《I Just Want To Be a Shrew After Wearing a Book》


 Chapter 1： 001 wear book

    In the autumn of 1970, every household on a peaceful island was filled with white smoke, and it was peaceful. The tides on the seashore beat the reefs over and over again, stirring up layers of waves. Suddenly, a heart-wrenching shout came from the courtyard next to the troops on the island, breaking the tranquility.


    "Come on someone! Wang Hao''s daughter-in-law has taken medicine. Go and call the doctor. She''s foaming up."


    With this shouting, the people on the island ran out to watch the fun.


    Mother Goudan: "Da Wang Niang, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Then she trotted to catch up.


    Dawangniang: "You didn''t hear, someone is taking medicine, go and have a look!"


    In an instant, the crowd covered the small courtyard. The "Bao Tuo" on the island asked, "Sister Li was the one who called you just now? What''s the matter, how can she still drink medicine?"


    "How do I know, when I came to deliver tomatoes to the two children, I found her lying on the ground all over, foaming at the mouth, which scared me to death." He said with his hands and patted his chest.


    In the room, a man in coarse green clothes looked at the doctor beside him and asked, "What, did she really drink this herbicide?"


    The doctor next to him held a green bottle under the sun to observe carefully, smelled it again, put down the bottle, took off his gloves and said, "Brother Hao, according to my observation, my sister-in-law did not drink pesticides, this bottle has been washed, As for why she foamed at the mouth, it should be because the bottle was not clean and there was a small amount of medicine."


    After hearing this, the man looked gloomily at the woman lying on the bed, he knew that this was her trick again, but he didn''t expect that she would dare to use death to scare him this time.


    "Then is she alright? Why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    The doctor pushed up the glasses with his hand: "Although the dose is small, it may also cause transient shock to the patient."


    "Okay, I understand, I''m sorry to trouble you, you go back first."


    The doctor patted Wang Hao on the shoulder and replied earnestly: "Okay, then let''s go back first, and then call us if something happens."


    When everyone was gone, the man walked back and forth in the room, his fists were clenched, his fingers were turning white, and finally he couldn''t hold back, bang! Pushing open the door of the room, I saw the woman leaning on the bedside table, staring at the wall clock on the wall in a daze.


    Pointing at her arrogantly, he began to rage: "Han Wen, have you had enough trouble? I didn''t realize that before, you are such a vicious person, how did these two children mess with you, do you have to be so cruel?" His chest heaved violently.


    "You promised to marry me back then. I told you that I have two sons when we went on a blind date. If you don''t mind, we''ll get married. You said it well at that time. You also said that you would marry them. When you are your own child, what is the result? How did you treat your child behind your back when you got married!"


    "If you think about it, get over it, and if you don''t want to, get a divorce as soon as possible." After speaking, the man in the olive green formal suit slammed the door and left.


    Han Wen sat there dumbfounded, what happened? She was working overtime too late last night, so she fell asleep staring blankly when she went back, and she was scolded like this dog when she woke up.


    Oops, my head hurts so much, Han Wen hugged her head and thumped it hard, and then Han Wen felt a blank space in her head, and suddenly there was a stinging pain in her head, and she felt that memories were coming towards her from all directions.


    I saw a woman with her waist on her back and scolded the two children: "You two sons of a bitch, you have something that your mother gave birth to, and you waited for you to eat and drink every day, you **** dare to sue your father. , What good is it for the two of us to quarrel, you just don''t like me. You hate me in your heart! So what! You don''t have to call me mom honestly."


    Then the scene changed and the woman was standing there, poking the little boy''s head with her hands, and said, "Why are you so stupid, let you wash the dishes, and see how many you broke." Said Then he hit and pinched the little boy.


    The little boy sobbed softly: "Mom, I''m sorry, I don''t dare to be here anymore."


    The woman gritted her teeth, and the cheekbones on her face were raised because of the tall and thin: "Why are you crying, so that people can hear you, right? You are not allowed to eat lunch."


    The picture continued at night, and the man who murdered her just now also appeared in it. The man in the green military uniform saw the crying little boy, squatted down and touched his head, wiping the tears from his face: "Little Dragon, is that woman hitting you again?"


    The little boy said pitifully, "Dad, it''s my fault. I beat him a few times before I got angry." The man''s hand accidentally touched the child''s arm. Seeing the purple and blue marks on it, he finally couldn''t bear it. Living.


    The man rushed to the kitchen angrily, pointed at the woman who was cooking, and said, "Look at what you do to your child. If it''s not your own, you will try to abuse him. How old is he, you can let him do this and that."


    Woman: "What did I let him do? How did I abuse him? He and his brother called me a tigress behind his back, a vicious stepmother, why didn''t you tell me." Then she threw the bowl in her hand to the ground.


    Man: "If you hadn''t done too much, the children could say that to you. You look at other people''s children, and when you look at our children, you don''t have any points in your heart."


    "Why don''t I count, why should I hurt if it''s not my own child."


    There was a sound of the door opening, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? There are traces on your arms. Did that woman pinch her? Good! This vicious woman, I have to make her look good."


    With a touch, the little boy kicked open the kitchen door, "You dare to bully my brother, see if I won''t kill you, you vicious woman." He was about to rush over.


    The man hugged the little boy: "Huzi, calm down, she is your mother."


    "She''s not my mother. My mother died a long time ago. She''s nothing. How did this vicious woman treat my brother? You''re blind." As he spoke, he was about to kick the woman.


    "If you''re stopping me, you''re not my dad."


    Woman: "You see, this is your son, he''s a white-eyed wolf, no matter how nice I am to him, it''s not as good as his own mother, bah."


    The quarrel was so loud that it soon attracted people from the neighbors, who stood in the courtyard and pointed at the woman. "Look at what a nice person Wang Hao is, the daughter-in-law he''s looking for is not very good. The first daughter-in-law is lazy and doesn''t care about the children. It''s not easy to die, so I was introduced to one. This is a thousand choices. I didn''t expect to get married. The fox''s tail is exposed, look at her two children, who are abused and thin, and they beat the children at every turn."


    Seeing that so many people were pointing at her, the woman''s face was flushed red from the scolding, and she couldn''t stand it and ran back to the room. When Sister Li came, she found that she had already taken medicine. In fact, she was planning to scare the man, and the bottle had already been cleaned by her, but she would never have thought that just a small amount of medicine would kill her.


    As a result, Han Wen wore it and the original owner died, but everyone thought she was pretending and didn''t care at all.


    Hey, no! Why did she feel a little impressed about the scene just now, as if she had seen it there. Oops! How could I be so stupid that I lost the chain at a critical moment. Are you watching? It''s very familiar, but I can''t remember it, so I beat my head angrily. I! I! I remembered, isn''t this the stubborn era I read before? No way! Is she wearing a book? Didn''t she just sigh with emotion about the life of the female supporting role, how could she let her wear it so easily.


    Han Wen was lying on the bed with a look of lovelessness, she just thought a few words in her heart to enjoy it, there is no need to really let her clean up this mess!

 Chapter 2： 00270s

    This marriage was chosen by the original owner himself. The man''s name is Wang Hao and he has two sons. His former daughter-in-law heard that she was lazy and greedy, and ignored her two children. Wang Hao''s salary was taken by this woman to her mother''s house. On the way back to her mother''s house, he encountered a mountain torrent and died.


    Wang Hao is a driver of a supply and marketing agency. In this day and age, this profession is a good one. However, because of frequent business trips, the two children in the family are left unattended, so he has no choice but to ask a matchmaker to find him a daughter-in-law.


    Because Wang Hao''s previous daughter-in-law left a deep impression on him, this time he was very cautious in looking for his daughter-in-law, Wang Hao, and asked many people to inquire, but I didn''t expect the original owner to pretend to be so good in order to marry him. At that time, everyone praised the original owner for being gentle and kind. Able and capable, Wang Hao thought he had finally found the right person, but unexpectedly, it was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. The original owner was willing to marry Wang Hao because he could go to the city instead of working in the countryside.


    As a result, the original owner followed Wang Hao to the place where he worked, and found that it was an island no different from a countryside. However, Wang Hao often travels on business, leaving the original owner and two children. At first, the original owner was kind to them, but later he lost patience and scolded the children.


    The older one is sensible at the age of seven. When the original owner beat him, he would cry and make trouble, and he would complain to an adult. The original owner didn''t bully him very much. The youngest was only five years old. It was when he was close to his mother that he had no impression of his own mother. He was too young when his mother died. Every time the original owner finished fighting this little guy, he didn''t know how to file a complaint. The original owner was good to him, so he rushed over again. Therefore, the courage of the original owner was invisibly encouraged.


    Ugh! Thinking of this, Han Wen couldn''t help but put the quilt over her head and began to sigh.


    Unexpectedly, she is so young that she will be a stepmother.


    Fortunately, the original owner''s name is the same as her name, Han Wen, so it''s not easy for others to call her wrong in the future.


    Before Han Wen could get used to Wang Hao, she came back and went straight to the closet after entering the door, without even looking at her.


    As Wang Hao packed up, he said, "There is an urgent gathering in the convoy. I have to go out to buy some goods, and I may not be able to come back in a while. I''ll leave the child with Mrs. Li. You can think about it at home, and if you want a divorce, wait for me to come back. "After that, he left.


    No! Divorced as soon as she came here, she doesn''t know anyone here, what should I do?


    Han Wen sat on the bed and rubbed her hair vigorously until it turned into a chicken coop. After getting up and tidying up, Han Wen began to observe the home. The whole home looked very simple. There were photos of the leaders at that time on the white walls, and there was a yellowed newspaper on the bedside, which was very old. At this time, Han''s stomach growled.


    Han touched her stomach. She hadn''t eaten much all day today, so she was already hungry. When I got to the kitchen, I found a few tomatoes and eggs from the cabinet, and planned to make tomato braised noodles, but looking at the earthen stove in front of me was in trouble, she wouldn''t use it! I used to use an induction cooker before, but since I plan to live here, let¡¯s learn it!


    She first went to find a few newspapers, lit them with matches, and threw them into the earthen stove, but before the firewood was set, the fire went out. After several repetitions, she finally found a trick. First, she put a small firewood into the earthen stove with a newspaper, and watched the small firewood ignite on the large piece of wood. Han Wen worked hard to make this meal.


    When returning to the house, Han Wen accidentally glanced at the mirror. The person who had walked past ran back and looked in the mirror again, God! That person in the mirror is her, too ugly! Wearing a chicken coop head, his face is gray, his cheekbones are prominent, and his whole body is exactly the same as the person who was blown up by the bomb in the movie


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Han Wen decided to call the two children home for dinner. Although she was not sure whether they would like to come back with her, she had to go.


    Originally, the original owner made this matter bad reputation on the island. If she didn''t pick up the two children and let them stay at someone else''s house, then she wouldn''t have to stay on the island in the future.


    Han Wen closed the door. Sister-in-law Li''s house should be Wang Hao''s captain''s house, about 500 meters away from their house. Han Wen found Sister-in-law Li''s house based on the memory of the original owner.


    Han Wen stood at the door and looked in crampedly, shouting loudly, "Is Mrs. Li at home?"

 Chapter 3： 003 Invite the two little ancestors home

    Sister-in-law Li hurriedly walked to the yard and saw that the person was Han Wen, and instantly lowered her face: "Who asked you to come to our house, we don''t welcome you, you should go quickly!" After speaking, she turned around and went back to the house.


    Han Wen shouted anxiously, "Hey, Sister Li, wait a minute!"


    Seeing Sister Li stop, she looked at her suspiciously.


    Han Wen explained sincerely: "I know you don''t like me because I''m too bad for my children, but after this time I decided to change it, I will definitely change it. Sister Li, you can see my performance. If it is not good for the children, you will bring them back and tell Wang Hao to let him divorce me."


    "Who knows if you are real and fake, Wang Hao handed over the children to me, and I will let them go back to be abused by you. Wang Hao must not come to me." Sister-in-law Li looked at her vigilantly, obviously not believing it.


    At this time, Xiaolong suddenly ran over and hugged Han Wen''s leg: "Mom, are you here to pick up my brother and me? I knew you wouldn''t want us."


    Hu Zi ran behind Xiaolong and grabbed him, "Aren''t you stupid! She treats you like that, you have to go back with her, do you want her to kill you, why do I have such a stupid brother as you? ."


    Xiaolong didn''t care if he was rejected by Huzi, and looked at Han Wen innocently, "Mom, can you stop hitting me in the future, I will listen to you, I will wash clothes, wash dishes, and promise not to break the dishes again. "Three fingers stretched out on his hand, "Mom, I swear."


    After listening to Xiaolong''s words, Sister-in-Law Li had a good look on Han Wen''s face, but now she has a straight face, "Let''s go, go, go! I''m so stupid, I can still believe your words."


    Xiaolong said pitifully to Sister Li, "Auntie, don''t rush my mother, I''ll go back with my mother."


    "Sister-in-law, let me take them back! I promise not to beat them. Huzi, you also come back with me. If I treat you badly, you will come back and tell your aunt, do you think this is okay?" Han Wen carefully discussed with Hu Zi.


    "Brother, just go back with us." Xiaolong also persuaded Huzi.


    Hu Zi couldn''t stand his brother''s pitiful appearance, so he nodded softly, "Okay!"


    "Auntie, I''ll follow her back."


    Then he walked up to Sister-in-law Li and whispered, "If she dares to hit me again, I will tell my dad to divorce her, otherwise I won''t have his dad, auntie, you can rest assured that I will protect my brother and I."


    Han Wen watched the two people whispering, Hu Zi was still too tender, if she wanted to fight, she could let him run away, but fortunately she didn''t have this idea, she just wanted to treat them well.


    "Okay, we can go back with you now." Said to Han Wen with a proud face.


    Xiaohu took Han Wen''s hand and waved to Sister-in-law Li, "Auntie, we''re going back, goodbye!"


    Han Wen said respectfully, "Sister-in-law, let''s go."


    Sister-in-law Li watched Han Wen lead the child away, and sighed, "Alas! I don''t know if this Han Wen has really changed, I hope! If I am abusing the child, how can I explain it to Wang Hao?" Then turn around and go back to the house.


    Sister-in-law Li''s family saw only Sister-in-law Li returning to the house alone, and asked curiously, "Mom, what about Huzi? Why didn''t he come back with you?"


    "Go back with his stepmother."


    Daguo became anxious when he heard it, and stomped his feet and said angrily, "What''s the matter with you, you let the two of them go back with that vicious woman, you''re not afraid that she will abuse Xiaolong!"


    Being reprimanded by her son like this, Mrs. Li defended herself aggrievedly, "It shouldn''t be? What she said just now was very good."


    "Don''t blame Dad for saying you, you are soft-hearted and easy to deceive."


    Originally, Sister Li was a little guilty, but she was instantly annoyed when her own child said she was cheating, "Why did you talk to your mother like that arrogant child?!"


    "I''m telling the truth, I''m going to see Huzi, don''t suffer the loss of his stepmother." After speaking, he was about to run out.


    Sister-in-law Li held him back, "Okay! That''s also their family business. If you don''t worry about it, go and see it tomorrow, in case his stepmother changes it."


    Daguo asked suspiciously: "Really? Well, I''ll go to see Huzi tomorrow. If he has anything to do, I''ll see how you explain it to his father. I''ll go play."


    Leaving Sister-in-law Li to sit there alone, "This Han Wen must be corrected, otherwise my family won''t have trouble with me." He kept on talking.


    Han Wen led Xiaolong in the front, Hu Zi followed behind. Han Wen wanted to call Hu Zi to join him. Seeing how Hu Zi was guarding her, she went with him. Anyway, it was close to the team and it was safe.


    When they got home, Han Wen asked them to wash their hands and go to the kitchen by herself. Xiaolong came in after washing his hands, and went to get the tableware.


    Seeing Xiaolong clumsily holding the bowls and chopsticks of three people, he was about to fall.


    Han Wen hurriedly shouted: "Huzi! Come out and help your brother put the bowls and chopsticks in."


    Hu Zi heard that Han Wen asked him to work, so he subconsciously took precautions and shouted angrily: "You vicious woman, you are indeed a liar, you let us work as soon as we got home."


    Han Wen


    Han Wen stood on the spot with her face in her face, and didn''t let Hu Zi, she said calmly: "Hu Zi, did I beat you or scold you, we should eat, what''s wrong with asking you to help me get a bowl and chopsticks, hurry up? Go, or your brother will definitely fall again."


    Seeing that Han Wen didn''t mean to embarrass them, Hu Zi was not talking back to her, and ran towards Xiao Long with a look of disgust.


    "Just go, you''re stupid, you won''t take one of your own, and come back to work as soon as you get home. No wonder she keeps bullying you."


    Take the bowls and chopsticks, snap! He placed it on the table with a thud, causing Han Wen to shudder. If this brat hadn''t said that he couldn''t beat him, she would definitely have gotten started now.


    Huzi: "What did you do?"


    Being treated like this by Huzi, Han Wen was also in a bad mood, so she replied angrily, "Noodles."


    Hu Zi continued to look for trouble: "You just let us eat noodles."


    "What''s the matter, what else do you want to eat?" Han Wen gave Hu Zi a cold glance.


    "I want to eat more."


    Han Wen thought not to be angry, not to be angry, if people knew that she beat the child at this time, she would definitely not be able to hang around here, suppressed the fire in her heart, and asked softly: "Then think about it, I will do it for you tomorrow. , Xiaolong also think about what to eat tomorrow."


    Huzi, when did she talk so well?


    "Then I''ll talk to you later."


    Xiaolong said obediently, "Mom, I want to tell you more."


    "Okay," Han Wen served a bowl of egg noodles to each of them.


    Huzi tasted a little bit, and it was delicious. When did she cook so deliciously, and she really didn''t want to cook for them before, but now she knew that his father was going to divorce her and was afraid, so he was good to him and his brother. of.


    See how difficult he is for her, if she can''t help it, just let Dad divorce her.


    "Hey, I''m going to have egg pancakes for breakfast tomorrow and chicken at night."


    Xiaolong raised his face that he was eating noodles: "I want to eat egg pancakes too."


    Han Wen picked up the towel and wiped Xiaolong''s face: "Okay, I''ll do it for you tomorrow."


    "But Huzi, you have to get up tomorrow and set fire to me."


    This earthen stove is so hard to use, she is not used to it and can only find someone to help her.


    Hu Zi looked unhappy, "I don''t"


    Han Wen is not used to him at all, how can she do it without helping if she wants to eat, "I''m not used to using the earthen stove. If you don''t busy me with the fire, I won''t do it."


    Hu Zi paused for two seconds, thought about it carefully, and then reluctantly agreed.


    After talking about the sound of only three people eating at the dinner table, Xiaolong looked at his brother and looked at Han Wen and finally ate honestly. Both of them were terrible.


    After eating, Han Wen cleaned up the dishes, and Xiaolong subconsciously came to help.


    It seems that the original owner really casts a great shadow on Xiaolong''s child, which makes Xiaolong always carefully curry favor with her in front of her.


    "Xiaolong, you don''t have to help your mother with this, just go play."


    "Mom, I can do it." He said, carefully pulling on the corner of Han Wen''s clothes.


    "Huzi, come and take Xiaolong to play." Han Wen shouted at Huzi who was studying the slingshot.


    After shouting Huzi lowered his head and touched Xiaolong''s head, and said indulgently: "Xiaolong, if my mother doesn''t want you, I won''t let Xiaolong help me today. Can Xiaolong help my mother make a fire tomorrow?"


    Xiaolong nodded vigorously, "Mmmm, help mom make the fire."


    Xiaohu pulled Xiaolong and left, "If you don''t let you work, you still post it, how can I have such a stupid brother as you."


    "Xiaohu, don''t talk about your brother, don''t forget to do your homework."


    Han Wen brushed the bowl and thought, it seems that she is going to stay here, so she can only treat these two children well. The two children are also very pitiful. She has never felt mother''s love since childhood, so she will make good compensation for the original owner in the future. They were considered good deeds that the original owner had done for her.


    But Xiaolong''s child scared the original owner too sensitively, and she was too timid. What should she do to make Xiaolong change that? Oh, it''s so annoying.


    After washing the dishes, when he returned to the room, he saw Huzi and Xiaolong playing with building blocks. Han Wen looked up at the watch on the wall. It was already eight o''clock. Huzi was now in second grade, and she still hadn''t done her homework.


    "Huzi, has your teacher assigned your homework today?"


    Hu Zi''s hand paused, "No." Then he picked up the blocks to play.


    Han Wen felt that something was wrong, so she asked again, "Really?"


    "Oh, why are you so annoying, my dad doesn''t care about me, you care about what I do!" Hu Zi was left alone since he was a child. Wang Hao was in the army all the year round. Crooked is a miracle.

 Chapter 4： 004 Make up lessons for bear children

    "That was in the past. Now that I''m ready to treat you well, I have to take care of you, understand? Go get your schoolbag and I''ll check your homework." Han Wen stepped forward and looked at Huzi condescendingly.


    "I''m not writing! I''m not going!" Hu Zi continued to play with the slingshot in his hand, and said with a heavy head.


    "Will you go! Believe it or not?" Han Wen waved her fist, "I believe that if I hit you because you didn''t do your homework, I don''t think your dad would say anything. Maybe we can still do it. A mixed doubles, would you like to give it a try?"


    Hu Zi saw that Han Wen was going to beat him, so he hurried to get his schoolbag. He could still see this clearly. If he was beaten for not doing his homework, no one could help him.


    Huzi was sitting at the table, looking at the math problems in front of him, scratching his hair in worry. He usually didn''t listen to lectures in class, and he never handed in homework. Now that he was asked to do the problems, he simply couldn''t.


    Han Wen sat on the stool and played with Xiaolong, and saw Huzi sitting there scratching his ears and cheeks. At first glance, he usually didn''t listen to the class well, and it was over when he did his homework.


    "How is it written?"


    Hu Zi was so frightened that he patted his chest and said, "You''re trying to scare me to death, why don''t you make a sound when you walk."


    Han Wen ignored him and directly picked up his workbook, with a black line on his face, "Look at what you wrote, even if you don''t know what you''ve written, you can just cross it out, look at what you made, it''s all black. Yes, this workbook is curled up."


    "And why are your fingers black, you wiped them with your hands, don''t you have an eraser?"


    Hu Zi replied without raising his head: "No, and no one bought it for me, how could I have it, you bring it here, don''t read it." Then he took the workbook away from Han Wen.


    Han Wen did not expect that they would ignore Hu Zi to such an extent.


    "Forget it, I see that you didn''t study well in school, I''ll teach you." He said and sat next to Huzi with a stool.


    Hu Zi stepped aside a little unaccustomed to, "You will?"


    "Should be better than you."


    Huzi is actually very smart, but he usually doesn''t study hard. Fortunately, he made up for it slowly in the second grade, and he can keep up. After tutoring Huzi until 9:30, he came out and saw that Xiaolong had already fallen asleep on the chair.


    Carefully picked up Xiaolong and put it back to his and his brother''s room. The quilt was never dried or washed all the year round, and it all turned black. The original owner really lost his conscience.


    Han Wen couldn''t stand it any longer, so she first carried Xiaolong back to her room, took out the quilt she was married to when she got married and spread it for the two children, and then carefully carried Xiaolong back to their room. The hard quilt was placed on the On the chair, I plan to take it apart and wash it tomorrow.


    Hu Zi packed up his schoolbag and watched Xiaolong sleep under his stepmother''s new quilt. He doubted, "Is that woman really getting better?"


    At this time, Han Wen came over and reminded Hu Zi, "Go wash your feet before going to bed." She saw Hu Zi took off his shoes, and then the whole room began to smell of tiger feet.


    Han Wen pinched her nose, "It''s been so long since you washed your feet, it smells so bad."


    "I often wash my feet, but I don''t have any shoes to change." Hu Zi was also very proud to sit on the chair and swing his stinky feet.


    Han Wen thought to herself: Although Wang Hao is a good person, he really doesn''t care much about children. No wonder he is so anxious to find a wife.


    Seeing Hu Zi washed his feet and was about to wear his stinky shoes again, Han Wen panicked and shouted, "Wait! I''ll find some of your dad''s shoes, you drag them first, and I''ll buy you a pair of shoes tomorrow. ."


    Hu Zi dragged his father''s shoes "cut" and went back to the house. He said it nicely, and he didn''t believe that she would buy him shoes.


    Hu Zi stripped himself naked for fear that the quilt would be soiled by wearing his clothes, so he touched and admired it for a while before he lay down on the quilt, so comfortable! This is the first time he has made a new quilt when he has grown so big.


    Han Wen saw that the children had gone to sleep, so she took Huzi''s shoes and went out to brush. Han Wen stuffed two **** of paper on her nose. Huzi''s shoes were really smelly. It took a lot of effort to brush Huzi. After finishing the shoes, it looks like I won''t be able to wear them tomorrow.


    What should he wear to school tomorrow? Han Wen planned to visit Wang Hao''s room, because Wang Hao slept separately from her after discovering that the original owner had abused the child, but Wang Hao''s room had no wardrobe, so the clothes were still on her side.


    Wang Hao''s room looked neat and tidy, but there was nothing left. Han Wen gave Huzi a pair of shoes, and there was a green military uniform on the bedside. At this time, almost everyone had one, so it wasn''t surprising. There are several military books on the desk, very simple.


    The quilt was folded by Wang Hao into the most envy of Han Wen''s tofu cubes. He forgot to mention that Wang Hao used to be a soldier, but he was discharged because his two children were left alone.


    Thinking that when she was in military training in college, the senior sisters checked the quilt every day during that time, and she was deducted points every time because of the pleats in the quilt. Reaching out and touching the quilt, the tide is also very hard. It seems that she needs to dry the quilt tomorrow.


    After looking around, Han Wen couldn''t find any shoes suitable for Huzi, so she carefully closed the door and went out.


    Finally, I found a cloth shoe in the original owner''s room and planned to let Huzi wear this tomorrow. The original owner''s feet were not much bigger than Huzi.


    Han Wen finally took a flashlight to see if the door to the yard was closed. After reading it, she turned back and ran. It was quite scary because of the darkness. She went back to sleep after checking.


    When I woke up early the next morning, Han Wen wanted to sleep for a while with the quilt between her legs, but she suddenly remembered that she was in an unfamiliar place. Yesterday, she promised her two children to make egg pancakes, so she quickly got up and cleaned up. Just go to the kitchen.


    Take cornmeal from the cabinet, first burn a pot of gooey, then take out the bowl to get a little flour, take out the only two eggs, beat them into the bowl, sprinkle chopped green onion, pour a little water, stir vigorously, pour in the pot Add oil, pour it along the side of the pan when it is hot, and a beautiful egg pancake will be formed.


    Hu Zi was already awake, dragging his shoes and walking to the kitchen to watch Han Wen cook, "It''s delicious! You really made us egg pancakes, and there are only two eggs left in the house, you are so willing."


    She actually wanted to wake Hu Zi up in the morning, but seeing that he was sleeping soundly, she didn''t call him.


    Han Wen


    "Who said you want to eat it yesterday? If you don''t want to eat it, then Xiaolong and I will eat it." The original owner used to make eggs, and the two children watched.


    "And this morning you were supposed to get up and start the fire, but I didn''t call you because you were thinking about sleeping. You came back early at noon to start the fire."


    Hu Zi pouted and was about to refute, but he swallowed what he wanted to say when he looked at the yellow and orange egg pancakes in the pot.


    Han Wen put out the egg pancake and gave Huzi a taste, "Is it delicious?" Then she looked at Huzi with expectant eyes.


    "General!" Hu Zi replied casually. His eyes were glued to the egg pancake, and he glanced at it from time to time, secretly swallowing saliva. "


    Han Wen saw it through but didn''t say it, "You take out the egg cake first, and I''ll serve the gooey."


    Han Wen went into the room with the batter and watched Hu Zi sit there honestly, without eating first. Wang Hao''s teaching is okay, I know and others.


    Xiaolong was still sleeping, and Han Wen didn''t call him. It''s better for the children to sleep a little longer. Leave a little egg cake for Xiaolong, and let Huzi eat the rest.


    The two were eating when Hu Zi suddenly asked her, "You brushed my shoes, what am I wearing to school today?"


    Han Wen took a sip before replying: "I found a pair of my shoes for you, you should wear them first."


    "Your shoes are big, so I don''t wear them."


    "What''s the matter? Are your shoes squeezing your feet? You are saying that mine are black. If you don''t say, who knows they are women''s shoes."


    "I"


    "What are you, you don''t have any shoes anymore. If you don''t wear them and go to school with bare feet, it''s not me who is ashamed."


    "There''s nothing special about wearing it."


    "Huzi, have you finished your meal? If you don''t leave, you will be late." Han Wen looked outside and saw that the big country from Sister-in-law Li''s family was calling Huzi.


    Huzi: "It''s done, wait for me." He took a pancake and stuffed it into his mouth. He hurriedly put on his schoolbag, and ran out without putting on his shoes.

 Chapter 5： 005 warm neighbor

    Han Wen looked at his actions in astonishment, and shouted in displeasure, "You kid, if you run out without wearing your shoes, you''re not afraid of falling."


    Hu Zi turned around and replied rudely: "Just worry about yourself, I don''t need you to worry about it."


    Daguo nudged Huzi with his elbow and pouted into the yard: "That girl has really changed, you are like this, she didn''t scold you?"


    Hu Zi shrugged: "Who knows what''s going on in her madness."


    As he said that, he showed Daguo the egg pancake in his hand, "I even made an egg pancake this morning and put it in my mouth as soon as I finished speaking."


    Just as the big country was about to stretch out his hand, he saw that the tiger had already finished eating: "You should save me some so that I can taste it too!"


    Hu Zi Tan spread his hands, "That''s not enough for me to eat."


    "But your stepmother can do it too. She even made egg cakes for you to please you. I think your shoes are also new. Why do you still hate her so much now?"


    Hu Zi replied displeasedly: "You hurry up! Why so much nonsense! If we keep talking, we will be late." After he finished speaking, he ran.


    "Wait for me, sooner or later you have to be subdued by her, I don''t know you yet." Daguo also ran after him.


    Han Wen waited for Huzi to leave, and tidied up the table first, and Xiaolong hasn''t woken up yet. Taking advantage of this free time, Han Wen went to remove the quilt on the bed and put it in the water to soak it, not even Wang Hao''s tofu.


    The quilt is too dirty to soak for a while before washing it.


    Han Wen took a rag and wiped the inside and outside of the house again. Tired, she sat on a chair and beat her waist. In fact, it was not easy to be a housewife.


    "Mom, did I get up too late?" Xiaolong stood barefoot at the door of the room and looked at Han Wen timidly.


    "It''s not too late, I didn''t call you on purpose, come over and beat Mom on the waist." Xiaolong trotted over and gave Han Wen a hammer with his small fist.


    "Is it the hammer here? Is the hammer heavy?"


    "It''s not heavy, you''re working harder, go a little to the left."


    "Is it here?"


    "That''s right, it''s here, okay, that''s almost it, Xiaolong is awesome." He touched his head as he spoke.


    "Mom, do you want me to squeeze your shoulders again?" Xiaolong said earnestly.


    "No, why don''t you wear shoes, put on your shoes quickly, then brush your teeth, wash your face and go to eat." Han Wen said and patted Xiaolong''s butt.


    The shy Xiaolong covered his **** and went back to the house to put on his shoes. Han Wen looked up and saw that it was past nine o''clock. She had no choice but to wash the quilt, otherwise it would be too late to make lunch for Huzi. It seemed that she didn''t have to do anything else on this day.


    "Mom, look I''m dressed."


    Han Wen looked at the clothes he was wearing. Although they were not neat, the buttons were all right. She stepped forward and arranged his clothes for him and asked:


    "Have you washed your face and brushed your teeth?"


    "After washing my face and brushing my teeth." Xiaolong said and showed her while baring his teeth.


    "Yes, it''s really clean. I''ll keep your rice in the pot for you. Can you get it yourself?"


    "Well, yes."


    The rice in the pot was warm, so Han Wen asked Xiaolong to get it by himself. Although she said she wanted to be nice to them, what kind of good is not doting, and she will not be soft on them.


    Han Wen looked at the black water in the basin. How long has it been since the quilt was washed? It was so dirty that the quilt turned white after washing. It looked like she had to get a new quilt. Unfortunately, in this day and age, you have to pay for everything. I don''t know if there are any cloth tickets in this family.


    It''s better to make clothes for each of these people. In the morning, the pants worn by Huzi are a bit shorter. Now it''s fine in autumn, but what to do in winter, it makes people worry.


    After wringing out the quilt and drying it in the yard, she heard someone calling her next to her.


    "Wang Hao''s family, how about washing the quilt?"


    Han Wen followed the voice and saw a fat and somewhat dark woman lying on the wall of her courtyard.


    Han Wen was a little puzzled that there was no such person in the original owner''s memory!


    "You are?"


    "You don''t know me. I just moved here. You were having trouble with the Wang team the day I moved in! I didn''t feel ashamed to say hello to you." After speaking, he touched his head embarrassedly.


    Han Wen was a little embarrassed.


    "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Wang Dani. I didn''t know anyone when I first came here. I didn''t see you doing laundry, so I thought of coming over to say hello to you."


    "Well, well, I remembered that I still have some things I haven''t packed. I have to go and see. My sister-in-law won''t say anything. Come and play when I have time." After that, I hurried back to the house. It was really embarrassing and I didn''t know what to talk about.


    Wang Dani thought to herself: This Wang Hao''s wife is also very good, not as bad as those people said.


    When she got to the room, Han Wen poured herself a glass of boiled water, leaned on the table, and blew before taking small sips.


    It''s not a problem for her to do housework at home every day. What can she do with Wang Hao''s salary alone? Wait for Wang Hao to come back and talk to him and ask him to help him find a job. This should be fine, right? If not, she will find it herself.


    Thinking about it, Han Wen suddenly remembered something.


    He promised to kill chickens for Huzi in the afternoon, but now they don''t have chickens at home, what should we do?


    Han Wen was helpless. After thinking about it, she had no choice but to wait until the afternoon to go to the village to see if she could buy it.


    If you buy chicken, you will definitely need money. Where did the original owner put the money, and the food stamps at home, no! She was going to look for it, but it was in vain when she couldn''t find anything.


    Han Wen rummaged through boxes and cabinets in the house, and in the end, the most scattered in the wardrobe added up to about 150 yuan, and there were several cloth tickets. I didn''t expect the original owner to be able to save money.


    It''s all hers, haha! She has to think hard about what to buy in the afternoon.


    clang! clang! clang!


    The clock outside rang, Han Wen put the money in the drawer, went out to check the time, it was 11 o''clock, Hu Zi was about to come back from school for lunch.


    Han Wen went to the kitchen to see what she planned to do, only to find that there was nothing in their house.


    Han Wen was dumbfounded, what should I do?


    Looking at the green vegetables planted in the yard of the neighbors on the left and right, the yard of her house is bare and there is nothing. I am envious!


    "Wang Hao''s family, what are you looking at from the yard?"


    Han Wen followed the sound and saw her sister-in-law who had greeted her just now climbed up on the wall with a handful of beans and asked her.


    "Sister-in-law! It''s not that Huzi is about to leave school. I see that there is no food at home, and I''m worried!"


    When Wang Dani heard it, she replied cheerfully, "What the hell! Then don''t worry about it. Come to my house to have a look and pick what you want to eat."


    "Sister-in-law, I''m so sorry."


    "It''s nothing, come over here! This is not what I planted, it was planted by the daughter-in-law of head Li before, and now head of Li has been promoted. Before leaving, my sister-in-law asked us to keep it for us. Come here! Otherwise, I will pay you back. I have to send it to you."


    As soon as Han Wen heard that she was going to bring it to her, she immediately waved her hand and said, "No need for sister-in-law, I''ll go right now."


    After he said that, he called Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, stop playing, wash your hands and I''ll take you to play at Aunt Wang''s house." After Xiaolong washed his hands, he closed the door and took Xiaolong to Mrs. Wang''s house.


    "Sister-in-law, I''m here." Looking at the vegetables in their yard, I am so envious.

 Chapter 6： 006 Okay, how dare you lie to my dad if you have money

    "Come! Come! I''m waiting for you, this is your second child! He looks so good-looking." Xiaolong hid behind Han Wen, only showing his head to look at Sister Wang.


    "Xiaolong, stand up, this is your auntie, call someone."


    Xiaolong slowly stood up from behind Han Wen, and whispered, "Hello, Auntie Wang." After shouting, he ran to hide behind Han Wen.


    Seeing Xiaolong''s restrained appearance, Sister Wang smiled and said, "Is this child afraid of people?"


    Han Wen embraced Xiaolong and explained, "I quarreled with his father some time ago, which may have frightened him. I''ll take him to the hospital when I have time."


    "It''s alright to take a look, don''t worry. In fact, you can also secretly call him if you''re not sure." Sister-in-law Wang said with a mysterious face leaning on Han Wen.


    "Sister-in-law, you need to pay attention. Now is an extraordinary period. We can''t have such small actions. We must believe in science."


    Han Wen calmly persuaded her. To be honest, she didn''t believe in these feudal superstitions at all before, but after her passing through the book, it still had an impact on her.


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen''s serious face and knew that she couldn''t talk nonsense during this time, so she quickly changed the subject and said, "There are so many vegetables in the yard, what do you want to eat?" Then she took the basket and went to pick the vegetables.


    "Look at how well this little green cabbage grows, I''ll pull a few for you."


    Before Han Wen refused, she saw that Wang Dani had pulled it out, and she shook the soil and put it in the basket.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law will just give a little." Han Wen replied politely.


    "What about your two children? That''s not enough. These tomatoes are also very good. I''ll pick a few for you and take them back as snacks for the children."


    Seeing Wang Dani keep picking vegetables and stuffing them into their baskets, Han Wen quickly stopped her and said, "Sister-in-law has enough to eat, and your family has to eat too."


    Wang Dani looked at the basket she had stuffed full, and said with a smile, "There''s so much left, enough for them to eat."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Dani alone in the yard, and asked curiously, "Sister-in-law, where are your children?"


    Wang Dani picked a tomato and went to the well to wash while answering, "My four children have all gone to school."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Wang Dani to look small, but she actually had four children, "Sister-in-law, you have four children! How do you usually bring them?"


    "Xiaolong, eat a tomato, the aunt has washed it up."


    Saying that, he shoved it to Xiaolong, "What''s wrong with this, they will eat whatever we eat, and there are six or seven families in the family, all of which are free-range."


    Han Wen thought about it, and there are generally many children in this era.


    Suddenly I heard the school bell rang, it''s over! She hasn''t cooked yet.


    "Sister-in-law, I won''t tell you, Huzi should be out of school, I haven''t cooked yet." He picked up the basket and took Xiaolong, and planned to leave.


    "Then go back quickly! It''s important to cook for the children."


    Han Wen hurried home with Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, you are playing in the yard by yourself, I have to cook for your brother."


    Pick out two eggplants from the basket, peel them, wash them, and cook.


    There is really nothing in this house, even the oil is left, and I don''t know how the original owner managed the house.


    Ruthlessly poured all the remaining oil into the pot, eggplants would not taste good without oil, and before the dishes were cooked, Huzi arrived home, and Han Wen could still hear Huzi humming in the kitchen. When I came back, I thought to myself what this kid was so happy about.


    Hu Zi arrived at the gate of the yard, calmed down for a while, and prepared to go in.


    Today, he was praised by the teacher for doing his homework well, and he was all right. This was the first time he was praised by the teacher in front of the whole class, and he was very proud when he looked at the envious eyes of others.


    But he couldn''t let the woman find out that he was in a good mood.


    "Huzi, are you standing there and punished? Are you afraid of your stepmother and dare not go back?"


    When Hu Zi turned around, he saw Qiangzi and Daguo standing shoulder to shoulder and laughing at him, "Go, go, who dares not go back, I think about it."


    After he finished speaking, he ignored those people, and when he got to the yard, he saw Xiaolong squatting on the ground eating tomatoes and counting ants.


    "Xiaolong, where''s that woman?"


    Xiaolong glanced at his brother, "It''s not that woman, it''s Mom. Mom is cooking for you in the kitchen."


    "I really don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup that woman gave you to make you so obedient." Hu Zi muttered to himself.


    "Who gave you the tomatoes, do you still have them?"


    Xiaolong pointed to the next door, "The aunt over there gave it, and there are more there."


    Huzi looked in the direction Xiaolong pointed, and saw a basket on top of the water tank, and there were many vegetables in the basket.


    Huzi found tomatoes from inside, went to the well to wash them, and started to eat.


    Walking to the kitchen while eating, I saw Han Wen cooking in a hurry.


    Han Wen really doesn''t know how to use this kind of earthen stove, and always has a hard time grasping the heat.


    Seeing Hu Zi coming over, he commanded without thinking, "Come here and help me make the fire."


    Hu Zi replied reluctantly, "Why should I help you?"


    Han Wen raised her head and looked at him, "If you want to eat, come and help, otherwise you will have to go to school hungry, you choose!"


    Hu Zi saw that Han Wen might really be in trouble, so he came over to help, not forgetting to hurt her, "I didn''t expect you to be so stupid, you can''t even cook, it seems that my dad really closed his eyes. found you."


    "You''re a child who needs to be cleaned up." He raised his hand and gestured to hit him.


    "If you dare to hit me, I''ll tell my dad and ask him to divorce you, and then you''ll have to go home to farm." Hu Zi retorted not to be outdone.


    Han Wen thought about it for a while and it was true, she put down her hands and concentrated on cooking, "Don''t worry, I won''t fall for you, I''ll be your stepmother."


    But in my heart, I couldn''t help it, what if Wang Haozhen came back and divorced him.


    The tiger pouted and focused on burning the fire.


    With Huzi''s help, this meal was much smoother than the first time, but it was past 12 o''clock when they ate.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Hu Zi asked, "Why are there only dishes and no rice?"


    Give them two bowls of goo. "There''s nothing left at home. The neighbor next door gave me the food. It''s not the goo left in the morning. I''ll eat some later, and stew chicken for you in the evening."


    Hu Zi looked at her suspiciously, "You are talking nonsense, there are no chickens at home, where are you going to kill chickens for me to eat."


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi''s vigilant look, and said helplessly, "I don''t have it at home, won''t I buy it?"


    Unexpectedly, this sentence aroused great disgust in Hu Zi, "Okay you, you have money and you lied to my father that you have no money!"


    Han Wen''s heart skipped a beat, when did the original owner lie to his father? Although she was wearing a book, she just read the first few chapters before she finished reading it. Except for the broken memories left by the original owner, everything else was smeared in her eyes!

 Chapter 7： 007 Supply and Marketing Cooperative

    Han Wen quickly thought of an excuse in her mind, and replied very naturally: "When did I lie to your father, I really had no money back then, and the money I am now left to me when your father left. "


    Anyway, Wang Hao was on a business trip for many days, and when he came back, Huzi might have forgotten it.


    Hu Zi''s eyes darkened after hearing Han Wen''s words, but he should have believed him by the way he looked. Han Wen quietly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Hu Zi is only seven years old now, so he can''t be fooled. How.


    After eating, Han Wen originally wanted the brothers to sleep for a while, but Hu Zi put down the tableware and chopsticks and wiped his mouth with his sleeves and would run out. , hurriedly shouted: "What are you going for?"


    Hu Zi said without turning his head: "You don''t have to worry about it."


    By the time Han Wen chased him out, Hu Zi had long since disappeared.


    Han Wen was so angry that she went back to the room with a sullen face, and saw Xiaolong shaking the tableware and chopsticks, Han Wen hurriedly stepped forward, stretched out her hand to take it, and sighed, "If only you were half sensible, your brother. already."


    Hearing Han Wen''s words, Xiaolong opened his wide eyes and explained very seriously: "Mother, brother is very obedient."


    Looking at the child who worshipped her brother in front of her, Han Wen couldn''t bear to destroy the relationship between the brothers, so she echoed: "Yes, it is very obedient!"


    After packing up her things, Han Wen took the bag she had prepared a long time ago, took Xiaolong''s hand and went out the door, and locked the door with an iron lock at the door. Went to the supply and marketing agency.


    Fortunately, the original owner often went to the supply and marketing agency, so this memory was also inherited by Han Wen. Besides, it was not difficult to find the way to the supply and marketing agency. Han Wen quickly found the supply and marketing agency.


    Han Wen looked at the rustic supply and marketing agency in front of her with curiosity that couldn''t be concealed. She took Xiaolong''s hand and pushed the door open. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a long counter connected together, covering the whole area from east to west. The houses are connected.


    There are not many people buying things during this time period, and the scattered four or five people are more than those who sell things.


    The waiters of this group of supply and marketing cooperatives are also very arrogant. During working hours, a few people in blue uniforms gather together, nibbling on melon seeds and chatting, without paying any attention to these customers.


    Since Han Wen brought Xiaolong in until now, no one has looked at them directly, but Han Wen didn''t care. She held Xiaolong''s hand and looked at them from east to west. When she saw something suitable, she asked casually.


    After she has read everything from east to west, she will know what she wants to buy, the price, and the tickets she needs to use.


    Han Wen walked towards the shoe counter with a clear goal, and shouted enthusiastically, "Comrade, can you show me those white and red-edged shoes?"


    When Han Wen passed by just now, she saw this pair of white pull-back shoes at a glance. Compared with the black cloth shoes and green Jiefang shoes on the side, only these pull-back shoes are more suitable for children''s vigor.


    "Bah!" The waiter who sold the shoes was among the group of people who had just pulled out. Hearing Han Wen calling her, the boss spat out the skin of the melon seeds in his mouth unhappily, and came over in a hurry.


    When I got closer, I saw the pair of shoes Han Wen was talking about, and I started to get angry, "Do you know what these shoes are called? Can you afford them?"


    Han Wen looked at the contemptuous attitude of the waiter, and recalled her self-serving self in her previous life. She straightened her waist unconsciously and said loudly, "Isn''t it just a pair of pull-back shoes, it''s like no one knows."


    When the waiter was choked by Han Wen, her eyes changed when she looked at Han Wen. She didn''t know what the shoes were called when they first arrived. Later, the delivery driver told her about it. She only learned about it later. The **** in front of him actually knew more than he knew.


    Not to be outdone, he asked: "Since you know, can you afford it?"


    Han Wen could see from the waiter''s eyes that these shoes should be worth a lot of money, but if you ask her to buy something she doesn''t like, it won''t work. Han Wen gritted her teeth and said cruelly, "How much are these shoes? How many cloth tickets do I need to buy?"


    Only then did the waiter realize that Han Wen really wanted to buy it, and his attitude was much better, "These shoes are new arrivals from our side, so there are three pairs, one size and one pair, and the remaining pair is size 38, you Can you?"


    Han Wen thought about Xiaohu''s feet. Xiaohu is now a size 37. Now that he has grown longer and bought a bigger one, he can wear it for more days. He nodded immediately and said, "I can."


    The waiter wrapped her up and said, "We haven''t sold these shoes before. These are test items. If we don''t charge you a ticket, the price will be 15 yuan more expensive."


    Han Wen quickly calculated in her heart that a cent now is equivalent to a cent of her time, and 15 yuan is equivalent to 1,500 yuan today, which is expensive enough.


    However, she still took out the wallet in her pocket and handed over 15 yuan.


    The waiter took it in surprise, looking at Han Wen like a fool. He really couldn''t understand how such a big head would spend 15 yuan to buy a pair of shoes.


    "That! Shoes for you."


    Han Wen reached out to take it, put it in her bag with a natural expression, and walked to the counter in the department store when she arrived.


    The things I bought this time are very popular. I bought two towels, a soap for washing clothes, a soap for washing my face, and a vanishing cream by the way. The price of these things is not bad.


    After that, I went to the grain area to buy coarse grains, oil and salt, and all the food stamps on my body were spent.


    After paying the money and pulling Xiaolong to leave, she felt that Xiaolong couldn''t pull it. Han Wen looked down and saw Xiaolong holding his fingers and staring at the fruit counter.


    Seeing Xiaolong''s thin, angular face, Han Wen couldn''t bear it, she half-squatted down and looked at Xiaolong, took her hand from his mouth, took out the handkerchief and asked, "Xiaolong, what delicious food did you see? Yes, the saliva is flowing out."


    Xiaolong blushed embarrassedly and threw himself into Han Wen''s arms, and said timidly, "Mother, I want to eat candy."


    Han Wen hugged Xiaolong and patted it, and replied gently, "Okay, if Xiaolong wants to eat, let''s go buy it."


    Taking Xiaolong to the counter, I asked for a few of each snack. After all, I didn''t know which one was delicious, so I could only cast a wide net to find the best one.


    After buying these, Han Wen went to buy a few notebooks, pencils and erasers and planned to take Xiaolong back. It was cheaper to buy vegetables and eggs in the village.


    Han Wen held Xiaolong''s hand and asked him in a low voice as she walked out, "Xiaolong, is this snack delicious?"


    Before Xiaolong could answer, he heard a sharp female voice: "Ah!"


    Han Wen was also bumped and took a half step back. Fortunately, Xiaolong was standing beside her and was not bumped.


    Han Wen looked up and saw a woman in a white shirt and a blue skirt, standing there in pain, clutching her chest.

 Chapter 8： 008 conflicts

    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, thinking that it would be so painful to touch it lightly.


    Before she could speak, Xiaolong let go of her hand and ran towards the young woman happily.


    He shouted, "Mr. Xia!"


    When Han Wen heard Xiaolong''s words, her heart skipped a beat, and she looked over in surprise.


    If she guessed correctly, this teacher Xia should be the heroine in the book.


    Although she only read the two chapters in which the original protagonist died, she should be able to guess from the introduction of the book that this Teacher Xia was the one who followed Wang Hao to the end.


    When Han Wen looked at Xia Mei, Xia Mei was also looking at her quietly.


    I thought to myself, how could this person who should have died didn''t die.


    That''s right! This Xia Mei is also a reborn person, but she didn''t go to the end with Wang Hao in her last life. Five years later, she derailed because of Wang Hao''s indifference.


    Later, after Wang Hao divorced her, he never married a daughter-in-law.


    Life without Wang Hao was actually not a good one. That man was only a temporary novelty to her. When she was old and degenerate, he dumped her and replaced her with a more beautiful woman.


    And she also fell ill and could only stay in the rented house to eat and wait for death. Before she died, she looked at the man in the suit and leather shoes on TV, thinking how great it would be if she hadn''t taken that step!


    When she woke up, she went back to the year when Wang Hao died of his wife. She stayed at home full of joy and waited to hear the news of the woman''s death, but she didn''t wait a day.


    Early the next morning, she went to school to ask for leave, and was going to visit Wang Hao''s house. Unexpectedly, the leader came to inspect today. The principal refused to let her leave at all. She had no choice but to wait until noon.


    When she arrived at Wang Hao''s house, she saw General Tie holding the door. She asked several of Wang Hao''s neighbors and was shocked when she heard that the woman was not dead.


    When Xia Mei saw Xiaolong running over, a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes, and she subconsciously turned to the side to prevent Xiaolong from touching her.


    Although she wanted to live a good life with Wang Hao in this life, she still couldn''t bear the two children, Xiaolonghuzi.


    In the past life, these two children made her a lot of trouble. If it wasn''t for them, she wouldn''t have been able to elope with that stinky man so quickly.


    Xiaolong looked at Teacher Xia, who was estranged from him, and asked in a pitiful whisper, "Mr. Xia, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xia Mei came back to her senses, her face changed instantly, and she said very gently: "Xiaolong, teacher is fine."


    But the expression on his face was not very good, it looked very painful, and his hands kept rubbing the position of his chest.


    Xiaolong was young, so he said what he saw and said loudly, "Mr. Xia, you lied! You are obviously very uncomfortable."


    Han Wen has been standing by and looking at Xia Mei. Seeing Xiaolong shouting out, she immediately took two steps, took Xiaolong''s hand, and asked Xia Mei worriedly, "Mr. Xia, are you okay? Are you going to the hospital?"


    Xia Mei was stunned for a moment, she didn''t think so! It''s not that this woman is a idiot with **** and no brains. She is so obvious now that she touches porcelain, and this woman doesn''t get angry.


    In fact, Han Wen also felt that something was wrong. After all, it was two people who bumped into each other. Why is she okay? Teacher Xia was so painful to be bumped into.


    And she felt that this teacher Xia bumped into it on purpose. After all, when she went out, she looked up and didn''t see the talent lowering her head and talking to Xiaolong.


    But she doesn''t know what this Teacher Xia wants to do now, so she can only adapt accordingly.


    Xia Mei waved her hand pretending to be weak, "No, I''m fine."


    "Look at your pain, how can you be fine if your face is dark! Don''t tell me I''ll take you to the hospital!" Han Wen said, and was about to help Xia Mei.


    Xia Mei hides subconsciously, her face darkens even more. She is always dark, so she bothers others to call her dark, but Han Wen just hit the muzzle of the gun.


    But Han Wen was wronged enough. Who would have thought that Xia Mei''s pain was not white but black.


    At this time, an acquaintance that both of them knew, Sister Li, came.


    Sister-in-law Li looked at them as if they were arguing about something. She originally wanted to leave, but when she thought of the big country''s complaint last night, she gritted her teeth and walked up, asking, "Mr. Xia, what''s the matter with you?"


    No wonder Sister-in-law Li asked Teacher Xia first, just by the posture of the two, people would think that Han Wen bullied Xia Mei, and that Xia Mei was a teacher of a big country, so she could talk about it first.


    Xia Mei''s originally dark face became aggrieved when she saw Sister Li coming over, and she didn''t know how powerful they were. When she looked up, she could see a few tears rolling in her eyes, which was pitiful.


    Sister-in-law Li was even more astonished when she saw that, she ran over directly, pulled Teacher Xia and began to warm up, occasionally giving Han Wen a white glance.


    Well, there is nothing to say now, it must have been pouring dirty water on her.


    Han Wen lost her patience to accompany Xia Mei in acting, so she pulled Xiao Long and said coldly, "Mr. Xia, are you okay?"


    "If there is anything wrong with you, I will accompany you to the hospital for examination. If it is all right, I will go back first."


    Teacher Xia seemed to be frightened by Han Wen''s words. She grabbed Sister Li''s sleeve and said timidly, "It''s alright."


    As soon as Han Wen heard that she was pulling Xiaolong, she was about to leave, but just two steps out, Sister Li grabbed her arm.


    "Han Wen, you bullied people and wanted to leave. It''s not that easy!"


    Han Wen shook off Sister Li''s grasping hand and said angrily, "Sister Li, if you want to be a good person, I won''t stop you, but please ask the reason first."


    When Teacher Xia heard this, she immediately grabbed Sister Li''s arm, and shook her head in confusion.


    But her appearance just proved that it was Han Wen who bullied her.


    Han Wen didn''t leave after seeing it, she pulled a sarcastic smile at the corner of her mouth, "Mr. Xia, what do you mean?"


    "Just say it directly about the matter between us, why keep it secret, and it''s not a big deal."


    "Sister Li, I took Xiaolong out of the supply and marketing cooperative just now, and the two of them bumped into each other without seeing Teacher Xia. There is nothing wrong with me, but Teacher Xia seems to have been hit very badly. I want to take her to the hospital. Look, what can I do if she doesn''t want to go."


    After he finished speaking, he added, "Who would have known that Teacher Xia was so weak that he would have a big problem with a light bump."


    Sister-in-law Li heard Han Wen say it was just a collision between the two, and stayed for a while, looking at Teacher Xia suspiciously.


    She thought it was a big thing, but she didn''t expect it to be such a trivial matter, but looking at Teacher Xia''s weak appearance, Sister Li couldn''t help but wonder if Teacher Xia was really in bad health?


    It''s a pity that this good face is gone. If you don''t have a good life, everything else will be in vain.


    Teacher Xia defended in a low voice, "I don''t have it."


    As soon as Han Wen heard this, she didn''t want to stay any longer, so she dragged Xiaolong and left.


    Seeing Han Wen''s icy back, Sister Li smiled awkwardly and comforted her, "Don''t know her in the same way, she''s just that kind of person."

 Chapter 9： 009 Crying Little Dragon

    Xiaolong, who had been silent on the way home, suddenly said, "Mom, it was Teacher Xia who hit you just now."


    Han Wen smiled, "I already knew that."


    She can still tell the difference between being bumped and bumped. She didn''t speak at the time because she thought it was just an accident. Now it seems that someone did it on purpose, but she doesn''t know the purpose yet.


    At the door of the house, Han Wen took out the key from the crack of the stone and opened the door. Looking at the lock on the door, she knew that Hu Zi had come back, because when she left, the lock''s **** was in the door.


    "Xiaolong, wait for me in the yard, I''ll put down my things and let''s go to the village to buy vegetables."


    The place where they live now is built by the army for the family members of the army, but the army next to it seems to be moving, and Wang Hao bought the yard without knowing what happened.


    The sister-in-law Wang next door also bought it newly.


    Han Wen put down the things in the basket and hurried out of the room, only to see Xiaolong drinking the water from the bucket with a scoop.


    "Xiaolong, what are you doing?"


    Xiaolong raised his head to look at Han Wen, there was still a drop of water left on the corner of his mouth, "Mom, I''m drinking water." Then he sent the scoop forward, "Mom, do you want to drink?"


    Han Wen reached out and took the scoop in Xiaolong''s hand and looked into the bucket. Seeing the crystal clear water, she felt relieved.


    She put the scoop aside, looked at Xiaolong and said solemnly: "If you want to drink water in the future, tell your mother that the water in this bucket can''t be drunk, and there are bugs in it, so you''ll be sick after drinking it. painful."


    Xiaolong didn''t believe it, "Mom, I''ve been drinking the water here all the time, so I won''t get a stomachache."


    Han Wen whispered: "You forgot that you finished drinking water last time and your stomach hurts?"


    In fact, she didn''t know it was that time, but how could a child not have a stomachache, just say it once and you should be able to hit it!


    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Xiaolong remembered it and nodded very seriously, "Mom, you''re right, I won''t drink it in the future."


    Seeing Xiaolong so cute, Han Wen couldn''t take it seriously anymore, got up and rubbed Xiaolong''s head and said, "Let''s go! Let''s go buy chicken for your brother."


    The girls didn''t come back until the afternoon. When they got home, they saw the door was wide open and Hu Zi was sitting at the door with his chin up. When he saw their figures, he immediately got up from the threshold and moved towards them. Run quickly.


    "What are you doing!" Hu Zi asked Xiao Long''s hand with a tight little face and a face full of vigilance.


    Xiaolong didn''t see his worry, and showed off the jelly beans in his hand happily, "Brother, we went to buy chicken, and my mother bought me candy."


    After Huzi heard Xiaolong''s words, his shoulders collapsed and he said weakly: "Well, it''s fine."


    Knowing what Hu Zi was worried about, Han Wen sneered: "Don''t worry! It is illegal to sell children in this era." After speaking, she carried the chicken and walked away.


    Only then did Xiaolong react, and he looked at Hu Zi ignorantly and said, "Brother, do you think Mom is going to sell me!"


    Hu Zi hated the iron and poked Xiaolong''s forehead, and said viciously: "Stupid!" He grabbed the jelly beans from Xiaolong''s hand and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Xiaolong originally only wanted to give Huzi one, but he didn''t expect that he ate all his candy, looked at his empty little hands, and burst into tears with a "wow".


    This cry was earth-shattering, and it directly yelled out all the neighbors nearby. The big guys thought that Han Wen was beating the child at home, but as soon as they came out, they saw Xiaolong standing at the door crying, and the tiger was in a hurry. coaxing aside.


    "Huzi, what happened to your brother, your stepmother beat your brother again?" asked Sister Liu, who lived next door to them.


    Before Huzi could answer, Xiaolong cried out of breath and complained, "My brother" said and cried, "My brother stole my candy!"


    Sister Liu heard that Han Wen was not beating the child, and lost interest in watching it. She laughed and joked, and went back.


    Han Wen was packing the things she bought in the house. She could hear the sounds outside, but she just didn''t go out.


    She could think with her toes that no one could make Xiaolong cry except Huzi. Besides, the group of people who went out to watch the fun at this time thought she was beating the child again, so she might not know how to arrange her.


    After a while, Han Wen heard that there was no sound outside, and then returned to the house with the basin.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Hu Zi raging with anger, followed by Xiao Long who was sniffing with tears in his eyes.


    Seeing Xiaolong''s sloppy appearance, Han Wen frowned unconsciously, reached out and picked up the handkerchief next to him and wiped Xiaolong''s nose. After wiping, she threw the handkerchief into the washbasin.


    Hu Zi looked at Han Wen with an unhappy expression and asked, "Why didn''t you go out just now?"


    Han Wen washed the handkerchief with the soap she bought, and replied doubtfully, "Why should I go out?"


    Hu Zi was stunned, "He''s crying, don''t you even go out to take a look?"


    "It wasn''t me who made me cry why should I go out?"


    Tiger''s anger: "you"


    Han Wen washed the handkerchief and held it in her hand, and asked back, "You made your brother cry! If I went out and beat you up to your brother, would you say I''m a stepmother?"


    Hu Zi replied without hesitation: "Yes!"


    Han Wen sneered as she walked out and said, "That''s it."


    Huzi stood there and thought for a while, feeling that what he thought was wrong, he glanced at Xiaolong and suddenly had an epiphany, and hurriedly ran out to chase after Han Wen, "You fool me!"


    Han Wen didn''t have time to pay attention to him. At this time, she was in a dilemma with a live chicken. How to kill this! I should have known it earlier.


    Huzi seemed to see Han Wen''s embarrassment, and he was no longer annoyed when he stood aside, and began to gloat over the misfortune, "If you say you want to eat chicken, I think you are a liar, you can''t kill chicken, how can we eat it? ?"


    After listening to Hu Zi''s words, Han Wen was not annoyed to send the chicken to Hu Zi, "You can come?"


    Hu Zi was immediately dumbfounded. With big round eyes, he pointed at himself and asked in disbelief, "How old am I! You will let me kill chickens?"


    "What''s the matter, killing chickens doesn''t depend on age." Then he put the live chicken in his hands into Huzi''s hands.


    Hu Zi grabbed the chicken wings with his hands at a loss, swallowed his saliva, and said tremblingly, "I dare not!"


    Han Wen hid far away and said to Hu Zi, "You must catch it, I''ll get the knife." At this time, Xiao Long was also attracted by the movement of the two, and ran to the yard to watch the fun.


    Han Wen trotted to the kitchen to get the knife and was about to hand it over to Huzi, when she saw Huzi let go of his hand tremblingly. When the chicken saw that he had escaped from the poison, he immediately had fun in the yard and ran around.


    Seeing this, Han Wen immediately shouted, "Tiger son, go and close the door."


    Hu Zi didn''t care about going against Han Wen anymore, and immediately ran to close the door. After closing the door, Niang San started catching chickens.

 Chapter 10： 010 The turmoil caused by killing chickens (1)

    Hu Zi bent down, opened his arms and surrounded the chicken, and Han Wen carefully surrounded him on the other side.


    Seeing that he was about to be caught, he didn''t think that a desperate chicken had escaped from the gap between the two of them. Hu Zi scratched his hair in annoyance, turned his head and rushed to the other side. Become a **** and jump up.


    Xiaolong, the troublemaker, watched others chasing chickens for fun, and he had to help himself. As a result, the more he helped, the more busy he became. Looking at the chicken that lost its feathers, Han Wen stood there panting, thinking about Don''t let it go, only to see Hu Zi jumped on it, hugged which chicken, and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Han Wen trotted forward, grabbed the chicken in one hand and pulled Huzi up from the ground, and asked, "Does it hurt to fall?"


    Hu Zi got up and patted the soil on his body carelessly: "It doesn''t hurt." But he looked at the chicken with bright eyes.


    "Finally caught it, now it''s time to eat chicken."


    In the end, Han Wen was forced to go to Liangshan, holding a chicken in one hand and a knife in the other, and negotiated with Huzi, "Why not? Let''s not eat chicken today?"


    Hu Zi refused righteously, "No! You have already promised us, and the teacher said that what you say should be counted."


    Han Wen was choked by Hu Zi, and looked at the chicken in her hand with no love, and suddenly changed the subject: "Hu Zi, you go to boil hot water first, and use it for plucking later, and I will kill you when the hot water is finished. , otherwise there will be no way to pluck the hair."


    But Huzi is not so easy to fool, "I''ll boil the water. When it dies, my water will be fine. Hurry up! It''s going to be dark today."


    Han Wen replied dryly, "Got it!"


    When Huzi left, Han Wen wrote ink for more than ten minutes, and the water of Huzi was about to burn. When she came out and saw that her chicken hadn''t been killed, she couldn''t help urging: "Hurry up!"


    Han Wen gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, learning **** chickens in the vegetable market.


    After being slashed by Han Wen, the chicken wasn''t dead yet. It swayed around in the yard, and there were bloodstains everywhere. Huzi pulled Xiaolong back to hide, and shouted loudly, "It''s not dead yet. "


    There was no other way, Han Wen had to go forward bravely, caught it back and made a cut. Fortunately, it was very easy to catch because of excessive blood loss and weakness.


    After taking this step, the rest is much easier.


    Hu Zi never left the kitchen during this period, and has been helping Han Wen make the fire. He didn''t want to go out to play, but was on guard against Han Wen, for fear that as soon as he went out, Han Wen would swallow the whole chicken.


    When the chicken was cooked, the whole yard was filled with fragrance. When Han Wen came out with the chicken, she saw Hu Zi standing in the yard with a vigilant look, watching Han Wen come out and kept urging: "You hurry up. !"


    Han Wen didn''t understand, "Why should I hurry up, it''s not you who serve the dishes."


    As I spoke, I heard a burst of crying from a child next door, "No! I want chicken soup! I want chicken soup!"


    There was a crack in the expression on Han Wen''s face. She never thought that her chicken stew would make the children next door cry.


    Hu Zi looked at her with a proud face, as if to look at it again! Don''t listen to me, you know it''s wrong!


    Han Wen quickly walked into the house with the chicken, and as soon as the door was closed, she would greet Huzi and Xiaolong for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the mother three sat down, they heard a few knocks on the door, accompanied by the crying of the children.


    "Are you at home, Han Wen? Han Wen?"


    Hearing this voice, the three mothers felt bad. They looked at each other and immediately got up and started to clean up the things on the table. At this time, the three mothers were unexpectedly harmonious, and they quickly collected the chicken on the table. Get up and hide in the bedroom.


    When Hu Zi came out, he even wiped the table. Han Wen tidied up her clothes and said to the two children, "You locked the door for me in the room. If I don''t call you out, you are not allowed to open the door."


    Xiaolong is now obedient to Han Wen, and immediately responds after hearing Han Wen''s words.


    After going out, Han Wen hid the bag of chicken feathers in the yard before opening the door, "Come on! Come on! Who is it?"


    When she opened the door, she saw Mrs. Liu in the yard next door dragging a crying and dirty child and looking at her flatteringly.


    "Brother and sister, where are you at home? Why did you knock so many times and no one answered?"


    Knowing why the other party came to the door, of course Han Wen would not have a good face for her. When she left the door, she took the door closed and asked, "Sister Liu, is something wrong!"


    Sister-in-law Liu smiled shyly, and wanted to pull the child through the door and walk in, "It''s not all right, I want to come and chat with you!"


    Seeing her action, Han Wen''s eyes flashed with disgust, she moved neatly in front of the door, and said coldly, "What''s the matter with sister-in-law, just talk here! The children are sleeping now, it''s inconvenient."


    Sister-in-law Liu just didn''t hear it, she pushed Han Wen away and wanted to go inside, "It''s just that the child is sleeping, what''s so inconvenient."


    Han Wen was unprepared and was almost pushed by Mrs. Liu, but fortunately, she held on to the door frame and stabilized it in time, but the expression on her face collapsed.


    She grabbed Sister Liu''s arm with her backhand, "Sister-in-law, since my house is inconvenient, let''s go to your house and talk!" After speaking, Sister Liu was not allowed to refuse, and she grabbed Sister Liu with all her strength and walked next door.


    Although Han Wen looks thin, her hands are very strong. She has been earning work points since she was a child. This strength is not a joke.


    Sister-in-law Liu was grabbed by Han Wen and walked to her house. Her kid was crying and drinking chicken soup at home, but he didn''t even dare to make a sound when he arrived at the door of Han Wen''s house.


    It''s no wonder that the child was afraid, after all, Han Wen''s reputation for beating children had spread all over the island.


    Sister-in-law Liu wanted to get angry at Han Wen, but Han Wen smiled the whole time, and asked her about the gossip on the island very enthusiastically.


    In this way, she was half-pushed and half-pulled by Han Wen and returned home.


    Han Wen sat in the yard full of chicken feces, holding back the nausea in her heart, she casually found a topic, said goodbye for a while and went home.


    As soon as she returned to the yard, she heard Sister Liu''s child clamoring for chicken soup again, and the rest was the sound of Sister Liu beating and scolding the child.


    "You bastard, you will be in the nest. Why didn''t you say that you wanted to drink chicken soup just now. This person left and you cried again. You are really a useless person, exactly like your dead father!"


    Then came the cries of the children, who didn''t know what they said, which made Sister Liu even more angry, and scolded when she opened her mouth.


    "How did I raise you, a white-eyed wolf, if you are jealous of others, you go with them!"


    "I''ve been working so hard to manage this family. In the end, I''m not as good as a stepmother of unknown origin. You don''t think about the time when she beat the child. She really is a mother if she has milk!"


    "Humph! People who kill that chicken may be eating it for themselves. The person you are jealous of may even eat a lot of chicken bones. Do you think the stepmother is good! The stepmother has a black heart!"


    Thank you Chunrong Qiu Xie Hua has opened the little cute reward<£à¡ä>

 Chapter 11： 011 The storm caused by killing chickens (2)

    Han Wen stood in the yard listening for a while, a sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth, this woman is really a shameless master.


    You don''t have to think about it to know that she is standing beside the courtyard wall at this time, scolding her with her neck up and her waist up, and these innuendo words are all scolding her.


    Now Han Wen had an idea, knocked on the door, and said to Hu Zi, "I''ll move the table to the yard, and you bring the chicken out."


    Hu Zi was a little unhappy when he heard it, "Why go to the yard to eat, it''s not good to eat in the house!"


    "Let''s go to the yard to eat, why are you still afraid of Mrs. Liu next door?"


    Hu Zi was agitated by Han Wen and immediately said loudly: "Who is afraid of her!"


    Then he whispered, "I''m just annoying that slug, I get a headache when I see him."


    Han Wen also thought that Huzi''s character was not afraid of that, but he didn''t expect that there would be annoying people.


    "In that case, let''s take good care of them this time!"


    Han Wen sneered, carried the table to the courtyard, and placed it on the west courtyard wall


    Hu Zi followed behind with a large pot of chicken trembling. Han Wen was afraid that he would buy it and quickly stepped forward to take it, "Go and help Xiaolong."


    The mother-in-law packed things, sat under the courtyard wall and was ready to eat. Han Wen also held a fan in her hand that she didn''t know where she got it, and fanned it from time to time.


    While serving Huzi and Xiaolong vegetables, Han Wen said loudly, "I''ll give you this piece of chicken thigh, you can make up for it if you''re thin."


    Then he took another piece of good meat for Xiaolong, "Come to Xiaolong, this place is good to eat, you can eat more!"


    Hu Zi understood what Han Wen meant, and responded loudly with great cooperation, occasionally giving praise.


    Although Xiaolong didn''t know what his mother and brother meant, he thought it was fun and he also drank the oil.


    They had just started eating here, when they heard another cry from the other side, followed by the sound of scolding and beating children.


    Han Wen was very happy when she heard it, and she ate even more cheerfully.


    snort! Dare to count her.


    I thought she was the original owner with no brains!


    Hu Zi nibbled on the fragrant chicken legs, thinking in his heart that he didn''t want to cooperate with Han Wen just now, but that he was simply not pleasing to the eyes of slugs.


    The farce next door didn''t stop until the man over there came back. Han Wen only heard the man lower his voice and scolded Mrs. Liu, and then stopped.


    Han Wen pouted, thinking how capable the other side is, she still wants to fight her for this little bit of morality, and she is a little more tender.


    The mother-in-law three happily finished their meal and went back to the house.


    Han Wen sat in the chair and rested for a while before going to wash the dishes.


    By the time she finished packing, the sky was already dark.


    Looking at Huzi who was still playing, Han Wen reminded, "Have Huzi''s homework been written yet?"


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment, his heart skipped a beat, and he pretended not to hear and did not speak.


    Seeing him like that, Han Wen guessed that he must not have written it. She felt tired for a while, rubbed her head, and said helplessly, "Bring your homework to me."


    Because he was praised today, Hu Zi didn''t resist like he did yesterday. He went to get the schoolbag and handed it to Han Wen.


    Han Wen glanced at it and said angrily, "What are you doing for my schoolbag? I don''t know the homework assigned by your teacher."


    Hu Zi reached out and took out the workbook from his schoolbag and handed it over.


    Looking at the dark and dirty workbook rolled up, Han Wen resisted the urge to throw it out, and took it while pinching it.


    Then Huzi took out the language textbook and said, "The teacher asked us to recite the lesson and write new words by dictation."


    The textbooks are better protected than the homework books. Han Wen has less psychological burden and reaches out to take it. "Can you memorize the lesson?"


    Hu Zi blushed and stammered, "Yes, yes."


    Seeing him like this, Han Wen became interested, leaned forward and said with a little interest, "Then you can memorize it to me, and I will dictate your new words."


    Hu Zi glanced at her and then stuttered to memorize it. Although the memorizing was not very smooth, Hu Zi did not lie and could memorize! Just need to be reminded.


    After memorizing it, Han Wen didn''t embarrass Huzi, and said seriously, "It''s okay, but you''re not skilled enough. Tomorrow, you''ll get up half an hour early and finish the memorization before going to school."


    Hu Zi''s little face wrinkled, just as he was about to refute, he saw that his stepmother had put down the textbook and didn''t know what to do.


    Han Wen found the eraser she bought for Huzi, and held it in her hand, ready to come back and dictate the new words for him, but she didn''t give him the book, because there were still a few pages left in Huzi''s book, and she didn''t plan to develop the habit of extravagance and waste for her child.


    "Hey! The eraser I bought for you today was wrong. I used an eraser."


    Hu Zi looked at it in surprise, with a look of disbelief, "Bought it for me?"


    Han Wen sat down and picked up the textbook, "It''s not for you, who else can buy it for."


    Hu Zi was a little overjoyed, carefully put away the eraser, picked up the notebook and prepared to dictate.


    However, the writing was a bit difficult to describe. Nine out of ten words were wrong. Han Wen resisted the urge to join him and hurriedly got up. "Write one wrong word ten times, and I''ll be dictating it later."


    After she finished speaking, she ran out to relieve her anger, and when she came back, Huzi also wrote down all these ten words.


    Han Wen went to the bedroom to find the shoes she bought for Huzi and handed them over, "Wear this tomorrow!"


    Hu Zi looked at the snow-white new shoes in Han Wen''s hands, and felt a little helpless. He had never seen such beautiful shoes before, and he had never seen them before.


    Seeing Hu Zi staring at the shoe in her hand, Han Wen had to stuff it into his hand.


    "You can''t be stupid!"


    Hu Zi shook his head, "I''m not stupid, I just feel like a pie has fallen from the sky." He screamed excitedly while holding his shoes.


    Han Wen smiled dotingly and ignored him, pulling Xiaolong out to wash his feet.


    Hu Zi did not need Han Wen''s reminder to wash his face and feet very consciously this day, and he was cleaner than ever.


    The next day, Han Wen woke up before seven o''clock, struggled for a while, then got up, knocked on Hu Zi''s door, and whispered, "Hu Zi should get up."


    Hu Zi was woken up by Han Wen, sat up ignorantly, and was about to get out of bed.


    When Han Wen saw that he woke up, he went to cook. Hearing the sound of Huzi washing up outside, Han Wen showed a head from the kitchen and reminded: "After you wash up, recite the class first, and then you will eat. "


    Hu Zi wanted to refute subconsciously, before he finished saying "I am", he suddenly thought about the shoes his stepmother bought him, and swallowed the objection.


    In his heart, he thought that these shoes would be able to buy him for ten days. After ten days, he would not pay attention to her again. After all, he is also dignified.


    It''s just that when he finished washing, he obediently took the book and carried it in the yard.


    During the meal, Han Wen saw Hu Zi was still wearing yesterday''s shoes, and asked in surprise, "Why are you still wearing this? I bought you if you don''t."


    Hu Zi sucked the noodles and said without raising his head: "I''m wearing it when I''m visiting relatives, and it''s a waste to wear it now."


    Han Wen

 Chapter 12： 012 Clam digging

    Han Wen didn''t understand and subconsciously replied: "I bought it for you to wear, what''s the waste of it."


    Hu Zi didn''t want to explain too much, and said casually, "You don''t understand!" He put down his chopsticks, took his schoolbag and ran away.


    "This child!"


    Han Wen muttered to herself and continued to eat with her head down.


    In the blink of an eye, Han Wen has been through for more than half a month, and she has gradually adapted to the life here.


    "Little dragon! Xiaolong! Come out quickly, the tide is low, let''s hurry to catch the sea!"


    Hu Zi carried a pair of shoes, bare feet, rolled his trousers to his calf, pushed open the door and shouted to the room.


    Han Wen was picking vegetables in the house. She didn''t have time to put down the vegetables when she heard Huzi''s shout, and hurriedly came out and asked, "What did you say?"


    Hu Zi gasped and repeated, "The tide is low, let''s hurry up and catch the sea!"


    When Han Wen heard this, she immediately found a place to put down the dishes, and shouted at the house, "Xiaolong, come out quickly and let''s go to the sea."


    Huzi had already run to get the iron bucket at this time, and was waiting for Xiaolong to come out.


    When Xiaolong came out, Han Wen asked Huzi to lead Xiaolong to go first, and she closed the door with an iron bucket behind her.


    When it comes to the days here, what makes Han Wen happiest is catching the sea. For Han Wen, who lives in a fast-paced inland, watching the sea is something she has always longed for, but has not achieved.


    When Han Wen closed the door, she saw Wang Dani also came out with an iron bucket. The two smiled at each other and ran to the beach together.


    In this age where tickets are required for everything they eat, this kind of gift from nature that does not require money is their favorite, and during this time Han Wen can fully appreciate the hardships inside.


    Except for the first two days that Han Wen spent a lot of money and improved her life, the rest of the days returned to the way she was when the original owner was there. The difference is that Han Wen''s cooking is delicious and there are more tricks.


    After rushing to the sea last time, they tasted the sweetness, and the three of them realized the fun of rushing to the sea, and they have been waiting for today.


    When they got to the beach, Wang Dani looked at the people on the beach and blurted out, "My mother, why are there so many people."


    The beach is densely packed with people rushing to the sea, and adults and children are all looking for things on the beach with buckets.


    Before Han Wen could react, Hu Zi had already run up to her, and said anxiously, "Why did you come here? Come here quickly!" He stretched out his hand and pulled Han Wen.


    Han Wen smiled at Wang Dani, then ran with Huzi, and found Xiaolong all the way through the sea of ??people, and saw a sand pit in front of Xiaolong, filled with seafood, Xiaolong was staring at them, preventing them from drilling Sandpit.


    Han Wen put down the bucket, and Hu Zi helped catch the seafood into the bucket. After they were all put away, they went to look for things. Xiaolong stayed where he was and played. Fortunately, Xiaolong was obedient and would not run around and they were more assured.


    At this time, the sea was blue and blue, and there was no pollution at all. There was a lot of food in the sea. At this low tide, many shells, small fish, shrimps and crabs were photographed.


    However, Hu Zi and Han Wen didn''t pick anything, and they quickly picked up a big bucket full of them when they saw what they were picking up.


    This thing doesn''t last long, and the two of them are not greedy enough to pick up the bucket and plan to go home.


    Han Wen looked at Sister-in-law Wang who was still picking up seafood and shouted, "Sister-in-law Wang, have you finished picking them up? Do you want to go back?"


    Sister-in-law Wang straightened up and looked at them with a simple and honest smile, "You haven''t finished picking them up yet, go back first!"


    Han Wen: "Okay! Sister-in-law, let''s go."


    Huzi originally wanted to play for a while, but couldn''t hold back the charm of seafood, so he thought about it for a while and went back with Han Wen.


    When they got home, they saw that the closed door was opened. Han Wen''s smiling face changed instantly. At this time, the person who could open the door of their house didn''t need to think about who it was.


    The words that the man said when he left also sounded in his ears, "If you don''t want to, let''s get a divorce when I come back."


    Han Wen paused when she was about to go home, but the two children beside her were extremely happy. They left Han Wen and ran home, "Dad! Dad! Are you back?"


    Han Wen didn''t go in with her, and was about to hesitate outside for a while, when Xiaolong, who had just entered, suddenly turned around and called her at the door, "Mom, hurry up!"


    After being yelled at by Xiaolong, Han Wen had no choice but to carry the bucket and go home.


    Entering the courtyard, Han Wen didn''t see Wang Hao for the first time, and she was relieved when she heard the sound of water coming from the corner. A pair of big pants, wearing slippers is pouring water on his head.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s wheat-colored skin, with a sturdy body, and subconsciously swallowed. Unexpectedly, Wang Hao turned around at this time, and saw all her sullen appearance.


    After he turned around, Han Wen could see more clearly, with bright eight-pack abs. If the two of them were familiar with each other, Han Wen would definitely ask him to touch her. Thinking of the relationship between the two, Han Wen sighed that she could only Eye addicted.


    Wang Hao wiped his hair on the spot and looked at Han Wen, who was curling up his trousers and carrying a bucket. His eyes had been scrutinizing him, and a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes.


    Impatiently: "Have you seen enough!"


    Han Wen was woken up suddenly, she recovered and blurted out, "Aren''t you just standing here washing for people to see?" Then she took the bucket and went to the side to process the seafood.


    However, when she turned around, Han Wen glanced at him without any concealment, thinking that it wasn''t me who would suffer.


    Wang Hao was shocked when he saw Han Wen''s action. What happened to this woman in the past few days when he was away from home, why did she feel so pungent now.


    Xiaolong and Huzi wandered around Wang Hao for a while. Seeing that both of them said that Wang Hao was just standing silently, they suddenly felt bored, and they all ran to help Han Wen.


    After all, when facing these seafood, Han Wen always tells all kinds of interesting stories, such as the adventures of little carp.


    Han Wen quietly turned her head and glanced at Wang Hao, seeing that he was simply scrubbing with a towel. After thinking about it, she pushed Hu Zi and said, "Hu Zi go to the house and bring the soap to your father."


    When Hu Zi heard that he was using soap for his dad, he didn''t dislike Han Wen''s commanding him to work anymore, so he ran to get the soap and handed it to Wang Hao, "Dad, it''s fragrant to wash with soap."


    Wang Hao glanced at the milky white soap and asked, "Where did it come from?"


    How could he not know that there are such delicate things at home, after all, Han Wen used to spend all her money on food and didn''t care about these things at all.


    "The stepmother bought it!" Hu Zi replied casually.


    During this time, Hu Zi never called him unless it was necessary, and even if he had to call her, he would just call her stepmother.


    And Han Wen felt that she was not Huzi''s biological mother and went with him.

 Chapter 13： 013 Challenging Neighbors

    Although Wang Hao felt inappropriate, he did not remind Huzi.


    Hu Zi delivered the soap to Wang Hao, and when he saw that he was okay, he ran to find Han Wen again. Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi''s figure, and a trace of inquiry flashed in his eyes. In the past, when he came back, Hu Zi and Xiao Long would only stay close to each other. They followed him and never saw them get close to Han Wen. What happened this time, maybe something happened that he didn''t know about.


    Thinking of the farce that Han Wen made when he left, Wang Hao''s face turned cold. It seemed that this time he was acting for himself, but this time he wanted to see how long she could act.


    After thinking about it, I picked up the soap in my hand and ravaged my hair for a while.


    Han Wen has been quietly observing Wang Hao''s movements. Seeing that he uses soap as a shampoo, she subconsciously wants to remind him that there is a shampoo at home.


    When I was about to say it, I thought that she was kind enough to give Wang Hao soap just now. If she was giving him shampoo, she thought she was going to catch up with him, so she would stop thinking about it and deal with the seafood seriously. .


    When dealing with them, they are sorted into categories, and the shellfish and the unknown ones are all put together, and they are ready to be cooked and eaten in a while.


    The common small fish and shrimp that I picked up, opened their stomachs and prepared to fry them for a while. I would say the most are crabs. At this time, the crabs were also quite fat, but because they had been boiled last time, Han Wen had cooked them this time. Going to make a spicy crab.


    When they turned around, there was still Wang Hao in the yard, and he didn''t know when he finished washing. Han Wen ignored him and did her own work.


    At noon, Han Wen steamed a lot of miscellaneous grains, which can last for a few days. In these days, she doesn''t have to cook, she only cooks vegetables every time.


    Wang Hao had already changed his clothes and was sitting in the living room wiping his hair. The clothes he changed were washed for him by Han Wen. There was a faint smell of washing powder on the clothes. Wang Hao didn''t want to wear them, but his There are only a few pieces of clothes, and the rest are dirty and wearable, and this is the only one left, and there is no way to change them.


    Before he could dry his hair, he saw the three Han Wenniangs carrying a bucket into the house. The three of them passed by in front of his eyes, without even looking at him, they went straight to the kitchen.


    Wang Hao


    He originally wanted to ask Hu Zi how he was doing at home during this time, but he thought Hu Zi didn''t even give him a chance to speak.


    Hu Zi didn''t deliberately ignore Wang Hao, because he was used to burning fires during this time, and he went to the kitchen because he was running smoothly.


    Xiaolongan followed because Han Wen likes to let her children taste dishes when she is cooking, and he can eat a lot of good things every time.


    Seeing their disappearing figures, Wang Hao couldn''t help but wonder what Han Wen had done to the two children while he was not at home. Could it be that they were afraid of beating them?


    Then he shook his head again, denying the idea. With Hu Zi''s character, if Han Wen dared to hit him, he would have to shout to let the whole island know.


    At this time, his hair was also dry, and he picked up the bag he brought back and went to do the laundry.


    When he came back this time, he also saw the changes in the home. Not to mention the table and stools in the home, the kitchen that was originally dirty and oily was also cleaned and spotless.


    It''s not that Wang Hao didn''t talk about Han Wen before, but Han Wen always hit him with one sentence, "If you can''t watch it, you can do it yourself. Anyway, I look good."


    He was reluctant to tell her about it in the future. If he couldn''t stand it, he would do it himself, but his energy was limited after all, and what he did would never catch up with the destruction of Han Wen, and slowly the house began to get dirty again. .


    Han Wen didn''t know what he was thinking. She was now studying delicious food in the kitchen.


    Because Huzi and Xiaolong were hungry as soon as they entered the kitchen, Han Wen had no choice but to cook two stoves together, one to cook and the other to fry.


    After a while, Wang Hao, who was washing clothes outside, smelled the smell of rice, which was better than anything he had ever smelled before.


    Hu Zi was eating the small fish and shrimp fried by Han Wen, and said melancholy, "Alas! The slug will cry again in a while."


    During this time, as long as Han Wen''s cooking was too delicious, the kid next door would definitely cry. Every time Mrs. Liu would bring him to fight the autumn wind, it never succeeded.


    Later, Sister-in-law Liu also recovered, knowing that Han Wen was doing it on purpose, and would not come to the door in the future.


    Han Wen emptied the oil on the empty fish and shrimp with the fence, put it in the pot in front of the two children, and said with a smile, "I don''t think you are sad, but rather gloat."


    Huzi smiled and rolled his eyes, "Stepmother, why don''t we go to the yard to eat, this thing tastes great, and the effect is guaranteed to be better than chicken soup."


    Han Wen actually had this idea too, but when she thought of the man outside, she didn''t want to do it. That man should not commit crimes at home. What if he saw the clue and divorced her.


    At this time, she can''t divorce him. She also expects him to support her. If she gets divorced, she can only go back to her parents'' home to earn centimeters.


    Moreover, the divorced woman will be looked down upon by others. She doesn''t want to make the original owner''s parents unable to lift their heads.


    "Forget it, this time, the right time and place are right for people. We didn''t take advantage of people. We''ll teach them a lesson next time."


    Although Huzi didn''t understand what it meant, he still understood the reason for following Han Wen to eat meat, and he didn''t object at the moment.


    When Han Wen''s spicy crab was about to be fried, there was still no movement next door, Hu Zi asked suspiciously, "Could it be that the slug is not at home?"


    "Brother, the slug is at home."


    "I saw him."


    Han Wen asked curiously, "When did you meet him?"


    Xiaolong replied while eating: "When I come back."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Mrs. Liu''s voice coming from the yard. The voice was sharp and exaggerated, "Captain Wang, when did you come back?"


    "How can you do laundry by yourself?"


    "Han Wen that?"


    Then came Wang Hao''s voice, "Han Wen is cooking, I just washed it when I had nothing to do."


    "Tsk tsk! Good men like Captain Wang are rare."


    "In our place, only lazy women let their husbands do laundry. I didn''t expect this Han Wen to be so young."


    The words don''t need to be explained clearly, a wise person can hear the meaning inside.


    Han Wen was lying by the kitchen window and listened to Mrs. Liu''s words without fail. It seemed that she cleaned up that day.


    Just when Han Wen thought that Wang Hao would complain about herself with Sister Liu, she heard Wang Hao''s calm retort, "Sister-in-law, what you said is wrong. Now is a new society, everyone is talking about equality between men and women, why do you still think that Women should do more work!"


    Sister Liu was startled, "I''m not helping you to talk, why is this not mine?"


    Wang Hao twisted his clothes and replied unceremoniously, "Sister-in-law, we don''t need you to worry about our family''s affairs."


    Han Wen hid in the kitchen and looked at Wang Hao''s indifferent expression, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Hu Zi immediately asked alertly: "Stepmother, what are you laughing at!"


    The corners of Han Wen''s mouth tilted up and she couldn''t help it, she shook her head and deceived, "It''s nothing."


    Hu Zi didn''t buy it, pointed at her and said loudly, "Humph! You lied."

 Chapter 14： 014 Two people quarrel

    Han Wen didn''t want to deal with this endless talk, and changed the subject: "Huzi, have you checked the juice in the pot?"


    Hu Zi had been thinking about the spicy crab in the pot for a long time. Hearing Han Wen''s words, he didn''t care about getting to the bottom of it. He stepped on a bench and lifted the lid of the pot before reaching out to look.


    Looking at the red hot and spicy crab, Hu Zi swallowed greedily, looked at Han Wen and said expectantly, "It should be fine."


    Han Wen just left the window and came to look at the pot. Seeing that the juice in the pot was almost finished, she nodded and said, "Yes."


    Hu Zi immediately asked: "Then can I eat one first?"


    Han Wen took one for Huzi alone, "Then, after eating, bring the vegetables to the living room."


    Hu Zi replied cheerfully: "Okay."


    Xiaolong sat obediently on the bench and looked at Han Wen eagerly. Han Wen smiled and asked, "Xiaolong, do you want to eat too?"


    "Um."


    Han Wen took one and rinsed it with hot water before handing it over, "Don''t eat so spicy when you''re still young, can you try this delicious?"


    Xiaolong nodded happily.


    After putting out the spicy crab, Han Wen scooped up two scoops of water and poured it into the iron pot, and then put the hot pot on the grate.


    Seeing that the dishes were all ready, and before Wang Hao came in, Han Wen instructed Hu Zi to say, "Hu Zi, go and see what your father is doing! Let him come back for dinner."


    Hu Zi jumped off the chair and went to the yard to find his father.


    As a result, he ran back as soon as he went out, and then began to clean up the things on the table.


    Seeing Hu Zi like this, Han Wen was a little unhappy, "Hu Zi, what are you doing!"


    "Stepmother, hurry up and hide these things, the slugs haven''t left yet."


    Han Wen was surprised, "Isn''t it!" This woman is so thick-skinned that Wang Hao said so and she can still rely on her.


    "That''s right, I just went out to see the real thing."


    Han Wen was angry and said coldly, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    When she walked out of the house, she saw Mrs. Liu sitting very close to Wang Hao with the child in her arms, chatting non-stop.


    Seeing this, Han Wen didn''t make a sound to disturb them, but walked over quietly, and when she got close, she heard Mrs. Liu say, "Captain Wang didn''t make a difference, it''s your daughter-in-law who didn''t marry very well."


    "I told you that she spent a lot of money when you were not at home, buying snacks and chickens. Those who didn''t know thought she was rich, and she didn''t work and didn''t earn centimeters. It''s all yours."


    "I told you don''t take it seriously. You often go out for a sports car and are not at home. This Han Wen is not good for the two children. You have to be on guard."


    Wang Hao said while scrubbing his clothes, "Don''t worry, sister-in-law! I know what to do."


    When Mrs. Liu heard Wang Hao, she couldn''t be more happy, "Hey, you said that my mother''s sister is such a good person, why didn''t you agree back then? It''s not like you two children are so hungry!"


    "Sister Liu, I and Wang Hao haven''t divorced yet! It''s not good for you to dig a foot in the wall!"


    Sister-in-law Liu was taken aback by Han Wen''s sudden voice, she quickly got up and looked at her and smiled shyly, "When did you come here, why don''t you make a sound at all."


    When Wang Hao heard the voice, he turned around and looked over. Seeing her wicked expression, he frowned in dissatisfaction. Since when did she have the problem of eavesdropping.


    Han Wen looked at Sister-in-law Liu and replied sarcastically, "It''s been a while. I''m afraid that Sister-in-law is too serious behind her back to say bad things about others, I didn''t hear it!"


    Sister Liu consciously spoke ill of others and did not dare to talk back to Han Wen, but just smiled awkwardly.


    It''s just that the slug in her arms didn''t see his mother''s embarrassment. After eating a cucumber, she stretched out her hand to ask for it, "Mother, I still want to eat a cucumber."


    Han Wen looked at the cucumber in Slug''s hand, and sneered, "Sister-in-law is really good, she didn''t forget to put eye drops on me when she was eating my food, I really don''t know where she learned this from!"


    Being scolded by Han Wen again and again, Sister Liu couldn''t help it, and replied, "I''m telling the truth, but I can''t tell the truth?"


    Han Wen looked even more angry at the unrepentant Sister-in-law Liu, "Truly? Have you seen what you said these days, or heard it with your own ears?"


    Sister-in-law Liu held the slug around her neck, and said without admitting her mistake, "You can tell it with your own eyes, do you see it with your own eyes? No one on our island knows your virtues."


    Han Wen laughed angrily at her, "You are slandering you, do you know? Believe it or not, I will sue you in the brigade and sue you for slandering. It is against the law to slander someone and the masses, so it''s hard for you to want to be like that group of people. ."


    "You are talking nonsense. Eight generations of my ancestors were poor peasants. How could I?" Sister Liu was obviously frightened by Han Wen''s remarks, and stammered at a loss.


    Han Wen sneered, "So what, if you do things inappropriately by yourself, it has nothing to do with your ancestors'' eight generations!"


    "Han Wen!" Wang Hao, who had been silent for a while, suddenly roared in a low voice.


    The arrogant Han Wen jumped down, "What are you fierce!"


    Wang Hao''s face was ashen, "You don''t have to be so mean."


    Han Wen laughed angrily at Wang Hao''s attitude, "Mean, you said I was mean, why didn''t you say that she was mean when she spoke ill of me behind my back!"


    "It''s someone else''s fault if you speak ill of someone else."


    "Then you shouldn''t say such a heavy word."


    Han Wen was taken aback by Wang Hao''s remarks. She originally thought he was good, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. Han Wen was so angry that she lifted her foot and kicked over the bench that Sister Liu was sitting on. , scolded in a low voice, "Fuck her." After scolding, he left without looking back.


    Sister-in-law Liu was frightened by Han Wen''s aura, but she still didn''t forget to put eye drops on Han Wen at this time, pointed at Han Wen''s back, and said in disbelief, "How dare she guard her man and kick the stool. "Oh my mother, Captain Wang, you are not looking for a daughter-in-law, but a grandmother!"


    Han Wen walked to the door, and when she heard what Mrs. Liu said, she turned around angrily, and said fiercely, "Some people are really shameless. If you leave my house now, we can say anything, otherwise don''t blame me for inviting you." He picked up the broom at the door of the house and looked at Sister Liu gloomily.


    Sister-in-law Liu wanted to complain to Wang Hao, but she heard Wang Hao say, "Sister-in-law should go back first! Brother Liu should be back in a while."


    Sister-in-law Liu looked at Han Wen and then at Wang Hao, feeling the murderous aura of the two of them, and didn''t dare to talk anymore.


    Seeing her gone, Han Wen threw the broom into the yard angrily and went back to the house.


    Wang Hao''s face turned even darker when he saw the broom thrown by Han into the yard. He thought she could keep it on forever, but he didn''t expect the fox''s tail to come out after only a few days.

 Chapter 15： 015 Angry

    Huzi and Xiaolong looked at Han Wen''s displeased face, and they were too scared to speak. Since his father and his mother had a fight, they had never seen her get so angry.


    Han Wen went to the kitchen to wash her hands, then came back and put a few nests on the table, took Wang Hao''s tableware to the side of the coffee table, and said to the two children, "What are you looking at, let''s eat!"


    Hu Zi is a daring artist, and he dares to ask Han Wen at this time, "Stepmother, why don''t you ask Dad to come along?"


    Han Wen said nonsense without changing her face: "Your father said, he doesn''t want to eat, let''s eat it first."


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment, thinking that you lied to a fool. You just went out to patronize and got angry. Where did you ask my father if he wanted to eat it, but because of Han Wen''s lustful power, he didn''t dare to say it.


    Wang Hao had just finished drying his clothes and just walked to the door when he heard Han Wen say something like this, and immediately stopped, he didn''t expect her to be quite a liar, when did he say he didn''t eat anymore.


    Because he was worried about the children at home, he rushed back all the way, and didn''t eat lunch. If he had not noticed something before, after all, even if he came back, Han Wen would not necessarily cook for him.


    But today Han Wen doesn''t know what''s wrong. The afternoon meal was very fragrant. He was so hungry that his chest was on his back when he was doing laundry.


    After entering the room without hesitation, Hu Zi''s eyes lit up when he saw his father coming in. Before Han Wen could stop him, he shouted quickly, "Dad, you have finished washing your clothes! Come and eat."


    Hearing Huzi''s call, Wang Hao hummed softly and sat next to Huzi. Looking at the brightly colored dishes on the table, Wang Hao felt that he was even more hungry.


    Of course Han Wen knew that Wang Hao was on the table. She always cared about herself and Xiaolong, and didn''t even give Wang Hao a look. Since Huzi had let him on the table, she would definitely not kick him out. She still has to point to Wang Hao to live her life.


    Hu Zi saw that his father didn''t even have a bowl and chopsticks, so he immediately jumped off the chair, and went to get the bowl and chopsticks that Han Wen just put up, "Dad, try it, the food made by Mom is delicious. ."


    Seeing Hu Zi''s attentive look, Han Wen felt annoyed for a while. This was either her own or a white-eyed wolf. As soon as she saw her biological father, she completely forgot about her.


    Wang Hao took Huzi''s bowl and chopsticks, looked at him and smiled, thinking that this is really his own son, thinking about himself all the time.


    Wang Hao stretched out an octopus and put it in the tiger bowl, and said softly, "You can eat it too."


    Han Wen was going to pick up the spicy crab, but she saw an octopus in a pair of chopsticks and placed it in the Huzi bowl. She was so happy that she almost laughed. Wang Hao probably didn''t know, Huzi is the most What I hate to eat is this octopus.


    The consequence of forcibly holding back the laughter was that she was choked by the juice of the spicy crab, and the whole person coughed violently, and her face was flushed red.


    Wang Hao was attracted by Han Wen''s movement. Seeing her patted her chest desperately, she raised her eyebrows, got up, poured a glass of water, and placed it in front of Han Wen, but didn''t say a word.


    Han Wen looked at the glass of water in front of her, was surprised for a moment, and didn''t think much about it. She picked it up and drank it in one breath. Then she felt a little rushed down. After that, she didn''t dare to eat spicy crab. After a few mouthfuls, she was gone have eaten.


    And Hu Zi didn''t get much better, and kept frowning at the octopus in the bowl. His stepmother was choked just now, and he probably guessed that the reason must be gloating.


    As soon as he thought of what he had done just now, Hu Zi thought that he had committed his own sin and could not live.


    Han Wen stood up and looked at Huzi, who was crying and grimacing, and reminded: "Huzi, you have to eat all the octopus in your bowl. That is your father''s intention." After that, she went into the room and took two coats. Just walked out the door.


    Xiaolong watched her leave, and immediately got down from the chair, "Dad, I''m done eating." After that, he went after Han Wen.


    Hu Zi kept staring at the bowl, but didn''t move his chopsticks. When he saw Han Wen was gone, he was about to get off the chair, "Dad"


    Wang Hao frowned at Hu Zi''s actions, and said coldly, "Don''t waste food."


    The dark-faced Wang Hao was still quite scary. Hu Zi didn''t dare to object and sat back obediently. Suddenly, she saw the half of the bun in Han Wen''s bowl, as if she had found a savior, she shouted loudly, "Dad, The stepmother didn''t finish eating."


    He would never have thought that his father would naturally reach out and take half of his stepmother''s leftover buns and eat it.


    Wang Hao was watching Han Wen while he was eating, and he was surprised to see her eating habits completely different from before. After all, Han Wen used to be the kind of snorer when eating, and she wanted to eat all the good things by herself.


    But this time, Han Wen is much more elegant. She eats slowly and without any sound, but looks very good.


    The bun in his hand was also left over by Han Wen, so he had no pressure to eat it.


    After eating, Han Wen took Xiaolong to the beach for a walk. At this time, it was a pleasure to walk on the soft beach with the salty sea breeze and the sunset.


    At this time, Han Wen didn''t want to go back. After all, she just had a quarrel with Wang Hao. At this time, they had nothing to do with each other after eating, except for the big eyes and small eyes, which made me embarrassed just thinking about it! Might as well come out and blow the sea breeze and relax.


    At this time, most of the people have already eaten, and there are no entertainment activities at home. They all take stools and find a cool place to sit and play.


    Of course, what happened to Han Wen''s family just now must be the center of the topic this time.


    In a place like this, where the yard is next to the yard, where the voice is a little louder and can be heard by others, you can expect to have any secrets.


    Han Wen stood on the beach and watched more and more people around the entrance of the village, suddenly a bad idea came to her head, she waved to Xiaolong who was playing with the sand, "Xiaolong, we''re not playing here anymore, Mom will take you to a place Good place."


    The villagers here had already set up their small stools and were about to gossip when they saw Han Wen leading Xiaolong towards them. The people who were about to open their mouths suddenly fell silent.


    Han Wen smiled the whole time, "Auntie, where are you, Sister Li, when did you come?"


    Sister-in-law Li smiled embarrassedly, "Just here, you come out to cool down too?"


    Han Wen nodded, "Yes, sister-in-law, you said that it''s already autumn, why is it still so hot!" Han Wen''s words were pure nonsense. The temperature difference between day and night at the beach is large, and it will only be cold at night, where will it be hot.


    Sister-in-law Li was taken aback by what Han Wen said, she just casually said where she was thinking about Han Wen and recognized her like that.


    Seeing that Han Wen and Xiaolong were tightly wrapped, he smiled and replied, "Look at what your mother is wearing, can it be hot?"


    Han Wen glanced down at herself and laughed, and the awkward atmosphere came alive in an instant.


    Everyone can see that Han Wen is not as cold as before, and slowly began to open the chat box and talk about interesting things on the island. At first, Han Wen just listened carefully, and she would ask a question or two when she did not understand something, and slowly It got into them.


    It wasn''t until they all left that Han Wen called Hu Zi to go home, and the gossip group of their family didn''t dare to say a word.

 Chapter 16： 016 Huzi Complaint

    When the girls got home, they saw Hu Zi and Wang Hao still sitting at the dining table.


    Han Wen was surprised at how they had eaten for more than two hours when she accidentally caught a glimpse of the plate on the table, and found that it was empty, and there were not many left in the nest.


    The only dish left is probably the octopus in the Huzi bowl!


    Hu Zi was biting at the head of the octopus with a painful expression on his face. Thinking that Hu Zi ate only half the head of an octopus for more than two hours, Han Wen had to admire how talented he was. .


    And Wang Hao was in the pain of not seeing Huzi, he took a book and looked at it seriously, but he didn''t leave the table.


    Seeing Han Wen''s return, Hu Zi immediately cast a cry for help at Han Wen.


    Because Hu Zi''s eyes were too pitiful, Han Wen finally let go, "Okay, don''t eat if you can''t finish it. What time is it, have you finished your homework?"


    Hu Zi has never liked writing homework so much. Hearing Han Wen ask him about his homework, he immediately jumped out of his chair, "Mom, I haven''t written yet, so I''ll go."


    After he finished speaking, he rushed back to his room without waiting for Wang Hao to react, and slammed the door shut, which startled Han Wen.


    Wang Hao also raised his head from the book and looked at Han Wen with a confused expression.


    Han Wen didn''t understand what he meant, but she was also very unhappy when she thought that he contradicted herself for Sister Liu in the afternoon.


    He glanced blankly and took Xiaolong to the bathroom.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Wang Hao left himself in the living room alone, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He hadn''t disliked her for intervening when he was taking care of the children, but she was angry.


    On the contrary, he forgot all the things he had offended in the afternoon.


    Han Wen gave Xiaolong a hot bath in the bathroom, dried her hair, and looked at Xiaolong''s white tenderness. Han Wen couldn''t help kissing Xiaolong''s face, which made Xiaolong giggled.


    Although her husband is unreliable, this straightforward and lovely son is very much in line with her heart.


    After wiping Xiaolong, Han Wen grabbed the cotton and linen on the lanyard and wrapped Xiaolong, revealing only a small head outside.


    Because Han Wen is used to wiping her body with a towel after taking a shower, but this place lacks clothing and food. She only had two dark towels when she came. She exchanged the cotton and linen with a cloth ticket. made.


    When Han Wen walked out of the bathroom with Xiaolong and passed the kitchen, she saw Wang Hao was bending over to wash dishes, Han Wen glanced blankly, and then withdrew her gaze.


    I thought to myself that although this man has some right and wrong, he still has certain merits in some places, such as washing clothes and washing dishes by himself, knowing that a man who helps women with housework should not be bad.


    Besides, the only memories she got from the original owner were the pictures of two people arguing. No matter how vicious the original owner was to the two children, Wang Hao never beat her.


    Thinking of this, the anger in my heart went down a lot, and Wang Hao was also pleasing to the eye, at least this time, he didn''t stare at him fiercely.


    Let Xiaolong open the door, Han Wen put him on the bed and went to see Huzi''s homework. Maybe Wang Hao tossed Huzi too badly. Now Huzi is extraordinarily honest, and the writing on the workbook is neat. After a lot, it finally stopped crawling like a dog.


    Han Wen stood by and watched Hu Zi finish the last question before she said, "I''ll check it out for you, you go take a shower!"


    This is the tacit understanding between the two of them. Hu Zi is used to it. He packs up his pencil eraser, leaves the workbook alone, and then goes to take a bath.


    When passing by the kitchen, seeing his father cleaning, Hu Zi was stunned for a moment, then he was about to sneak away, but Wang Hao found him before he could run over.


    "Huzi, what are you doing here?"


    Hu Zi''s footsteps stopped, with a bitter smile on his face, he turned around and replied cautiously: "Dad, I''m not doing anything, I''m going to take a bath."


    Looking at Hu Zi''s guilty conscience, Wang Hao stretched out his hand towards him, "Come here and ask you something."


    After speaking, he sat on the small bench in the kitchen where the fire was burning. Because his legs were too long, he could only stretch it out, but inexplicably there was a little pressure in the kitchen.


    Hu Zi stepped forward, looked at Wang Hao, and asked in a low voice, "Father, what do you want to ask me?"


    Wang Hao thought about it and asked the simplest question, "Did that woman bully you while I was away?"


    Hu Zi thought for a while, then snapped his fingers and said, "When you were not at home, she beat me, beat Xiaolong''s butt, and quarreled with Aunt Liu next door."


    Wang Hao''s face sank, and he knew that this woman was not a peaceful master. He didn''t expect that she would not change during the days when he was not at home. It seemed that the divorce was on the agenda.


    At this time, Han Wen happened to come to the kitchen to pour water, and listened to Hu Zi''s complaint without fail. She leaned against the door frame with the water glass, looked at the father and said with a sneer, "What day do you say today is? Why did I listen to these two who spoke ill of me!"


    Hu Zi heard Han Wen''s voice, his body trembled with fright, and he asked in horror, "Mom, when did you come?"


    Holding the cup, Han Wen stepped forward and poured herself a glass of water, and replied calmly, "It''s been a long time."


    "What? Why did I beat you, you don''t plan to tell your father why?"


    Wang Hao also reacted at this time, Hu Zi must be hiding something from himself, and threatened with a dark face: "Speak! Why beat you?"


    Hu Zi glanced at Han Wen cautiously, and saw that the corner of her mouth was smiling, but that smile was not funny at first glance, so she had no choice but to confess: "Well, I didn''t do my homework to kill me."


    Wang Hao continued to ask with a sullen face, "What about your brother?"


    As soon as he said that his brother Huzi responded quickly, "My brother was spanked by his mother because he was playing with fire, but it was just a spanking, not serious."


    After he finished speaking, he looked up at Wang Hao and saw that his father was about to get angry with a dark face, so he hurriedly said, "Mum just quarreled with her because she ordered slugs to come to our house to ask for something."


    After all the words were said, Hu Zi was also honest now, and stammered: "That''s all, it''s all gone."


    Han Wen watched Hu Zi confess all, and lost interest in staying, so she took a sip of water and left.


    Who would have thought that Wang Hao would stop when she walked to the door.


    "Han Wen, what do you think about Huzi?"


    Han Wen stopped and turned around with surprise in her eyes. She never thought that Wang Hao would ask herself. After thinking about it, she said, "He''s your son, you have the final say on what to do."


    Wang Hao replied in a low voice, "Okay." Then he stood up and looked for the stick.


    When Hu Zi saw it, he immediately ran towards Han Wen, hid behind Han Wen and shivered, "Stepmother, you must save me."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment when she saw Wang Hao''s movements, and asked with a serious expression, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 17： 017 Dont Want to Divorce

    Wang Hao casually found a stick with the thickness of a finger in the firewood pile, held it in his hand and looked at Hu Zi and said, "You are full of nonsense at a young age. If you don''t teach him a lesson, you will get it in the future."


    Standing in front of Hu Zi, Han Wen could clearly feel Hu Zi''s hand shaking while grabbing her clothes, she patted his hand comfortingly, and replied coldly, "The child is hiding something, just teach him a few words. That''s alright, why use martial arts!"


    Wang Hao glanced at her suspiciously, and now he was about to be completely stunned by her. When he beat a child before, she always agreed with both hands, why did she speak to Huzi this time.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s sullen face and did not speak, and was frightened by his momentum, secretly swallowed, and said to Hu Zi, "Look at your father''s silence, you must agree with me, Thank you daddy soon."


    Hu Zi immediately reacted and said loudly, "Thank you, Dad."


    After shouting, he whispered to Han Wen, "Mom, Dad is ruthless when you get angry, you take care." After speaking, he ran away without looking back, and then heard the sound of the bathroom being locked.


    Seeing Huzi running away, Wang Hao didn''t pursue the matter and threw down the stick, looked at Han Wen and said, "When did you start worrying about their lives?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, only to realize that her performance was very different from that of the original owner. For fear that Wang Hao would see the clue, she immediately explained: "Isn''t this what you said when you left, let me be nice to the two of them. "


    Wang Hao sneered at her words, "When did you become so obedient?"


    Han Wen had already thought about her words, and when she heard Wang Hao''s words, she replied without thinking, "It''s not because you want to divorce me, or I''ll be so nice to them!"


    Now it''s Wang Haomeng''s turn, "You don''t want a divorce?"


    "I''m not stupid, why do I want to divorce you? You can eat and drink with you and you don''t have to go to the ground to earn centimeters. Why do you want to divorce?"


    Wang Hao subconsciously retorted, "You didn''t think that way before."


    "Then when my head was kicked by a donkey, I think about it now, I want to live a good life."


    Han Wen doubted in her heart that she had such a good life, but the original owner was kicked by a donkey.


    Seeing that Han Wen didn''t seem to be lying, Wang Hao''s vigilance clearly showed signs of loosening when he thought about Huzi and Xiaolong''s attitude towards Han Wen.


    Nodding: "Okay, I believe you this time, you''d better not play tricks with me, or I will never let you go."


    At this time, Han Wen yawned inappropriately, "Okay, I see, do you have anything to do? I''m going back to sleep."


    Wang Hao


    "Wait, I have something to say."


    Because she was sleepy, Han Wen said impatiently, "What else do you have to do?"


    "When I teach my children in the future, I hope you don''t interfere."


    Hearing this, Han Wen dozed off and ran for more than half of it. Pointing to the stick that Wang Hao lost just now, she asked in disbelief, "Do you use this method when you teach your children?"


    Looking at her like that, Wang Hao couldn''t help showing a hint of sarcasm, "Isn''t this what you used to do often?"


    Han Wen


    Now she was too lazy to talk to Wang Hao, she waved her hand and said indifferently, "Okay, that''s your son anyway. If you don''t feel bad, I certainly won''t feel bad."


    After he finished speaking, he knocked on the bathroom door, "Huzi, have you washed yourself? It''s getting late, it''s time to go to bed."


    Hu Zi''s voice soon came: "I''ll be fine right away."


    After a while, Hu Zi came out of the bathroom wearing a pair of shorts, "I''m fine, stepmother, go and wash!"


    Han Wen took the pajamas, patted Hu Zi''s head and went into the bathroom.


    When Hu Zi returned to the room, he saw his father coaxing his younger brother to sleep. Hu Zi glanced at it and looked away. He walked to the desk and picked up the workbook to check it. Seeing that there was no trace on it, he hummed happily. Received in the bag with a small key.


    Wang Hao patted Xiaolong''s back lightly, but his eyes have been paying attention to Huzi''s movements. I haven''t seen Huzi''s skinny body grow some flesh these days. His face that was full of ill-will has gradually become a lot more cheerful. , It seems that Han Wen has been really good to them during this time.


    "Huzi, when did your stepmother get better?"


    Hu Zi listened to his father''s words and looked at the door subconsciously. Seeing that there was no Han Wen, he replied, "After arguing with you, it has changed. It has become better for me and my brother." I also found something and handed it to Wang Hao.


    "Dad, look, these are the shoes she bought me."


    Wang Hao recognized what Hu Zi was holding at a glance. The shoes that were passed down from the provincial capital cost 15 yuan a pair, and the supply and marketing agency only had three pairs. It seemed that Han Wen had really invested a lot in order to please Hu Zi.


    Now he completely believed that Han Wen was so good to the child so that she would not divorce herself.


    Wang Hao gave Hu Zi a rare tenderness, "Okay, you can wear what I bought for you, you don''t have to wear new shoes when you go out."


    Hu Zi refused, "No, these shoes are so good, what a waste for us to wear them."


    Wang Hao knew that Hu Zi was reluctant, and paused for a while before saying: "It''s nothing to waste, your mother bought it for you just to wear it for you to go to school, and if you don''t wear it now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to wear it in a year. Now, I can only leave it for your brother to wear."


    Hu Zi Zaijing was only seven years old. When Wang Hao said this, he immediately said that he would wear it tomorrow. Such good shoes could not be cheap for Xiaolong.


    Wang Hao stayed with Huzi for a while before coming out. At this time, there was no movement in the bathroom. Looking at the closed door of Han Wen''s room, he thought that she must have gone back to sleep.


    Wang Hao found a flashlight and groped around in the yard to check. Seeing that the door was closed, he went back to sleep.


    Lying on the bed full of the smell of laundry, Wang Hao had a rare insomnia, with Han Wen in his head, smiling, fierce, sarcastic, helpless, and gentle towards Xiaolong all appeared in his mind. in mind.


    This thought didn''t fall asleep until three in the morning, and the next day I was woken up by the sound of the big country calling Huzi to go to school.


    Wang Hao doesn''t have the habit of staying in bed, he will get up whenever he wakes up.


    He walked out while getting dressed, and when he got to the living room, he saw a table of breakfast and no one was there.


    When Wang Hao walked to the door, he saw Han Wen washing the dirty clothes that he had changed yesterday in the yard. The house was rarely quiet, and there was a sense of home.


    However, Han Wen didn''t notice the figure behind her. She was still washing her clothes seriously. Huzi didn''t know where she went yesterday. She was soaked in leaf juice, and she couldn''t wash it off. She thought about waiting for Huzi to come back. Be sure to ask him if you can.

 Chapter 18： 018 Teacher Xia came to the door

    "Dad! What are you looking at?"


    Xiao Longzhuo took off his shoes, holding a nest of chicken heads, rubbing his eyes sleepily, and asked in a milky voice.


    Wang Hao turned to look at Xiaolong, walked to Xiaolong in two steps, stretched out his big hand and clasped it on Xiaolong''s head, rubbing it.


    "Why don''t you sleep more?"


    Xiaolong raised his head, raised his face and showed a sweet smile to Wang Hao, and replied softly, "I can''t sleep."


    Even in a tough man, seeing Xiaolong''s smile, he couldn''t hide the tenderness in his heart. He slipped his hand to Xiaolong''s armpit, lifted him up with force, and put it on his shoulder, making Xiaolong squeak in fright. Wow screaming, but very happy.


    Han Wen was washing her clothes just fine, when she suddenly heard Xiaolong''s screams, so frightened that she ran into the house before the foam on her hands came.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Wang Hao carrying Xiaolong and spinning in circles happily. Seeing Han Wen''s gloomy face, Wang Hao stopped and the two looked at each other.


    Xiaolong didn''t understand the turbulence among the adults. Seeing Han Wen coming in, he happily showed off: "Mother, look at how tall I am?"


    Han Wen smiled awkwardly and said perfunctorily, "High! High!" After speaking, she turned around and walked out.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Wang Hao said, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Han Wen kept walking and replied as she walked, "Huzi and I have eaten, these are for you."


    Wang Hao looked at the food on a table, and there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes.


    The reason why Han Wen was able to cook so many meals was because she had seen Wang Hao''s appetite yesterday. What she cooked yesterday afternoon was for her and her child for two days.


    Knowing Wang Hao''s appetite, Han Wen deliberately cooked more for breakfast today, for fear of not having enough to eat.


    Wang Hao took Xiaolong to wash before he started to eat.


    "Wang Hao! Wang Hao!"


    Han Wen''s hands in the laundry paused, and then shouted at the gate: "The door is not closed, just come in directly!"


    Then the wooden door was pushed open from the outside, and a thin young man came in.


    Seeing that Han Wen was doing laundry, she scratched her head and said embarrassedly, "Sister-in-law is doing laundry! Is Brother Hao at home?"


    Before Han Wen could speak, she heard Wang Hao''s low voice coming from the room, "Sir, I''m at home."


    Han Wen pursed her lips towards the house and said with a smile, "Eating in the house! Come in!"


    "Sister-in-law, then I''ll go in."


    Han Wen: "Go!"


    The young man who went in just now is Wang Hao''s good brother. He used to argue with her because of Han Wen''s abuse of children. Today, I don''t know why, but he was so polite to her.


    Because the person who came was a man, Han Wen was not too curious, and continued to do the laundry.


    After a while, Wang Hao and Junzi came out of the house, followed by Xiaolong.


    "Han Wen, I have something to go out for. If you have time, you can collect the dishes from the dinner table." After saying that, he felt inappropriate and added, "If you have no time, wait for me to come back and collect it."


    Now that Han Wen''s temperament is sometimes sunny and sometimes cloudy, he can''t be sure, so it''s better to be cautious.


    The soldier on the side listened to Wang Hao''s words, and his originally smiling face instantly became angry, but Han Wen just happened to stare at him. Han Wen silently complained about Wang Hao in his heart. Two days! He was beaten back again.


    But he still replied with a smile on his face: "Okay, I see, it''s still time to clean up a table."


    Looking at Xiaolong who was following behind, he asked, "Will Xiaolong go with you?"


    Wang Hao looked down at Xiaolong who was looking forward to it, and smiled: "It''s not a big deal, I''ll take him!"


    Han Wen nodded: "Okay."


    When they all left, Han Wen remembered that she forgot to ask them if they would come back for dinner.


    Think about it, let''s talk about it when the time comes!


    After washing and drying the clothes, tidying up the table and washing the dishes, Han Wen had time to rest, and sat on the bench in the living room to let herself go.


    She has been here for more than half a month. Apart from walking around the stove and her children every day, she has never had her own time. Today, she is rarely free, but she really wants to take a good rest. Unfortunately, there is no mobile phone in this era. , one less fun.


    Just as she was looking for something to pass the time, she saw an army green backpack in the corner of the living room at some point. Han Wen immediately realized that it should have been brought back by Wang Hao. Alas, Han Wen''s curiosity was suddenly aroused.


    Just as she was about to open it to take a look, she heard someone calling her outside the door, and Han Wen froze and wondered who could look for her at this time!


    But when I turned a corner and walked outside, as soon as I came out of the house, I saw Teacher Xia wearing a long floral dress and a knitted cardigan, with her hands in front of her belly, and she looked like a lady with her neck stretched out. Look inside the house.


    Seeing Xia Mei''s clothes, Han Wen squinted her eyes and wondered what happened to Teacher Xia. She was wearing such expensive clothes at this time, so she was not afraid of trouble.


    But she just thought about it in her heart, she can wear whatever she likes and it has nothing to do with herself.


    With a smile on Han Wen''s face, "Mr. Xia, could it be that Hu Zi had an accident at school when you came here?"


    Teacher Xia smiled embarrassedly, glanced inside the room, and asked, "Is Wang Shenghu''s father not here?"


    Han Wen shook her head: "No, if there is anything wrong with my Huzi, you can tell me."


    "Then forget it!" Teacher Xia shook his head hesitantly and turned to leave.


    Han Wen was a little confused by her series of operations, and didn''t understand what she meant, but because of the last time she framed herself, she didn''t like her that much, so she thought it would be fine if she didn''t want to say it.


    Xia Mei was a little lost when she came out of Han Wen''s house. She heard that Wang Hao was back yesterday.


    Today, she deliberately dressed up, just to come over to see him. For this reason, she specially adjusted a class and made an excuse, but she didn''t expect that he was not at home.


    Xia Mei lowered her head and was lost when she heard someone calling her, looked up and saw Li Jiali''s mother calling her at the door.


    Looking at the child Xia Mei next to Sister Liu, a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes, but it disappeared in an instant, "Mother Li Jiali, my school has something to deal with. If we have something to say, let''s talk about it another day." He was about to leave.


    When Mrs. Liu saw that she was about to leave, she immediately shouted, "Mr. Xia, I won''t waste your time with just a few words!"


    "This" Xia Mei hesitated, but Mrs. Liu had already led the child to her, and asked gossip, "Mr. Xia, you came to Han Wen because of Huzi!"


    Sister-in-law Liu and Xia Mei got close, and a bad breath came to her face. Xia Mei took a step back subconsciously, resisting the urge to vomit and nodded.


    When Mrs. Xia saw what Teacher Xia was doing, she knew that she had guessed correctly, and she asked, "Is that Han Wen that **** you off?"

 Chapter 19： 019 home visit disturbance

    Xia Mei''s eyes flickered, and she remembered that not long after she got married in her previous life, Sister Liu began to look for someone to arrange herself. Could it be that Sister Liu also arranged Han Wen like this in her previous life?


    Xia Mei rolled her eyes and quickly came up with an idea. She raised her face, which had been whitened by Sister Liu, so she asked cautiously, "Mother Liu Jiali, is this tiger mother so fierce on weekdays?"


    "Ferocious! Always so fierce." Sister Liu replied with a look of contempt.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Wang Hao. We don''t want so many good girls on the island. We have to go to a remote valley to find such a shrew."


    "Mr. Xia, you are far away. You may not know that this Hu Ziniang is vicious! He used to beat Hu Zi and his younger brother a lot!"


    Xia Mei knew in her last life that Han Wen beat her children. If it wasn''t for her beating her children, Wang Hao would not have divorced her, but she still covered her mouth and asked in surprise, "Is this true or false? Being a parent How can you beat a child!"


    Sister-in-law Liu curled her lips in disbelief, "What''s the matter, it''s not my mother."


    Xia Mei looked indignant, "You can''t beat a child if you''re not your own mother! Hu Zi''s father doesn''t care?"


    "What does he care! A man forgets his mother when he has a daughter-in-law, and when he has a stepmother, he has a stepfather!"


    "Then Han Wen looks like a flower like jade and looks like a little goblin, how can Wang Hao manage himself?" Said Sister Liu''s eyes, and glanced at Xia Mei''s lower body, the meaning was obviously not obvious.


    Even though Xia Mei knew that Mrs. Liu was not a good thing, she didn''t expect this person to have a black heart, but this was exactly what she wanted.


    She pretended to let out a long sigh, "Alas! No wonder."


    Sister Liu immediately asked, "Mr. Xia, what''s the reason?"


    "No wonder Huzi''s academic performance has dropped so much during this period. I came here today to chat with Huzi''s mother, but I didn''t think so."


    Before Xia Mei finished speaking, Sister Liu couldn''t wait to add: "That little goblin kicked you out?"


    Xia Mei didn''t answer, but nodded sadly.


    Sister Liu looked resentful, "Okay! This little goblin! I knew she didn''t have any good intentions. You wait for me to tell Wang Hao."


    Xia Mei asked suspiciously: "Sister-in-law, didn''t you say that Wang Hao can''t control Hu Ziniang? Would it be useful to tell him?"


    Sister-in-law Liu realized that she had said something wrong, and quickly changed the subject: "Ah! That''s not what you meant. If you can''t handle it, you have to let him know."


    Suddenly, Mrs. Liu saw Mrs. Li coming from a distance, and quickly said to Xia Mei: "Mr. Xia, don''t you have something else to do? Then you go first!"


    Seeing that Sister-in-law Liu was so anxious, Xia Mei guessed that she should be impatient to publicize this matter, and nodded immediately, "Okay, sister-in-law, then I''ll go first."


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Sister-in-law Liu waved her hand impatiently, as if the person who just called someone over was not her.


    Xia Mei turned around and showed a sneer at the corner of her mouth, this idiot! Let her deal with Han Wen first, and after the two of them are both defeated, she will do it. The few people who had resistance to her in the past life are almost dealt with.


    Han Wen was still lying in the room leisurely flipping through the quotations she found in Wang Hao''s room. She never thought that it was already a **** storm outside, and the whole island knew about her driving away Teacher Xia. .


    At 11 o''clock, when Han Wen was going to press water to cook outside, she saw Wang Dani walking back and forth in front of her house, not knowing what to do.


    Han Wen was curious and did not hesitate at the moment. She strode to the door and asked, "Sister Wang, what are you doing?"


    Sister-in-law Wang was startled by Han Wen''s sudden voice. Seeing the smile on Han Wen''s mouth, she looked like she was heartless. She was so worried that her bowels were about to tie up, so she stepped forward and grabbed Han Wen''s arm and walked towards her. Walking in the courtyard, he whispered as he walked, "What else can I do, I''m worried about you, come and have a look."


    Han Wen wondered, "I have nothing to worry about, not worry about food or clothes."


    Wang Dani became anxious after hearing what Han Wen said, "My sister is here, do you really know or not?"


    Han Wen: "What should I know? Sister-in-law, please clarify."


    Now it''s Wang Dani''s turn to be stunned, "Don''t you know about the rumors that you are angry with Teacher Xia?"


    Han Wen subconsciously retorted, "Nonsense, when did I get angry with Teacher Xia."


    Wang Dani, "Morning."


    Han Wen also got a clue at this time, "You mean when Teacher Xia came to my house in the morning, I drove her away?"


    Wang Dani nodded.


    Han Wen was annoyed, "Bah! She clearly left by herself, don''t mind me!"


    Wang Dani: "But now it''s rumored that you made Teacher Wang go away."


    Han Wen angrily slapped her waist and scolded angrily, "Who the **** wants to pour this dirty water on someone, and if one day old lady finds out about the whistleblower, I will have to kill her."


    At this time, Wang Dani, who was on the side, suddenly pouted towards the west courtyard, and said in a low voice, "I heard that it was from Liu Dajiao, because she and Teacher Xia just met, and the story about you was passed on. come out.


    Han Wen had actually thought about it, because on this island, she had never offended anyone except Mrs. Liu who had a conflict. But this teacher Xia was so arrogant about herself, Han Wen couldn''t understand.


    "Sister-in-law, I understand, thank you!"


    Wang Dani waved, "It''s nothing. When Teacher Xia came to look for you in the morning, I happened to pass by your door. I heard both of you, and I knew that you didn''t drive Teacher Xia."


    This time, Han Wen sincerely thanked Wang Dani, "Sister-in-law, I really want to thank you this time, otherwise I don''t know when I''ll carry this black cauldron."


    "Okay, as long as you know, it''s not too early, I''ll go back first, and the child will be waiting for dinner when he comes back!"


    Han Wen nodded, "Okay, sister-in-law, come and play when you have time."


    Wang Dani was already walking out at this time, "Don''t worry! This neighbor''s problem is to lift your feet."


    When Wang Dani was gone, Han Wen''s face sank. Everyone was thinking about herself like this. It would be bad if she didn''t repay her!


    It didn''t take long for Han Wen to think of a solution. Although this Sister Liu is only a rural woman, she is a powerful man! It''s the leader of the army next door. Since Mrs. Liu can''t control her own mouth, let someone who has the ability come!


    And this Xia Mei, she has to go to meet for a while. I really don''t know what the author of this book thinks. How can such a vicious person be the heroine? It''s really not right.


    After thinking about the solution, Han Wen''s mood became better again. After eating so much seafood yesterday, she will get rid of her tiredness and eat something light today.

 Chapter 20： 020 Mom and Dad call you home for dinner

    When Huzi came back from school, the first thing he did was to throw away his schoolbag to see what Han Wen cooked.


    When he saw that his stepmother made scrambled eggs with tomatoes, cucumber salad, and boiled noodles in a large pot of water, the halazi was about to stay. For him these days, there is nothing better than watching when he gets home. It''s even more fun when it comes to your favorite dishes.


    "Stepmother! Stepmother! Where are my father and my brother?"


    Han Wen came out of the bathroom, looked at Hu Zi and replied, "Your father and your brother were called by your uncle Jun Zi and were not at home."


    Huzi wondered, "It''s just right, what is my uncle Junzi looking for my dad, I''ll go and see." He was about to run away.


    "Wait! I have something to ask you!"


    Hu Zi stopped the car in time, turned to look at Han Wen and said, "Stepmother, what''s the matter!"


    Han Wen: "Did you commit any crime at school today?"


    Huzi thought about it, he pulled Wang Xiaoya''s hair today and frightened Fatty Yang, but these are not big things! So he shook his head, "No, I can be honest today."


    Han Wen stared at him suspiciously, "Really?"


    Hu Zi nodded firmly, "Really."


    Han Wen: "Don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    "Your teacher Xia came here today."


    Hu Zi looked surprised and said loudly, "What is she doing here!"


    Seeing Hu Zi so excited, Han Wen really thought Hu Zi had something to hide from her, "What else can I do, home visit!"


    Hu Zi sneered, "Home visit! She is a language teacher, what''s wrong with her home visit!"


    Han Wen was suspicious, "Isn''t she your head teacher?"


    Hu Zi looked disdainful, "No! Our head teacher is a math teacher, Teacher Zhao."


    "What did she come to tell you?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "I didn''t tell me, I had to find your dad, but unfortunately your dad wasn''t at home, so she left without saying anything."


    "I didn''t want to ask you to prepare in advance."


    Hu Zi said angrily: "Don''t worry about her, she''s just a dog with a mouse, minding her own business." After he finished speaking, he turned his head and ran, "I''m going to find my dad."


    Han Wen shouted from behind, "Ask your dad if he will come back for dinner?"


    Huzi: "Got it."


    Han Wen looked at the dishes she made, and didn''t rush to eat, but picked up the book and read it again, just waiting for Huzi and the others.


    Hu Zi went straight out of the door and went straight to Junzi''s house. Junzi''s house was in the village next to the army compound. Junzi was also the team leader of the village. He could talk about some things on weekdays.


    Because Huzi had been stocking since he was a child, he knew all the people nearby and took the trail all the way to the soldier''s house.


    "Grandma Li! Uncle Junzi!" Hu Zi started shouting as soon as he entered the door.


    After a while, an elderly aunt came out, looked at Hu Zi and said enthusiastically, "Hu Zi is here, sit in the room!"


    "have you eaten?"


    Hu Zi saw her shy smile, "Grandma Li, my mother made it at home, I won''t eat here, I''ll come to my dad!"


    Grandma Li frowned when she heard Hu Zi''s words, "You little bastard, you want to lie to me again, what delicious food can your stepmother make for you."


    "Milk, my stepmother has really gotten better. She made me a table of delicious food, don''t worry!"


    "My stepmother asked me to come and ask my dad if he will go back for lunch."


    Grandma Li also heard some rumors about Han Wen, knowing that she hasn''t caused any trouble recently, and seeing Hu Zi''s face that has gained a lot of weight, she felt relieved, "Okay, since you said that, grandma, don''t worry. "


    "If that poisonous woman dares to beat you, come to grandma, and grandma will raise you."


    Hu Zi replied very obediently: "Okay, milk, just leave it alone! If she dares to hit me, I will shout all over the island, so that she can''t get along here."


    "Okay, okay, your dad and your military uncle are in the brigade, where can you find him!"


    Hu Zi responded loudly, turned his head and ran towards the brigade.


    When I got to the brigade, I saw that the people in the village were setting up the screen, his brother was playing with a group of children, and his father was helping to carry the machine with his sleeves rolled up.


    Seeing this posture, Hu Zi knew that he was going to watch a movie at night. He immediately looked around in the crowd and found Jun Zi exactly.


    "Uncle Junzi! Uncle Junzi, what time do we start watching movies?"


    The soldier was also very happy to see Huzi, "Six o''clock!"


    "You''re just after school and you''re not eating at home. What are you doing here?"


    Hu Zi knew the screening time, and he didn''t want to chat with Jun Zi. He was already hungry, so he wanted to go home for dinner, and replied perfunctorily: "My mother asked me to ask my father, let''s go back to eat!"


    The soldier gave a hearty smile, "Your dad is right next to you, go and ask!"


    Hu Zi said without looking back, "I saw him a long time ago."


    Then trotted to Wang Hao and asked, "Dad, Mom asked me if you''re going home for dinner?"


    Wang Hao had finished lifting the machine at this time, raised his arm and wiped the sweat with his sleeve, and replied without thinking, "Go back, go back to eat now."


    "You go to your brother, I''ll go and have a word with Li Brigade and leave."


    In the village near them, Li is the surname, so more than two-thirds of the people in this village are surnamed Li.


    When Wang Hao finished talking to Li Brigade, Hu Zi had already pulled Xiaolong and waited at the door.


    "Dad, are you finished?"


    "Well, that''s over. What''s your mother doing for lunch? You''re going to come so far to find me."


    Hu Zi glanced around and saw that no one said cautiously, "The stepmother made scrambled eggs with tomatoes and noodles."


    At this time, everyone was not rich, so whoever had delicious food would not shout outside.


    Of course, the last time Han Wen stewed chicken was an exception. The neighbors were so close, and she was making such a big noise about killing chickens at home. When others heard it, they knew what she was going to do, so there was no need to hide it.


    However, their life on the island is relatively good compared to the people in the mainland. After all, they rely on the troops, and those people dare not come up to make trouble. Invisibly, it can be regarded as sheltering the people on the island from disaster.


    The father and son went home all the way, and when they entered the door, they saw Han Wen holding a book and reading it, fascinated.


    Hu Zi asked in a low voice, "Father, you said this book is all in foreign characters, can your stepmother understand it?"


    The book that Han Wen took was a foreign country in the whole UK. She found it from Wang Hao''s house. Looking at the brand-new paper inside, she probably hadn''t read it since she bought it.


    Wang Hao recognized the book in Han Wen''s hand at a glance. It was he who went to Beijing to get the goods, and a student with glasses stuffed it for him. After the stuff was finished, the student was arrested.


    Because the group of people in his military uniform did not dare to touch him at that time, this book was brought back by him unharmed.


    But looking at Han Wen like this, she should be able to understand.


    When he thought of what the matchmaker had said, Han Wen should have gone to college, and then he let go of his guard, thinking that it would be fine if he wasn''t a spy.

 Chapter 21： 021 In short supply

    The three of them stood there for a while. Seeing that Han Wen hadn''t found out that they had come back, Hu Zi couldn''t help it. He opened his mouth and shouted, "Stepmother, we''re back!"


    Han Wen was startled by Hu Zi, and when she raised her head, she saw the three grandfathers standing in front of her. Han Wen quickly closed the book, stood up and replied, "Why don''t you call me when you come back."


    Hu Zi pouted, "That''s why we don''t call you! It''s because you are too fascinated by reading books."


    Han Wen took the book and went into the house, not forgetting to say to Hu Zi, "You kid really don''t know who you learned from, you are so loud."


    Hu Zi: "Who else can I learn from, it must be from you!"


    Seeing Huzi''s skin like this, Wang Hao couldn''t help patting his head, "Okay, go wash your hands and eat."


    Hu Zi dared to smile with Han Wen, but he didn''t dare to provoke his father. Seeing his father''s black face, he didn''t dare to refute it, and went to wash his hands in grievance.


    Xiaolong had been watching the fun, and when he saw his brother had left, he immediately shouted, "Brother! Wait for me."


    Hu Zi said angrily, "Then why don''t you hurry up."


    When Han Wen put the book out, she saw Wang Hao standing alone in the living room, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Han Wen thought for a moment and said, "I had nothing to do at home just now, so I went to your room to find a book to pass the time. You weren''t home at that time, so I didn''t tell you."


    "If you look at it, I''ll bring it to you right now." Although Han Wen said so, there was no sign of moving her feet.


    Wang Hao obviously saw it too, and replied coldly, "No, I can''t read that book either, just read it if you want to!"


    "But you can''t take it out."


    Han Wen also knew that this kind of book was taboo at the moment, and immediately nodded, "Don''t worry, I will read it quietly at home, and I will never take it out."


    Wang Hao hummed softly, and stopped talking, but lowered his head to look for something in the living room.


    He didn''t seem to find it, his forehead was wrinkled, and he remembered that the things were still there when he went out in the morning, and that only Han Wen was at home in the morning, so he wanted to ask.


    Looking at Wang Hao''s movements, Han Wen also guessed what Wang Hao was looking for, but they both said at the same time, "You"


    Han Wen smiled awkwardly, "You talk first!"


    Wang Hao glanced at her and said, "Did you see the green backpack I brought back yesterday?"


    Han Wen hurriedly nodded and said, "I know, someone came over today. I was afraid that it would be bad if they were seen, so I took it to your house."


    "Yeah." Wang Hao responded and walked to the bedroom. When he opened the door, he saw the green backpack beside the bed. It seemed that Han Wen had never opened it.


    Wang Hao turned his head and said, "Go and close the door."


    Han Wen knew that Wang Hao was going to open the contents of the backpack, for fear of being seen badly by others, so she hurriedly turned around to close the door.


    Huzi was leading Xiaolong out after washing his hands, when he saw Han Wen ask, "Stepmother, why are you going?"


    Han Wen: "Close the door, you eat first."


    Hu Zi ran all morning. He was already very hungry by this time. He was not polite when he heard Han Wen''s words. He knelt on the stool and took two bowls. Half a bowl of scrambled eggs with tomatoes, mix and start eating.


    When Han Wen closed the door and came back, she saw that Xiaolong had already eaten all over his face. Han Wen quickly took out the handkerchief from his pocket and wiped Xiaolong''s mouth, "Eat slowly, you can see what you have eaten. Little cat."


    During this period of time, Xiaolong has also been raised by him to make him a lot more lively, with his face raised and his mouth puffed up by the noodles, and he moved like a little squirrel.


    With a smile on her lips, Han Wen gently poked Xiaolong''s face and said dotingly, "You little slicker, you can''t even be cute."


    Xiaolong refused to obey, smiled coquettishly, buried his head and continued to stuff noodles into his mouth.


    Han Wen looked at the food without heat, and reached out to touch it. Sure enough, after struggling for so long, it was already cold.


    "Don''t eat first, I''ll heat it up."


    Hu Zi held the bowl tightly, and said vaguely, "No need, that''s all."


    At this time, it was not long before the fall, and the weather was not particularly cold. Seeing that the two children had almost eaten, Han Wen did not force it.


    "Okay, eat slowly, and I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    Wang Hao in the bedroom had already taken out all the things in his backpack. After he had packed up, he had not seen Han Wen come in, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He hung the backpack on the hook in front of the door, turned to look outside, and saw that Han Wen was wiping Xiaolong''s mouth.


    Wang Hao thought for a while and called out, "Han Wen, come here."


    Han Wen turned her head and saw Wang Hao calling her, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, what''s the situation? Such a confidential matter, shouldn''t be behind his back, why does he still call her.


    Although he was stunned inwardly, he stood up calmly, "Here we come."


    Arriving in Wang Hao''s room, looking at the stuff on the bed, Han Wen was so shocked that she swallowed, "So many things?"


    According to the previous owner''s memory, Wang Hao brought back a lot of things every time he went out, but he didn''t bring as much as he did this time.


    Milk powder, canned food, oil, noodles, white rabbit toffee, wine, and a large piece of cloth are all in short supply in this era.


    Han Wen closed the open door subconsciously. The children were not strict. Han Wen was afraid of being seen and yelled out by them. This was a big sin.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s movements, raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Han Wen moved forward and picked up all these things and looked at them. Although she lives in the new century, she is still curious about the packaging on it.


    Looking at the pictures with a sense of age on it, Han Wen once again truly felt that she could not go back.


    Han Wen couldn''t understand what Wang Hao meant, turned her head to look at him and asked, "What are these?"


    When he turned his head, he found that the two were standing very close, and he could clearly smell the man''s sweat on his body, mixed with the smell of laundry, which was not unpleasant.


    Han Wen frowned subconsciously. She had never been so close to a man when she was single.


    Wang Hao also noticed something was wrong with Han Wen, turned his body to the side, and said, "You can pick out the things above and bring them to your mother, and put away the rest."


    Han Wen wondered: "My mother?"


    "Well, tomorrow I have one more day off to accompany you home to see."


    Han Wen hesitated, "Otherwise, forget it. It''s the busy farming season, and my mother might not have time to entertain us."


    In fact, Han Wen didn''t want to go back, because she was afraid that the original owner''s family would see the clues, after all, the core had been changed.


    However, Wang Hao replied unquestionably: "Just in time to go back! By the way, help my father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    Han Wen was afraid that Wang Hao would see something when she was blocking her, so she could only agree.

 Chapter 22： 022 Domineering side leak

    Han Wen thought for a while based on the original owner''s memory, what was missing from her mother''s house, and finally got two bottles of wine, a bag of white rabbit toffee, and milk powder.


    Han Wen was afraid that what she was holding was not right, so she turned around and asked Wang Hao, "Is this okay? If you don''t drink or not, I''ll take my dad."


    Wang Hao shook his head, "Don''t drink."


    This wine was originally bought for my father-in-law. This time, he brought so many things back because he wanted to divorce Han Wen. These things were used when he wanted to make up for it.


    Then he thought that Han Wen had changed, and he temporarily accepted the idea of ??divorce from Han Wen, but these things still had to be given, just for a different reason.


    Han Wen packed up what she was going to take away, looked at the rest of the bed and asked, "What about these?"


    Wang Hao: "Put these away! Don''t put them in the kitchen, they will be in your house."


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied, "Okay."


    Then he bent over to get the things, took them all in his arms, turned his head to look at Wang Hao, and made a rare joke, "Let me take so many good things, are you not afraid that I will steal them all?"


    Wang Hao was stunned for a moment, looked at her smiling face, and replied with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, anyway, you didn''t eat less before."


    Now it was Han Wen''s turn to be embarrassed. She smiled shyly, "Isn''t this the past?"


    After speaking, I felt a little coquettish, and immediately changed the subject: "Are you going out to see if the two children have finished eating? Put them away when they are finished, so I can hide things?"


    Wang Hao nodded, "Okay."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at her.


    Han Wen said fiercely, "What are you looking at?"


    Wang Hao was choked for a moment and whispered, "Actually, you can take it back at night."


    But he walked out without waiting for Han Wen''s answer after he finished speaking.


    Han Wen waited in the room for a while, when she heard a coughing sound outside. When Han Wen received the signal, she quietly opened the door, showing her head and seeing that the living room was empty. After researching for a while, I chose a place to hide things, that is, where the original owner hid before.


    When she came out, Wang Hao was the only one left in the living room, eating noodles.


    Han Wen looked out and asked, "What about Huzi and Xiaolong?"


    Wang Hao replied while eating: "Huzi went to school, and Xiaolong was called out by the big country to play."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    As he spoke, he sat down opposite Wang Hao, took an empty bowl and filled himself with noodles to eat. Seeing that Han Wen had eaten a little bit, Wang Hao frowned and said, "You don''t have to try to please me, I''ve eaten enough. ."


    Wang Hao thought that Han Wen was trying to please herself, so she didn''t dare to eat more because she was afraid that she would not be full.


    Han Wen


    "You think too much, I just eat so little to lose weight."


    Wang Hao sneered, "You''re almost skinny, and you''re still losing weight." The look of you panicking, I''ve already seen it through.


    Han Wen was in a hurry, eating the noodles in the bowl with a big mouth, not wanting to talk to Wang Haoduo.


    But in Wang Hao''s eyes, looking at her angry look, he thought he was right. Seeing Han Wen''s nearly bottoming out noodles, he kindly gave her some more.


    Han Wen was eating when she found a circle of noodles put into her bowl. She raised her head in surprise and saw the culprit looking at her with a proud face.


    Han Wen


    This man doesn''t understand human language, so angry Han Wen directly lifted the bowl and poured it all into Wang Hao''s bowl. Eat it, and not a single one is left."


    After speaking, he got up angrily, "I''m going out for a walk, you''ve cleaned up the tableware and chopsticks."


    Wang Hao was taken aback by Han Wen''s sudden action, "Hey! You won''t eat it."


    Han Wen glanced back at him, "Don''t eat."


    Wang Hao shook his head and muttered: "What''s wrong! You don''t eat me." After speaking, he started eating.


    After emptying all the dishes, I went to wash the dishes.


    Han Wen went out, thought for a while, and walked eastward. She didn''t know much about anyone here, and the only one she knew who could talk was Wang Dani.


    "Sister Wang! Is Sister Wang at home?"


    "At home! At home!" Sister Wang replied while holding the soles of her shoes.


    Seeing Wang Dani waiting for her at the door, Han Wen did not politely walk across the yard to their living room.


    When she entered the room and saw Wang Dani alone, Han Wen asked casually, "Brother Zhou is not at home this week!"


    Wang Dani touched her head with a needle, "I''m not at home, and I was called away again when something happened."


    Wang Dani''s husband is also a veteran, but unlike Wang Hao, he was assigned to the police station on the island.


    Han Wen: "There are a lot of things in the office, and it''s normal for Brother Zhou to be busy."


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen and asked curiously, "Why, your Wang Hao hasn''t gone to work yet!"


    Han Wen found a stool and sat down by herself, "I didn''t go, this time he came back from the car and can rest for two days."


    Sister-in-law Wang looked envious, "It''s still your Wang Hao! Delivering to the supply and marketing agency, this is a fat official."


    "It''s not like my old Zhou, who is so busy all day long that he can''t catch anything. Tell me, why didn''t you assign him to the team when he was assigned?"


    Han Wen felt ashamed for a while, thinking that you are going to be bad, this driver can only be a driver no matter what, but this policeman is different. After the reform and opening up, this policeman is an iron job.


    But Han Wen couldn''t persuade Sister-in-law Wang like this. After all, Wang Hao''s job in this era was seen as a fat man.


    Han Wen pondered for a while and smiled and said, "Each has its own advantages and disadvantages. Anyway, it''s all divided into troops, so we can still lose money."


    Sister-in-law Wang listened and nodded, "That''s what you said."


    "Why are you free to come here today? Could it be that Wang Hao quarreled with you?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "No, I was just bored at home and wanted to come and talk to you."


    Wang Dani asked in a low voice, "Wang Hao didn''t hear about it!"


    Han Wen: "No, he was called away by the soldier at noon. He must have been busy all the time. No one went to him to talk to his wife."


    Wang Dani nodded: "That''s good."


    Han Wen''s eyes were sullen and pitiful, "Hmph, even if he knows, I haven''t done that. If he listens to other people''s words and wrongs me, my mother will scratch him to death."


    Looking at Han Wen''s expression, Wang Dani was so amused that she laughed haha: "I''m not talking about you, girl! It''s understandable that Wang Hao believes in your previous reputation."


    Han Wen said unceremoniously: "Fuck! How long have we known each other, you know to ask me if what those people say is true, and how long I have been married to him, he will not come to ask me."


    In getting along with Han Wen, Wang Dani liked Han Wen''s character more and more, and laughed loudly: "Sister, you are right."

 Chapter 23： 023 Open Your Heart

    "Sister, I think you have a good character! How could they spread you like that? Could it be that you offended the sister-in-law Liu next door, she deliberately spread nonsense and arranged you." Wang Dani asked with a look of doubt.


    Han Wen shook her head very sincerely. She didn''t want to talk nonsense about it. After all, those things were done by the original owner before and should not be erased at will.


    "Sister-in-law will tell you, the things they passed on were indeed done by me."


    Wang Dani looked at her in disbelief, "How come? You don''t look like the person they said!"


    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Han Wen''s mouth, "I used to be young, before marrying Wang Hao, I fantasized about many kinds of marriages, but after getting married, I found out that it was completely different from what I thought, there is no waste, only firewood, rice, oil and salt, and a half-person-high stove. Taiwan, two unfamiliar children, and a man who is not often at home."


    "Slowly, my longing for marriage calmed down and became unwilling. After that, I began to express my anger. Wang Hao was not at home, and the two children were the ones who bore the brunt."


    When she said this, Han Wen''s voice was always low and depressed. In fact, after accepting the memory of the original owner, Han Wen had carefully analyzed her thoughts. At the beginning, the original owner married Wang Hao with a purpose. But after marriage, I really want to live a good life with him.


    Wang Dani listened to Han Wen''s words and was silent for a moment. She seemed to be brought into that sad mood by Han Wen.


    She stretched out her hand and patted the back of Han Wen''s hand, "Sister, sister-in-law''s letter when you say this, after all, it all came from that era."


    "But life is like this. We all have to look forward. Isn''t that the truth of the so-called marrying a chicken, marrying a dog and marrying a dog."


    Although Han Wen couldn''t agree with this idea, she still nodded and said, "What my sister-in-law said is that after what happened last time, I also want to understand, how can people live their lives, and besides, Wang Hao has nothing to do with business trips. What''s wrong."


    Wang Dani looked relieved, "You can think like this."


    Wang Dani wiped the corners of her eyes, "Okay, as you said, the temperature in my house has dropped by several degrees. Let''s be happy."


    Han Wen looked sullen, and played with the awl on the sole of Wang Danina''s shoe in her hand, "Apart from the East''s head, Li Jiajian, what else can be fun!"


    Wang Dani bit off the rope of the sewing shoes and said with a smile, "Your Huzi didn''t tell you, there are movies at night."


    Han Wen: "Movie?"


    "Huzi didn''t say that, he has been in school, so he can know!"


    Wang Dani: "That''s right. I went to the village at noon to hear what people said, but as long as someone knows about it, I can''t hide the news."


    In addition to watching the open-air group movie during military training in school, Han Wen has not seen it since, and she also has a little expectation, "Sister-in-law, do you know what this movie is about?"


    Wang Dani shook her head, "I haven''t heard of what to put this time, but logically it''s just those few."


    "Oh"


    Han Wen thought that no matter what she put on it, she should have never watched the movies of this era, so she would just watch TV then.


    After a while, Han Wen couldn''t sit still. She said a few words to Mrs. Wang and told her to go home first while calling her while watching the movie.


    When she got home, she saw Wang Hao wearing a white vest making a fence in the yard. Han Wen asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao looked up at her and continued to work, "Get a fence and catch two chickens to raise in the future, so as to save money and buy eggs in the future."


    When Han Wen heard that Wang Hao wanted to raise chickens, she blurted out, "Don''t do it, I don''t know how to raise chickens."


    After hearing this, Wang Hao looked at her in astonishment, his eyes looked like he was insane, and smiled sarcastically, "Han Wen, you don''t even take drafts when you lie now, you forgot that you were there when we first met. feed the chickens."


    Han Wen''s heart skipped a beat, why did she just think that she couldn''t feed chickens, and forgot to think about the original owner.


    "I just don''t want to feed the chickens what''s wrong?"


    "You said that you are not home all day long, and you will arrange work for me when you arrive."


    Wang Hao replied while making the fence: "Don''t worry! I won''t let you do it, I''ll feed it myself."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "That''s good, but if you''re not starving to death by then, don''t blame me if I feed you."


    Wang Hao lowered his head and smiled, "Okay, I''ll give you something to eat if I starve."


    Han Wen snorted lightly, raised her head and headed back to the room. There was a movie to watch at night, so she went back to make up for her sleep, in case she couldn''t make it any longer.


    Thinking of this, she turned back and reminded curiously, "Hey! There is a movie in the village at night. Are you going to go there?"


    Wang Hao was stunned and thought he forgot to tell her, but he nodded and said, "Go."


    Han Wen: "Oh, then I''ll go back to sleep for a while, you can call me then."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    After Han Wen left, Wang Hao was left alone in the yard. Thinking about how he and Han Wen had gotten along for the past two days, Wang Hao suddenly felt that it was not bad. , Thinking of this, Wang Hao laughed at himself, but he didn''t know how long Han Wen would be able to act this time.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the alarm clock in the living room rang on time, and Han Wen woke up from the bed in a daze. She hadn''t woken up yet, but she had to force herself to get up, because she had already slept for an hour, and if she went to sleep, she didn''t need to sleep at night. .


    After getting up, Han Wen was confused in the living room for a while, and felt that the whole house was empty. Except for her lack of popularity, she didn''t hear any movement in the room. Han Wen wanted to go to the yard to see if Wang Hao was still there. There was no one in the room, and Han Wen pouted subconsciously.


    This Wang Hao has been away from home all day, and he doesn''t know what he is doing. This little dragon also went out after lunch at noon, and he has not come back until now, and he ran wild without knowing where to go.


    While complaining, Han Wen went to the kitchen to cook, and when she was done, she came back from school.


    When Han Wen heard the movement, she came out of the kitchen and saw Hu Zi threw her schoolbag, picked up the Ma Zha Zi that was stored beside him, and ran out, shouting, "Stepmother, I''ll be back in a while."


    Han Wen knew that he was going to occupy a seat, and did not stop him.


    When she was ready to cook, Huzi and Xiaolong both came back. Wang Hao hadn''t seen anyone yet. Seeing Huzi drooling and staring at the plate of stewed eggplant with potatoes, Han Wen couldn''t help but say, "You guys eat first when you''re hungry. , I''ll just wait for your dad."


    Hu Zi heard Han Wen say this, he stretched out his hand and took a wotou and separated from Xiaolong, and explained, "Mom, I have to go to change the strong son in a while, I have to eat first, otherwise the seat will be blocked. , we have no place."


    Han Wen nodded, "Okay, I see, you can eat!"

 Chapter 24： 024 Pork

    After Huzi and Xiaolong finished eating, Wang Hao came back with a mysterious look on his face, "Han Wen, come and cook."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    Before going to the kitchen, Han Wen didn''t forget to tell Huzi, "When you get to the brigade, you must take good care of your brother."


    Hu Zi nodded perfunctorily, "Got it."


    Han Wen hurried to the kitchen and saw Wang Hao take out a piece of pork from his arms. Han Wen was shocked, stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Where did you get it?"


    You must know that selling meat requires a meat ticket, and their family does not have one so far.


    Wang Hao glanced outside, and saw that no one lowered his voice and said, "I will help them kill pigs in the afternoon, and they will give it to them."


    Han Wen was even more shocked when she heard it, "Isn''t it illegal to kill a pig privately?"


    Wang Hao: "No, it has been reported."


    Only then did Han Wen feel relieved. She didn''t want Wang Hao to be arrested as soon as she got used to life here.


    After calming down, Han Wen smelled a **** smell. She turned to look at Wang Hao, and saw that the green coat on his chest had been stained with blood.


    Han Wen reached out and took the meat from Wang Hao''s hand, and said with a little disgust, "Go take a bath and change your clothes, you have a smell now."


    Wang Hao raised his sleeves and smelled it, and found that it really smelled like pigs, and said with a smile, "Your nose is pretty good."


    Han Wen put the pork away, and when she came out, she saw Wang Hao walking out with a change of clothes.


    When Han Wen saw him, she hurriedly stopped him, "Hey! Wang Hao!"


    Wang Hao looked back at her.


    Han Wen hesitated for a second before saying, "Don''t go to the yard to wash, go to the bathroom! There is warm water in the kitchen."


    Wang Hao thought that Han Wen was afraid that he would freeze and said this, then smiled and shook his head, "No, it''s good to wash with cold water this day." After speaking, he went out.


    Han Wen was a little anxious to see that he didn''t listen, "Hey! Don''t go to the yard, take the cold water and go to the bathroom."


    Wang Hao also realized that Han Wen was not afraid that he would freeze, and asked suspiciously, "Why?"


    Han Wen blushed slightly, and said embarrassedly, "You should wash in the house! It''s not safe to be outside."


    "Not safe?"


    Han Wen nodded, "Well, when you were taking a shower that day, I saw Mrs. Liu looking at our yard."


    Wang Hao was amused by Han Wen''s twisted look, and explained, "Don''t worry, the place where I am standing is a blind spot, and the neighbors on the left and right can''t see it."


    Seeing that his oil and salt were not getting in, Han Wen angrily said, "Well, since you''re not afraid of being seen, you can go outside to wash." After that, she went to eat, leaving him alone.


    Wang Hao chuckled softly, turned around and went to the bathroom. He was not someone who didn''t know what to do.


    When he came out of the shower, and before Han Wen finished eating, Wang Hao pulled out the chair while wiping his head and sat down opposite Han Wen.


    Han Wen watched as the water on Wang Hao''s head left on his clothes along his neck, and the collar of the clothes got wet.


    Han Wen frowned, "Why don''t you come out dry?"


    Wang Hao wiped his hair for a while, then put the towel on the chair next to him and replied carelessly, "How can there be so many things."


    Han Wen pouted and ignored him.


    Wang Hao ate the last bite of rice in the bowl and muttered, "I can cook more in the evening."


    Han Wen


    "It''s not good to eat too much at night."


    Wang Hao: "You can make more of the rest and eat it hot the next day, so you don''t have to get up early to cook."


    Han Wen thought for a while and then shook her head: "Forget it, eating leftovers is not good for your health."


    "Hey! There are so many things!"


    Han Wen glared at him, "I only have so many things to do!"


    Wang Hao surrendered, "Okay, okay, it''s up to you."


    Han Wen put away the dishes and chopsticks, looked at the leftovers on the table and said, "I''m going to wash the dishes, you clean up the table."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen was washing dishes in the kitchen, and after a while, she heard voices coming from outside, "Captain Wang, you are at home! Han Wen!"


    Wang Hao: "Sister-in-law, Han Wen is washing the dishes, I''ll go and give you a shout."


    "Han Wen, Sister Wang is here to find you, go out!"


    While washing the dishes, Han Wen replied, "I''ll be fine soon. You can talk to Sister Wang first."


    However, Wang Hao directly rolled up his sleeves, took the bowl from Han Wen''s hand, and said, "I''m coming, you go out!"


    "Okay, this is the last time for me, just put it in the cabinet after washing." Han Wen took a step back, wiped her hands on the apron, took off the apron and put it on the cabinet next to it and went out.


    At this time, Wang Dani was sitting on a chair and looking at their house, and when she saw Han Wen came out, she couldn''t help but praised: "You can still do it! There are two skin boys at home who can keep it so clean."


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, I''m going to be embarrassed for your praise."


    Knowing that Han Wen was making fun of her, Wang Dani spat at her, "You **** will laugh at me."


    Han Wen laughed and said, "I don''t dare."


    Sister-in-law Wang: "It''s alright, let''s not make trouble. Have you cleaned up? Let''s go now!"


    "I''ll be waiting for you when I''m ready." After saying that, he went to get a little Maza and went out with Mrs. Wang.


    Sister-in-law Wang glanced at the pony in Han Wen''s hand, thinking that Huzi didn''t occupy her seat, and just wanted to ask, and then thought about the relationship between the two, for fear of Han Wen''s embarrassing words and swallowed it back.


    There were quite a few people walking into the village at this time, but when everyone saw Han Wen, they all quickened their pace, for fear that she would greet her when she saw her.


    Wang Dani couldn''t help but curled her lips when she saw their evasive appearance, and said disdainfully, "A group of blind eyes, people believe what they say, and they don''t know how to grow their brains."


    Han Wen looked at Sister Wang''s injustice for herself, smiled heartily, put on Sister Wang''s arm, and replied arrogantly: "Of course they are blind, after all, not everyone is as big as sister-in-law. vision."


    Wang Dani was so praised by Han Wen, her eyes widened, and she asked in disbelief, "Are you serious?"


    "When I married your eldest brother, people in the village said I had bad eyesight!"


    Han Wen: "That group of people are talking nonsense. They have no vision for such a good person as Big Brother Li."


    Infected by Han Wen''s confident temperament, Wang Dani smiled and nodded: "Yes, there is no better life in our village than me now."


    The two talked and laughed all the way to the village. When they met Sister Li on the way, Sister Li rarely reprimanded Han Wen, smiled and said hello, and went to the village with them.


    These days, the big countries tell her that Huzi''s stepmother has changed, and now there are many, many, and the prejudice against Han Wen in her heart gradually begins to decrease.


    A few people chatted all the way to the brigade in the village, and they saw that the place was overcrowded, crowded with people, and everyone wanted to get closer to the curtain.

 Chapter 25： 025 Watching Movies

    "Oh, it''s late. If we knew there were so many people, we would have come earlier."


    Wang Dani looked at the dense crowd in front of her and blurted out her debut.


    Sister-in-law Li also had a look of regret, "Yeah! If I had known so many people, what else would I be doing?"


    Compared with the frustration of the two, Han Wen''s face was calm, because she never chose the first row when she was watching a movie in the theater, so it was the same for her there.


    Han Wen quickly looked for a good spot in the crowd, and when she saw that there was a higher spot in the back, she wanted to pull Wang Dani and Sister Li over, but a few young guys also walked in that direction, and immediately put it there. The place is occupied.


    Han Wen was hating her late start. Sister-in-law Li and Dani Wang over there had already found their sons in the crowd. Looking at the empty seats next to their children, they were all overjoyed.


    Wang Dani happily patted Han Wen''s arm, and said excitedly, "Han Wen, you don''t have to find a place by yourself, your tiger will take up space for you."


    Han Wen looked at the place where Wang Dani was pointing, and saw that Wang Dani''s children, Huzi and Daguo were occupying a small area. Several children were looking around, and they immediately waved happily when they saw them.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, but before she could react, she was dragged by Sister-in-law Li and Dani Wang and pushed into the crowd. Han Wen said, "I''ll just go outside and have a look, and the crowd disappeared.


    With the unremitting efforts of Sister-in-law Li and Dani Wang, they finally squeezed in. After they sat down, they realized why there were so many people today, because this time the new movie Lin Haixueyuan was broadcast.


    The position occupied by Hu Zi should be the best among the three children, which is equivalent to the position in the third row behind the theater.


    The front row has long been occupied by older children.


    Han Wen looked at the empty seat in front of the chair and asked in a low voice, "Sister-in-law, why is there no one in the front?"


    Sister-in-law Wang looked at Han Wen''s puzzled eyes and explained, "The first row is for the captains of the squads. They are the ones who are active on weekdays. Of course, at such times, we must leave the best position to them."


    Han Wen nodded and didn''t express her opinion. As more and more people came, Han Wen smelled a pungent smell of feet. She frowned and fanned her nose.


    Wang Dani saw her strangeness and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Han Wen whispered back: "There is a strange smell here."


    Wang Dani smiled, "They work in the fields all day long, and it''s normal for them to smell sweaty."


    Seeing that Han Wen''s face turned pale, Wang Dani couldn''t bear it, and whispered, "Or let''s change it."


    Han Wen saw that Mrs. Li was sitting on the wrong side, but leaning against the intersection, she whispered back: "You are not much different from me. Do you think I can agree to replace Mrs. Li with her?"


    Wang Dani looked at Sister Li''s position and muttered: "She should be able to change, but your position is so good, if you change the place, Huzi can agree?"


    Han Wen thought about it too, "I''ll ask him first."


    Han Wen turned around and grabbed Hu Zi''s chatting body, and asked in a low voice, "Hu Zi, I''m not feeling well, can we change positions with Mrs. Li?"


    Hu Zi stretched his head to look at the position of the big country, frowned and said unhappily, "His position is too far."


    Han Wen was slightly disappointed and nodded, "Okay!"


    Hu Zi saw her discomfort, and reluctantly cut her love and said: "But you can see it, then let''s change it with him!"


    The surprise came so quickly that Han Wen was caught off guard, and said excitedly, "Thank you! Huzi."


    After speaking, he was about to get up to discuss with Mrs. Li. Hu Zi saw that she was uncomfortable and stopped her directly, "I''ll go!"


    After a while, Sister-in-Law Li came over and said to Han Wen, "Hu Zi said that you are not feeling well and want to change your seat with us, so you can sit over there!"


    Han Wen looked grateful, "Thank you, Sister-in-law." As she said that, she took the bench she brought and walked to Sister-in-law Li, leaving the maza that Huzi took to Sister-in-law Li.


    When she sat down to the side, Han Wen felt that she had come back to life. She gave Hu Zi a gentle look, thinking that she really didn''t hurt this boy in vain.


    After a while, Xiaolong also slipped back, sweating profusely and not knowing where to go crazy. At this time, Huzi''s responsibility as a brother is still very obvious.


    Soon it was six o''clock, and the projector at the back came! Deng! Deng! , the noisy crowd instantly quieted down with the sound of this sound, only the sound of the movie opening.


    However, it is not the legendary forest sea and snowfield, but a tunnel battle.


    Although it is different from the legend, no one has questioned it. After all, this movie can''t be seen several times a year, and everyone has no time to ask questions. The important thing is that no one has seen the tunnel battle.


    Because it was the opening scene, Han Wen was not in a hurry, she turned her head to look behind her, and saw that there was a group of men quietly standing behind.


    Han Wen looked around with wide eyes and didn''t see Wang Hao. She muttered to herself, "Where is this man? The movie has already started, and there is no one in sight."


    Hu Zi seemed to know that Han Wen was talking about his father, and whispered back: "My father always arrives after the movie is played for a while, you can''t find him."


    Han Wen stubbornly said, "Who said I was talking about him?"


    Hu Zi curled his lips in obvious disbelief.


    Xia Mei had been waiting at the school, and waited until six o''clock before she walked out of the school to the village brigade. Of course, her purpose of going to the village brigade was not to watch a movie but to block Wang Hao.


    She hadn''t seen Wang Hao twice before, but this time she was determined to block Wang Hao, because she knew Wang Hao''s habit, so she deliberately waited until the movie started before going there.


    When she was about to arrive at the village brigade, she saw Wang Hao''s figure. Xia Mei quickly took out the mirror from her handbag, and after seeing that her makeup was intact, she put the mirror back in her bag and tidied up her clothes.


    He whispered, "Father Wang Shenghu!"


    Seeing that Wang Hao didn''t respond, his voice became louder, and he summoned up his courage to shout, "Father Wang Shenghu!"


    Wang Hao vaguely heard someone calling him, stopped to look back, and saw a woman dressed in fancy dresses walking towards him.


    As he got closer, he could see who was coming, frowning at the woman wearing high heels and with heavy makeup on his face, he shouted uncertainly, "Mr. Xia!"


    Xia Mei heard her heart pounding, but she didn''t expect him to remember herself. She held her handbag tightly and nodded.


    Looking at his awkward appearance, Wang Hao felt uncomfortable and said coldly, "Mr. Xia called me, what''s the matter?"


    Xia Mei was taken aback, she didn''t expect that Wang Hao didn''t know that she was looking for him in the morning, too! That poisonous woman was so jealous, how could she tell him that a young woman was looking for him.

 Chapter 26： 026 Green tea

    Xia Mei showed what she thought was the gentlest smile to Wang Hao, and said softly, "It''s nothing, I just want to tell you about Huzi''s study."


    "Huzi? What''s wrong with him? Did he not study hard or finish his homework on time?" Wang Hao asked with a sullen face and a serious tone.


    Xia Mei was taken aback by Wang Hao''s stern tone. According to what he knew about him in his previous life, Wang Hao was angry at this time.


    Xia Mei wanted to say that Hu Zi was fine, but she suddenly turned around when the words came to her mouth, resisting the fear in her heart, and nodded: "It''s true that there is some laziness."


    "The homework is often not handed in on time. If you are free, please supervise it!"


    Wang Hao frowned and asked, "Is there any more?"


    Xia Mei shook her head, "No more."


    Wang Hao nodded, "Okay, I understand, I''ll trouble Teacher Xia."


    Xia Mei subconsciously shook her head, "No, no trouble."


    Seeing that Xia Mei was all right, Wang Hao turned to leave.


    Xia Mei looked at Wang Hao''s leaving figure, gritted her teeth and stomped her feet and chased after her, "Wang Hao! Wang Hao! Wait for me."


    Wang Hao stopped to look at the woman who was running very hard, and asked suspiciously, "Mr. Xia, what else is going on?"


    Xia Mei: "It''s alright, it''s just that this road is a little dark, can I go with you?"


    Because the village brigade is built on the edge of the village, there is really no light in this place. Wang Hao looked at the village brigade not far away and nodded, "Okay, let''s go together!"


    But he took the first two steps, and opened some distance from Xiamei.


    Xia Mei was walking on the bumpy dirt road in high heels, limping chasing after Wang Hao in front of her, so sad.


    When Han Wen saw half of it, she felt a little pain in her stomach and wanted to go to the toilet.


    Looking around, seeing everyone staring at the curtain, Han Wen quietly pulled Hu Zi and whispered in his ear, "Look at your brother, I''ll go to the toilet."


    Hu Zi looked at her in disgust and nodded.


    Han Wen stooped and stood up, walked all the way, and quickly came to the end. Seeing that she could no longer stop her, she straightened up.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Wang Hao walking in with Xia Mei.


    Seeing the hands they held together, Han Wen narrowed her eyes and walked past Wang Hao without saying a word, as if she hadn''t seen him.


    Wang Hao''s heart tightened when he saw Han Wen, and he immediately let go.


    Before he could say "Hey", he saw Han Wen walking past him intently.


    Xia Mei could see the turbulence between the two, and she couldn''t be happy, but she still asked cautiously: "Brother Wang! Did Han Wen misunderstand something? Otherwise, I''ll go and explain to her!"


    Wang Hao said with a cold face, "No need."


    Then he walked into the crowd and said a few words to a middle-aged woman, and the woman hurried towards her, the first sentence was, "Mr. Xia is so dark, how can you come here in high heels? What! If you don''t slap your feet, who will slap your feet?"


    Xia Mei was taken aback for a moment, and she defended in a low voice: "Sister-in-law misunderstood. This is what I wore in the morning. I was in school all day today, so I didn''t come back to change clothes."


    Wang Hao asked the female director of the village. Hearing what Xia Mei said, he immediately said: "So, Comrade Xia Mei, I misunderstood you, please have a lot of them."


    Xia Mei smiled shyly, "It''s okay."


    After handing Xia Mei over to the women''s director, Wang Hao hurried out the door. He followed the path of light coming and going in the yard, and saw that there was no one on the road.


    Han Wen was anxious because of a stomachache. She hurried to the village when she left the house. According to the route she had taken to buy vegetables two days ago, she found a lonely old man. At this time, the old man hadn''t slept, so Han Wen solved the problem smoothly. Physical problems come out.


    Walking on the empty road, Han Wen only had time to recall what she saw just now. Thinking about the hands that the two held together, Han Wen instantly understood Teacher Xia''s hostility towards her.


    It turns out that the male and female protagonists have already seen each other, no wonder Teacher Xia is framing him everywhere.


    So what does Wang Hao think?


    Thinking of Wang Hao''s hostility towards her, her vigilance, and the hand held by Wang Hao and Xia Mei, Han Wen understood instantly.


    She is now a stumbling block on the road of the relationship between the male and female protagonists. If so, she would have followed the old path of the original protagonist in the previous life and became cannon fodder.


    But if she gets divorced now, she will lose her long-term meal ticket, no job, and no way out, so she can only go home to earn centimeters, and even if she earns centimeters, she may not be able to earn food.


    Thinking of this, Han Wen felt that it would be more reliable to let Wang Hao find a job for herself. When she has a job, she will not be homeless or have no food to eat. Even if Wang Hao wants to divorce her, for her Not particularly bad.


    At that time, she can find someone she likes. She doesn''t have children anyway. When she meets the right two, she can have a baby of her own. When she thinks about this, Han Wen has an epiphany.


    The most important thing for her now is to make her stand, so that the male and female protagonists think that she is not harmful to them.


    After Han Wen wanted to start, her pace became much easier, alas! It''s just pity for those two children, in fact, she likes them quite a bit.


    When they arrived at the gate of the village brigade and were about to enter, they saw a black figure suddenly appearing beside her and grabbed her wrist. Han Wen was so frightened that she was about to scream when she heard a low male voice, "It''s me!"


    Han Wen: "Wang Hao?"


    "Um."


    Only then did Han Wen calm down. Thinking of Wang Hao''s mysterious appearance just now, Han Wen reconsidered in her mind that it was possible that Wang Hao wanted to kill and silence her, she just ran into the two holding hands, and killing her was not enough!


    Han Wen glanced at the dark road on both sides and swallowed subconsciously.


    Wang Hao has been training in the army for so many years, and he has long practiced the ability to see things at night, looking at the colorful expressions on Han Wen''s face.


    Wang Hao thought for a while and explained: "Just now"


    Han Wen immediately said loudly: "I didn''t see anything just now, don''t worry, I will never say it."


    Wang Hao was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement, "That''s good."


    After speaking, he released Han Wen''s hand, Han Wen''s wrist was freed, and he subconsciously patted his chest to comfort himself, knowing that he guessed right, and sure enough, Wang Haoda blocked himself here at night to shut himself up.


    What followed was a long silence between the two, and Han Wen took the lead: "Then, do you have anything else to do? I''ll go back."


    Wang Hao looked at the polite Han Wen for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No more."


    After hearing this, Han Wen felt relieved, turned around and walked towards the village brigade.

 Chapter 27： 027 Embarrassed

    I walked around the crowd all the way, bent down and sat back to my seat, watching the movie that had been played for more than half of it and asked Hu Zi next to him in a low voice, "Where are you now?"


    Hu Zi heard her voice, turned to look at her and explained in a low voice, "Now it''s time for the devil to enter the village."


    As soon as Han Wen heard that she had reached her climax, she immediately sat upright and stared at the curtain.


    At this moment, I heard a deep voice in my ear, "Han Wen, give me the maza at your feet."


    Han Wen was startled and blurted out, "When did you come?"


    Wang Hao: "I have been following you."


    Han Wen handed Ma Zha to Wang Hao, stopped talking, and stared at the curtain earnestly. These movies were said to be older than her previous life, and she had never seen them in her previous life, but now they seem to be quite interesting.


    Wang Hao sat down leaning against Han Wen, looked up at the curtain, lowered his eyes, thought for a while, and glanced at Han Wen quietly, and then he relaxed after seeing that there was nothing unusual about her.


    When the movie was two-thirds of the way through, Xiaolong couldn''t hold it any longer, his little head dipped little by little. Seeing this, Han Wen hurriedly took him into his arms, for fear that he fell asleep and accidentally fell.


    Xiaolong was nestled in Han Wen''s arms, and he slept with a soft voice called "Mom".


    The night temperature at the seaside is much lower than that in the daytime. Seeing Xiaolong sleeping, Han Wen was afraid that he would catch a cold, so she told Huzi that she would carry Xiaolong back.


    Seeing that she was about to get up and grab her arm, Wang Hao whispered, "The movie is about to end, it''s not too late to go back after watching it."


    Han Wen refused: "I''m afraid it won''t work. It''s so cold at night, so I can freeze the child again."


    Without a second thought, Wang Hao took off his jacket and put it on Xiaolong''s body. Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s only remaining white vest and opened her mouth, but she still didn''t say the words of concern.


    The two watched the whole movie in silence like this. When the scene was over, Han Wen hugged Xiaolong and got up. Because the hug was too long, her arms and legs were numb. Quickly held her with eyes and hands.


    "I''ll come!" After saying that, he took Xiaolong from Han Wen''s arms and held him in his arms.


    The weight in Han Wen''s arms dropped by half at once, and she also had time to stretch her legs and feet to relieve the soreness and numbness on her legs.


    Huzi took the bench to shuttle through the crowd, and soon exchanged the maza with Mrs. Li, trotting over and said, "Mom, the maza has been replaced, let''s go!"


    Han Wen smiled slightly, "Okay." She took the maza from Huzi''s hand and walked home together.


    Unexpectedly, she was bumped as soon as she walked to the door. Fortunately, Han Wen was relatively close to the door frame.


    Han Wen thought that there were too many people, and she accidentally bumped into the crowd, she didn''t care, she stood up straight, stretched out her hand to grab Hu Zi''s arm, and left in a hurry.


    Xia Mei hid in the crowd, looking at Han Wen who was unscathed, a haze flashed in her eyes, she didn''t expect that she hadn''t fallen yet, it was a great fate.


    After leaving the brigade, there were fewer and fewer people, and even fewer went to the army compound.


    Wang Hao walked in front with Xiaolong, and Han Wen followed behind with Huzi. Because Wang Hao has a big stride, he would stop and wait for them from time to time.


    Han Wen didn''t wake up until eight o''clock the next day. Today is Saturday because the children don''t have to go to school, so she doesn''t have to get up early.


    He rolled over comfortably, picked up the foreign country beside the pillow, and looked at it again.


    Wang Hao had come back from a morning run at this time, looking at the smoke from the cooking in the yard of other houses, and looking at the silent indifference of his own house, Wang Hao was stunned for a moment.


    After washing his hands by the well, he strode into the house and went straight to Huzi''s house. He pushed the door open without knocking on the door. Looking at the two brothers playing on the bed, Wang Hao frowned. Yue reprimanded: "What are you two doing! You don''t know how to get up when you wake up!"


    Hu Zi was stunned by Wang Hao''s reprimand, and thought that his father was not at home these days, so he might not understand the situation of his family, so he kindly explained: "Dad, it''s not that we can''t afford it, it''s the stepmother who said Saturday and Sunday. It''s time to get up late."


    After speaking, I''m afraid Wang Hao doesn''t believe it, so he deliberately added, "If you don''t believe me, go see your stepmother, she''s definitely not up yet!"


    Wang Hao turned to look at Han Wen''s closed door, and said coldly, "What time do you usually eat at this time?"


    Huzi thought for a while: "It''s usually half past nine."


    "This is because the stepmother was afraid that we would be hungry, so she made it half an hour earlier."


    Wang Hao thought that Han Wen was working hard enough to serve these two children on weekdays. He didn''t say much at the moment, and said to the Hu Zi brothers, "I''m cooking today, so you should get up quickly."


    Huzi and Xiaolong are not people who like to stay in bed either. If Han Wen did not allow them to go out without eating, the two of them would definitely not be able to stay, and they might have gone there now.


    After listening to Wang Hao''s words, Hu Zi didn''t hesitate at all, and answered readily, "Okay!"


    Wang Hao''s egg noodles are ready, but there is still no movement in Han Wen''s house.


    Hu Zi ate the noodles in the bowl, and said to Wang Hao who frequently looked into Han Wen''s house: "Dad, you don''t have to watch it, the stepmother won''t get up until it''s over."


    Wang Hao


    Could it be that Han Wen completely forgot what she told her yesterday.


    Looking at the clock in the living room, Wang Hao finally couldn''t sit still, got up and knocked on Han Wen''s door.


    As a result, the hand just knocked on the door twice, when a creaking sound was heard, and Han Wen''s door opened in response.


    Han Wen was taken aback by the sound, she raised her head and looked outside, just looking at Wang Hao.


    At this time, Han Wen was wearing a pair of blue shorts and a white T-shirt. Her straight and slender legs were casually tucked under the quilt. Her hair was scattered on the quilt. She looked at Wang Hao lazily. reached out and closed the door.


    After standing outside the door to calm down for a while, Wang Hao cleared his throat and shouted embarrassingly, "Han Wen should wake up. We agreed yesterday that we will go to my father-in-law''s house today."


    Only then did Han Wen remember what Wang Hao said to her yesterday, and now she doesn''t care about the embarrassment anymore, she answered loudly, "Got it." Then she started to get up in a panic.


    In the past, Han Wen liked to sleep with a door, but when she got here, she changed this habit. Because Huzi and Xiaolong were still young, Han Wen was afraid that the two children would find herself when they went to bed at night, so she raised her. It became a habit to sleep with the door closed.


    Han Wen changed her clothes in the room, dragged her shoes off and ran to the bathroom with a nest of chickens on her head, shouting, "Wait for me, I''ll be fast."


    Wang Hao stared at Han Wen''s series of operations in a stunned manner. He had never seen such a sturdy woman before.


    Huzi and Xiaolong had long been used to Han Wen''s behavior, and they didn''t even lift their eyelids to do what they were supposed to do.


    When Han Wen cleaned up and came out in the bathroom, Wang Hao glanced at her and lowered his head because his eyes were full of amazement.


    I didn''t expect Han Wen to look good in such a dress.

 Chapter 28： 028 Wretched man

    Han Wen found a pair of black trousers from the original owner, then a white shirt, tucked the shirt into the waistband, and put on an army green jacket. Her hair was just tucked together loosely and tied to her neck.


    These days, she pays great attention to her skin care, and her skin has become much fairer. She looks gentle and quiet, and Wang Hao couldn''t help staring at it.


    Han Wen didn''t think so much. She pulled out the chair and sat next to Hu Zi. She stretched out her hand and filled herself with a bowl of noodles to eat.


    As far as she knew, the original owner''s natal home was on the opposite shore of the island, and it was quite far from the island. They had to take a boat first and then take a bus. Even if they set off now, it was not certain whether they would make it in time for the night or come back.


    Han Wen looked up and saw that Wang Hao had finished eating, and commanded unceremoniously, "Wang Hao, go to my room first and pack the things we prepared."


    "Huzi, if you''re done eating, go and change your shoes. Let''s go to your grandma''s house today."


    Han Wen did not forget that Hu Zi said that the pair of shoes she bought would be worn when she was visiting relatives.


    Hu Zi drank the last sip of soup in the bowl, raised his hand and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. When Han Wen was about to get angry, he quickly jumped off the chair and ran to the bedroom to change his shoes.


    After Han Wen finished eating, Wang Hao and Hu Zi had already packed their things. Han Wen tidied up Xiaolong''s clothes and urged the family to set off after seeing that nothing was wrong.


    Seeing the meat in Wang Hao''s hand, Han Wen was stunned for a moment and asked, "What are you bringing the meat for?"


    Seeing her surprised look, Wang Hao raised his eyebrows and said, "This meat was originally prepared for my father-in-law."


    Han Wen responded and ran to the kitchen to find a plastic bag to wrap the meat and hide it in the bag.


    Wang Hao walked in the front with a large bag and a small bag, Xiaolong followed Wang Hao''s footsteps and walked behind, Han Wen wanted to stay at the end and closed the door, looking at Huzi''s cautious appearance, a black line, urged. : "Huzi, hurry up, you won''t be able to catch the boat for a while."


    Hu Zi responded nicely, "Got it!" But he didn''t dare to take big steps at all.


    Han Wen


    Seeing that Hu Zi couldn''t be persuaded anymore, Han Wen ran back to the yard directly, grabbed Hu Zi''s hands and placed his arms under his armpits, clenched his teeth and hugged him and ran outside, "Ancestor! Hurry up when you arrive. what!"


    Before Hu Zi could struggle, he was carried out of the yard by Han Wen. Han Wen put Hu Zi on the ground, turned around and picked up the iron lock beside him, and locked the door with a click.


    Hu Zi glanced down at his new white shoes and breathed a sigh of relief, fortunately they weren''t dirty.


    Han Wen didn''t hide the key this time, and put it directly in her clothes pocket. Seeing Wang Hao and Xiaolong who had already walked some distance, she quickly grabbed Huzi''s hand and was about to catch up.


    Hu Zi was still a little unhappy, and was blocked by Han Wen''s words, "If your shoes get dirty, I''ll brush them for you."


    Hu Zi then reluctantly followed in Han Wen''s footsteps.


    It happened that Wang Dani came out to change the tofu. Seeing Han Wen''s hurry, she asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen turned her head and glanced at Wang Dani, and replied loudly, "Go back to her parents'' house!"


    A family of four rushed to the ticket office and looked at the passenger ship that had not yet sailed. Several people were relieved.


    Wang Hao handed everything in his hand to Han Wen, ran to buy tickets by himself, and finally bought three tickets and came back.


    Wang Hao handed the ticket to Han Wen, and he stretched out his hand to take the thing. After Han Wen handed the thing to Wang Hao, he lightly rubbed his wrist, not knowing what Wang Hao had prepared, it was so heavy.


    When it was time to get on the boat, Han Wen held Xiaolong with one hand and Huzi with the other, and finally boarded the boat. After looking back, she realized that Wang Hao had been protecting them from behind them.


    Han Wen originally thought it was a very easy journey, but unexpectedly she became seasick halfway through the boat.


    Han Wen was leaning on the splint, her face was pale, and cold sweat was pouring out of her forehead. She felt that the world was spinning, and she could not wait to jump into the sea immediately to get rid of this dizziness.


    Wang Hao also saw that Han Wen was seasick, and put the things in the cabin and let Huzi watch, he didn''t know where he went.


    After a while, he came back with a water bottle, grabbed Han Wen''s arm and helped her up, and said coldly, "If you feel uncomfortable, spit it out! That will be better."


    Han Wen gave Wang Hao a suspicious look. She had been wanting to throw up just now, but she was holding back.


    Now that Wang Hao said that, he couldn''t control himself. He covered his mouth and ran to the fence of the boat and threw up happily.


    Wang Hao followed behind her. Seeing that she was sick with vomiting, he reached out and patted Han Wen''s back lightly, trying to relieve her pain.


    Seeing that Han Wen vomited out all the food she had eaten in the morning, Wang Hao quickly handed over the kettle.


    Han Wen gratefully glanced at the man beside her, raised the kettle, raised her head and took a sip. She was afraid that her mouth would dirty the spout. Han Wen drank from the air and had no direct contact with the kettle.


    After rinsing her mouth, Han Wen slumped on the railing with her hands and feet weak, and lowered her head, unwilling to get up.


    Seeing that she felt better after vomiting, Wang Hao quietly stood by her side.


    Han Wen thought that it would be so uncomfortable to go on a boat, and she will definitely not leave the island next time.


    After finally getting to the shore, Han Wen felt that she had survived. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long, and she got on the bus as soon as she got off the boat.


    At this time, the passenger cars were comparable to the current subways. People were crowded, and those who could squeeze onto the bus and find a seat were talented people.


    Seeing that there were so many people in line, Han Wen quietly said to Wang Hao, "You don''t need to worry about us for a while, you can get in the car and find a seat first."


    They are two adults, with two children, and a large bag of things. If there is no place, it will really make people want to cry without tears.


    Wang Hao was not hypocritical at this time, nodded and agreed with Han Wen''s idea.


    When the bus arrived, the two of them worked together as agreed.


    Hu Zi didn''t hold back at this time, he followed closely behind Wang Hao, and others were quick to get into the car.


    When Han Wen and Xiaolong finally squeezed into the car, she saw a long and very wretched young man said to Huzi: "Little boy, you give your position to brother, how about brother holding you?"


    Hu Zi frowned and said loudly with disgust: "No need for uncle, my mother will bring my brother up right away, it''s better for me to hold my brother."


    The young man did not expect Hu Zi to dare to reject him at such a young age, and just as he was about to stretch out his hand to threaten Hu Zi, his wrist was caught.


    The young man gritted his teeth and scolded: "The one who doesn''t have eyes"


    Looking back, seeing Wang Hao''s bulging veins and strong forearm, he immediately swallowed the swear words he was about to say, "Big brother, big brother, we have something to say."


    At this time, Han Wen also pulled Xiaolong and squeezed over, put Xiaolong into Huzi''s arms, glanced at the young man, sneered, and said disdainfully, "It''s just such a skill to bully children!"

 Chapter 29： 029 Gentlemans Wang Hao

    The young man glanced at Han Wen angrily, but Wang Hao grabbed his hand, so he could only be angry and dare not speak.


    Seeing that Wang Hao hadn''t planned to let him go, the young man couldn''t help begging for mercy: "Big brother, big brother, please forgive me this time! I promise I will never dare again."


    Wang Hao glanced at him with a dark face, and then let go.


    Han Wen has been watching Wang Hao''s movements, and seeing Wang Hao let go, she couldn''t help but add, "Young man, it''s better to be humble in the future."


    The young man could see now that these people were a family, he lowered his head and smiled shyly, then squeezed behind the car.


    After the car started, the familiar feeling came over Han Wen''s head again. Fortunately, she threw up when she was on the boat.


    It''s just that as the bus stops, people getting on and off will always bump into her from time to time. This is unbearable for Han Wen. She grabs the handrail tightly, frowning tightly, with a calm face that can clearly be seen. See her unhappiness.


    At this moment, a warm chest suddenly pressed against her back, and Han Wen was about to turn her head and curse, when she saw Wang Hao standing behind her with a calm expression, blocking her in a surrounding manner. arms.


    Wang Hao''s cold voice sounded in his ears, "Grasp the handrail, don''t look around."


    Han Wen responded in a daze, and did as Wang Hao said.


    Sure enough, with the artificial barrier of Wang Hao, the contact with others was quickly reduced, and it was almost negligible.


    "Let''s get off at the next stop and tell Huzi and Xiaolong, let''s go back first." Wang Hao''s low voice came from his ears.


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Then he bent down and told Hu Zi, but ignored the person standing behind him and accidentally pushed him, Han Wen immediately stood up straight after realizing it.


    When Wang Hao was touched by Han Wen, there was an indescribable embarrassment on his face.


    After getting off the bus at the station, the smile on Han Wen''s face was obvious, finally here! No more guilt.


    But Hu Zi lowered his head, with a sad face. Han Wen followed Hu Zi''s gaze and saw that a clear footprint had been stepped on the toe of the Huili shoes.


    Han Wen squatted down and looked at Hu Zi and comforted him: "Hu Zi, don''t worry, when I get to my grandmother''s house, I will definitely paint you as white as when you came."


    Hu Zi raised his head and opened his eyes wide, and asked overjoyedly, "Really?"


    Han Wen nodded.


    Hu Zi then recovered and dragged Xiao Long all the way forward.


    When they arrived at the original owner''s mother''s house, she saw General Tie holding the door. Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao and gave a wry smile, "It seems that we came at a wrong time. My mother and the others should have gone to the ground."


    At this time, it was a busy time for farming, and every household was held by General Iron.


    Wang Hao obviously knew that, and shook his head, "It''s alright, or I''ll go look in the field."


    Han Wen waved her hand, "No, it''s getting late, they should be back soon."


    According to the original owner''s memory, Han Wen found the place where the keys were hidden in their house. She was not polite. She reached out and groped for a while among the stones at the door, and then took out a key.


    He opened the door and said to Wang Hao, "Let''s come first and wait!"


    Now that she has decided to solve these messes for the original owner, she should not be polite to her family.


    Besides, with the temper of the original owner, if she waited outside the door honestly with Wang Hao and the child, she would be more likely to be suspected!


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw chickens and ducks wandering around, as well as chicken excrement all over the floor. Han Wen''s happy face suddenly collapsed. Now she finally knew where the original owner''s lazy temperament came from. inherited.


    As Han Wen walked inside on tiptoe, she said to Wang Hao and the child, "Farming is busy! Farming is busy! I haven''t had time to clean up the house, sorry!"


    Hu Zi pouted, didn''t go inside, sat directly outside the gate, looked at Xiaolong who was about to enter, stretched out his hand to hold him, pursed his mouth, "Wait for a while."


    Wang Hao followed Han Wen into the door, found a clean place to put things down, picked up the broom next to him, and went to clean with the shovel.


    Seeing him, Han Wen hurriedly shouted, "Hey! I''ll come!"


    Wang Hao said without turning his head, "I''ll clean the yard, and you can help clean up the rest of the place."


    Han Wen looked at the thick dust on the windowsill, and the tableware and chopsticks thrown in the basin outside. Resisting the discomfort in her heart, she pushed open the door of the main room and walked in.


    Seeing that the house was still clean, Han Wen couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    Now she finally knows why the original owner would rather pretend to be for so long and marry Wang Hao, who should stay in this family''s environment?


    Han Wen found a rag on the dining table, went to the kitchen and boiled a large pot of water and started to wash it. With Wang Hao''s help, she finally cleaned the house before twelve o''clock. Of course, she was just doing it. surface live.


    Originally, she wanted to help cook a meal, but when she saw the locked cook, she instantly dismissed the idea. At this time, people still had the kind of thinking of the ancients in their bones. The daughter-in-law accidentally stole it.


    Wang Hao went out after cleaning. Han Wen just wanted to ask him what he was doing, but he disappeared.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything about him. Looking at Huzi running wild in the yard, Han Wen remembered to help Huzi brush his shoes.


    "Huzi! Come here and take off your shoes, and I''ll brush it for you."


    Hu Zi responded and ran over excitedly. Han Wen took a chair for him to sit on, and took the shoes he took off and went to brush them by the well.


    Because it was just a dusty impression, Han Wen brushed it twice and it was clean.


    Now is the time of the sun poisoning, Han Wen took the shoes and put them under the sun, intending to bask for a while.


    At this moment, I heard an exclamation from outside the door: "My mother is here! Who opened my door."


    Then a male voice sounded, "Mother, I''ll go home and have a look, don''t be a thief in the house."


    Han Wen hurriedly walked out when she heard the voice, just in time to meet the guy who came in.


    The young man in front of him was wearing a black and white short-sleeved sleeve, which was covered with dirt, his face was black, and his big white teeth were particularly evident when he smiled, and he also carried a **** on his shoulder.


    Seeing Han Wen showing her big white teeth, she shouted in surprise, "Third sister, why are you coming back?"


    Before Han Wen could speak, a surprised voice sounded outside, "Four! What are you talking about? Your third sister is back!"


    "Mother, yes! My third sister is back."


    Then a thin and shrewd little old lady ran in and saw Han Wen''s shocked expression, "You girl, why did you come back quietly! Then Wang Hao didn''t pick on you?"

 Chapter 30： 030 Smart old lady

    Han Wen was shocked by the accents of the two, and it took a while to understand what they meant, and replied dryly, "No! Wang Hao didn''t pick me up, he came back with me."


    After Han Wen finished speaking, she wanted to give herself a big mouth. This dialect was too brainwashed and led her astray.


    When Han Wenniang heard Han Wen say that Wang Hao was also here, she immediately pushed her aside and hurriedly walked into the house, shouting, "Master! Master!"


    Han Wen looked at the fast-paced Han Wenniang, pouted and shouted helplessly, "Mother, stop shouting, Wang Hao isn''t here! He''s gone out."


    As soon as Han Wenniang heard this, she turned around and came back, and poked Han Wen in the head, "You **** girl, why don''t you like the uncle, and let him run away!"


    When the old lady poked at Han Wen, she subconsciously took a step back, just avoiding the old lady''s hand.


    Living in the new world, Han Wen is used to her mother''s grace and generosity.


    She is still a little uncomfortable when she encounters such a generous old lady here.


    "Mother, look at what you said, Wang Hao has hands and feet. If he wants to go, he will go there. Maybe I have to tie him to my belt."


    Han Wen imitated the original owner''s tone and replied unceremoniously.


    The old lady didn''t care about her, she ignored her at first glance, but waved to Huzi and Xiaolong: "Come on, good boy, come to grandma!"


    Han Wen looked at the old lady''s actions, and her eyes flashed with surprise. She thought that with the old lady''s character, she would not like to see these two brothers! Didn''t expect it to be good for them.


    Huzi glanced at Han Wen subconsciously, saw Han Wen nod, then pulled Xiaolong forward, and shouted obediently, "Hello, grandma!"


    The old lady smiled and said, "Okay! Okay! You are tired from this journey! Come on, grandma will take you to the house to rest."


    After he finished speaking, he dragged Huzi and Xiaolong into the house, without even looking at Han Wen. Han Wen was tricked by the old lady, and she almost thought Huzi and Xiaolong were her grandsons.


    "Third sister, why are you free today?"


    Han Qing put the **** in the corner, washed his face by the well, and asked while wiping his face with the feet of his clothes.


    Han Wen looked at the younger brother, who was a head taller than her, and replied with a smile, "I miss you guys, come back and have a look."


    Han Qing listened with a look of disbelief, "Third sister, don''t lie to me, others don''t know your thoughts, but I know that you are someone who will never come back if you go out of this village, how can you still think of us? ."


    Han Wen was choked by Han Qing, the child was right, the original owner really thought so, but now that she is back, the original owner''s previous thoughts must be beaten to death and can''t be admitted.


    Han Wen reached out and grabbed a towel from the clothesline and handed it over, "You''re not the roundworm in my stomach, what do I think, do you know?"


    "I said I miss you, but I miss you."


    Seeing Han Wen''s rogue appearance, Han Qing didn''t want to argue with her, and nodded perfunctorily, "Okay, you say yes!"


    Han Wen''s accent made her uncomfortable. Looking at Han Qing, a sassy young man who also spoke strong hometown dialect, she couldn''t help asking, "I said you didn''t go to school in the town? Why is this Mandarin so nonstandard?"


    After hearing this, Han Qing smiled at Han Wen, "It''s called following the local customs, otherwise you''ll speak Mandarin to our mother later, look at her, don''t you!"


    Han Wen noticed Han Qing''s malicious smile, raised her eyebrows, snorted softly, and replied disdainfully, "I won''t be fooled by you."


    "Father, why haven''t you and your eldest brother come back yet?"


    Han Qing: "There are still some seeds in the ground that have not been planted, and they will come back after planting."


    Han Qing looked at the renovated yard, raised her eyebrows, and asked in disbelief, "You did this?"


    Han Wen nodded.


    Han Qing: "I can''t see it! You still have this ability!"


    Han Wen


    Fortunately, the old lady did not know why at this time, and was shouting to her in the house: "Third girl! Fourth boy! You two come in the house!"


    Han Wen and Han Qing looked at each other and went into the house together.


    When Han Wen entered the door, she saw that the bag they brought was turned upside down by the old lady.


    Han Wen frowned, a little disliked by the old lady''s behavior.


    But before she could speak, the old lady scolded her overwhelmingly, "You stinky girl, you can''t go back to your parents'' house and move the house back, you worthless thing, those who don''t know think we are Covet Wang Hao''s things!"


    Han Wen was scolded by the old lady for a moment. Isn''t it a good thing to bring something back to her parents'' house? Why is the old lady still so angry.


    Han Wen was also a little annoyed, and sneered: "You old lady really doesn''t know what''s wrong. This is all prepared by your uncle. If you don''t care, we can bring it back when the time comes."


    When the old lady heard Han Wen''s words, her eyes widened with disbelief, "Is what you said true?"


    Han Wen: "Do I have to lie to you?"


    The old lady ignored her, turned to look at Hu Zi and asked kindly, "Hu Zi, is what your mother said true?"


    Tiger nodded ignorantly.


    The old lady was relieved and said to Han Qing: "Fourth boy, look at your two nephews, I have something to say to your third sister."


    After finishing speaking, he said angrily to Han Wen: "You take your things and come in with me."


    Han Wen was so angry with the old lady that she saw the back of the old lady who could not be rejected, swallowed her anger and followed the old lady into the house.


    The old lady changed her appearance as soon as she entered the room. She looked at Han Wen with a smile and pointed to the table in the room: "Quick! Put things on the table."


    As soon as Han Wen put her backpack on the table, the old lady instructed her to close the door.


    When Han Wen closed the door and came back, she saw the old lady tossing the contents of her bag with a look of greed.


    Seeing her appearance, Han Wen rolled her eyes and asked disdainfully, "Aren''t you uncommon!"


    The old lady rolled her eyes at her and replied with a bottle of wine in one hand, "Aren''t you stupid! It''s not uncommon to put such a good thing on it."


    "Oh! You didn''t say that just now."


    The old lady knew that she didn''t understand Han Wen just like that. She lowered her voice and whispered, "It''s true that you are stupid. Those two children are outside. Can I do that without saying that?"


    "You forgot that Wang Hao''s previous daughter-in-law broke up with Wang Hao because she was dragging things at home. Could it be that you also want to follow in her footsteps?"


    Han Wen was taken aback by what the old lady said. She stepped forward and took out a piece of candy from her bag to play with, "The old lady didn''t expect that you are not very knowledgeable, but you are quite sophisticated."


    The old lady reached out and grabbed the candy from her hand, put it back in the bag, carefully zipped it, and replied proudly, "The old lady has eaten more salt than you have traveled."

 Chapter 31： 031 Meet the opponent

    "Yes, you are incomparable to an average person. You can act and fool people." Han Wen replied angrily.


    As soon as he wanted to speak, he was hit by the old lady.


    Han Wen clutched her beaten arm and asked in a panic, "Why did you hit me!"


    The old lady said angrily, "I''m your mother hitting you. What happened?"


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, and you''ve become so squeamish." He picked up his backpack and hid it in the cabinet.


    Han Wen didn''t want to pay attention to such an unreasonable old lady. She gave her a sneaking glance and was about to leave. She thought that the old lady had eyes behind her, and said angrily, "Stop for me."


    Han Wen stopped, "What do you want to do?"


    The old lady hid her things, sat back on the chair, stared at Han Wen intently, her small eyes were full of shrewdness, "I heard that you had a trouble with Wang Hao a few days ago?"


    Han Wen shuddered in her heart, thinking that this old lady is so powerful that she knew about the quarrel between the two after being so far away.


    Han Wen didn''t hide it, but nodded generously, "It''s really a mess."


    After hearing this, the old lady gritted her teeth angrily and pointed at Han Wen and whispered, "Are you a pig brain? You pretended to be married to Wang Hao for so long. What are you doing to him?"


    "Also, I heard that you are very cruel to his two sons!"


    Han Wen nodded with a guilty conscience, she was guilty for the original owner.


    The old lady knocked on the table angrily, "Why did I give birth to such an idiot as you, how did I explain to you, you have forgotten all about it, did I tell you to treat these two children well, and you all heard the belly already?"


    "They are so young, you treat them well, and they won''t treat you as a mother! Besides, their mother is not a good thing. You have won over them at this time, and you are afraid that Wang Hao will make trouble with you!"


    "When the time is right, you are giving birth to a child and a half-daughter, then you have the final say in their family!"


    Han Wen was stunned when she heard the old lady''s remarks. She didn''t expect this country woman to have such a deep scheming.


    But what the old lady said was for the sake of the original owner. Han Wen nodded obediently. Now she agrees, and she won''t be able to see whether she will do it or not. At that time, it will not be based on her intentions.


    When the old lady saw Han Wen''s agreement, she felt relieved, got up from the chair nimbly, and walked out with small steps, "You tell me why your father is so slow, you have to do it even if it is difficult. go in evening!"


    Han Wen: "Maybe something is delayed!"


    The old lady spat at her unceremoniously, "Bah! That work can be done in minutes. I think it''s your two sisters-in-law who cheated and played tricks and couldn''t work hard."


    Han Wen curled her lips and stopped talking. The old lady''s mouth is too strong, she said she wouldn''t hit the muzzle.


    When I got out of the bedroom, I saw Han Qing with Huzi and Xiaolong lying on the table, not knowing what to do, and the old lady who was fierce one second, and the second after seeing Huzi and Xiaolong, instantly became amiable. stand up.


    The folds on his face became more and more obvious because of this smile, "Hey! Grandma''s good grandson, what do you want for lunch, grandma will cook it for you."


    Han Wen followed behind the old lady, looking at the back of the old lady with surprise, this old lady is too powerful.


    Huzi and Xiaolong couldn''t resist such a powerful grandma, so they subconsciously turned to ask for Han Wen''s help, Han Wen nodded encouragingly, and said unceremoniously, "Huzi, tell your grandma what you want to eat. , your grandma can get it for you even if it goes to heaven."


    After hearing Han Wen''s rude words, the old lady turned her head and gave Han Wen a vicious look, then smiled at Huzi and Xiaolong and said, "Don''t listen to your mother''s nonsense, grandma can''t get on with her old arms and legs. Heaven can¡¯t reach the earth, but if my grandson wants to eat, tell my grandmother, and my grandmother will definitely get it for you.¡±


    In my grandma''s mind, there are only a few things that children like to eat, candy, meat, and canned food. She has all of them now. Although Han Wen brought them, it doesn''t prevent her from buying favors.


    Hu Zi is also a good person. Knowing that the old lady is really good to him, he replied sweetly: "What do you do, we eat, grandma, everything that grandma makes is delicious."


    The old lady was more and more happy to be coaxed by Hu Zi, "Okay, good, Hu Zi is still good, grandma will cook for you." The old lady got up and walked to the yard, looked back at Han Wen, and saw her following Like a wooden man, he reprimanded angrily: "What are you doing like a wooden stake, come and help me!"


    Han Wen


    What the **** did she do, and let her be such a powerful mother in her life.


    Han Wen took melancholy steps and followed the old lady slowly.


    Entering the kitchen, the old lady paused and stood at the door. The lines on her forehead were so deep that a fly could be caught. The old lady pointed to the clean stove that had been wiped clean and asked in disgust. : "This is what you packed?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah!"


    The old lady spat at her and scolded her angrily: "It''s really a good day, and I forgot my duty within two days."


    Han Wen was stunned by the old lady''s reprimand. What happened to her, she didn''t even care about cleaning?


    "Whose stove is so clean, it''s not enough to eat, why don''t you know how to go to the ground to plant peanuts twice for me when you have time?"


    Han Wen''s nose was crooked by the old lady''s arrogance. She replied angrily: "You don''t dislike it. How can you eat when the stove is so dirty, whether you eat vegetables or ashes!"


    "Hmph! You are very particular about being poor. You grew up eating ashes from a young age. I don''t think you lack arms or legs."


    Han Wen looked at the oily and salty, unreasonable old lady, she was so angry that she was almost speechless, "Forget it! Since you look down on me so much, do it yourself!" After speaking, she was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, the old lady also has a temper. She threw the broom for washing the pot on the stove, threateningly, "Little Sanni, if you dare to leave today, do you think I won''t break your legs?"


    Han Wen turned around and walked back angrily, standing in front of the old lady like a club, "OK! OK! OK! I''m not leaving, what do you want to do!"


    The old lady snorted softly, "It''s not too bad." After speaking, she began to instruct Han Wen to cook.


    The old lady took out a key from her waist, and took out various vegetables and noodles from the cabinet.


    Han Wen pouted and said with disgust, "You only have so many things, do you need to hide them?"


    "What do you know, if I didn''t hide it, you and I could grow so fat when I was four?"


    Han Wen racked her brains to search through the memories left by the original owner. It seemed that the original owner and Han Qing were able to grow up so well by hiding and tucked away like the old lady.

 Chapter 32： 032 Noisy

    The old lady is really amazing. Han Wen is not her opponent at all, so she has no choice but to be obedient. The old lady can do whatever she wants, because in the original owner''s impression, everything the old lady does seems to be for her good. of.


    Han Wen is not the kind of unreasonable person. Since the old lady is not bad, let her hurt her if you hurt her!


    Han Wen was picking vegetables in the kitchen when she saw the old lady looking at the gate with a shovel.


    Han Wen: "Mom, don''t look at it, Dad will come back when it''s time for him."


    The old lady rolled her eyes and pouted, and reprimanded angrily: "What do you know, I''m looking at your father, I''m looking at why Wang Hao hasn''t come back yet."


    After listening to the old lady''s words, Han Wen realized that Wang Hao had been out for a long time, why hasn''t she come back yet, but she was worried and thought about it in less than 30 seconds. People, where to worry about her.


    Han Wen''s vegetables have been picked here, and Wang Hao and the original owner''s father have not come back. The old lady is impatient, and she can''t wait when she sees people coming back, she waved her hand: "Come, come and cook the vegetables. ."


    Han Wen is very good at cooking, and she poured the oil that the old lady put on the stove without turning back, and the old lady''s shrill voice echoed, "My mother, you prodigal son. !"


    As he spoke, he pushed Han Wen aside, took the shovel, and looked at the oil flowers floating at the bottom of the pot with a painful expression.


    Han Wen rolled her eyes helplessly, because there was too much oil, it was necessary to make such a fuss.


    The old lady stood by and felt distressed for a long time that she didn''t scoop out the oil again, so she could only grit her teeth and start cooking with chopped green onion, but because Han Wen made this happen, the old lady would not let her cook any more, but she helped fire.


    As soon as the old lady''s first dish came out, she took a small bowl from the cabinet and filled a small half bowl for Han Wen.


    Han Wen looked at the dish that the old lady reached out and handed over, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes, and the old lady said with disgust, "Isn''t it stupid? You should eat some of this oily water first."


    Han Wen looked at the bowl full of the old lady''s love, but she didn''t say anything and started eating. It turns out that no matter how old you are, in the eyes of your parents, you are still that child.


    Han Wen took two bites, then took another pair of chopsticks, reached out and put a chopstick in the old lady''s mouth, "Mother, you can eat too."


    Although the old lady scolded Han Wen for being troublesome and delaying her cooking, her eyes were full of joy. Han Wen saw it all in her eyes, smiled and said nothing.


    After all the dishes were cooked, the original owner''s father came back, along with the original owner''s eldest brother and sister-in-law, second brother and second sister-in-law, and their children, the eldest brother''s family has a son and two daughters, and the second brother''s family has a son and a daughter. .


    The originally deserted yard became lively because of their return, but the two sisters-in-law looked at Han Wen with unfriendly eyes, and their eyes were full of alertness.


    Han Wen stood aside and pulled Huzi and Xiaolong to say hello and stopped talking, and the two sisters-in-law just nodded in response, and began to work on their own.


    However, Han Wen''s two elder brothers brought their children over to greet Han Wen. Han Wen smiled and greeted Han Wen. The brothers and sisters had a good chat, but suddenly Cuiping from the elder brother''s house asked inexplicably, "Auntie, you are back this time. Did you bring something delicious to Cuiping?"


    Han Wen''s eldest brother Han Jun changed his face when he heard Cuiping''s question, and scolded dissatisfiedly: "When the adults are talking, what are the children saying, go back to the house and find your mother!"


    Han Wen was confused by this battle, and then she remembered that the original owner was a delicious food, and she always kept close to her when she had anything in the house. I was afraid that the sister-in-law was not satisfied with the usual murmurings and was heard by the children. Go, only this scene just now, and the eldest brother was afraid of her embarrassment, so he hurriedly interrupted Cuiping.


    Han Wen smiled slightly, "Big brother is fine, it''s not a big mistake for the child to ask." After speaking, she stood up and pulled Cuiping, and replied with a gentle face: "Of course, such a good aunt Cuiping will take care of Cuiping. I''ve eaten, but everything is at grandma''s place, can we eat something delicious after eating?"


    Cuiping is a straight person. Hearing that Han Wen brought something delicious, her face changed immediately, and she ran towards her brother''s house excitedly, shouting, "Mom! Mom! Aunt brought us something delicious."


    Cuiping''s sister, Cuiyun, the eldest of the family, is now thirteen years old. She is not as foolish as Cuiping. There was a flash of calculation in her eyes, and she followed Cuiping back to the house slowly.


    Hearing Han Wen''s words, Han Jun replied embarrassedly, his dark face flushed red, "If you tell me, come back when you come back! What else do you bring?"


    Han Wen''s second brother, Han Lei, also smiled and echoed: "That''s right! What else did you bring back home, isn''t this outlandish!"


    Knowing that the two brothers were afraid that Wang Hao would dislike the things they brought, Han Wen hurriedly explained, "Brother! I didn''t bring the things, but Wang Hao made them. You should dislike him!"


    Han Jun and Han Lei looked at each other and smiled, "Okay, I know you''re amazing, what about Wang Hao? Why haven''t I seen anyone else for so long?"


    "Go out, you should be back in a while."


    While talking, the old lady sent Han Xin from the elder brother''s house over to ask Han Wen, "Why doesn''t Wang Hao come back, or send someone out to find him?"


    Han Wen felt uncomfortable being urged by the family, so she had no choice but to take Huzi and Xiaolong out to find someone. It was a coincidence that when the three of them came out of the alley, they saw Wang Hao hurried over.


    Han Wen stopped and looked at Wang Hao, who was covered in sweat. She took out a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it over, asking, "Where did you go? Why did it take so long."


    Wang Hao took Han Wen''s handkerchief, but instead of wiping his sweat, he put it into his pocket naturally, "I just went to find my comrade-in-arms."


    "What? Are your father-in-law and mother-in-law in a hurry?"


    Han Wen nodded.


    Wang Hao stretched out his arms to hug Xiaolong, looked down at Han Wen and replied naturally, "Don''t let your father-in-law and mother-in-law wait, let''s go back first."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    The family of four returned to Han Wen''s mother''s house side by side, and as soon as they walked to the front of the yard, they heard the old lady''s loud voice in the yard, "You idiots, San Nizi is a distinguished guest, you don''t know how to go out to find someone, but it is Let Sannizi take the child to find it, are you stupid!"


    The eldest daughter-in-law was not happy when she saw that her mother-in-law was scolding her husband, and replied yin and yang angrily: "Mother! It makes no sense for you to say this. This is what the third sister wants to go, not us. Yes, what are you mad at us for?"


    "Furthermore, the third sister and the third brother-in-law are coming back to go to their parents'' house. It''s not good to wait at home when they come to sit and wait. What are you running around!"


    Han Wen''s face stiffened when she heard the sister-in-law''s words. She looked at Wang Hao subconsciously, and saw that Wang Hao also had a calm face and a bad expression.

 Chapter 33： 033 Eating turmoil

    Han Wen was so angry that she wanted to go in and reason with her sister-in-law, but when she took a step, she found that someone grabbed her arm. Theory is impossible."


    As soon as Han Wen''s voice fell, she heard the voice of the old lady suppressing her anger from the yard, "The eldest daughter-in-law, according to what you said, must go back to her mother''s house, right?"


    "Can''t you go out and do some errands? That''s how your parents told you to entertain guests? Could it be that my son is treated like this when you go home?"


    "Your family treats my uncle like this, but ours doesn''t do this. My daughter, when the uncle comes back, is a distinguished guest, so we have to be polite. If anyone doesn''t look at my daughter''s face, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing anyone."


    Sister-in-law Han was so blushing that she didn''t dare to speak. After all, it was still scary for the old lady to be angry for so many years.


    Seeing that his daughter-in-law was scolded, Han Jun quickly got up and said, "Mother, don''t be angry, I''ll find someone."


    Seeing this, Han Lei hurriedly got up and followed, "Mother, I''ll go take a look too."


    As soon as he left the house, he saw a family of four. Han Jun breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You guys are back."


    Han Wen responded coldly, because Han Wen''s words, Han Wen unconsciously turned her anger on Han Jun''s head.


    Wang Hao changed his face and greeted Han Jun and Han Lei with a smile: "Big brother, second brother."


    Han Jun and Han Lei nodded at the same time, Han Lei was a little smarter than Han Jun, and then explained with a smile: "My eldest brother and I are going out to find you!"


    "I didn''t expect to find it as soon as I went out. My mother is still waiting in the house! Come in!"


    Hearing what Han Lei said, Wang Hao immediately walked into the yard with Xiaolong, and Han Wen followed behind with Huzi.


    The brothers tacitly did not ask when they came back, and Han Wen and the others did not explain when they arrived. Everyone tacitly forgot what happened just now.


    When the old lady saw Wang Hao, she was startled and greeted Wang Hao warmly, "Han Qing, go and pour water for your brother-in-law."


    "Why is the second child so clueless, get your brother-in-law a stool."


    Wang Hao couldn''t stand the old lady''s enthusiasm, so he quickly declined: "Mother, don''t bother."


    Father Han, who had been sitting next to him, rarely said, "Haozi, don''t refuse, your mother is also happy to see you coming back."


    Sister-in-law Han and Sister-in-law Han stood in the corner, and when they heard Father Han''s words, they both curled their lips with disdain.


    After saying a few words, the old lady started to ask for food again. The food was already ready, but it was a little cold now, but it was just right for them who came back from the ground.


    Everyone sat down one by one, and saw that Father Han took out a bottle of wine, and said cheerfully: "Today our family is all together, just drink some wine to celebrate."


    Seeing the wine in Father Han''s hand, the old lady gave him a subconscious glance, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she instructed: "Boss, pour the wine for your father."


    Although Han Jun is not liked by the old lady, he is also the eldest of the family. According to the order of age, he is sitting on the left of the old man.


    Han Lei sat on the right hand side of the old lady, Han Wen and his wife were next to Han Lei, and Han Qing was next to Han Jun and his wife. Because the table was small, the children sat alone.


    Sister-in-law Han heard the old lady instructing Han Jun to pour wine, and her smiling face instantly turned gloomy. Sister-in-law Han is debating in her heart!


    I saw Han Qing stand up generously, took the wine from Brother Han''s hand, and said directly: "Brother, let me come!"


    "No, you sit and eat, I''ll just do it." Brother Han didn''t have as much attention as Sister Han, and replied with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt that Sister Han had touched him. Without thinking much, Brother Han immediately shouted: "Why are you stabbing me?"


    Sister-in-law Han didn''t expect Brother Han to shout like this, and her face turned red after a while.


    When the old lady heard the movement of the two, she could see the clue at a glance. Just now, she asked the boss to pour the wine just because the boss was close to the old man. She didn''t expect the boss''s wife to think so much.


    But this is also her fault. The old lady looked up at Han Jun and scolded him, "Didn''t I just stab you by accident? What are you yelling about?"


    She can be regarded as protecting her daughter-in-law in disguise, and it is also regarded as an apology for her inappropriateness just now.


    Sister-in-law Han''s expression softened when she heard what the old lady said. After all, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have known each other''s temperaments for so many years.


    Han Wen looked at the old lady and then at Sister-in-law Han. Seeing that both of them were at peace with each other, she couldn''t help but silently mutter in her heart, "This old lady is amazing."


    Wang Hao smiled throughout the whole process. He didn''t delay when he watched Han Qing pour himself a drink, and thanked him generously.


    Just when Han Qing was about to pick up the wine glass in front of Han Wen, Wang Hao suddenly stretched out his hand to protect the wine glass.


    Han Qing wondered what this meant? Obviously her sister can drink something too!


    Before he asked what he was confused about, Wang Hao had already begun to explain, "Fourth brother, your third sister was a little seasick when you came, so don''t pour her wine, otherwise it will be even more uncomfortable when you go back."


    "Third sister, are you seasick?"


    Han Wen came back to her senses, nodded slightly, and replied, "It should be because I haven''t been on a boat for a long time and I can''t get used to it."


    The old lady''s eyes flashed with concern, and she waved her hand: "Four! Forget it, it''s not easy for your sister to come here. Don''t let her suffer when you go back."


    Han Qing nodded and sat back to where he was.


    After that, no one was acting as a demon, and the dinner party became happy. By the time they were full, it was already past two o''clock.


    At this time, Father Han had to take the adults and children at home to earn centimeters, so Han Wen didn''t plan to stay any longer.


    Wang Hao gave Han Wen enough face to Han Wen''s mother. Almost Han Wen said what he should do, and the family who finally got it was extremely satisfied with him.


    Han Wen went to the windowsill to take off the shoes for Hu Zi and put them on. Seeing that the two children were almost ready, they were about to leave.


    At this time, the old lady came out with the army green satchel and greeted them with a smile, "Sannizi, don''t panic, haven''t you brought anything yet?"


    Han Wen looked at the bulging backpack and was stunned for a moment, thinking that this bag is too different from the original one!


    Although they packed a lot of things when they came, the bag was definitely not as big as it is now, not to mention that they took out a lot of things in it when they were cooking.


    Han Wen waved her hand, "Mother, what are you doing! The thing is to honor you, what are you taking out?"


    She saw it. When the old lady took out the things, Sister Han and Sister Han''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 34： 034 By Truck

    Of course, the old lady knew that the two daughters-in-law were eyeing the things in her hands, but she didn''t want to gamble with her daughter''s happiness. After all, everyone knew what happened to Wang Hao''s ex-wife.


    "The two of you brought this thing back. Now that every household is not rich, that can keep you so many things." The old lady said as she shoved the things into Han Wen''s hands.


    Han Wen retracted her hand subconsciously. To be honest, when she and Wang Hao brought something, she never thought about taking it back.


    At this time, Father Han, who was beside him, also said, "Sannizi, if your mother tells you to take it, you can take it!"


    Han Wen refused: "Father, this is what we honor you, what would it be like to take it back."


    Seeing them tearing apart, Wang Hao finally said, "Father, mother, this is for you, just keep it! It''s not good if you are seen."


    At this time, it was still in an extraordinary period. If it was known that their family had so many good things, it would inevitably be envied by others and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Han Er''s sister-in-law immediately echoed: "Mother, the third sister-in-law is right. It would be great if someone saw it. Besides, it is the third sister and his wife''s filial piety. You can hold it."


    When Han''s second sister-in-law said this, Han''s second brother glared at Han''s second sister-in-law, but Han''s second sister-in-law didn''t see it, so she finished what she wanted to say.


    Han Wen smiled and said, "Mother, what the second sister-in-law said is right, just keep it!"


    The old lady raised her head and glanced at Wang Hao, with an embarrassed look on her face. After hesitating for a while, she said, "That''s good, then I''ll keep it." Then she handed the things in her hand to Han Qing, and gave him a slap by the way. wink.


    Han Qing took the backpack, said a word, and went back to the house.


    Han Wen felt that it was getting late, so she stopped pulling with the old lady, holding Huzi and smiling: "Mother, it''s getting late and we have to drive back, so I''ll go first, and I''ll come back to see you when I have time. ."


    The old lady also knew that it wasn''t easy for them to come back, so she didn''t waste much time, but she just told Han Wen a few words and let them leave.


    On the way back, Han Wen pulled Hu Zi and followed Wang Hao, with a face full of bitterness and hatred. The thought of going back to a bus full of smells and a dangling passenger boat made her want to vomit.


    Seeing that it was about to reach the bus stop, Han Wen finally couldn''t help shouting, "Hey Wang Hao, there''s something nearby"


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Wang Hao carrying Xiaolong and walking to a man in a gray coat. When he started talking, Han Wen swallowed all the words he had not finished speaking.


    I don''t know what Wang Hao said to the man, but the man glanced at them, then nodded.


    After the two said a few words, they walked forward together. Han Wen took Huzi and followed far behind. Seeing that Wang Hao didn''t want to introduce him, Han Wen was reluctant to go forward and talk more.


    Hu Zi was so impatient, "Stepmother, my dad has gone far away, why don''t we keep up?"


    Han Wen glanced at the front and said calmly, "Don''t worry! Your dad can''t lose us."


    Huzi


    Did he mean that?


    Of course Han Wen knew what Hu Zi was thinking, but she just didn''t plan to let Hu Zi catch up, otherwise it would be embarrassing to leave her behind.


    Han Wen followed Wang Hao, walked past the stop sign, and saw an army green truck parked in front of the stop sign, and Wang Hao and the man were already waiting for them in front of the truck.


    As soon as Hu Zi saw the truck, he immediately broke free from Han Wen''s restraints, and happily ran to the truck and touched it.


    Seeing Hu Zi run away, Han Wen lowered her head and muttered, then walked towards Wang Hao.


    "Wang Hao is this?" Han Wen walked up to Wang Hao and asked first.


    Wang Hao pointed at the man in gray and introduced, "This is my comrade-in-arms, Zhao Baoguo."


    Then he pointed to Han Wen and said, "This is my wife, Han Wen."


    After listening to Wang Hao''s introduction, the two just greeted each other lightly, even if they knew each other.


    Zhao Baoguo may also feel a little embarrassed, and said to Wang Hao, "Captain, I will wait for you in the car first." Then he opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Han Wen looked a little puzzled at the big truck, and asked suspiciously, "This is you?"


    Wang Hao: "I went to the team to deal with something, and when I saw Zhao Baoguo was idle, I asked him to come and help."


    Han Wen nodded, thinking that this is good! Sitting in the bucket of the big truck finally didn''t have to worry about motion sickness, so Han Wen didn''t even think about it, grabbed the wall of the bucket, stepped on the pedals, and rolled into the bucket with a neat movement.


    Wang Hao, who was beside him, was stunned and asked dumbfoundedly, "Aren''t you a co-pilot?"


    After hearing this, Han Wen waved her hand very boldly, "Don''t sit, I''ll be fine here."


    a confined space.


    Wang Hao looked back at his comrades in the driver''s seat, and instantly understood Han Wen''s concerns, so he didn''t persuade her any more, but took Xiaolong and sat in the co-pilot.


    Now only Huzi is left in the car. Han Wen was about to say to pull Huzi, when he saw him take two steps back, then ran like a small cannonball, jumped up when he got to the truck, and grabbed the car. wall, eh? Then hung up.


    Han Wen stood in the car and looked at Hu Zi''s embarrassed appearance, and couldn''t help laughing, but at the same time, she bent down and pulled Hu Zi up.


    Hu Zi was a little embarrassed by Han Wen''s smile, and his little face blushed and retorted: "When I grow taller, I''ll definitely be able to jump up."


    Seeing Hu Zi''s sworn appearance, Han Wen suppressed a smile and nodded in agreement, "Yeah! When Hu Zi grows taller, it will definitely work."


    The two people in the co-pilot kept leaning on the rearview mirror to observe the two people behind. After seeing Hu Zi getting into the car, Zhao Baoguo asked, "Captain, why don''t you tell my sister-in-law, let''s go now."


    Wang Hao snorted softly, and shouted out the window, "Han Wen, we''re leaving now, you and Huzi sit down!"


    After hearing this, Han Wen hurriedly grabbed the wall of the car and replied, "Okay!"


    The feeling of sitting in a truck is better than sitting in a passenger car, at least facing the cool autumn wind, rather than the nauseating stench.


    When the car just started up, Hu Zi sat with Han Wen and held onto the wall of the car very honestly. Later, when he felt the body stabilized, he began to play naughty again, and he was about to stand when he got away from Han Wen''s hand. stand up.


    Han Wen was startled by him, and scolded nervously, "Huzi, what are you doing?"


    Master Hu Ziyi stood up boldly and said to Han Wen, "Stepmother, Uncle Bao Guo drives so steadily that he won''t fall, stand up and try."


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi standing so firmly, and was a little skeptical. After standing up, she found that it was more refreshing to face the wind.

 Chapter 35： 035 Xia Mei Complaint

    When the truck arrived at the dock, Han Wen and Hu Zi were still a little unsure.


    Wang Hao first pushed the car door and got out of the car, and then hugged Xiaolong, who was the co-pilot, before going to see Han Wen and Huzi.


    Huzi is a boy who lives up to his name. When the car stopped, he grabbed the car wall and stepped on the gap to go to the car.


    Han Wen saw that there was still a long distance between the place where Hu Zi''s feet were and the ground. As soon as her heart tightened, she was about to call him when Wang Hao, who was beside him, had already put down Xiaolong and walked over quickly, reaching out to lift Hu Zi from the wall of the car. Hug down.


    Han Wen breathed a sigh of relief, and then it was her turn. Like Hu Zi, Han Wen grabbed the wall of the car, stepped on the gap, and when she slid down on her right foot to find the ground, she felt her waist An extra pair of big hands grabbed her waist firmly.


    There were suddenly more hands on her waist. Han Wen felt a little uncomfortable and was about to hide when she heard Wang Hao''s low voice coming from behind, "Don''t be nervous, let go! I''ll take you down."


    Han Wen wanted to refuse, but she felt the hand on her waist suddenly exert strength, which scared her to let go immediately.


    Wang Hao just grabbed Han Wen''s waist and hugged her down. After Han Wen got out of the car, she couldn''t help but blushed slightly when she saw Zhao Baoguo who was stunned beside him.


    Wang Hao looked natural, and after putting down Han Wen, he went to find Zhao Baoguo. After the two of them said a few words, Zhao Baoguo got into the truck and ran away in a hurry.


    Now there is only a family of four left, and Han Wen''s expression has returned to normal, holding Xiaolong''s hand and following Wang Hao to buy a ticket and get on the bus, everything goes with the flow.


    However, when she returned, Han Wen became motion sick as usual. She lay on the fence and vomited to the death. Her face was as pale as if she had smeared ten layers of powder.


    A trace of worry flashed in Wang Hao''s eyes, standing beside him gently stroking Han Wen''s back, holding a water glass in one hand, waiting for him at any time.


    Seeing that what Han Wen vomited was only sour water, she hurriedly brought the water cup to Han Wen''s mouth. Han Wen''s brain was dead now, so she could only rely on Wang Hao and let her drink water.


    Seeing that she had finished drinking, Wang Hao stopped letting her lie down on the railing to blow air, but took her into his arms forcefully, walked to a spare place, and sat down with Han Wen in his arms.


    Han Wen rested her head on Wang Hao''s shoulder and asked worriedly while sitting on the bow of the boat, "Can the two of them still be in the cabin?"


    Wang Hao helped Han Wen sort out the coat that was blown away by the wind, and calmly replied, "No problem."


    The tiger here is sitting in the cabin holding Xiaolong''s hand at this time, looking around, but he has not seen his father and stepmother after looking around.


    Xiaolong grabbed Huzi''s hand and asked ignorantly, "Brother! Where are Mom and Dad?"


    Hu Zi looked around and didn''t see Han Wen and Wang Hao, so he could not help but pouted, and explained in a gentle tone: "The stepmother is seasick, and my father took her to the wind."


    In fact, Wang Hao explained it to Huzi when he went out, so Huzi could sit in the cabin with Xiaolong so calmly.


    But Huzi was also a little worried, so he would look for them from time to time.


    Fortunately, the island is not far from here, and we arrived at the pier on the island after more than an hour.


    Compared to their closeness on the boat, Wang Hao and Han Wen who got off the boat automatically distanced themselves.


    This time, Wang Hao was still leading Xiaolong in the front, while Han Wen and Hu Zi walked behind, but Han Wen did not walk side by side with Hu Zi, but Hu Zi supported Han Wen.


    I thought that I should not meet anyone when I came back at this time, but as soon as I walked to the door of the house, I saw Xia Mei standing in front of Mrs. Liu''s door and talking to her. Looking at the expressions of the two of them, I felt that the two of them were chatting quite well.


    Sister Liu saw them first, and when she saw Wang Hao coming back, she immediately shouted: "Wang Hao, you two are back, and Teacher Xia has been waiting for more than half an hour."


    Han Wen looked up at them, just in time to see Xia Mei sneak a shy and smiling look at Wang Hao, and then lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Seeing Xia Mei''s shy look, Han Wen felt her head hurt even more. She raised her head to look at Wang Hao and said weakly, "Since Teacher Xia is here to find us, you can talk to her."


    Wang Hao stared down at her face, and asked with some displeasure, "Why are you going?"


    Han Wen rubbed her temples and said coldly, "I''m still dizzy, and I want to go back and lie down." Then she poked Hu Zi, "Help me back."


    Hu Zi was a little overwhelmed between the two, looked up at his father, and decided to listen to her stepmother and help Han Wen to go home.


    Seeing that his stepmother and brother were gone, Xiaolong didn''t want to stay with Wang Hao anymore, so he shook off Wang Hao''s hand and chased Han Wen away.


    When they reached the door, Han Wen let Hu Zi let go of herself, reached out and took out the key from her clothes and let Hu Zi open the door.


    When entering the door, Han Wen looked back at Wang Hao, and saw that Xia Mei had walked up to Wang Hao at some point. The two stood opposite each other, one was wearing an army green shirt with slightly rolled sleeves, the other was wearing a long white floral dress with loose hair. Hanging on the chest, a brow, a smile and a blank face, eh? It looks like a good match.


    A glimmer of gloom flashed in Han Wen''s eyes, but she was relieved soon. She only hoped that the hero and heroine would take her own sake and not trouble her after the divorce.


    Xiaolong, the child observed meticulously, saw the wry smile at the corner of Han Wen''s mouth, and immediately asked, "Mom, what are you laughing at?"


    Just as Han Wen was about to say that she was not smiling, she saw Hu Zi looking at her suspiciously.


    Han Wen changed the subject very calmly, "Huzi, help me to the bed, and later you go out to see what Teacher Xia is looking for your father, don''t come to complain."


    Hu Zi panicked when he heard it, helped Han Wen onto the bed, and ran out, shouting loudly as he ran, "What''s wrong with Teacher Xia? Why is she going against me everywhere."


    Han Wen saw Hu Zi hurried out, lying on the bed leisurely, dangling her feet, and even her dizziness felt much better.


    I hope Xia Mei doesn''t blame her, she just repaid the debt she calculated herself last time, and she calculated herself twice, and she only repaid it once, which is already benevolent and righteous.


    After Hu Zi ran out here, he heard Xia Mei telling his father about her.


    "Brother Hao! Hu Zi''s academic performance has plummeted since his mother left. As Hu Zi''s parents, you must be more careful!"


    Wang Hao frowned slightly when he heard Xia Mei calling his brother Hao, and replied coldly, "Mr. Xia, as a student''s parent, it''s better for you to call me Wang Shenghu''s father."


    Xia Mei didn''t expect Wang Hao to say this, the smile on her face froze, and she replied embarrassingly: "Okay."


    Wang Hao then asked: "How is Wang Shenghu''s grades now, and how many are in the class?"


    Xia Mei was taken aback for a moment, she thought that as long as she said that, Wang Hao would definitely be in a hurry. I didn''t expect him to be so calm, but since she came back from rebirth, she only paid attention to Wang Hao, and saw Hu Zi''s results there.


    Helpless, she could only make up the story: "Wang Shenghu''s grades are not good in the class, and he is stable at the bottom of the class." She also deduced this based on Hu Zi''s previous studies.

 Chapter 36： 036 Green tea **** looking for something

    After listening to Xia Mei''s words, Wang Hao glanced at her suspiciously. According to his observations over the past two days, Hu Zi''s grades were not as bad as what Teacher Xia said, and Han Wen didn''t mention it when she was tutoring Hu Zi. .


    If Hu Zi''s grades were really terrible, it would be impossible not to sue him because of Han Wen''s character. Thinking of Wang Hao, the way he looked at Xia Mei changed.


    Xia Mei was also a little nervous at this time, but she calmed down quickly. After all, in her impression, Hu Zi''s grades were not good.


    "Hao Wang Shenghu''s father, if it is convenient for you at home, I would like to give Wang Shenghu extra lessons." Xia Mei said sincerely looking at Wang Hao.


    "No! I don''t need you to make up the class."


    Xia Mei looked back subconsciously, and saw Huzi standing behind her staring at her angrily.


    Xia Mei''s eyes flashed with a hint of venom, and her words became tougher, "Student Wang Shenghu, with your grades, if I don''t give you supplementary classes, you may not be able to graduate from elementary school!"


    Hu Zi frowned, stared at Xia Mei with stubborn eyes, and replied unceremoniously: "If you can''t graduate, you can''t graduate, who cares!"


    Xia Mei is angry: "you"


    Hu Zi raised his head and said arrogantly, "Teacher, next time you file a complaint, please look at my grades first. I''m not counting down."


    Xia Mei frowned and quickly eased down. Looking at Hu Zi was like watching a lying student, she bent down and pulled his arm and said earnestly, "Student Wang Shenghu, the teacher knows that you are afraid that your father will beat you. Saying that you study well, but the fact is the fact, you can''t just say that you have good grades in order to avoid responsibility!"


    Hu Zi saw that no matter how he explained, Teacher Xia was going to wrong him. He was very annoyed, he shook off her hand forcefully, and roared angrily: "You are talking nonsense, Teacher Zhao said that I have improved recently, and I am not at all. Not the last student."


    At this time, Xia Mei, who had been bent over, was thrown by Hu Zi, and seemed to be unable to stand up. She swayed and fell to the side. The place happened to be in Wang Hao''s direction.


    Seeing Xia Mei upside down, Wang Hao could have held her up as soon as he stretched out his hand, but no one knew what Wang Hao was thinking. in front of you.


    Xia Mei fell to the ground and felt aggrieved to death. She never thought that Wang Hao would be so hard-hearted and just watched her fall.


    Wang Hao''s expression became even more ugly after seeing Xia Mei''s fall. Looking at the tiger beside him, he said without anger, "Wang Shenghu, look at what you have done! Hurry up and apologize to Teacher Xia."


    Hu Zi''s neck froze, his face sank, and he said coldly, "I''m right again, why am I apologizing." After speaking, he glared at Wang Hao, and then made a face at the weak and weak Teacher Xia before exhaling. run away.


    Looking at Hu Zi''s back, Wang Hao rubbed his head helplessly. Looking at Teacher Xia who was still sitting on the ground rubbing his ankles, he said apologetically, "Mr. Xia, do you think you can get up?"


    Xia Mei raised her head and glanced at Wang Hao, looked at her two steps away from her, shook her head, and replied in a delicate voice, "I seem to have slapped my feet."


    Wang Hao looked at her up and down and saw that she didn''t look like she was pretending. Just as he was about to go up and help her up, Han Wen''s pale face flashed in his mind. Then he saw Xia Mei''s bare arms, and immediately dismissed the support. The thought of her getting up.


    Just when Wang Hao was in a dilemma, he saw Mrs. Liu next door poking her head out of the house, looking at them in surprise.


    Wang Hao has never liked seeing Sister Liu so much. After seeing Sister Liu, he walked towards her with great strides. He was not as cautious with Sister Liu as he was with Xia Mei. When he came up, he grabbed Sister Liu''s arm and said eagerly: " Sister-in-law, Teacher Xia has a sprained foot, come and help."


    Don''t blame Wang Hao for favoring one over the other. Who is Mrs. Liu who is so hard to say, and dressed in thick clothes, no one will think about the crooked way when he sees it.


    Sister-in-law Liu was staggered by Wang Hao, and said in horror: "Wang Wanghao! Don''t drag me, I can''t help you much, I have to go back to see the children." As she spoke, she was about to break away Wang Hao''s hand .


    At this time, she was reluctant to help. She only hoped that the longer the two of them were deadlocked, the better, so that she would have more topics to talk about.


    It''s a pity that her strength is not enough in Wang Hao''s eyes. Wang Hao dragged her to Xia Mei and said, "Sister Liu, look at what happened to Teacher Xia?"


    Sister-in-law Liu stood embarrassedly beside Wang Hao, looked at Xia Mei who was sitting on the ground, and said, "Wang Wanghao! You know what I''m capable of, so let me tell you that Zhang''s family and Li''s family are short. Let me save people, then I have nothing to do."


    Wang Hao: "Sister-in-law, you are thinking too much. Teacher Xia is just sagging her feet. You can help and go to the bathroom to take a look."


    Sister Liu just slapped her foot and curled her lips with a look of disdain. She thought that Teacher Xia was hypocritical, so she slapped herself, and she still couldn''t get up. How could she be so squeamish in the Zhuang family, she fell and slapped. It''s okay to just get up.


    Although she disliked it in her heart, Wang Hao was still standing beside her, and she couldn''t be too obvious, so she could only reach out to help Xia Mei.


    Xia Mei looked at Sister Liu''s outstretched hand, her eyes were long and black nails, and then there were large, oily, rough hands. A trace of disgust flashed in Xia Mei''s eyes, she turned her head to the side, raised her hand and handed it unrequitedly. It was given to Mrs. Liu.


    Sister-in-law Liu looked at Xia Mei''s white and tender hand, and she felt disgusted in her heart and reached out to pull Xia Mei up.


    Wang Hao has been here for a long time. Seeing Sister Liu helping Xia Mei up, he immediately said, "Sister-in-law, I will trouble you. Han Wen is a little uncomfortable, so I won''t stay any longer."


    After speaking, he hurriedly ran away without waiting for the two women to react. In the eyes of the two women, he seemed to have fled.


    Sister-in-law Liu watched Wang Hao throw Mr. Xia''s hot potato to herself, spit at Wang Hao angrily, and cursed angrily, "Bah! What the hell."


    Xia Mei looked at Sister Liu like this, her face stiffened, and she asked at a loss, "Sister-in-law, am I causing you trouble."


    Sister-in-law Liu replied, "Isn''t it?" The words suddenly turned to the corner of her mouth, "No way! What''s the trouble with this trivial matter. It''s just that Wang Hao and his wife are not good things, you are obviously here to find them. Yes, but an outsider like me was asked to help when something went wrong, these two are really not a good thing."


    "It''s not entirely their fault. Huzi accidentally pushed me down." Xia Mei explained kindly.


    Sister-in-law Liu: "What? You said that the tiger pushed you when you fell."


    Xia Mei smiled bleakly, "Hu Zi didn''t do it on purpose, I don''t blame him."


    Sister-in-law Liu glanced at Xia Mei suspiciously, wondering if there was something wrong with this person, and replied casually, "Mr. Xia, you are really a good person."


    But what I thought was that there could be new topics to talk about at night.

 Chapter 37： 037 The tiger is punished

    When Wang Hao got home, he saw Huzi playing slingshots in the yard alone. Wang Hao raised his eyebrows and asked casually, "Why are you just yourself, where are your mother and Xiaolong?"


    Hu Zi glanced at Wang Hao, then turned his face away with a light snort and ignored him.


    Seeing that Hu Zi dared to slap his face, Wang Hao strode forward and tapped Hu Zi''s butt, "Ask you!"


    Hu Zi turned his face, looked at Wang Hao angrily, and replied angrily: "They are in the house, you won''t see it by yourself!"


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi''s ignorant appearance, and wanted to kick up when he raised his foot, but Hu Zi was already on guard, and he had already ducked far away when Wang Hao was about to raise his foot.


    Wang Hao: "Come here, I haven''t settled with you about your grades!"


    Hu Zi frowned and fought against Wang Hao in the chamber, "I won''t go, Teacher Xia lied, my grades are not as bad as she said."


    Wang Hao replied solemnly: "If your grades are not bad, how could she find our family."


    Hu Zi clenched his neck and turned back, "Who knows what''s going on in her madness."


    "Wang Shenghu!"


    Hu Zi heard his father call his full name, and his body trembled in fright, and he saw his father staring at him with a dark face.


    Hu Zi''s subconscious reaction was to run without looking back.


    Wang Hao stood in the yard looking at Hu Zi''s back, and said coldly, "Wang Shenghu, if you dare to go to this house today, I won''t break your legs when you come back."


    Hu Zi, who had already run to the door, stopped abruptly and looked at Wang Hao with a dissatisfied expression.


    "come over!"


    Hu Zi had no choice but to submit to his father''s lewd power, and walked towards Wang Hao with a sad brow.


    Wang Hao didn''t beat him this time. He just glanced at the corner and said, "Go, stand and go!" He entered the room without even looking at him.


    Hu Zi faced the wall, raised his head and looked at the sky, thinking without love, what did he do in his last life, and let him have such a stepmother, father, and nonsense teacher.


    At this time, it happened that the big country came to play with Hu Zi, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Hu Zi standing in the corner with his head raised.


    The big country didn''t make a sound, and saw no one in a circle. Then he crept forward and patted Hu Zi on the shoulder, "Hey!"


    Hu Zi was frightened by the big country, and looked back at him and said angrily, "Why are you here?"


    Daguo: "I came to play with you, but your stepmother punished you?"


    Hu Zi shook his head: "It''s not my stepmother, it''s my father."


    "No wonder." Daguo replied suddenly.


    Hu Zi looked at him suspiciously, and asked, "Why?"


    Daguo: "No wonder you are so honest. What are you doing?"


    He got angry when he talked about this tiger, and lowered his head and whispered to Daguo, "Do you think there is something wrong with this teacher Xia, he stared at me every day and didn''t say anything, and today he came to complain to my father, saying that I recently Not studying well."


    The big country also had a look of doubt when he heard it, "You can''t! Haven''t you made progress during this time?"


    "That''s right! You said she was sick."


    Daguo thought about it for a while and nodded: "Indeed, Teacher Xia is indeed a little different during this time. You forgot that when she taught us a few days ago, she forgot how many lessons she told us."


    Hu Zi also remembered when he heard it, and with a flash of inspiration, he leaned on Da Guo''s ear and whispered, "Do you think Teacher Xia has been possessed by something?"


    The big country was stunned and immediately covered Hu Zi''s mouth, and whispered: "Don''t talk nonsense about this, the investigation in the village has been strict recently."


    Hu Zi Bala opened Da Guo''s hand and nodded, "Got it."


    The big country turned his head to Huzi and said, "Didn''t you say that your stepmother knows everything, or would you ask her?"


    Hu Zi thought about getting along with Han Wen during this period of time, hesitated for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, I will take the time to ask her."


    The two were conspiring for a while, and Da Guo looked at Hu Zi and sighed, "I wanted to call you out for a swim, but seeing that you can''t go there, I''ll go back first."


    When Hu Zi heard that he was going to swim, his eyes lit up and then he was discouraged. He took Da Guo''s arm and replied, "If you don''t go today, we''ll be together tomorrow."


    Da Guo looked at him suspiciously, "Can you go tomorrow?"


    Hu Zi nodded affirmatively and whispered: "I can designate tomorrow, my father has to go back to work tomorrow, and he has no time to take care of me."


    Daguo: "Then your stepmother?"


    Hu Zi vowed: "Don''t worry, my stepmother doesn''t care about me."


    Daguo nodded: "Okay, then I''ll wait for you." After listening to the sound of walking in the room, he hurriedly said: "Okay, I''ll go first, and Uncle Hao from the province can''t go out."


    Hu Zi replied cautiously: "Then you quickly withdraw."


    After Wang Hao entered the house, he looked around and saw that there were no Han Wen and Xiaolong, so he went to Han Wen''s house.


    After walking to the door, Wang Hao hesitated for a while, then opened the door decisively. He and Han Wen are also legal couples who have obtained the certificate, but there should be no problem in entering a room.


    After the door was pushed open, Wang Hao looked at the clean and tidy room for a moment, and then saw Han Wen lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Xiaolong clinging to Han Wen''s arms, holding Han Wen''s clothes in his hands, and his wife sleeping. the fragrance.


    Wang Hao''s originally calm face showed a hint of softness. He stepped forward cautiously, stretched out his hand and pulled out the quilt from Han Wen, and quietly covered it with his mother.


    When he noticed that Han Wen moved, Wang Hao immediately stayed where he was and didn''t dare to move. When Han Wen stopped moving, he crept out. When he came out, his face was dark and he had changed his appearance.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the alarm clock in the living room rang "dang", Han Wen woke up slowly, looked at the quilt on her body and was stunned for a while, then turned to look beside her, and saw Xiaolong sleeping deeply, with a pouting mouth. There was still a trace of water on his mouth, and his little face was red with sleep.


    Han Wen raised her hand and touched Xiaolong''s face, lifted the quilt and got up quietly, because Xiaolong was sleeping outside her. In order not to wake Xiaolong, Han Wen had to get off the end of the bed, walk barefoot on the ground, and put on yawning. shoes, go outside.


    As soon as she arrived in the living room, she smelled a scent. Han Wen followed the smell to the kitchen and saw Wang Hao, with his sleeves rolled up, cutting vegetables in a sweat.


    Han Wen casually folded her sleepy hair, tied it at the back, washed her hands in the sink, walked up to Wang Hao and asked, "Do you need my help?"


    Wang Hao replied without raising his head, "Wipe off my sweat."


    Seeing that Wang Hao''s sweat was about to drip, Han Wen was not embarrassed. She took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped it on Wang Hao. She wiped it very carefully. After seeing that there was no sweat on Wang Hao''s forehead, Just took it back.


    Han Wen looked at Xiaozao who was standing beside her and asked, "What did you do?"


    Wang Hao put the paper-thin shredded potatoes on a plate, and replied casually, "Burn some porridge."


    Han Wen: "Oh."

 Chapter 38： 038 The Conspiracy

    Wang Hao walked to the stove with the plate, put the plate on the stove, and bent over to look at the fire inside the stove, while Han Wen stood there and watched Wang Hao work.


    Looking at Wang Hao''s movements, Han Wen suddenly asked casually, "What did Teacher Xia ask of you just now?"


    "She said that Hu Zi''s academic performance was not good recently, and she wanted to come to our house to help him make up lessons." Wang Hao replied succinctly.


    Han Wen: "Make-up class? What class?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while, "I don''t know, what does she teach to make up for it!"


    Han Wen continued to ask: "She said Huzi is not good at studying?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen didn''t believe it. During this period of time, she tutored Huzi''s homework every night. No one knew Huzi''s academic performance better than her. How could she run and say she wanted to make up for Huzi? Could it be a conspiracy? Thinking of this, Han Wen couldn''t stand anymore.


    "Where is Huzi? Why didn''t I see him."


    After filling the fire, Wang Hao got up. This time he was sweating profusely. He didn''t ask Han Wen to wipe it for him. He raised his arm and wiped it with his sleeve.


    Han Wen wondered, "In the yard? Why is he so obedient this time, there is no movement at all." Then she walked out, no way! If she didn''t ask Huzi to clarify, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to sleep well tonight.


    When Han Wen arrived in the yard, she saw Hu Zi was holding his forehead against the wall and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Huzi, what are you doing?"


    Huzi put his head against the wall, turned his head and saw that it was Han Wen, and replied listlessly, "Stop!"


    "Who made you punish?"


    "My Father!"


    "why?"


    "Teacher Xia complained."


    Han Wen clearly heard the grievance from Hu Zi''s tone, she waved to Hu Zi, "Okay, you don''t have to stand."


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and then he asked tentatively, "This is what my father asked me to stand on, so what do you say?"


    Han Wen glanced at him and replied indifferently: "If you don''t believe it, then you can just keep standing!" As she said that, she opened her legs and walked away.


    Hu Zi immediately asked, "Don''t believe me." He left the wall and ran towards Han Wen, and said mysteriously, "Stepmother, I have something to ask you."


    Han Wen was happy, "It just so happens that I have something to ask you."


    Huzi: "I ask you this so that no one else can hear it, neither can my father."


    Han Wen and Hu Zi bit their ears, "Well, I can''t let your dad know if I ask you this."


    The two looked at each other and looked at the place where Hu Zi was facing the wall just now.


    Huzi: "How was my place just now? It''s remote and my dad can''t see it."


    Han Wen nodded: "I see."


    When the girls arrived at the place where Huzi faced the wall, they both squatted on the ground very tacitly.


    Han Wen: "You talk first when you are young."


    Hu Zi hesitated, looked left and right, and only when he saw the safety around him said, "Mom, do you know that ghosts are possessed?"


    Han Wen broke out in a cold sweat after hearing this, wondering if Huzi realized that something was wrong with him? He stammered back: "Don''t talk nonsense, how can there be ghosts in the new century."


    "How could a person have changed so much without a ghost?" Hu Zi muttered in confusion.


    Han Wen is now 50% sure that Hu Zi will talk about herself again, and explained dryly: "Maybe she wants to open it up!"


    "No, nothing happened to Teacher Xia, why do you want to open it up?"


    After listening to Hu Zi''s words, Han Wen immediately relaxed, her shoulders collapsed and she said angrily, "You''re talking about Teacher Xia!"


    Huzi: "Otherwise?"


    Han Wen patted her chest, trying to calm herself down, and pretended to be calm and asked, "What happened to Teacher Xia recently?"


    Hu Zi replied with a serious face: "Mr. Xia has been abnormal recently. She comes to our house every day thinking about the law and does not complain. She is always distracted in class. She even forgot how many lessons she told us the other day."


    Hearing this, Han Wen groaned and asked, "Apart from these Teacher Xia, are there any other unusual behaviors?"


    Hu Zi thought for a while and replied, "I love dressing up, does it count?"


    Han Wen: "Forget it."


    After talking about these tigers, he stared straight at Han Wen, "Mom, if you say that Teacher Xia is like this, does it count as being possessed by a ghost?"


    Han Wen shook her head, showing a good-looking smile, "It doesn''t matter, I can only say that something may have happened to your teacher recently, which made her wake up."


    Huzi: "Is it the same as you?"


    Han Wen''s expression stiffened and she nodded.


    Hu Zi was puzzled, "Then why did she bite me and not let go?"


    Han Wen: "Then think about whether you did anything that made the teacher unhappy some time ago?"


    Hu Zi racked his brains for a while, and suddenly realized: "A few days ago, I accidentally tripped Teacher Xia in a fight with Daguo. Since then, Teacher Xia has been looking for trouble with me."


    Han Wen thought to herself: Maybe it''s Xia Mei''s scruples, that''s why she looked for tigers everywhere, so the doubts in Han Wen''s heart dissipated a little.


    "Mr. Xia is too careful, she''s just a little bit like that." Hu Zi muttered with disdain.


    Seeing that Xia Mei was not pleasing to the eye, Han Wen replied casually, "Then you can hide from Teacher Xia in the future, so that she won''t bother you."


    Huzi nodded, "Yeah."


    Then he remembered something and looked up at Han Wen and asked, "Mom, what did you want to tell me just now?"


    Han Wen: "You told me everything, there''s nothing else to ask."


    Hu Zi refused, "No, you have to say it."


    Han Wen couldn''t stand being entangled by the tigers, so she replied helplessly: "I heard from your father that your grades were not good, I came out and asked you if I didn''t believe it, and now I know that Teacher Xia is maliciously retaliating against you, there is nothing to ask. already."


    "Oh."


    Han Wen: "Let''s go! Your dad is ready, let''s go back to eat."


    Hu Zi hesitated, "Can I really save me?"


    Han Wen got up and picked the tiger up from the ground and sneered, "Look at you being so stupid, it''s not your fault, don''t worry! The old lady is protecting you."


    Hu Zi looked at Han Wen''s domineering look, and endured ecstasy and flattered: "Mom, I knew you were amazing."


    When the girls entered the room one after the other, they saw that Wang Hao was already setting the plate.


    Seeing Hu Zi come in, Wang Hao glared at him and said coldly, "Who let you in?"


    Hu Zi hid behind Han Wen and pulled her clothes. Han Wen swallowed and said confidently, "I let him in."


    A hint of helplessness flashed in Wang Hao''s eyes, and Han Wen''s tone softened a lot, "Do you know what he did wrong?"


    Han Wen replied carelessly, "Isn''t it that Teacher Xia came to complain that Huzi is not good at studying? Huzi has improved a lot during this time. You can''t just listen to Teacher Xia''s words."


    Wang Hao: "No!"


    Han Wen: "Apart from this, what else could it be?" After speaking, she turned to look at Hu Zi, "What else are you hiding from me?"


    Hu Zi was stunned, "No more."


    Wang Hao reminded: "There is no respect for the elders."

 Chapter 39： 039 Educating children

    Hu Zi''s little face was aggrieved and defended: "I don''t"


    Wang Hao: "You said you didn''t, how did you fall without Teacher Xia?"


    "What does that have to do with me when Teacher Xia fell by himself!" Hu Zi roared in disapproval.


    Han Wen stood between the two of them, confused by their words, Han Wen didn''t believe Wang Hao, looked down at Hu Zi, and asked, "You honestly tell me how Teacher Xia fell, it doesn''t matter if you Whatever you say, Mom will believe you."


    Listening to Han Wen''s words, Wang Hao looked at her in surprise and frowned, "That''s how you educate your children?"


    Han Wen looked back at Wang Hao and reassured: "Don''t worry about the fierce Huzi, let Huzi finish the sentence first."


    "What else is there to say, what I have seen with my own eyes can be fake."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Haoyu''s unattainable appearance, and replied angrily: "Sometimes what you see can''t be true, Huzi, say it!"


    Hu Zi looked at his stepmother and reprimanded his biological father with admiration in his eyes. After thinking about it, he said earnestly, "At that time, Teacher Xia was pulling me, and I gave her a light shake, and she fell down."


    Han Wen: "How hard did you throw it?"


    Huzi raised his arm and circled, "Just like that."


    Han Wen: "Use this strength to hit your dad."


    Hu Zi hesitated, "Can you do it?"


    Han Wen: "Yes."


    Hu Zi stepped forward and punched Wang Hao. Wang Hao didn''t even move. Seeing this, Han Wen raised her eyebrows and looked at Wang Hao, and asked proudly, "How, Hu Zi''s strength can push down an adult teacher. ?"


    Wang Hao frowned and looked at Han Wen, and subconsciously retorted: "If Huzi did it on purpose"


    Han Wen immediately heard what Wang Hao meant, and her face changed and she said sharply: "Wang Hao, you have to trust Huzi!"


    Wang Hao paused, then turned a corner and replied calmly: "Well, it may be that Teacher Xia is too weak."


    Hu Zi was a little happy to hear Wang Hao''s words, and nodded in agreement: "It''s that Teacher Xia is too weak."


    Seeing that the matter was resolved, Han Wen looked at the father and said with a smile: "Since everything is clear, let''s go back to the house for dinner!"


    Hu Zi shouted happily: "Okay, I''m already hungry." After speaking, he ran into the house.


    Han Wen followed closely. Unexpectedly, Wang Hao grabbed her arm just after taking a step. Han Wen turned to look at him suspiciously and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Hao: "I think we need to talk?"


    Han Wen frowned and asked, "Is it because of Teacher Xia?"


    Wang Hao: "No, it''s because of Huzi."


    Han Wen thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Wang Hao: "Speak here."


    Han Wen followed Wang Hao to a more remote part of the yard, looked at Wang Hao and asked vigilantly, "What do you want to say?"


    Wang Hao clearly felt Han Wen''s resistance, he sighed helplessly, and said, "When I teach my children in the future, can you not sing the opposite."


    Han Wen''s face froze, and she replied subconsciously, "I''m sorry, I just can''t stand it."


    Wang Hao wondered: "I educate children, what do you dislike?"


    Han Wen: "It''s true that you educate your children, but you can''t be indiscriminate!"


    Wang Hao''s face was blackened by Han Wen''s anger, "Why am I being indiscriminate? How can Teacher Xia, who I watched Hu Zitui with my own eyes, be fake?"


    Han Wen sneered, "Then you really have two or five eyes, you can''t see anything."


    Wang Hao: "you"


    Han Wen glared and replied unceremoniously, "What''s wrong with me, then Teacher Xia just came and complained to the parents of the students without knowing the situation of the students. She has a point."


    "You believe in the teacher''s words and don''t believe in the child, are you wrong?"


    "Also, Mr. Xia is an adult, can a seven-year-old child like Huzi be able to push him down with a flick? Please use your pig brain to think about it!"


    Wang Hao was angry, "I didn''t expect you to be such a vulgar person."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at Wang Hao and said angrily, "Each each other." After speaking, she didn''t want to pay attention to Wang Hao, and turned around and walked towards the room.


    At this time, Wang Hao grabbed Han Wen''s arm again. Han Wen resisted her anger and asked through gritted teeth, "What do you want to do?"


    Wang Hao: "How did you see it?"


    Han Wen gave Wang Hao a surprised look, trying her best to calm herself down, "I can tell from the behavior of Teacher Xia who came to our house these few days when he was okay."


    "Does she come often?" Wang Hao asked suspiciously.


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Even thinking about Teacher Xia''s behavior yesterday, Wang Hao also noticed something was wrong and asked with a cold face, "Why?"


    Han Wen shook off Wang Hao''s hand and said angrily, "Why? You mustn''t ask you, flies don''t bite eggs." After saying this, she really ignored Wang Hao and returned to the house arrogantly.


    Leaving Wang Hao alone in the yard, the second monk was confused.


    After thinking about it for a while, Wang Hao understood what Han Wen meant by coming here, his face turned cold, and he went back to the house.


    When Wang Hao walked to the living room, he saw that Han Wen and Hu Zi were already seated at the dining table, but neither of them touched their chopsticks, Wang Hao''s dark face looked better this time, "Xiaolong hasn''t woken up yet? "


    When Han Wen saw Wang Hao come in, she began to serve the meal, "I didn''t wake up, he ran for a day today, let him sleep more."


    Wang Hao came over after washing his hands, and then opened the stool to eat with a sound of "um".


    After eating, Han Wen consciously took over the task of washing dishes. Looking at Huzi who was still playing in the living room, Han Wen urged: "Huzi, stop playing, you have been running for a day today, go to the bathroom to take a bath. ,go to sleep!"


    Hu Zi was a little unhappy, just about to refute, looking at his father''s gloomy eyes, he immediately put down the toy and ran into the house, shouting as he ran, "Got it."


    When Han Wen washed the bowl and came out, she saw Wang Hao sitting under the lamp and reading a book with relish. Han Wen looked around and saw that there was no tiger child, and asked, "Where is the tiger child?"


    Wang Hao: "Go to take a bath."


    Looking at Wang Hao, Han Wen didn''t even lift her head, she pouted and went to Huzi''s house to help him pack his schoolbag, so that he would not be in a hurry when he went to school tomorrow.


    In the end, when she finished cleaning the tiger, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao who put down the book, remembered one thing, thought about it and said, "Wang Hao, can you find me a job?"


    Wang Hao was surprised when he heard Han Wen''s words, and asked suspiciously, "Why, do you want to go to work?"


    Han Wen nodded.


    Wang Hao said without thinking: "This is not in a hurry, Xiaolong and Huzi are still young, it''s not too late for you to go to work in a few years."


    Han Wen didn''t expect Wang Hao to say this for a while, and immediately said, "No, I''m looking for a job now."


    Wang Hao was a little unhappy, "If you go to work, what will happen to Xiaolong and Huzi?"


    Han Wen has been thinking about this question for a long time, so now Wang Hao brings it up, Han Wen calmly replied: "Huzi is now in the second grade, Xiaolong will be in the first grade next fall, during this time I can ask Sister-in-law Wang to help me take Xiaolong."

 Chapter 40： 040 face

    Wang Hao was a little unhappy, because he married Han Wen to take care of his two children, but she wants to find a job now, that''s not putting the cart before the horse.


    "You''re going out to work, I don''t agree."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao in surprise, as if she did not expect him to object so firmly. Han Wen was also a little unhappy at this time, but when she thought of Wang Hao''s purpose of marrying her, Han Wen could understand Wang Hao''s mood.


    She took two steps forward and pulled away the stool in front of Wang Hao to sit face to face with him, thinking of having a serious talk with him, "I know what you think, you married me and wanted me to take care of these two for you. Boy, I''m going out to work now, and you must feel like it goes against what you''re thinking at first."


    Looking at Han Wen who was so serious, Wang Hao softened his tone, looked up at her, and said "um".


    Seeing that his reaction was not as intense as before, Han Wen continued, "But I am marrying you now, not as a nanny for you. I have the right to choose my life."


    When Wang Hao heard Han Wen''s words, his eyes turned cold, and he went straight into Han Wen''s heart.


    Seeing that Wang Hao was thinking about it again, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, just listen to me first."


    Wang Hao leaned back and looked at Han Wen calmly speaking, "Speak!"


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao sitting like a 2580000 grandfather, gave him a contemptuous glance, and cursed inwardly, "If it wasn''t for the old lady who still had to rely on you, I would have kicked you out earlier. already."


    Han Wen noticed that the expression on her face was a little rich, and quickly lowered her head to adjust it. When she raised her head again, she had become pitiful, "When Xiaolong goes to school, I will be left alone in the family."


    "You know my temperament. I''m not a person who can live freely. If I''m the only one at home, I''m afraid I''ll be bored."


    Hearing Han Wen''s words, Wang Hao didn''t show any sympathy, and sneered, "Why didn''t I know you were a restless person?"


    Han Wen''s expression froze, and she replied dumbly, "I''m just someone who can''t be idle."


    Wang Hao didn''t want to argue with Han Wen here, so he was about to leave with the book, Han Wen hurriedly grabbed his sleeve when he saw it, and there was a hint of coquettishness in his tone, "I promise not to delay the work at home, okay? ?"


    This time, it was Wang Hao''s turn who froze. He stood still and glanced down at Han Wen. Seeing the pitiful look in her eyes, he couldn''t help but softened a bit and said, "If you want to work, wait. Xiaolong goes to school next year, and I''m looking for it for you."


    Han Wen refused, "I want to go to work this year."


    Wang Hao was very principled about this matter, and replied firmly: "No."


    Seeing Wang Hao, who was soft and hard, Han Wen was a little anxious. She stood up abruptly and grabbed Wang Hao''s arm. Just as she showed a coquettish expression, her hand was ruthlessly thrown away by Wang Hao.


    Han Wen froze in place, looking at her hand that was thrown away, and Wang Hao who fled in a hurry, in a fit of anger, she shouted loudly, "I''ve already found this job, I can find it without you. "


    Hu Zi was happily wiping the soap in the bathroom. Hearing Han Wen''s roar, he was so frightened that the soap fell to the ground. Hu Zi hurriedly squatted down to pick it up. How can you provoke his stepmother like a gun fight?"


    When Wang Hao returned to the house and closed the door, he was also frightened by Han Wen''s roar. He knew that what he had done just now was too much, and now he doesn''t dare to go out and reason with Han Wen. He can only pretend not to hear and stay in the bedroom honestly. dare not go out.


    Han Wen stared at Wang Hao''s door for a while, then sat back angrily. She didn''t expect that she would be stillborn for the first time in so many years. Han Wen covered her face and felt a little sad.


    Thinking that she can only rely on herself for work in the future, she was a little confused and a little longing, and soon Han Wen adjusted her mentality, hum! She is a master''s student, and she is still worried about finding a job in this era, and she underestimates herself too much.


    After thinking about it, Han Wen glared at Wang Hao''s door viciously again, turned her head and hummed a song before knocking on the bathroom door, "Huzi, hurry up and wash, you will rub off the skin when you rub it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the bathroom door was opened from the inside, Hu Zi was covered with a large blanket and his wet hair was on his back, looking at Han Wen and asked curiously, "Stepmother, why did my father provoke you just now? "


    Han Wen angrily replied, "He won''t let me find a job."


    Hu Zi was puzzled, looked up and asked her in confusion, "Isn''t it nice to be at home? Why are you looking for a job?"


    Han Wen: "I''m free."


    Hu Zi nodded in agreement, "I think so too."


    Han Wen


    She rubbed Huzi''s head irritably, and replied unceremoniously, "Little child, what do you know?"


    Huzi refused to accept: "I know everything."


    Han Wen replied perfunctorily: "Well, you know, go dry your hair and go to bed."


    Hu Zi pouted, wrapped in the big blanket, and ran back to his room with his small legs exposed. Just as he closed the door, the door was opened again. He stretched out his head and asked, "Stepmother, tonight. Is Xiaolong still back to sleep?"


    "If you don''t come back, you sleep by yourself."


    Huzi: "Good! I finally got rid of this crying bun."


    Han Wen was ashamed, wondering how Xiao Long would react if he heard that his brother disliked him so much.


    After Wang Hao returned to the house, he was a little worried, for fear that Han Wen would go crazy, so he could only tiptoe back and lie on the door to eavesdrop, and he was relieved when he heard that there was no sound outside.


    Early the next morning, Wang Hao got up to go for a run. As soon as he opened the bedroom door, he saw Han Wen yawning and opened the door next to him. There was a spirited little dragon beside him.


    Wang Hao rarely showed a smile and wanted to say hello to Han Wen, but when he saw that Han Wen walked right in front of him as if he didn''t see him, Wang Hao''s smile froze on his face.


    snort! You gave me such a big embarrassment yesterday, and today you want me to give you a good look. It was a dream, Han Wen thought and walked towards the bathroom.


    Xiaolong followed behind Han Wen and saw that his father was deflated, so he kindly walked forward, pulled Wang Hao''s sleeve, and comforted: "Dad, don''t be sad, mother just woke up and felt like getting up."


    Of course Wang Hao knew why Han Wen slapped himself, but seeing such a warmhearted son, he couldn''t help but hug Xiaolong, and said, "Dad knows, so I don''t have the same knowledge as my mother."


    Fortunately, Han Wen went to wash up when he said this, otherwise he would have to slap him with a sentence of "shameless".


    When Han Wen came out of the shower, Wang Hao and Xiaolong were nowhere to be seen. Seeing that the two of them disappeared together, Han Wen went to the kitchen to cook without caring.


    Half an hour later, Hu Zi, the only one in the family who was still lying on the bed, was also woken up by the alarm clock. He sat up naked, half-squinted his eyes and looked for clothes. Yesterday, he slept alone and played so much that he didn''t even wear his pants. .

 Chapter 41： 041 Worrying Parents

    "Stepmother! What did you do to be so delicious?"


    Hu Zizhuo pulled Han Wen''s black cloth shoes, rubbed his eyes and asked at the door of the kitchen.


    Han Wen flipped over the scallion pancakes in the pan, and took a moment to glance at Hu Zi. Seeing his sloppy appearance, she couldn''t help but reprimanded him, "Go and clean up the feces in your eyes first, and then talk to me. "


    Hu Zi''s small face wrinkled, "cut", turned around and left.


    However, when passing the bathroom, he walked in very obediently, and when he came out, he became a clean and tidy little boy.


    He ran to the kitchen triumphantly, sat on the small bench where the fire was burning, and helped add firewood to it.


    Seeing that he had cleaned up, Han Wen didn''t say anything to him. She took the shovel and took out the scallion pancake that had been baked in the pan, and put another piece of dough in it.


    Seeing Huzi keep adding firewood to the stove, he hurriedly shouted, "Huzi, you light up the fire, and the cake will be mushy after a while according to your burning method."


    Hu Zi responded calmly, and calmly took out two firewood from the stove and stuffed them under the stove next to the porridge.


    Seeing Hu Zi''s honest appearance, Han Wen knew what was in his mind, she stretched out her hand and pushed him, and whispered, "Go wash your hands, try it first."


    Hu Zi replied happily when he heard it: "Okay!"


    Then he jumped up to wash his hands, stretched out his hands and tore a piece of cake, then sat by the stove and ate.


    He only took a small piece and finished it soon. He licked the oil stain on his hand and asked, "Stepmother, what shall we have for lunch?"


    Han Wen thought about it for a while and replied, "I have potatoes and beans at noon, and I happen to have the meat that your dad brought back. We will stew together at that time."


    Hu Zi almost jumped up when he heard the joy, and happily replied: "Okay, I''ll be back at noon to help you."


    At this time, Wang Hao, who came back from exercising, happened to hear this sentence, and stood at the door to object: "Just eat whatever you want at noon, let''s cook potatoes and beans at night!"


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao''s voice, she didn''t want to pay attention to him. It was up to her to do what she did or not to do. The idler even arranged for herself to work. Thinking about it, Han Wen couldn''t help but snorted and ignored him.


    Hearing what Wang Hao said, Hu Zi couldn''t sit still. He just wanted to make a potato stew and it was so difficult, so he immediately jumped out and objected: "No, the stepmother said that it must be done at noon."


    Wang Hao''s face sank as he glared at Hu Zi and said, "I won''t be back on duty at noon to eat. Could it be that you guys still want to open a small stove?"


    Hu Zi felt a little guilty when he heard it. After all, he had to rely on his father to support him.


    He could only look at Han Wen, hoping that her stepmother would jump out and accuse his father, but what he didn''t expect was that his stepmother just didn''t hear it.


    Hu Zi''s momentum weakened, and he replied dryly: "Well, that''s fine! Stepmother, you can do it at night!"


    Han Wen: "I''ll make it for you for lunch if you want."


    Hu Zi jumped up with joy when he heard the **** words, he knew that his stepmother was not a master who could compromise.


    Wang Hao here was stunned when he heard Han Wen''s words, raised his hand to touch his nose, and then carefully observed Han Wen''s expression.


    Seeing Han Wen''s cold face and skillfully rolling out the pancakes in her hands, Wang Hao''s heart sank again. It seemed that she really annoyed her yesterday, and she still hasn''t calmed down yet.


    Knowing that he had a bad attitude yesterday, Wang Hao didn''t dare to talk back to Han Wen, so he could only flatter him awkwardly: "Okay, since your mother has spoken, then she can eat whatever she wants for lunch!"


    When Hu Zi heard Wang Hao compromise, he looked at Han Wen with bright eyes, and whispered, "Stepmother, you are amazing."


    Han Wen sneered: "It''s not that I''m good, it''s that some people have a bad heart."


    Han Wen didn''t deliberately lower her voice when she said this, so Wang Hao, who was standing at the door, heard it clearly. He opened his mouth to refute, looked at Han Wen''s indifferent expression, and replied embarrassedly, "I don''t regret it. ." After speaking, he turned his head and left, and by the way, dragged away Xiaolong who was about to run over to join in the fun.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s back and snorted coldly, "You don''t want to run away."


    Hu Zi sat on the bench and felt the turbulence between his parents. He raised his head and looked at Han Wen and said, "Stepmother, you are still angry with Dad!"


    Han Wen focused on the dough in her hand and said nothing.


    Hu Zi thought about it and decided to speak for his father, after all, he was also his father.


    "Stepmother, don''t blame my dad, he loves you too."


    Han Wen sneered: "Does he feel bad for me, does he feel bad for me?"


    Hu Zi racked his brains and thought about making up nonsense: "Look, you have to take care of my brother and me every day, and you also need to cook, clean, make clothes for us, and the movement of these people on our island, not all It''s up to you, my dad must have felt bad for you and didn''t let you work."


    Han Wen thought for a while, then turned her head to stare at Huzi gloomily, "Is what you said true?"


    Hu Zi swallowed and nodded sincerely: "Really." Just when he thought his stepmother was going to believe what he said.


    Seeing his stepmother turn her face away, she said, "You brat, who did you learn it from, so you don''t make drafts when you lie?"


    Hu Zi subconsciously shouted: "I didn''t!"


    "Che, how long have I been married to your dad, I''d be thankful if he thinks so."


    Hu Zi''s face wrinkled, he thought about it and nodded and said, "Indeed, you and my dad have not been married for a long time, and your relationship is not good."


    "So! Don''t worry about it." Han Wen replied calmly.


    Hu Zi was about to be fooled by Han Wen, but after thinking about it, he immediately shook his head and said, "No, your relationship is not good, how can I ignore it."


    Han Wen looked at him curiously: "How can you know so much at such a young age?"


    Huzi is at the age of seven and eight years old, and dogs don''t like it. He does a lot of annoying things on weekdays, such as peeking at women''s baths, and following young people in love, so he understands a lot.


    Hu Zi was also subtly influenced a lot because he peeked at the young people falling in love, but he couldn''t say it explicitly, he just replied hesitantly: "Well, Aunt Li said."


    On weekdays, Hu Zi often went to Sister Li''s house to play. Thinking about Sister Li''s temperament, Han Wen didn''t think too much about it, but she didn''t eat Hu Zi''s suit, snorted twice, and replied politely, "Unless you Dad find me a job, or don''t make me forgive him."


    Hu Zi slapped his face with a slap in the face, and wailed, "Why are you so heartless!"


    The last piece of cake in Han Wen''s hand has already been placed in the pot. She doesn''t have to work, so she frees up her hand to squeeze Hu Zi''s ear and threatens, "What did you say?"


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes and smiled ingratiatingly, "Mom, don''t worry, it''s up to me to find a job."


    Han Wen didn''t believe him at all, let go of Hu Zi''s ears, and said coldly, "Go! Go find your father."

 Chapter 42： 042 The morning of the chicken flying and the dog jumping

    Wang Hao had already changed his clothes, and was sitting in the living room holding a newspaper that he didn''t know where he got it. Seeing Hu Zi come out with a sad face, he frowned and said coldly, "Stand up! What are the eyes like?"


    Hu Zi was startled by the sound, and raised his head sharply to look at his father. He now had reason to suspect that his father was taking revenge for what he had just said against him.


    Hu Zi gave a jerk, and threw himself towards Wang Hao with a flattering smile. He sat beside Wang Hao, slapped his legs, and flattered him like a dog''s leg: "Dad, I said something nice to you just now. already."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, turned over the newspaper, and asked with a slight smile, "What did you say about me?"


    "I complimented you to my mother, saying that you didn''t let her find a job because of her good."


    "Then what did your mother say?"


    Hu Zi''s small hand pounding his leg paused, and replied slightly dejectedly: "My mother doesn''t believe it."


    Wang Hao had long expected that Han Wen would not be able to let go so easily, so his emotions didn''t fluctuate too much.


    Hu Zi raised his head and glanced at his father. Seeing his father''s face was calm and had no thoughts at all, he couldn''t help but said smugly: "My mother said that unless you find her a job, she won''t forgive you. ."


    "Hmph! Dreaming." Wang Hao snorted coldly and replied domineeringly.


    At this time, Han Wen just finished baking the cake and came out. Hearing Wang Hao''s words, she put the cake on the table angrily, and said angrily, "Eat!"


    Wang Hao was taken aback by Han Wen, and he looked at Hu Zi subconsciously. He saw Hu Zi covering his mouth and laughing secretly. Wang Hao instantly realized that he was tricked by Hu Zi.


    He turned to look at Han Wen just as he was about to explain, when he saw that Han Wen had disappeared from the corner.


    At this time, Hu Zi suddenly "rubbed" and stood up from the chair, turned around and wanted to run to the kitchen.


    As a result, Wang Hao was dragged back by Wang Hao before he ran over the table. Hu Zi turned his head to look at his father, and saw that his father had a dark face, and looked at him like that without a smile.


    Hu Zi''s head turned so fast, he showed a pitiful smile at Wang Hao, and asked at a loss: "Dad! Dad! What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao looked at Huzi who was pretending to be stupid, and gritted his teeth and replied, "What do you think?"


    "It should be fine!"


    Wang Hao didn''t want to talk nonsense with Hu Zi, so he directly grabbed Hu Zi by the collar and picked him up like a chick.


    Hu Zi was frightened by Wang Hao''s operation, and shouted to the kitchen: "Mom! Mom! Come and save me quickly."


    Wang Hao turned his head and walked out, while walking, "I think you''ve become more courageous these days. Even your father dares to calculate?"


    Hu Zi said quickly: "I don''t have it."


    When Han Wen came out of the kitchen with the porridge, she heard Huzi screaming in the yard. She calmly put down the porridge and walked towards the door.


    When I went out, I saw Huzi and Xiaolong standing opposite Wang Hao. The three of them were facing each other. Wang Hao was still holding his shoes. It seemed that Huzi had not been beaten.


    Although Hu Zi lowered his head, his eyes kept glancing at the door. Seeing Han Wen coming out, he immediately shouted in surprise, "Mom!"


    Han Wen sighed and said angrily to Wang Hao: "Have you finished educating these two children? After education, you can eat." After speaking, she turned her head and went back to the house.


    Hu Zi looked at Han Wen''s unrepentant back, and was instantly dumbfounded. He thought his stepmother could save him!


    He cautiously turned his head to look at Wang Hao, and saw Wang Hao looking at him gloomily, Hu Zi shouted: "Damn! Help!"


    Then the express with its two legs upside down, ran into the house as if it were fleeing for life.


    Xiaolong watched his brother run away, glanced at his father ignorantly, and said "ah", and ran into the house.


    Wang Hao stood there and didn''t move. Looking at the noisy backs of the two children, he sighed helplessly, and then showed a smile. Seeing that the two children were so lively, he might be able to find a job for Han Wen.


    He put on his shoes and went to the well to wash his hands, then walked quickly into the house, it was too late if he didn''t eat for so long.


    When he entered the room, he saw Han Wen serving porridge. Wang Hao wanted to please Han Wen. He stepped forward and took a bowl. He smiled and said, "I''ll come!"


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao, then put the spoon in Wang Hao''s hand, and said coldly, "I didn''t intend to hold you." Wang Hao looked at the back of Han Wen''s head in a daze.


    Han Wen sat down and stretched out her hand to take two cakes, which she gave to Huzi and Xiaolong.


    She didn''t say so many rotten peach blossoms, and she was so selfish. Even if she wanted to count on him to live, it didn''t mean that she was going to be angry. Han Wen took a big bite of the oil cake while thinking.


    Wang Hao filled himself with porridge, and when he saw Han Wen biting the cake angrily, his back felt numb, how could he feel that he was the cake in Han Wen''s hand.


    Xiaolong took a sip of porridge with a bowl in his hand, looked at his father, looked at his mother, and then looked at his brother who had no heart and no heart to eat, his face wrinkled, and he lowered his head to drink the porridge. Sounds good.


    This weird atmosphere disappeared without a trace the moment the big country broke in, "Huzi! Have you finished your meal? We are all going to be late! Why are you so slow today!" The big country ran from the outside to the yard, shouting while running.


    Compared to Han Wen''s first day when the big country shouted Huzi outside, she can now go directly to her yard to shout, and you can see how much Han Wen has changed.


    As soon as Huzi heard Daguo said he was going to be late, he immediately quickened his movements. He stood up and stuffed the pancakes into his mouth. After stuffing the pancakes, he took out the porridge. Everyone who hula hula drank it, and his mouth was stuffed with porridge and pancakes. of.


    Han Wen is used to it, from persuasion at first, reprimand to indifference later.


    Hu Zi put down the bowl neatly and ran to the room to get the schoolbag. When he came back, his mouth was clean. Before leaving, he took another pancake on the table.


    Then he jumped out, hooked on the shoulders of the big country, turned around and said to Wang Hao and Han Wen, "Mom and Dad, I''m leaving."


    Daguo: "Uncle Hao, Auntie, goodbye!"


    Han Wen: "You two slow down on the road."


    When Hu Zi left, Han Wen felt Wang Hao staring at her intently.


    Han Wen felt a little uncomfortable and said coldly, "What are you looking at?"


    Wang Hao was slightly dissatisfied, "This is how you usually educate tigers?"


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao questioning herself, she didn''t get angry with him, but replied with a sneer, "If you''re worried, you can teach it yourself!"


    Wang Hao


    "That was not what I meant."


    Han Wen: "Then what do you mean!"


    Wang Hao surrendered, "I don''t mean anything."


    Han Wen lowered her head and dragged the cake in her hand, and suddenly said, "You also go to work at eight o''clock! Are you afraid it''s too late?"


    Wang Haoteng got up, and quickly went to get his briefcase, his movements were exactly the same as Huzi, and he didn''t forget to take a cake from Han Wen when he left.

 Chapter 43： 043 Can be a teacher

    Now only Han Wen and Xiaolong are left. Han Wen glanced at Xiaolong, touched Xiaolong''s head, and said earnestly, "You must never learn from your father and your brother."


    Xiaolong nodded cautiously, "Learn from my mother."


    Han Wen smiled and pinched Xiaolong''s face, "Alas! My Xiaolong is still obedient."


    After eating, Han Wen tidied up the table and brushed the bowls out, and everything was fine. Looking at the bare yard, Han Wen planned to go to Sister Wang''s house to see if she could find some vegetable seeds.


    As a result, as soon as he led Xiaolong out, he saw Mrs. Liu standing at the door looking at her mysteriously, and when she saw Han Wen come out, she immediately trotted after him, "Han Wen! Han Wen!"


    Han Wen stopped and waited for Sister-in-law Liu, a strange feeling came to her mind, she always felt that Sister-in-law Liu was deliberately waiting for her to come out.


    "Han Wen, what are you doing here?"


    "Go to Sister Wang''s house to see if there are any vegetable seeds. Sister-in-law, you are calling me in such a hurry, is there something wrong?"


    Sister-in-law Liu looked around and saw that there were no talents and said mysteriously, "Han Wen, do you know what I saw yesterday?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Sister-in-law, how do I know what you see."


    Sister-in-law Liu slapped her thigh, looked at Han Wen with hatred, and said, "Tell you, why are you so careless? I saw Wang Hao and Teacher Xia yesterday."


    Han Wen looked at Sister Liu calmly, and replied slowly, "Mr. Xia came to visit yesterday, I know."


    Sister Liu asked in surprise, "You know?"


    Han Wen nodded: "I know! Teacher Xia came to find me at that time, but I just got back from my mother''s house and got a bit of motion sickness, so I asked Teacher Xia to chat with Wang Hao. What? Is there a problem?"


    Sister-in-law Liu wanted to say two ambiguous words about Wang Hao and Teacher Xia to Han Wen, so that Han Wen would make trouble with Wang Hao, but she didn''t expect Han Wen to know so she immediately shook her head, "No problem, I thought you didn''t know, just I wanted to tell you something."


    Han Wen smiled, "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    "You''re welcome." Sister Liu smirked and replied awkwardly.


    "Sister-in-law, is there anything else you can do? I''ll leave now."


    Sister-in-law Liu: "It''s alright, let''s go!"


    At this time, Mrs. Liu''s son, the slug, came out, and she was dragged back by Mrs. Liu as soon as she shouted "Mom".


    Xiaolong turned around just to see this scene, and said with a trembling body, "Mom, Aunt Liu is so scary."


    Han Wen glanced back and said, "It''s really scary." What''s scary isn''t behavior, but the thoughts of calculating people anytime, anywhere.


    If she hadn''t known why Xia Mei would look for Wang Hao, she might have been led astray by her remarks today. If she wanted to come to the original owner to commit suicide, this sister-in-law Liu was also involved.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong to Sister Wang''s house and saw Sister Wang and her eldest daughter Zhou Li sitting in the yard picking vegetables.


    Han Wen was a little puzzled. This sister-in-law Wang''s daughter is now in her second year of junior high school. Today is not a Monday. Why doesn''t she pick vegetables at home in class!


    Seeing Han Wen coming, Mrs. Wang was very happy, she immediately got up to get a bench, and joked, "Are you two girls left at home?"


    Han Wen took over the bench, sat next to Sister Wang and hugged Xiaolong, "Isn''t that true?"


    Zhou Li laughed and shouted, "Auntie!"


    Han Wen nodded, "Why didn''t you go to class today?"


    Said that Zhou Li''s smiling face suddenly sank, and she seemed very sad.


    Sister-in-law Wang took a long sigh and said in a low voice, "It''s not that those people made a fuss, and I don''t know where they heard that Li Li''s head teacher has an overseas relationship. Now she''s dealing with her, and the students can''t go to class. ."


    After hearing this, Han Wen looked surprised, and got together with Sister Wang, and whispered, "Didn''t you say we don''t have one on the island, why would someone suddenly make trouble!"


    Sister-in-law Wang obviously knew more than Han Wen. She glanced outside and whispered, "We don''t know about it on the island, but it doesn''t mean that people outside don''t know. Head teacher Zhou Li was reported by the enemy family. Bring someone to arrest."


    Han Wen winked at the brigade next to her: "Then no one cares about us here?"


    "The evidence is solid, no one dares to control it."


    Han Wen wondered: "The head teacher has been arrested, so they can''t change to another teacher."


    Sister-in-law Wang sighed, "If there are teachers, they can''t suspend classes!"


    "Our island is so remote, generally learned people are reluctant to come, and those who can come are learned, but their background is not good. If they come and go, they will not delay their children. If they don''t start school after the new year, I will I''m going to ask Lao Zhou to find a class for Zhou Li."


    Han Wen glanced at Zhou Li, who was silent next to her, and persuaded: "The child is still so young, don''t worry about it for a while, maybe there will be a suitable teacher in a few days!"


    "Oh! If it were that easy, I wouldn''t worry about it."


    Han Wen knew that during this period, it was already good if she went to school, and she didn''t try to persuade her. After all, what she said didn''t count.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Wang had an epiphany, and she looked at Han Wen like a treasure, "Han Wen, I seem to have heard Wang Hao say that you graduated from college?"


    Han Wen''s heart skipped a beat. It seemed to be true. The original owner''s score in the college entrance examination was not ideal. She randomly applied for a major and chose a very inconspicuous university, but she was admitted.


    Because the major she chose at that time was so bad that she didn''t find a job for several years after graduation, and slowly the original owner forgot that she was still a college student.


    Han Wen smiled awkwardly and replied, "Yes!"


    Sister Wang slapped her thigh and said excitedly, "Then can you teach at Zhouli School?"


    Han Wen smiled embarrassingly, some didn''t know how to respond to Sister Wang, after all, the original owner could teach a primary school student at this level.


    Just when she was about to refuse, she suddenly remembered that she was an out-of-the-ordinary master''s student who graduated in 1985, and it was not enough to teach a junior high school student, so she nodded immediately and said, "Okay! I don''t want to."


    Sister-in-law Wang was also a little hesitant. After all, she just thought of talking about it. Whether or not she can use Han Wen is really not something she can say.


    Zhou Li on the side heard it but nodded affirmatively and said, "Auntie, if you are really a college student, the principal has appointed you."


    Han Wen was a little puzzled, "Why are you so sure?"


    Zhou Li rubbed her head embarrassedly, "Our school doesn''t have a college teacher yet."


    "Ah! Your school doesn''t have one?"


    Zhou Li: "However, a few have been taken away. There is no one who is as poor as my aunt."


    After hearing this, Han Wen sighed inwardly, and replied, "Okay, if you have time, ask the principal for me to see if I can do it! By the way, if I do, what do I need to prepare?"


    Zhou Li happily replied: "Okay! Auntie, I''ll go ask now." Then she ran out regardless of Sister Wang''s obstruction.


    At this time, there are few people in the school, the children and teachers are in the same place, and everyone knows each other, so the students are not very afraid of the teachers.

 Chapter 44： 044 Change your mind (43

    "This child, I haven''t finished my words yet!" Sister Wang frowned as she looked at Zhou Li''s back.


    Sister-in-law Wang complained about the child, and she couldn''t agree with her casually, so Han Wen just smiled.


    "I gave you this idea, can''t Wang Hao blame me?" Sister Wang looked at Han Wen and asked with a little hesitation.


    The smile on Han Wen''s face froze, thinking about Wang Hao''s dislike for her job search. If Li Li really made it happen, maybe it would really hurt Sister-in-law Wang.


    "No, it''s a good thing for you to find me a job, how could he blame you." Han Wen quickly rejected. In any case, this is her and Wang Hao''s private affairs, there is no need to say Wang Hao''s bad in front of outsiders.


    Sister-in-law Wang was relieved after hearing Han Wen''s words, and she said, "If you really become a teacher, this little dragon will be released to my house, and I will show you, and you can just go to work."


    "Okay! This is what you said, but I remember it." Han Wen joked with a smile.


    Wang Dani smiled honestly, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my word."


    Han Wen chatted with Sister-in-law Wang for a while, and asked, "Sister-in-law, do you have vegetable seeds at home? I want to grow and order vegetables while I have time."


    "No, when I moved here, the vegetable seeds were put in my hometown and I forgot to bring them."


    Han Wen was a little sad. Sister Wang was not here, so she could only go to the village to find it. Unfortunately, she didn''t know a few people in the village, and in the end she didn''t know if she could find it or not.


    Sister-in-law Wang knew that Han Wen was in a dilemma, but she had just moved in and didn''t know many people, so she couldn''t help her.


    Xiaolong, who had been playing with mud, suddenly turned around when he heard Han Wen''s words, and replied in a milky voice, "Mom, Aunt Li''s house has vegetable seeds."


    "Xiaolong, are you serious?"


    Xiaolong rubbed the dirt on his fingers and nodded affirmatively, "Yes, I saw it last time."


    Sister-in-law Wang also nodded: "Sister-in-law Li''s family may not really exist. She has lived here for a long time, and she has grown vegetables at home, so she must keep vegetable seeds."


    When Han Wen heard what Sister Wang said, she couldn''t sit still. She stood up and shouted at Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, stop playing. I''ll take you to visit Aunt Li''s house."


    When Xiaolong heard Han Wen calling him, he stood up without any hesitation, and rushed towards her with his short legs. Seeing this, Han Wen immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed the front of his shirt to distance himself, and said with disgust, "Don''t wipe it. On me, I''ll take you to wash your hands."


    Sister-in-law Wang looked at Han Wen''s disdain, and couldn''t help laughing out loud, "You love cleanliness so much. Look at how dirty Mrs. Liu''s child is, you don''t even hold it every day."


    Han Wen knew that Wang Dani was making fun of herself. While pulling Xiaolong''s clothes, she spat at Wang Dani, "Don''t compare me to her, or I''m afraid I''ll go crazy."


    Wang Dani watched Han Wen carefully wash Xiaolong''s hands, and looked at Xiaolong''s clean and tidy clothes. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart that some people are not as good as stepmothers.


    Han Wen washed Xiaolong''s hands clean, not even the seams of her nails. Seeing that Xiaolong''s hands were back to their original state, she was satisfied with taking out a handkerchief and wiping them for Xiaolong.


    Then she did not politely tell Wang Dani to go to Sister Li to borrow vegetable seeds, and dragged Xiaolong away.


    Because I have been there before, this time Han Wen is also familiar with it.


    Standing at the door and shouting twice, she waited until Sister Li responded before pulling Xiaolong in. Borrowing seeds was not as difficult as Han Wen thought. After all, for Wang Hao''s sake, Sister Li was still polite to her.


    After borrowing the seeds, Han Wen also winked and didn''t wait any longer, but dragged Xiaolong back home in a hurry. The seeds that Sister Li gave to Han Wen were mixed together, and she packed a bag with paper directly.


    When she got home, Han Wen was afraid she couldn''t tell which vegetable was which, so she picked out all the vegetable seeds and divided them again, but although she had divided the seeds, she still didn''t know what kind of vegetable could grow from the seeds. Understand.


    Looking at the hard land in the yard, Han Wen was not in a hurry to start construction. After all, she really couldn''t do such a thing as turning the ground. She just hoped that Wang Hao could do it after get off work.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Han Wen let Xiaolong play in the house by herself, while she went to the kitchen to cook. Yesterday, she had promised Huzi to cook potatoes and beans, so there was nothing to think about now. Han Wen took it from the cook. Two potatoes, a small handful of beans, and by the way, I took out the meat from the cook and put it in a basin to go out, planning to go to the well to wash it.


    As a result, before she finished washing the dish, she saw Wang Hao strutting back with a briefcase.


    Han Wen frowned and asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you say you''re on duty at noon today and won''t be back for dinner?"


    Wang Hao tucked the briefcase under his armpit, leaned forward and stretched his hand beside the well water, and commanded very naturally, "Press me some water to wash your hands."


    Seeing the naturalness of his command, Han Wen repeated, slightly displeased, "Why are you back?"


    Wang Hao held the briefcase in one hand, while the other hand shook off the water droplets on his hand, and said with a smile, "Old Wang has something to do tomorrow, I will change shifts at noon today." Wang Hao looked at the meat in Han Wen''s bowl, He raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you really want to eat alone without my back?"


    Han Wen choked at one end of the basin angrily, "I just want to eat alone with you behind my back!" After speaking, she walked into the room.


    Seeing this, Wang Hao followed with great strides, without being idle, and said proudly, "Fortunately, I have the foresight and know that you don''t listen to me, so I went home to block you."


    Han Wen walked forward without turning her head, and exchanged words with Wang Hao as she walked, "I know that your Captain Wang is so powerful, what can I do to avoid you!"


    Wang Hao frowned when he heard Han Wen''s yin and yang words, and reached out to grab Han Wen''s arm, so frightened that Han Wen almost threw the pot out of his hand.


    "Wang Hao, what are you doing?" Han Wen shouted in panic.


    Wang Hao didn''t expect Han Wen''s reaction to be so big. He stretched out his hand to help Han Wen hold the bowl, and said helplessly, "I just wanted to have a word with you, are you scared?"


    Han Wen replied angrily, "I''ll pull you and try it?"


    Wang Hao let go of Han Wen''s arm, and said to please: "Then you pull it! I promise not to make a sound."


    Han Wen angrily patted his arm, and replied with disgust, "You''re all ready, what''s there to shoot." After speaking, she broke free from Wang Hao''s restraints and went to the kitchen.


    Just then Xiaolong came over. Wang Hao unceremoniously shoved the briefcase into Xiaolong''s arms, "Go and put it away for Dad." He turned his face and followed Han Wen into the kitchen.


    Looking at Han Wen who didn''t look good to himself, Wang Hao touched his nose and said, "It''s not that I don''t agree with you going to work. Xiaolong will go to school next year. If you want to go, I will never stop you."


    Han Wen sneered, "What if I wanted to go now?"


    Wang Hao''s smile froze. Looking at Han Wen''s unkind face, he changed his mind and said, "I won''t stop you if you want to go now, as long as you can find a job."

 Chapter 45： 045 Counterattack

    "Really?" When Han Wen heard Wang Hao say that, her happy eyes were almost like stars.


    Seeing her like this, a smile flashed in Wang Hao''s eyes. If fooling her would make him feel better, why not do it, "Really."


    Han Wen snorted softly, "You know you."


    Wang Hao came up to take the knife from Han Wen''s hand and sighed, "It''s not good if you don''t know each other!"


    Han Wen turned around arrogantly, with a smile in her eyes, "For the sake of your acquaintance, I''ll add another dish to you at noon."


    Wang Hao now has a clear idea of ??Han Wen''s temper, and said following her: "It''s all so luxurious, what else can I add?"


    Han Wen lit the fire, turned to look at him and replied with a smile like a flower: "How about adding a stack of pickles?"


    Wang Hao''s smile froze, and he responded with her face on his back: "This reward doesn''t seem to be that great."


    "It''s good to eat some, but choose." Han Wen got up while replying, went to the cook to find two eggplants and walked out.


    Wang Hao looked up at Han Wen''s back, shook his head, and the corners of his mouth rose, muttering, "A woman who is duplicitous."


    Han Wen didn''t know what Wang Hao was thinking. At this time, she was happily walking out with two eggplants in mind. She had already thought about what to add, and she planned to make a stewed eggplant.


    She knows how to cook so many dishes and thanks to herself who loved to eat in her previous life. At that time, Han Wen had a physique that would not gain weight no matter how much she ate, so she usually studied food a lot. Later, she used her spare time to take the chef certificate. If it weren''t for the high salary in real estate, she would have quit her job as a chef long ago.


    After washing the eggplant, Han Wen decided to go back to the kitchen to cook. When passing the living room, she saw Xiaolong sitting at the table and playing with building blocks. She couldn''t help but rubbed Xiaolong''s head and praised: "Xiaolong is so good, he doesn''t let mother worry at all."


    Xiaolong raised his head from the world of building blocks and looked at Han Wen''s cute smile. Han Wen immediately felt that the mother''s love was overflowing. She bent down and kissed Xiaolong fiercely before turning around to go to the kitchen.


    I thought that she was also a stepmother. Now Xiaolong is still young, fair and cute. She can kiss as many times as she wants. If she grows up like a tiger with so many hearts, then she has no place to cry.


    Wang Hao finished cutting all the dishes. Seeing that Han Wen hadn''t come back, he wondered how it took so long to wash a dish, so he planned to come out and call Han Wen, only to see Han Wen kissing Xiaolong.


    Han Wen walked to the door of the kitchen with the eggplant, and saw Wang Hao pulling a face, Han Wen thought to herself what happened to this dog man, what she did just now made him disliked again.


    Han Wen didn''t intend to be accustomed to him, she just wanted to walk directly past him, ready for Wang Hao to pull her arm.


    Sure enough, Wang Hao grabbed her arm accurately. Han Wen was also a little angry this time. She got angry and grabbed her arm, and there was no end to it.


    Han Wen didn''t look back, she straightened her back and stepped directly on Wang Hao''s toes. Wang Hao didn''t expect Han Wen to give him such a sudden blow, and he let go of the pain for a while.


    Han Wen said in a cold voice and walked forward without looking back. This dog man also gave him a taste of being attacked.


    Wang Hao frowned, raised one foot, held the door frame with one hand and covered his foot with one hand, and said in pain, "Han Wen! You are too ruthless!"


    "Humph! Who told you to sneak up on me if you''re okay?" Han Wen replied while chopping the eggplant.


    Wang Hao: "I just teased you."


    "That''s not OK."


    Wang Hao: "Why are you so unreasonable?"


    Han Wen was so annoyed by Wang Hao''s remarks. Who is the dead man who is unreasonable, who is okay and drooping, and now she wants to turn her back on and wronged her. It''s really like the old lady is a vegetarian, Han Wen took the knife He patted the chopping board and said coldly, "Who do you think is unreasonable?"


    Wang Hao looked at the bright kitchen knife on the chopping board, and was a little scared by Han Wen. He wanted to reprimand Han Wen a few words loudly, but now he has no confidence. "Can I be unreasonable?"


    Han Wen is also someone who climbs up the pole, "Well, okay!"


    Wang Hao


    "I found out that you are true!" Wang Hao said helplessly.


    Han Wen took out two wooden sticks from the stove where the water was boiling, and put them on the empty stove next to them. She replied displeasedly, "Wang Hao, are you finished yet? Who slumped first?"


    "If you don''t kiss Xiaolong, I can tell you."


    Han Wen stood up and looked at Wang Hao, and asked seriously, "Why can''t I kiss him?"


    Wang Hao: "He''s a boy. If you raise him like this, you''ll have to raise him sooner or later!"


    Retirement? what the hell? Just because she kissed Xiaolong, would she have such a big influence? Han Wen desperately grabbed the stick in her hand, fearing that one could not help knocking on Wang Hao''s head, she kept persuading herself that he was his own father! Daddy!


    Han Wen gritted her teeth and smiled at Wang Hao, her voice came out from between her teeth, "Okay, listen to you, I won''t kiss Xiaolong again in the future."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen in astonishment, with a look of disbelief, as if he never expected Han Wen to speak so well this time.


    "What are you looking at! Hurry up and cook!"


    Wang Hao didn''t dare to talk back to Han Wen this time, and sat down on the small bench where the fire was burning with lame legs, helping to set the fire.


    When the fire was burning, Wang Hao was not idle. From time to time, he looked up at Han Wen and lowered his head to change to a cold face. What he thought was how long Han Wen would be able to act this time.


    "Dang! Dang! Dang!" The clock outside rang on time every half an hour. Thinking of Hu Zi''s turbulent temperament, Han Wen couldn''t help speeding up the cooking. Hu Zi came back on time ten minutes later.


    The voice came before the person reached the yard, "Mom! Mom!"


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of inquiries followed, "Mom! Are you ready?" Han Wen stood on tiptoe and looked out. Seeing that Hu Zi hadn''t entered the yard, she ignored him.


    After a while, Hu Zi ran in sweating profusely, and didn''t even pick up his schoolbag, "Dad! Why are you here?"


    Wang Hao turned to look at Hu Zi and asked, "Where should I be when I''m not here?"


    "Aren''t you working overtime today?" As he said that, he glanced at Han Wen quietly, as if asking how my father came back.


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at Wang Hao, made another gesture of spreading her hands, and replied silently, "I don''t know either."


    Wang Hao felt that someone was playing a small gesture behind him, he turned around suddenly, and saw Han Wen cooking vegetables indifferently.


    Wang Hao turned back and said angrily to Huzi: "Look at what you look like, go outside to wash and prepare to eat."


    When Wang Hao didn''t have a black face, Huzi was not afraid of him at all. Not only did he not go out after listening to this, he even got close to Han Wen, looked at the fried eggplant in the pot with all the flavors and fragrances, and demanded, "Stepmother, give it to me first. Would you like a piece to taste?"

 Chapter 46： 046 Doubt

    Seeing this, Han Wen pushed him aside in disgust, "Go, go! Don''t delay my cooking."


    Hu Zi hadn''t been treated like this for a long time. He couldn''t react for a while. He was just about to talk to his stepmother, when he saw his stepmother wink at him and glance at his father furtively. Hu Zi suddenly react to.


    After giving his stepmother a wink, he obediently backed out, because at that time Wang Hao was lowering his head and burning the fire, so he hadn''t seen the previous communication between the two mothers.


    Wang Hao watched Huzi go out and said with satisfaction: "This is almost the same. We must unite the front to educate the children."


    Han Wen said perfunctorily: "Yes, yes! You are right." But she cursed in her heart: "It''s just strange that you can educate your children well."


    Wang Hao took the plate that Han Wen handed over, turned around and walked towards the living room, a smile flashed in his eyes when he got up, but it was too shallow for Han Wen to notice.


    Being a soldier for so many years, vigilance has long been etched into his bones. Besides, if the two of them acted so openly in front of him, if he hadn''t noticed it, his face would have been thrown at his grandmother''s house.


    But he liked the interaction between the two of them, so he didn''t say anything.


    Everyone was quite satisfied with this meal. All of them smeared oil on the corners of their mouths. The representative of this was Xiaolong. Seeing Xiaolong eating the oil stains on his face, Han Wen smiled and picked up the handkerchief prepared on the table. Wanting to wipe Xiaolong''s mouth, he caught a glimpse of Wang Hao who was cleaning the battlefield. He suddenly turned his hand and stretched out directly in front of Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao raised his head and looked at Han Wen in confusion.


    Han Wen shoved the handkerchief directly into Wang Hao''s hand, and said very seriously, "Look at what your son eats, and wipe your son''s mouth."


    "You" why didn''t you wipe, and before the rest of the words were spoken, Han Wen''s smiling eyes were blocked.


    Han Wen: Sample, I still can''t cure you.


    At this time, Wang Hao could not wait to slap his two big mouths and let him have nothing to do. What if Xiaolong was so young and let her kiss him twice.


    Wang Hao had no choice but to swallow the bitter water in his stomach, and resignedly picked up the handkerchief to wipe Xiaolong''s mouth.


    Han Wen, on the other hand, had been guarding Hu Zi, and when he got up, he grabbed Hu Zi by the back of his shirt in time, and said with a dark face, "What do you want to do!"


    Hu Zi turned his head and begged for mercy: "Mom, I have discussed with the big country to go out to play."


    Han Wen: "No, what are you going to do at noon, go to bed after dinner, and be refreshed in the afternoon."


    Hu Zi is not willing, "step mother kisses mother"


    Han Wen: "Not even my mother." He dragged Huzi into his bedroom, pushed him into the bedroom, closed the door, and turned around neatly.


    Wang Hao took all Han Wen''s actions in his eyes. He didn''t express any opinion this time. He helped Xiaolong down from his chair and let him go to Han Wen''s bedroom to sleep. He consciously cleaned up the table.


    Han Wen walked over to take the bowl and chopsticks from Wang Hao''s hand, and said softly, "Go to sleep for a while, and have the energy to go to work in the afternoon."


    Wang Hao: "I don''t need it anymore, I''m not a child."


    If I wasn''t afraid of your sudden death, would I be so kind?


    Han Wen pushed Wang Hao away forcefully, "Go to bed, I don''t need you here, I''m still pointing at you to work in the afternoon!"


    "Work? What?"


    Han Wen pouted into the yard, "Help me turn over the floor this afternoon."


    When Wang Hao heard this, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and was about to turn over the ground, "I''ll have to wait until the afternoon for this work, I''ll do it for you now!"


    Han Wen''s face sank, "How can you turn over the ground at noon, don''t go out and find trouble for me. If Sister Liu next door sees you working at noon, you still don''t know how to arrange me!"


    Wang Hao saw that he couldn''t handle Han Wen, so he put down his sleeves and went back to the house to lie down.


    Wang Hao took off his coat and hung it on the hanger, while he put his hands behind his head, lying on the bed with his feet crossed on the edge of the bed, thinking: How can I sleep in this life! Since the last quarrel, Han Wen''s demands have become even higher.


    In the past, if he was able to let himself sleep so kindly, he wanted to arrange all the work at home to someone who was able to do it well. How could such a big change happen after a fight?


    The more Wang Hao thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Han Wen''s words and deeds appeared in his mind, as well as her lame dialect when she returned to her parents'' home. Han Wen had only been here for a few months, how could she be affected by Mandarin so quickly?


    And the foreign countries that Han Wen watched a few days ago, even if she went to university, Ying shouldn''t be so good?


    The more Wang Hao thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. A bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind. He suddenly got up and picked up the clothes on the hanger and was about to go out. When he opened the door, he hesitated. A voice kept telling himself that he was waiting. Wait, let''s observe and observe.


    Wang Hao put his clothes back on with heavy steps, and went back to the bed, repeating Han Wen''s words and actions in his head.


    He didn''t fall asleep because he was so overwhelmed.


    When Han Wen came to knock on Wang Hao''s door, Wang Hao just got up and walked out. As soon as Han Wen raised his hand, the door was opened by Wang Hao inside. Han Wen was taken aback and asked embarrassingly, "Are you? sleep."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah!"


    After thinking about the confusion for a whole afternoon, when he saw Han Wen, he seemed to feel like he was about to break through. Wang Hao suddenly stretched out his hand to wrap Han Wen''s waist and dragged her into his arms.


    "Hi!" Han Wen''s chin hit Wang Hao''s chest without any mistake.


    Before Han Wen could respond, Wang Hao had already pulled Han Wen into his bedroom and closed the door.


    Han Wen suddenly felt that the atmosphere was weird.


    "Are you alright!" Han Wen was a little nervous when she was hugged by a man for the first time, and asked stammeringly.


    Wang Hao didn''t have the heart to answer Han Wen''s words. He wanted to find out the truth of the matter. He put his big hand on Han Wen''s head, pressed Han Wen''s slightly raised head into his arms, and lowered his head to look at her neck. .


    When they first started, they were very close, and he knew the difference in Han Wen.


    Han Wen buried her head on Wang Hao''s chest, smelled the scent of soap on his body, and narrowed her eyes for a while, and noticed that Wang Hao''s movements were even more stiff, and his face was slightly red.


    What''s up with this dog man? No sleep, he''s crazy, what does he want to do now? Are you going to kiss me? Or just hug? Shall I push him away?


    Just as Han Wen was fighting between heaven and man, she felt a chill in her neck, ah! what! Is this dog man going to act?


    Han Wen struggled subconsciously, "Hmm! Let me go."


    Wang Hao noticed Han Wen''s struggle, and wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly, and whispered in her ear, "Don''t move!"

 Chapter 47： 047 Intimidate

    The breath of Wang Hao''s words sprayed on Han Wen''s neck, Han Wen shrank subconsciously, and hid in Wang Hao''s arms.


    At this time, Han Wen was already overwhelmed by Wang Hao''s actions, and she didn''t know what Wang Hao was going to do, so she could only lie in Wang Hao''s arms honestly, her fingers were so nervous that she had firmly grasped Wang Hao''s shirt.


    Wang Hao grabbed Han Wen''s waist with one hand, and pulled Han Wen''s clothes with the other. Wang Hao looked over the gap and saw a blood-red plum blossom on his smooth white and tender back.


    Wang Hao tugged at the collar and frowned. What''s going on? This is obviously Han Wen! At this time, Wang Hao''s idea of ??changing people has been dispelled by more than half.


    But he still had doubts in his heart, and unexpectedly reached out his hand.


    When Han Wen noticed Wang Hao''s hand stretched out on her back, she was shocked. She wasn''t ready yet, how could she be?


    In the blink of an eye, she made a decisive decision. She pushed Wang Hao away with all her strength, lowered her voice and asked with a blushing face, "What are you doing?" .


    Wang Hao looked at the empty arms, and then looked at Han Wen, who was blushing. Only then did he remember what he had done. It was because he had such a strong desire to find the truth that he forgot his sense of proportion.


    But looking at Han Wen like this, why does it seem like she has never been in contact with him, obviously they have already done the most intimate things.


    Wang Hao apologized to Han Wen with a doubtful heart: "I''m sorry just now, maybe I''m sleepy and don''t know what I''m doing?"


    Han Wen didn''t know how to reason with Wang Hao about such a thing. She glanced at the door and nodded, "Oh! You still have to go to work, so hurry up! Otherwise, you should be late."


    Wang Hao thought he would be greeted by a violent storm, but he didn''t expect it to be sunny and sunny. Wang Hao immediately replied: "Well, I''ll go to work first, don''t move there, wait until I come back to clean up." Saying that, he opened the door and left the room as if he were running away.


    In Han Wen''s eyes, this back looks a little panicked. Could it be that this Wang Hao is a sea king? Hanging Xia Mei while hooking up with her? Then this Wang Hao is really a dog.


    "Stepmother, why are you in a daze?" Hu Zi asked listlessly, leaning against the door frame with a schoolbag in his hand.


    Han Wen recovered and asked, "Why haven''t you gone to school yet?"


    Hu Zi left the door frame, stood up straight and said, "Stepmother, you are stupid, I usually go out at this point!"


    After Hu Zi''s reminder, Han Wen realized that she called Wang Hao fifteen minutes earlier, and now this is Hu Zi''s.


    After Hu Zi finished speaking, he ignored Han Wen, raised his fingers and slapped his backpack on his shoulders, hooked his body and ran outside.


    Han Wen looked at his back and felt that something was wrong, how could he look like a hooligan, no, no, how did she see that Huzi was only seven years old.


    When Huzi and Wang Hao left, Han Wen and Xiaolong were left in the house. Han Wen had nothing to do. Seeing Xiaolong''s bigger pants, she planned to make clothes, and found Wang Hao from the closet to bring back. The black cloth sighed, it seemed that it could only be used for pants.


    Xiaolong saw that his stepmother was well equipped, and his curiosity was aroused. He put down the building blocks in his hand, and was about to come over to see.


    Han Wen looked at the scattered building blocks on the table, glanced at the table with a gloomy face, and guided, "Are you still playing with the building blocks on Xiaolong''s table?"


    Xiaolong shook his head ignorantly, not understanding what Han Wen meant, "Stop playing."


    Han Wen: "Do you just leave it like this if you don''t play? If it''s gone, can you still play next time?"


    "can not."


    Han Wen asked gently, "Then what should I do?"


    Xiaolong replied with bright eyes: "Put it away!"


    Han Wen looked at Xiaolong approvingly, "Well, Xiaolong is awesome! Who should take it?"


    "Me!" Xiaolong shouted, slid down from the chair, and ran happily to pack up his toys.


    Han Wen looked at Xiaolong''s cannonball-like figure and smiled softly, feeling that it would be nice to have a child.


    "Xiaolong! Xiaolong! Are you at home?" During the conversation, a small bean the size of Xiaolong appeared in front of Han Wen''s house.


    Han Wen looked at the little head sticking out from the door and said with a smile, "You''re here, Qiangzi, come in!"


    Qiangzi: "Thank you, Auntie." Holding the door frame, he walked in cautiously.


    Han Wen: "Qianzi, did you come by yourself?"


    "Yeah." Bian Ying ran towards Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong was also very happy to see him. He took out the building blocks that he had put away, and showed them to Qiangzi as if they were treasures. "Look, this is what my dad bought for me."


    "Wow! Your dad is too good." Qiangzi replied with great cooperation.


    Seeing that Xiaolong was playing, Han Wen ignored him. She found a chalk ruler at home and began to draw lines and cut cloth.


    Han Wen''s grandmother used to be a tailor. In her time, she made clothes for people. Later, when she got older, she began to sit on the street and help people sew clothes. Han Wen lived with her grandmother since she was a child, and gradually became familiar with her. Although I don''t like it, I understand the basic operation.


    Han Wen made a pair of trousers at home, and Zhou Li didn''t come over. Han Wen sighed in her heart. It seemed that being a teacher was out of the question. She said that being a teacher was not such an easy thing. Although she was a college student, she didn''t give any instructions. Just let her go to work at will.


    If she can''t be a teacher, Han Wen is thinking about what job she should do. She can make clothes. But at this time, she opens the door to do business by herself.


    The point is that she used to work as a sales manager. If she dares to do her old job again in this era, she really can''t think of it. No wonder Wang Hao agreed so happily. It turned out that he had long thought that he would not be able to find a job. Han Wen snorted lightly, this man has a lot of heart.


    If the hawker can''t do it, she can go to the government unit on the island to ask, maybe she can meet a dead mouse, so Han Wen''s heart is firmed up again, and she will take Xiaolong to ask tomorrow.


    At six o''clock, Wang Hao and Hu Zi hadn''t come back yet. Han Wen was in a hurry. Hu Zi left school after four o''clock. Although he ran wild for a while before returning, it never exceeded six o''clock.


    "Xiaolong, stop playing, Mom will take you out to find your brother." Han Wen shouted from the kitchen door.


    Xiaolong also missed his brother. When he heard that he was going to find his brother, he quickly put away the toys and came over to grab Han Wen''s hand.


    Han Wen closed the door, took Xiaolong''s hand and went to look for Huzi. As soon as she walked to the entrance of the village, she saw Wang Hao and Huzi walking towards them all wet. You can feel it without getting close.

 Chapter 48： 048 Falling into the water

    "What''s wrong with you? Falling into the water?"


    Han Wen pulled Xiaolong to meet him in a hurry, and asked worriedly.


    Wang Hao had a dark face and said coldly, "Let''s talk about it when we go home."


    The atmosphere between the two of them was a bit weird, and Han Wen didn''t dare to ask any more questions. Seeing Hu Zi was soaked all over, she felt a little distressed and wanted to take the schoolbag in his hand and help him carry it.


    As a result, Hu Zi was clutched to death. Han Wen pulled hard but didn''t come over. Han Wen felt that something was wrong. She looked down at Hu Zi, and saw Hu Zi''s face was pale and her spirit was still a little dazed.


    Han Wen felt that something was wrong. Huzi, who was usually lively and active, could be so quiet. Han Wen let go of Xiaolong''s hand and let him go by himself. She looked at Huzi and saw him without saying a word.


    Han Wen stretched her arms around Hu Zi''s shoulders, only to realize that his body was trembling slightly. Han Wen was startled and put her hand on Hu Zi''s forehead, only to realize that his forehead was cold and his head was covered in cold sweat.


    Because both of them were wet, Han Wen thought Hu Zi was covered in water when he first saw him, but he didn''t expect it to be cold sweat.


    "Huzi! Huzi!" Han Wen anxiously called Huzi twice.


    As a result, Hu Zi didn''t respond at all, just like a robot, he only knew to follow Wang Hao to the house step by step.


    Wang Hao also noticed that something was wrong with Hu Zi, turned around and stopped to look at Han Wen and said, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Han Wen looked up at him and replied, "Maybe she''s frightened. He''s not responding at all now. You take him back first, and I''ll go to the doctor."


    Wang Hao glanced at the direction of the village, then looked outside, and calmly replied: "It should be just frightened, you take him back, I will go to the doctor, I am fast." After that, he turned his head and took a big step. Going back, walking in a hurry, it seems to be in a hurry.


    Han Wen tugged at Huzi again. Seeing that he hadn''t reacted, she became anxious. She grabbed his armpit and hugged him, "Hey!" He picked him up with all his strength and made him lie on her back. at the shoulder.


    Perhaps Han Wen''s hug was too warm, and Hu Zi was not as nervous as before. He slowly loosened the schoolbag in his hand, grabbed Han Wen''s clothes, and laid his head on Han Wen''s shoulder.


    Xiaolong followed behind with a worried expression on his face. Seeing that his brother threw the schoolbag away, he immediately picked up the schoolbag, picked it up laboriously, and followed Han Wen with small steps.


    Han Wen was tired and sweating profusely after walking with Hu Zi in her arms. She wanted to grit her teeth and hug Hu Zi back in one breath, but unfortunately she couldn''t walk anymore.


    Hu Zi followed his father''s size. He was only 1.4 meters tall when he was only seven years old and in the second grade. He weighed almost 80 pounds. Han Wen carried a big meat bag and walked 500 meters. gas.


    Han Wen put Huzi on the ground, while she squatted beside him, panting heavily, looking at Xiaolong who was left behind, and shouted, "Don''t be in a hurry, Xiaolong, if you''re tired, just take a break."


    The people on the island are simple and the place is not very big. They all know each other, and no one has stolen the child, so everyone can rest assured that the child is running outside.


    Xiaolong''s face was flushed with fatigue and sweating profusely. He didn''t cry, raised his head, wiped the shouts on his face, and responded loudly, "Okay!"


    Here, after Han Wen put down Hu Zi, Hu Zi felt as if she had lost her sense of security. She grabbed Han Wen''s shoulder tightly. Han Wen was sore when she was caught. Han Wen patted Hu Zi on the back soothingly and said softly. After discussing, "Huzi, my mother can''t hold you anymore, can I carry you on my back?"


    Hu Zi grabbed Han Wen nervously, hesitated for a long time before nodding, then slowly let go of Han Wen, turned around and lay on Han Wen''s back, the fast Han Wen couldn''t see his movements clearly.


    Han Wen was caught by Hu Zi''s sudden pounce and was almost thrown to the ground by him, she managed to stabilize herself, patted Hu Zi''s hand, and said calmly, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, you are safe now. "


    Hu Zi returned to his previous state, with a white face and silent.


    Han Wen stood up on her knees, lifted Hu Zi up, took his legs with both hands, and firmly supported him.


    The girls finally returned home. Han Wen felt that the tiger on her back had stopped moving. She whispered twice and refused to agree. She shook her body, but the tiger did not move. Inside, put Hu Zi on the bed, stretched out his hand to test it out, noticed Hu Zi''s breathing, and then he was relieved.


    Han Wen didn''t have time to rest, so she went to help Huzi clean up, first took off Huzi''s wet shoes, then took off his half-dry clothes, and then changed him into dry clothes. After this set, Han Wen was already tired. There are no complete words to say.


    At this time, Xiaolong finally came home, and when he entered the door, he shouted, "Mom! Mom! I''m back!"


    Han Wen didn''t care about rest, she turned around and went out to pick up Xiaolong, took the schoolbag in Xiaolong''s hand, took out a handkerchief and wiped Xiaolong''s sweat, "Didn''t I tell you to rest?"


    Xiaolong smiled sweetly, "Mom, you''re not tired!" Then he frowned and said, "Mom, how is your brother?"


    Han Wen glanced at the room and replied, "Brother is asleep, you go in and take a look, don''t wake up brother, okay?"


    Xiaolong nodded sensible: "Yes."


    The tone in Han Wen''s heart also came over, and she took Xiaolong''s hand and walked into the house. As soon as she entered the house, she heard Huzi''s cry: "Dad! Dad! Help!"


    Han Wen''s face changed after hearing this, and she let go of Xiaolong''s hand and ran to Huzi''s house. When she went in, she saw Huzi stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air, crying non-stop in his hand.


    Han Wen held Hu Zi with one hand and patted him lightly with the other, "Don''t be afraid of Hu Zi! Mom is here, Mom is here." Han Wen said several times in a row before Hu Zi became quiet.


    Xiaolong also came in at this time, lying on the bedside and looking at Huzi worriedly, "Mom! What''s wrong with brother?"


    "Brother, you may have had a nightmare."


    Han Wen held Hu Zi''s hand and felt that his temperature was too high, so she reached out and touched Hu Zi''s head, bad! Hu Zi has a fever, why hasn''t Wang Hao come back yet.


    Han Wen got up and wanted to get a towel for Hu Zi to wipe her body to cool down, but before she got up, she found Hu Zi clenching her hand and trying hard.


    Just as Han Wen hesitated, Xiaolong climbed onto the bed and volunteered, "Mom! I''ll help you take care of my brother." Then he went to grab Huzi''s hand.


    "Mom! What should I do if my brother doesn''t let go?" Xiaolong said with aggrieved look at Han Wen, but he didn''t open it for a long time.


    Han Wen patted Huzi and whispered, "Huzi, you have a fever. Mom will give you a basin of water to cool you down. Would you let your brother accompany you?"


    Han Wen believed that Hu Zi didn''t sleep soundly, but fell into a nightmare and should be able to hear them speak.


    Sure enough, after a while, Hu Zi let go of his hand, and Xiao Long happily held Hu Zi''s hand and kept talking with Hu Zi.

 Chapter 49： 049 Another secret

    Han Wen went to the kitchen to mix a basin of warm water and found two more towels. Unfortunately, there is no liquor at home. It would be better if there was liquor.


    Carrying the basin back to the house, he saw Xiaolong lying beside Huzi, his little hand patted Huzi lightly, and he kept mumbling, "Brother, don''t be afraid, Xiaolong is always there."


    Han Wen put the basin aside and asked in a low voice, "Xiaolong, did brother make trouble just now?"


    Xiaolong shook his head, "No trouble, my brother has always been obedient."


    Han Wen soaked the towel and wrung it dry, put it on Hu Zi''s forehead, and then twisted it again and started wiping Hu Zi''s body. Because there was no medicine at home, Han Wen had no choice but to physically cool down first.


    After changing three basins of water back and forth, Wang Hao came in with a young man, "Han Wen! How is Huzi?" Wang Hao walked to the bed and asked in a low voice.


    "I started to have a fever when I got home, and now I seem to be in a coma." Han Wen glanced at the young man wearing glasses, and answered while moving away.


    "Xiao Chen, come and help me." Wang Hao said to the young man behind him.


    Xiao Chen leaned forward with a large medicine box on his back, took out a flashlight from his pocket, opened Hu Zi''s two eyelids and looked at the towel on Hu Zi''s body. The thermometer was placed under Huzi''s armpit.


    Then he straightened up and said, "Brother Hao, Hu Zi should have been frightened when he entered the water, which caused the high fever."


    Wang Hao: "Do I need to take him out of the island to see?"


    Xiao Chen shook his head, "It seems that the situation is not very serious. I will check his temperature in a while to make a decision."


    Wang Hao: "Good!"


    During the five minutes of waiting for the thermometer, everyone was very anxious. Han Wen ran directly to the living room, staring at the alarm clock all the time. After five minutes, she ran back and said, "It''s time, you can check the temperature."


    At this time, the thermometer is still mercury, which is three-dimensional. When looking at it, you need to turn it to find the scale line, and then find the corresponding number.


    Xiao Chen pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose, and after reading it, he said, "Thirty-eight degrees five."


    Wang Hao and Han Wen breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the temperature, and then Xiao Chen said: "Huzi''s temperature should be caused by his sister-in-law''s wiping effect, but the specifics are not certain. I will hang two bottles of water for Huzi first. Take a look, as long as the temperature doesn''t rise, it''s fine."


    "Does Huzi''s body temperature need to be hung with water? Isn''t it necessary to use antipyretics if it does not exceed thirty-eight degrees?" Han Wen asked with a little doubt.


    After hearing this, Xiao Chen glanced at Han Wen in surprise. After all, people on the island don''t know about these professional things. Some people want to hang up when they have a fever. There is Han Wen''s cooling method for Huzi, which seems to be professional.


    "Sister-in-law, Huzi is not only a fever problem, he is also frightened. He will get better soon after hanging on the water."


    After understanding it, Han Wen nodded and replied, "Oh! That''s trouble for Doctor Chen." Then Xiao Chen took out the prepared saline and syringes from the medicine box.


    Because Wang Hao had already told him the general situation when he went to find him, and Xiao Chen also prepared the medicine by the way. Although he was not sure what the situation was at the time, with his years of experience, he could still guess. ten.


    When Xiao Chen took out the needle, Xiaolong was scared to hide, and Han Wen stepped forward after seeing it, "Xiaolong first let go of brother''s hand and come to mother."


    "Mom, I''ll let go of my brother, can my brother do it?"


    Han Wen encouraged: "Yes, my brother is an older child, so he is not afraid of injections." Xiaolong then let go of Huzi''s hand and hid in Han Wen''s arms.


    Looking at Han Wen''s loose hair, messy clothes, and tired face, Wang Hao wanted to help Han Wen share some of the burden, "Xiaolong, hold me!"


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s outstretched hand and ducked, and gestured to the bed with her chin, "I''ll just hold Xiaolong, you can help Xiaochen."


    Because Han Wen felt that Hu Zi could not be so obedient, she obediently asked Xiao Chen to get an injection. Sure enough, when the needle was inserted into the back of Hu Zi''s hand, Hu Zi began to struggle because of the pain.


    Wang Hao quickly held down Hu Zi''s arm and didn''t let him break free.


    Xiao Chen is also a doctor with rich experience. The moment Wang Hao pressed Huzi, the needle was already tied. He neatly pulled the rubber band on Huzi''s wrist, and then fixed the needle with white tape. This is even over.


    Before leaving, Xiao Chen left two more pieces of medicine, and instructed to take him to the health center if the tiger''s burn reached 39 degrees or more.


    Wang Hao sent Xiao Chen away, and came back to Han Wen, who was sitting beside him and guarding Hu Zi: "I''ll come here, you go and rest for a while."


    These days, Han Wen has been in a relationship with the two children. How could she leave like this? Instead of moving, she raised her head and asked, "What happened to the tiger?


    As far as she knew, Hu Zi''s water ability was excellent, and he went to a place where he often traveled, so it should not happen.


    "I don''t know either. I happened to meet him when I was passing by after get off work, and I picked up the tiger. I don''t know the specific situation."


    Han Wen narrowed her eyes, "Was the big country there when you went?" Hu Zi and the big country wish they could wear a pair of pants, the big country must know what happened to Hu Zi.


    Wang Hao recalled and affirmed, "Yes."


    Han Wen got up: "I''ll go to Sister-in-law Li''s house and ask."


    Wang Hao: "What are you going to ask? Is there anything to ask?"


    Han Wen had already walked to the door of the bedroom at this time, and waved her hand: "You don''t understand?" Intuitively, she felt that this time the tiger fell into the water must not be easy.


    On the way to Sister Li''s house, Han Wen saw Li Weibing who was still playing in the yard when she passed by Sister Liu''s house. She saw her face suddenly changed, and then she hid back in the house.


    Han Wen muttered: "What child, just like his mother."


    When Han Wen arrived at Sister-in-law Li''s house, she saw Daguo confronting Sister-in-law Li, "Mom! Just let me go to Huzi''s house! Huzi''s drowning is not that easy!"


    Sister-in-law Li blocked the door with a broom, "What nonsense, you brat, drowned just because the tiger''s legs cramped while swimming. There''s nothing simple or simple!"


    When Daguo heard this, he was anxious, "Mother! It''s not Huzi''s business, it was the guards who killed him. Why don''t you believe me? Hurry up and let me go, or Uncle Hao will definitely beat Huzi." Breaking through Sister Li''s defense line and rushing out.


    But she was beaten back by Mrs. Li, "Why are you so stubborn! Other people''s family affairs will be solved by themselves, so why do you join in the fun?"


    The big country does not obey, "No, Huzi is my best friend, I can''t betray him."


    Han Wen stood at the door and listened to a few words, thinking that she had guessed correctly, there must be something hidden behind Hu Zi''s falling into the water this time.

 Chapter 50： 050 is calculated

    Han Wen walked in calmly and interrupted the confrontation between the two girls, "Sister-in-law, I think the big country is right, the drowning of Huzi this time is definitely not that simple."


    Sister-in-law Li looked back at her as if she had seen a ghost, "When did you come? Why is there no sound at all."


    Han Wen: "I''ve been here for a while. Sister-in-law, you may have been too focused on stopping the big country and didn''t care."


    "So, did you hear our conversation just now?"


    "Well, I heard you all."


    When Sister-in-law Li heard Han Wen''s admission, a smile that was even uglier than crying appeared on the corner of her mouth, "This big country is just talking nonsense and being suspicious all day long. Don''t believe what he says."


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, I think what Daguo said is fine, and I don''t believe Huzi drowned with leg cramps, so I came to ask Daguo to ask."


    Sister-in-law Li doesn''t think so much like Han Wen, so she subconsciously retorted: "What''s not credible about this, no matter how good a tiger''s water is, isn''t that a seven or eight-year-old child, isn''t it normal to have leg cramps when swimming?"


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, don''t forget that Huzi grew up in the water since he was a child. He has never swam in our place? He doesn''t know if the place is dangerous or not. Besides, it''s cold now. My father and I have been instructing him not to let him go into the water, how did he run away?"


    Seeing that the expression on Sister Li''s face loosened, Han Wen continued: "Tell me, if your family is a big country, can you not doubt it?"


    Sister-in-law Li thought for a moment and felt that what Han Wen said made sense, but when she thought about the big country just now, her heart hardened again. The girls in that family are not good things. If she knew that their big country had betrayed people, I don''t know how to come to their house to make trouble!


    Sister-in-law Li: "Sister, it''s not that I don''t let the big country tell you, it''s that he really doesn''t know."


    When Daguo heard his mother lie, he immediately blushed and shouted: "Mother, I know! The guards did what happened to Huzi. The guards lured Huzi into the water. Weidong had already ambushed Huzi under the water. Hu Zi¡¯s feet are getting cramps, I want to go into the water to save Hu Zi, but Wei Dong still stops me.¡± Da Guo¡¯s eyes were red as he spoke, as if he was feeling guilty for not being able to go into the water to save Hu Zi.


    Sister-in-law Li listened to the big country coming out, and she covered the mouth of the big country excitedly, "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Han Wen looked at Sister-in-law Li and had to hide her cold eyes, and said sarcastically, "Sister-in-law has already spoken out, it''s too late if you''re covering him up, but I thought you at least really loved Huzi. , it seems that way now.¡±


    Han Wen''s words poked into Sister Li''s heart. Thinking of Huzi''s quirky figure, her heart also twitched in pain, and she let go of the big country''s mouth and said, "Okay, I won''t stop it. After you, tell your aunt everything you know!"


    Daguo''s eyes reddened and he said with a weeping voice, "I''m sorry, auntie, I told Huzi to go swimming."


    Knowing that the big country didn''t mean it, Han Wen patted his head and comforted: "Huzi is fine now, you don''t have to worry, and it''s not your responsibility for Huzi to drown. My aunt wants to know why Weidong and the guards are plotting against the tiger. son?"


    The big country raised his head and said: "Some time ago, Huzi and the guards played, and the guards lost face, so they only calculated Huzi."


    Han Wen: Good! These two **** are really just like her mother, and they must report it. No wonder the guards saw her pale just now, so it was a loss for them to hide when they saw her.


    Han Wen: "Thank you for telling my aunt the truth. When Hu Zi wakes up, I will ask him to come and play with you."


    Daguo nodded: "Auntie, when Huzi wakes up, you must tell me."


    "Okay, I have to trouble you to ask Hu Zi for a day off tomorrow, and say he is sick."


    Daguo: "Yeah."


    "Then sister-in-law, I''ll go first."


    Sister-in-law Li didn''t want to keep her either, so she casually responded and let Han Wen go.


    On her way back, Han Wen has been thinking about whether to go back and discuss with Wang Hao, or go directly without discussing it. Later, she thought about Wang Hao''s temper, and with him, she would definitely not be able to do anything.


    Han Wen directly found a stick on the road, and with an aggression, she found Sister Liu''s door, and when she entered the door, she shouted: "Liu Chunfang, come out for me!"


    Sister-in-law Liu was making dumplings in the house at this time, and when she heard the sound outside, she was so frightened that her rolling pin fell to the ground. She looked at the guards who were hiding and scolded angrily, "What trouble have you two **** caused this old lady!" He started to wipe his clothes, picked up the rolling pin and went out aggressively.


    "Who is it! When you''re full, you''re here to show off your strength."


    Han Wen stood in the only place in the yard that wasn''t stained with chicken excrement, staring fiercely at Sister Liu who came out, "Liu Chunfang, where are your two eldest sons! Call them out to me."


    Sister-in-law Liu saw that Han Wen was not good, and knew that her son was in trouble again, she said nonsense: "Both of our sons are not at home, just let me know if you have anything!"


    Han Wen sneered: "Liu Chunfang, you really don''t need to write a draft for a lie. I saw Li Weibing at home just now, why are you still trying to cover up the murderer?"


    "Han Wen, please keep your mouth clean. Who are you calling a murderer!"


    Han Wen was also worried by Mrs. Liu''s attitude, "Bah! I''m talking about your son, your son is a murderer, and you are an accomplice in covering up the murderer!"


    "You nonsense, who did my son kill!" Sister Liu stood opposite Han Wen, her eyes wide open, as if Han Wen could tear her apart if she dared to say more.


    Han Wen also shouted in a loud voice, "Do you have to call your son out and ask if he doesn''t? At such a young age, he has such a vicious heart, and when he grows up, he can''t kill people and set fire to them!"


    "Han Wen! I tell you, you have to say don''t let the old lady beat you!"


    Han Wen smiled disdainfully, "Who are you, my mother, I''m almost your mother, you dare to touch me and try!"


    At this time, every household was just walking out after eating when they heard the sound of quarrel coming from Mrs. Liu''s house, and they were all attracted.


    Looking at Han Wen who was confronting Mrs. Liu, Bao asked, "Wang Hao''s family, what''s the matter?"


    Han Wen looked at the large group of people behind her and replied, "My tiger son went out for a swim this afternoon, and was tricked by her two sons. The younger one lured my family tiger to compete, and the older one waited underwater, causing the tiger son to cramp and drown. Now, if it wasn''t for Hu Zi''s father to meet him after get off work, my Hu Zi would probably be gone!"


    After listening to the package, he was startled, "No way! This child is still young, how can he have so many hearts."


    Han Wen: "Humph! It''s clear if she called her son out and asked."


    "Bah! You are talking nonsense. My boy has been at home all afternoon, and he has never been out at all. If you go there to count your tiger son, I think you just don''t want to spend money, so you can just find someone to rely on."

 Chapter 51： 051 Alarm

    Han Wen didn''t expect Liu Chunfang to be such a rogue. Sure enough, if there is a mother, there must be a son.


    "Liu Chunfang, you have to speak with conscience. It''s not just my Huzi who went swimming today. There are so many children on our island. You can see clearly why Huzi drowned. You protect your family. Son, are you not afraid of retribution?"


    Those who came to see the lively, there were so one or two families who also listened to their children, of course they knew the truth of the matter, and when they saw Liu Chunfang, they gathered together and muttered.


    Seeing the big guy pointing at her, Liu Chunfang cursed with a dark face: "What does it have to do with you guys, don''t take mice with this dog, mind your own business, and hurry up!"


    Bao inquired: "Liu Chunfang, you won''t be told by Han Wen, you have a guilty conscience!"


    "Go go go! Who is guilty!"


    Han Wen: "Liu Chunfang! I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I see that your Li Weibing is at home. You will understand if you call him out and ask."


    "My guard is not at home!" Liu Chunfang replied forcefully, holding the door.


    Han Wen rolled up her sleeves, pointed her stick at Liu Chunfang and asked murderously, "Are you going to call Li Weibing out today? I''ll find it myself! If I find it, I''ll send him to the Public Security Bureau. Attempted murder is no small crime!"


    Then Han Wen shouted into the living room, "Li Weibing, come out for me, why are you half-sized, why are you so cowardly, you don''t dare to confront each other in front of you? I don''t think you should be called the boss in the future, you''re just a coward. !"


    Li Weibing was still a teenager, so he was so provoked by Han Wen and ran out immediately, staring at Han Wen with a shirtless face, "Who are you calling a coward!"


    Han Wen was not at all embarrassed, looked up at Li Weibing, and provocatively said: "It''s you who said it, dare not admit it!"


    A flash of hesitation flashed in Li Weibing''s eyes, and then he stabbed his neck and said, "I haven''t done it, so why admit it!"


    "A stepmother is a stepmother, and I rely on people everywhere for a little money!" Li Weibing looked at Han Wen with disdain and said.


    This child, Han Wen, was really abandoned by Liu Chunfang. Not to mention her little belly, she has no responsibility at all.


    "You lied, you are the one who killed the tiger!" The big country appeared out of nowhere, ran to Han Wen, pointed at Li Weibing and shouted.


    Immediately afterward, several boys the same age as Huzi ran out and pointed at Li Weibing to complain.


    Li Weibing''s eyes flickered, unable to hold back everyone''s scrutiny, so he hid behind Liu Chunfang, feeling that no one else could see him.


    Han Wen sneered, "Li Weibing, what else do you have to say now!"


    "You''re falsely accusing someone!" He said, pulling on Liu Chunfang''s clothes, and whispered, "Mother, please help me."


    "Bah! Can the words of these hairy boys be taken seriously? Who doesn''t know that these boys have a good relationship with your Huzi! Maybe you bribed them and made them frame us." Liu Chunfangyi He replied grimly.


    Daguo was very angry, and was about to come forward to reason with Liu Chunfang when someone grabbed his clothes, "Auntie?"


    Han Wen said calmly: "The big country doesn''t need you here, you go to my next door neighbor''s house, find Uncle Zhou, and say I want to call the police!"


    When the big country heard it, he said loudly: "Okay! Auntie, I''ll go right now."


    When the people watching the excitement heard that Han Wen was going to call the police, everyone looked at each other, wondering if it was necessary to call the police because the children were fighting.


    Sister-in-law Li also followed Huzi to watch the fun. Seeing that Han Wen was going to call the police, she was afraid of making a big fuss, so she stepped forward and whispered in Han Wen''s ear: "Han Wen, it''s enough for the child to fight and scold a few words, you don''t need to call the police. Bar!"


    "Sister-in-law, you don''t understand! This isn''t a simple fight, it''s a murder. Besides, Liu Chunfang and Li Weibing refuse to admit it, so I just called Brother Zhou over to see who is lying."


    Sister-in-law Li wanted to persuade her a few words. It''s not good for the neighbors to make trouble, but seeing that Han Wen was so determined, she didn''t persuade her, and hid in the crowd to watch the excitement.


    Li Weibing, who was hiding behind Liu Liu Chunfang, panicked when she heard that Han Wen was going to call the police, pulled Liu Chunfang''s clothes, and said in a trembling voice: "Mother, this girl wants to call the police, what should I do? Didn''t come back."


    Liu Chunfang is usually a poisonous mouth, but she has never dealt with the police, and when she heard Han Wen call the police, she panicked, but it was a pity that her husband was not at home, and she did not even have a backbone.


    Just as Liu Chunfang was about to tell her son that they would not admit it at that time, he saw that his cowardly son couldn''t bear the fear in his heart and rushed straight towards the door.


    Seeing this, Han Wen squinted, and the stick in her hand danced violently, blocking Li Weibing''s footsteps abruptly, "What''s the matter! You want to run before this person comes, do you have a guilty conscience?"


    "Whoever has a guilty conscience, I''m going out to find my brother." Li Weibing replied with a sinister look on Han Wen''s face.


    Han Wen stopped in front of Li Weibing with a stick, "Looking for your brother? Why do I think you want to run away!"


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    Han Wen sneered with disdain, "You don''t need to look for your brother, you just stay here, and it''s not too late to wait for the police to come and find out the truth."


    "Why do you detain me!" Li Weibing shouted with blushing eyes.


    Han Wen: "You have wronged me. Why did I detain you?"


    "You are unreasonable!"


    Liu Chunfang had been standing beside her, her eyes were rolling with bad ideas. Seeing Han Wen confronting the guards, she didn''t have time to take care of herself, and immediately rushed towards Han Wen, scolding, "You stinky mother-in-law, If you dare to wrong my guards, see if I won''t kill you."


    Li Weibing saw that his mother had made a move, so he also rushed up to hit Han Wen. Looking at Liu Chunfang''s outstretched hand, Han Wen took the **** and hit Liu Chunfang on the arm unceremoniously, and then the stick in his hand changed angle. , stabbed Li Weibing directly on the shoulder and pushed him back.


    There is a reason why Han Wen dares to be so fearless. She used to have a lay disciple from Shaolin Temple when she was young. When she was free at home, she would pull Han Wen through two tricks and give her some punches. Of course, she was not so kind. He was simply hit at the Shaolin Temple, and came back to find a balance from Han Wen.


    Liu Chunfang and Li Weibing glanced at each other. They didn''t expect Han Wen to be so difficult to deal with. The mother and daughter exchanged eye contact, and before they rushed forward, the crowd consciously parted ways. The leader was Wang Dani''s husband. Zhou Xinguo was followed by several people in police uniforms, but unfortunately Han Wen didn''t know them.


    Zhou Xinguo walked up to Han Wen and asked with a sullen face, "What''s the matter? I heard that you are going to call the police."


    Han Wen often goes to Wang Dani''s house to play, and has seen Zhou Xinguo several times, knowing that he is not so serious on weekdays, thinking that he is going to handle a case, deliberately mentioning the momentum, not afraid, and replying in a clear and orderly manner: "Yes! I called the police, and I want to sue the two boys of Liu Chunfang''s family, Li Weidong and Li Weibing, for murder!"

 Chapter 52： 052 Wo Li Dou

    Zhou Xinguo''s face sank after hearing this, and he warned: "Han Wen, intentional murder is not a child''s play, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m telling the truth. I have evidence." After speaking, he waved at the heads of a few kiddies, "Come on children! Tell the police uncle what you know."


    No matter what age, children are very fond of the police profession, and they are not afraid to see a large group of police officers. They all ran over and looked up at Li Xinguo and said everything they knew.


    Zhou Xinguo was so upset by the group of children that he crossed his hands and gestured for a pause, "Don''t worry, children, let''s talk one by one." After speaking, he winked at the police officers who were following, and the police officers smiled. The previous person took a child and took it to the side to ask.


    Coincidentally, today is Zhou Xinguo''s turn to treat guests to dinner. The police on the island are all at his house. Han Wen''s report is also very timely. If there are so many people here, if only Zhou Xinguo is alone, it must have such a great effect.


    Since Li Weibing saw Zhou Xinguo come in, his whole body has been stunned, and he has lost the strength to show off his strength just now, and hid behind Liu Chunfang tremblingly.


    Liu Chunfang had never seen such a scene before, and kept muttering, "This **** has gone there, why hasn''t he come back."


    Liu Chunfang''s husband is a soldier in the army next to him. He seems to be a battalion commander. Originally, he didn''t have the share of the house. It was Liu Chunfang''s mother-in-law who went to the army to make a big fuss and added money to get the house.


    Maybe there is a task in the team today, and none of the men on their side have come back.


    Han Wen just held the stick and stood where she was standing just now, staring at the girls in front of her, for fear that they would play another trick.


    Soon the police over there finished the questioning, and the children couldn''t say exactly the same thing! But it is also inseparable.


    After Zhou Xinguo listened to his subordinate''s description, he also understood almost the situation inside. Looking at Li Weibing''s appearance, he knew that Han Wen was right.


    "Li Weibing, come here, I''ll ask you two questions!" Zhou Xinguo waved to Li Weibing with a sullen face.


    Li Weibing was always afraid of Zhou Xinguo, but now he is even more afraid when he sees Zhou Xinguo with a dark face. He blindly hides behind Liu Chunfang and does not want to show his face.


    Liu Chunfang was afraid of other policemen, but she wasn''t afraid of Zhou Xinguo, how could he be a neighbor?


    "What do you mean!" Liu Chunfang asked dissatisfiedly while staring at Zhou Xinguo while protecting Li Weibing.


    Zhou Xinguo watched Liu Chunfang and his wife guarding him like a thief, and said helplessly: "Brother and sister, we are just performing official duties and asking Li Weibing a few questions."


    "What are you asking? Is there anything you can ask?" Liu Chunfang said like a calf.


    Han Wen tapped the stick in her hand on the ground and made a "snap" sound, and the chaotic yard instantly became quiet. Han Wen said rather domineeringly, "Liu Chunfang, you have a lot of work to do, you have to squat to hinder the police from handling the case. ."


    After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Zhou Xinguo and asked, "Officer Zhou is this system!"


    Zhou Xinguo nodded, "Yes! Liu Chunfang, if you are hindering our office, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "you"


    Han Wen: "What are you! I didn''t hear anyone talking!"


    Zhou Xinguo lost the patience to accompany Liu Chunfang, and the police officers under his command understood as soon as he waved his hand, and came out, two more robust ones surrounded Liu Chunfang.


    Liu Chunfang was so scared that he swallowed his saliva and said dryly: "Guards! Why don''t you go with them and let him save you when your father comes?"


    Li Weibing looked at his mother in disbelief. He didn''t expect his mother to give up on herself at such a time, and she was not resisting at the moment, and begged for mercy: "Okay! Okay! I said! I said!"


    Seeing that there was a breakthrough, Zhou Xinguo gave the two policemen a look, and the two policemen stopped beside Li Weibing, but there was no movement in their hands.


    Liu Weibing said tremblingly: "My brother asked me to do it all, he asked me to compete with Huzi, he was the one who ambush Huzi, and he didn''t let anyone save Huzi, and he It has nothing to do with me, I have nothing to do with me."


    Liu Chunfang didn''t expect her second son to blame her eldest son for all the faults. She turned her head and slapped Li Weibing with a big mouth, "You are talking nonsense! It was you who did it, how can you be a scoundrel of your brother!"


    Li Weibing covered his face, looking at Liu Chunfang''s eyes as if he had spit poison, he smiled evilly, and said without end, "You are still so biased."


    Liu Chunfang was frightened by Li Weibing''s eyes, but she did not explain, but habitually pointed at Li Weibing and scolded, "This bastard, my mother has really raised you for nothing, you are a white-eyed wolf who eats inside and out."


    However, Han Wen was not in the mood to listen to her wailing. She turned to look at Zhou Xinguo and asked, "Li Weibing has already admitted it, can he be convicted?"


    "No, they are still young and can only criticize education."


    Han Wen thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Criticism and education is fine, but do guardians have to take responsibility?"


    "Well, Huzi''s medical expenses are paid by their family."


    "Okay! But this money?" Han Wen glanced at the girls who were shiing their responsibilities, as if to say: Can they give this money?


    Zhou Xinguo understood Han Wen''s concerns, and said coldly, "I will tell his man about this today. You can rest assured that he will give you the money when the time comes."


    Han Wen retracted the stick in her hand and said gratefully, "Thank you, Officer Zhou, I''ll go first if I have nothing to do."


    The matter has been resolved, she doesn''t want to stay here at all now, because her head hurts from the quarrel.


    When Han Wen got home, she saw that the door that was open when she left was already half-closed. Han Wen didn''t care, she closed the door and turned back to the house.


    At this time, Wang Hao was sitting in the living room when he saw Han Wen coming in and asked, "How is it! Enough of the trouble?"


    Han Wen picked up the Liangbaikai on the table, gulped down a sip, then stopped and replied, "Don''t you know all about it."


    "I don''t know all about it." After a while, he continued: "Is Li Weidong and Li Weibing really the work of Huzi?"


    Han Wen pouted, "You didn''t hear it all, who else is there besides them! It''s a pity! They are too young to be detained, so they can only criticize education."


    Wang Hao: "What''s the matter, you are the beginning, and some trouble later."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "I don''t look for her anymore, she still has the face to look for me?"


    However, Wang Hao did not intend to explain Han Wen''s confusion, but replied more mysteriously: "You will find out in a while."


    Han Wen: "I love to talk but not to talk."


    She just went out for a run. It''s already past eight o''clock. Han Wen was already hungry and pressed her chest against her back. She didn''t ask Wang Hao politely, and asked directly, "Is there any food at home?"

 Chapter 53： 053 Eavesdropping

    Wang Hao gave Han Wen a suspicious look after hearing this, "You cooked so much in the afternoon, do you think we can finish it all?"


    "I can''t say for sure." Han Wen asked as she walked towards Huzi''s bedroom, "How is Huzi, has the fever subsided?"


    Wang Hao: "No, but the mood has stabilized."


    When Han Wen walked to the door of Huzi''s bedroom, she consciously slowed down, walked in quietly, and saw Xiaolong and Huzi snuggling together, sleeping soundly.


    Hu Zi had already finished hanging a bottle of water while she was out. Now it is the second bottle, and this bottle has only gone down a little bit. Because the child is still young, the speed of hanging the water cannot be too fast, so the time will be longer.


    Han Wen took out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat on Huzi before she went out to find something to eat. The vegetables were reserved for her by Wang Hao in advance, and they were all placed in a pot. What happened to Wang Hao, who raised himself as a pig?


    Han Wen poured herself a glass of white water, and went to the living room with a large bowl of rice. She saw Wang Hao at the door, his body was facing Liu Chunfang, as if listening to something.


    Han Wen kept her steps light and put things on the table as tiptoes as a cat, walked to Wang Hao''s side, stopped, and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao frowned slightly, "Shh! Don''t make a sound."


    Han Wen stopped talking immediately, and when she perked up her ears, she heard a noise from the yard next door.


    Because they were in the room and the door was closed, they couldn''t hear it clearly. Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao, thinking what''s wrong with this person. If you want to eavesdrop on you, be generous! After thinking about it, he pushed Wang Hao away and strode out.


    Seeing this, Wang Hao immediately grabbed Han Wen''s arm and whispered, "Why are you going?"


    Han Wen is now accustomed to Wang Hao''s tugging at her arm, and replied angrily, "Of course I went out to listen. What can I hear here?"


    Wang Hao let go of his hand and reminded: "Don''t be too arrogant!"


    "What am I being arrogant about in my own house?" He said, shaking off Wang Hao''s hand, stooping and slipping to the root of the wall adjacent to Mrs. Liu.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s back and shook his head helplessly, how could she be like this now.


    Han Wen found the position, and she could hear clearly in this place, but the voices there were too mixed, and she couldn''t tell who it was for a while.


    At this moment, her stomach suddenly rumbled. Han Wen rubbed her stomach and then remembered that she hadn''t eaten yet, but she didn''t want to let go of the quarrel over there, so she could only think of another way. Suddenly she saw Wang Hao was still standing at the door, so he picked up a stone and threw it at him, successfully attracting his attention.


    Han Wen quickly rubbed her stomach, made another meal, pointed her finger at the room, and motioned for him to bring it to her.


    The strange thing is that Wang Hao actually understood it. He looked at Han Wen who was begging for food with black lines all over his head, turned around and went back to the house, and came out with rice and water after a while.


    "You can''t finish your meal and come out to listen?"


    Han Wen reached out and took a sip of water, then handed it back naturally and took the rice from Wang Hao''s hand, "I''ve finished eating, what if they''re quarreling?"


    Wang Hao: "Not so fast!"


    However, Han Wen didn''t take Wang Hao''s words to heart, she waved at him, and said impatiently, "Go back! Huzi has to be taken care of."


    Wang Hao didn''t leave immediately, watching Han Wen''s mouth was full of food, and reached out and handed the water glass to her mouth, Han Wen didn''t realize anything was wrong, took a sip along his hand, and finished drinking , Wang Hao just left with a water cup.


    Han Wen''s side is quiet, and Liu Chunfang''s side can be called a war. Li Weibing''s brother, Li Weidong is back. Knowing that Li Weibing betrayed himself, he gave Li Weibing a kick without saying a word. Li Weibing Not convinced, the brothers started fighting.


    Liu Chunfang was partial to his eldest son, and only cared about pulling Li Weibing, causing Li Weibing to be beaten a lot. Li Weibing saw his mother was so partial, and a vicious thought flashed in his head. Suddenly throwing her hand away, Liu Chunfang hit the corner of the table accurately, she screamed in pain, her face was pale, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead instantly.


    Seeing his mother like this, Li Weibing pulled out a smirk at the corner of his mouth. He quickly hid it and rushed towards his mother in a hurry.


    While covering her waist, Liu Chunfang looked at Li Weibing and asked viciously, "Say it! You son of a bitch, did you do it on purpose?"


    Li Weibing was aggrieved, "Mother, how could I do it on purpose? My brother wants to beat me, so I can''t hide?" After that, he mumbled, "Why are you pulling me all the time when we fight?"


    "You you" Liu Chunfang was about to die of anger.


    When Li Weidong saw that Li Weibing stopped, he didn''t even look at Liu Chunfang, he kicked Li Weibing directly, and Li Weibing was kicked to the ground for a while.


    He glared at Li Weidong fiercely, got up and rushed towards Li Weidong, throwing him on the ground, getting up quickly, riding on Li Weidong and punching him in the face.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Li Weibing first punched Li Weidong a few times, but he was quickly pinned down by Li Weidong''s counterattack. Li Weidong hit Li Weibing so hard that his face quickly turned red.


    Li Weibing was beaten to death by Li Weidong. In desperation, Li Weibing suddenly touched something, and he knocked it on the back of Li Weidong''s head without thinking.


    Li Weidong felt dizzy at the time. He reached out and touched the blood on his head and hand. He rolled off Li Weidong and stared blankly at the blood on his hands, wondering what he was thinking.


    Li Weibing survived from Li Weidong''s hand, lying on his back, turned his head and glanced at the bowl in his hand, pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    Liu Chunfang leaned against the corner of the table, scolding the two children while muttering to himself.


    Li Jiali took his younger brother Slug to play in the next room. Even though the noise was so loud just now, she didn''t say she wanted to go out and have a look.


    When Liu Chunfang''s man, Li Yuejin, came back, he saw such an embarrassing scene. Flour was sprinkled all over the ground, tables and stools were thrown on the ground, and none of the three mothers were good. All of them had blue noses and swollen faces.


    Li Yuejin''s chest heaved violently, turned around and walked out, calmed down for a while before coming back, he sat on the only standing stool in the house, unbuttoned his collar, and said coldly, "Who can give it to me? Tell me what happened!"


    Sister Liu glanced at Li Yuejin with tears on her face, her mouth trembled a few times, she didn''t dare to say.


    Seeing Liu Chunfang''s sloppy appearance, Li Yuejin couldn''t help turning his face away and said to Li Weidong, "Boss, tell me!"


    Li Weidong was also afraid that Li Yuejin would get angry, so he shook his head and said, "Dad! It''s nothing! I''m playing with the guards!" He then glared at Li Weibing and told him to be honest.

 Chapter 54： 054 lose money

    Li Weibing knew that the two adults in the family liked Li Weidong. If he confessed, he would definitely be punished, so he nodded in agreement: "Dad, eldest brother is right, there is nothing wrong with the family!"


    After listening to Li Weibing''s words, Li Yuejin narrowed his eyes and looked at the two brothers back and forth. He could sense that something was wrong, but he wouldn''t care if the two children fought.


    With a big wave of his hand, he said coldly, "Forget it this time! If I see you again next time, I won''t break your legs."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Liu Chunfang, "You haven''t gotten up yet, what time is it, and you haven''t cooked yet, you want to starve me to death!"


    Liu Chunfang glanced at Li Yuejin tremblingly. Seeing his gloomy expression, she didn''t dare to refute. She endured the physical discomfort and stood up slowly with the help of the table.


    She originally wanted her two sons to support her, but Li Weibing just touched the corner of his mouth with his sleeve as if he didn''t see him, and went to support the table and chair.


    Li Weidong wanted to slip away, but his father was so scary that he had no choice but to pick up the scattered flour reluctantly.


    Niang San thought that this matter was over, but just after finishing the house, there was a knock on the door from outside.


    "Who is it! Why are you knocking on the door if you don''t sleep at night!" Li Yuejin muttered in dissatisfaction as he got up and went to open the door.


    In the past, such trivial matters were all done by Liu Chunfang, but today Liu Chunfang''s image is really ugly. Li Yuejin didn''t want him to go out and be embarrassed, so he could only do it himself.


    The person who knocked on the door was obviously a very qualified person. After knocking a few times, he heard someone agree and stopped knocking. Li Yuejin felt a little stunned. Could it be that something happened to the team?


    At the moment, he couldn''t care about complaining, he took two steps to open the door, and when he opened the door, he saw Zhou Xinguo standing outside. Only then did Li Yuejin let go of his heart.


    "Lao Zhou, it''s you! Is there something going on at night?"


    Zhou Xinguo frowned when he saw Li Yuejin come out, and replied, "It''s something!"


    Li Yuejin smiled, "Old Zhou, you really can''t go to the Three Treasures Palace without anything, what''s the matter?"


    Li Yuejin and Zhou Xinguo were in the same period. If Li Yuejin hadn''t played some tricks, he might not have been discharged from the army, so Zhou Xinguo was a little annoying to Li Yuejin, but as a policeman he had to come.


    Zhou Xinguo took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to Li Yuejin, "Come here?"


    Li Yuejin didn''t refuse, he stretched out his hand to take it, took out a match from his pocket and lit it, but did not give Zhou Xinguo any points.


    Zhou Xinguo didn''t say anything. He took a few sips and said slowly, "Did my sister-in-law tell you what happened this afternoon?"


    "I just got home, and I haven''t had time to talk to your sister-in-law!"


    Zhou Xinguo''s stretched forehead wrinkled again, he took two sips, and recounted the events of the afternoon to Li Yuejin.


    Li Yuejin''s whole body was cold after hearing this. He didn''t expect these idiots to stab him with such a big basket. An attempted murder is not a good reputation. He was already struggling in the team. If the head of the team knew that his son was so vicious, he would not know how to see him.


    After Zhou Xinguo finished speaking, he looked at Li Yuejin who didn''t look at him, patted him on the shoulder, and persuaded earnestly: "The child is still young and there is still time for education, so don''t take it too seriously."


    Li Yuejin smiled bitterly, "You said how can I not take it to heart, you know my days in the team."


    Zhou Xinguo didn''t feel sympathy when he saw him like that, thinking: You don''t deserve this, if you didn''t play tricks in the first place, you could live like this.


    "This is not the time to say this. The accident of Wang Hao''s child was caused by your son. This medical bill?"


    Li Yuejin: "Huh?"


    He wanted to pretend to be stupid and didn''t want to pay the money. His family has three sons and one daughter. As the saying goes, half the children eat the poor old man. He only has that little allowance. All six members of the family rely on him alone. .


    Zhou Xinguo had long expected that Li Yuejin would pretend to be stupid, so he casually said: "Alas! You say why Wang Hao is so good, he had a good relationship with several team leaders before he was discharged from the army, and now he is discharged from the army. After that, it stands to reason that there should be no intersection with the chief! But the relationship is better than before, you said why we didn''t die!" He threw the cigarette **** he had smoked on the ground, crushed it with his foot, and said Sentence: "I''ll go back first." After saying that, he left without looking back.


    Li Yuejin stared gloomily at Zhou Xinguo''s leaving back, cut off the cigarette in his hand and threw it on the ground, hum! Don''t you just want to say that he can''t play Wang Hao, what''s so great, it''s not them who retired from the army in the end.


    Liu Chunfang sifted the face he picked up from the ground, glanced out from time to time, and became more and more uneasy.


    After a while, Li Yuejin came in from outside, he rushed to Liu Chunfang without saying a word, grabbed her hair and took it into the bedroom.


    Liu Chunfang clutched her hair and begged for mercy, "Yuejin, Yuejin! It''s not my fault, it''s all Han Wen''s fault, who would have known that she would make trouble for such small things!"


    The brothers Li Weibing and Li Weidong saw his father holding his mother back to the house, and they looked at each other and immediately avoided.


    Li Xinguo grabbed Liu Chunfang back to the house, threw her on the ground, and said coldly, "How much money do you have?"


    "What? What are you doing?" As soon as he mentioned the money, he looked at Li Yuejin vigilantly, as if he had asked for Liu Chunfang''s lifeblood.


    "Idiot! Of course it''s losing money to Wang Hao."


    Liu Chunfang shook her head like a rattle, "No money! Why should you give her money."


    Seeing her attitude, Li Yuejin kicked Liu Chunfang without getting up, "Idiot! You thought it was for that bitch, but it was for Wang Hao."


    After talking, he didn''t pay any attention to Liu Chunfang''s own search for money, and finally found only eight dollars.


    Li Yuejin held the money in disbelief, "Why is that?"


    Liu Chunfang''s eyes flickered, "It''s all spent, that''s all that''s left."


    Of course Li Yuejin didn''t believe it, "Did you send it all to your parents'' family?"


    "no!"


    Li Yuejin said viciously: "Wait when I come back to find you to settle the account."


    Liu Chunfang could only watch Li Yuejin leave. She wanted to stop her, but she couldn''t get up now, and the injury on her waist seemed to be getting worse.


    Han Wen squatted in the corner until there was no sound next door, she just got up with more than half of her rice bowl left, and pouted, thinking how much noise could happen next door! Unexpectedly, this little movement was not enough to waste her feelings.


    Han Wen returned to the house with a bit of disappointment, and saw Wang Hao coming out of Huzi''s house, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Have you heard?"


    Han Wen gave a "hmm", put the tableware and chopsticks on the table, and went to see Huzi.


    Wang Hao stretched out his head and glanced at Han Wen''s rice bowl, followed up and asked, "Why haven''t the rice been finished yet?"


    Han Wen sat beside the bed and looked at him like a fool, "You pretend that I can eat so much?"


    "A kind heart is like a donkey''s liver and lungs."


    "If you want to eat you eat."


    Wang Hao gave her a meaningful look, then turned back to eat Han Wen''s leftovers.

 Chapter 55： 055 Wang Hao beats people

    Han Wen sits inside and guards Huzi. Huzi''s bottle of potion is about to bottom out, and she needs someone to guard it all the time to prevent the potion from running out and blood flowing back.


    Just when Han Wen thought that this was going to end like this, she heard a knock on the door from outside. Han Wen had only heard a few fights from her mother when she was squatting in the corner, and she didn''t know that Li Yuejin was back.


    Han Wen stood up at the door and looked up at the clock in the living room. It was ten o''clock, and said to Wang Hao, "Who is it! You''re knocking on the door so late."


    "I''ll go out and see, you''re guarding Huzi in the house."


    Han Wen nodded, even if she let her go out at this time, she was not willing.


    When Wang Hao opened the door, he saw Li Yuejin standing outside the door with a smile on his face. Wang Hao had already guessed that it was him. With Li Yuejin''s careful thought, if he didn''t come to him tonight, it would not be Li Yuejin.


    Wang Hao sarcastically said with a cold face: "Don''t worry about your good son, what are you doing at my house!"


    Li Yuejin licked his face and said, "It''s just a kid playing, why is it so grand."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows with a smirk, "Really?"


    Looking at Wang Hao like this, Li Yuejin felt a little apprehensive. This Wang Hao used to be a thorn in the army, and he had the ability and means to win the favor of the leader. He is now the head of the group.


    Li Yuejin couldn''t understand Wang Hao''s meaning, and answered dryly: "Yes, yes!"


    Wang Hao: "That''s how Li Yingchang usually educates his children at home?"


    "How can it be! You also know that those who work in our business are not at home every day, and that the children are all your sister-in-law''s care. I have been worried about it, and you know that this woman is not good at educating children with a small mind. You can rest assured that I have already I have educated her, and I promise she will never dare again." After speaking, he raised his head and glanced at Wang Hao, and seeing that he had no response, he added, "Brother! You are also considerate and considerate of brother, brother is not like you. After being discharged from the army, you can stay at home with your wife and children all day long on the kang head.¡±


    Looking at Li Yuejin''s pretentious posture, Wang Hao got a little impatient and asked directly, "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Li Yuejin shook his head: "No, it''s alright."


    Wang Hao: "When will Huzi''s medical expenses be paid?" After the fight, Han Wen told him about the medical expenses they wanted to pay. At that time, he asked him not to forget to remind her to ask Liu Chunfang for money.


    Li Yuejin paused at the steps he had already taken, then turned his head and smiled embarrassingly, "You say I have brains, I''m here to give you money this time." Then he took out a large amount of wrinkled bags from his pocket. The money was handed over, "This is a little thought, for the child."


    He said this because he thought that Wang Hao would say no to him, but he didn''t expect Wang Hao to take it directly and put it in his pocket.


    Li Yuejin''s hand was so embarrassingly raised, he took it back after a while, "I''ll go back first if I have nothing to do with it." If he stayed longer, he was afraid that he would lose his temper.


    Wang Hao didn''t plan to let him go like this. It would be too simple to leave his child like this. Beating the child would be a loss of character, so beat his father.


    "Hey! Wait a minute."


    Li Yuejin thought there was something else to do, so he turned to look at him, and he was facing Wang Hao''s fist, and the corner of Li Yuejin''s mouth bleed instantly when he punched it.


    "You" Li Yuejin''s questioning words were not finished, and he punched in the face again.


    Li Yuejin was also annoyed, stretched out his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, and moved towards Wang Hao to meet him. He blocked Wang Hao''s fist with his left hand, and felt his wrist numb from the shock. The ability is strong, even if he retired from the army for a few years, he is not an opponent.


    Wang Hao saw that he was blocking it with his hand, and a contemptuous smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Wang Hao retracted his fist and kicked it sideways. Li Yuejin turned his head to hide, and he was so happy that Wang Hao''s second kick followed closely and kicked Li Yuejin''s waist accurately. I rushed, and in the end Li Yuejin couldn''t stand begging for mercy and Wang Hao let him go.


    "Today''s event is just a lesson. If you still can''t teach your child well, don''t blame me for teaching you!" Wang Hao finally said a cruel sentence and left without looking back.


    When I got home, I saw Han Wen squatting on the ground, trying to help Huzi pull out the needle. Wang Hao looked up at the water in the hanging bottle and found that there were only a few drops left, and immediately stepped forward, "I''m coming!"


    Han Wen was relieved when she heard this, and stepped aside so that Wang Hao could play.


    Wang Hao''s movements are several times more agile than Han Wen''s needle movements.


    "What happened to the corner of your mouth? Who did you fight with?"


    Wang Hao opened his eyes and said nonsense, "Bumped."


    Han Wen sneered, "You lied to a fool! You were obviously beaten."


    "Who came just now?"


    "Li Yuejin."


    "What is he doing here?"


    "Give Huzi medical expenses." He took out a stack of banknotes from his trouser pocket and handed it to Han Wen, "What! Li Yuejin gave it."


    Han Wen took the money and went to count, and said with disappointment: "It''s only eight yuan!"


    Wang Hao: "How much do you want?"


    Han Wen said bluntly, "It has to be doubled anyway!"


    "Then you are thinking too much. Even if they sell iron, they can''t make up the number you want."


    Han Wen put away the money and replied disdainfully, "Then his family is good enough. Even after all this money, he''s really talented."


    As she spoke, she walked into her room, and after a while she took out a small medicine box and shouted to Wang Hao who was still beside Huzi''s bed: "Come out, I''ll give you some medicine!"


    "This injury, what else do you use" medicine! Halfway through speaking, seeing Han Wen''s fierce eyes, Wang Hao swallowed the rest of the words with a wink.


    Seeing him come out, Han Wen pointed to the chair in front of her and said, "You sit here!"


    Wang Hao sat there obediently, looked at the potion in Han Wen''s hand, and raised his head obediently with narrowed eyes.


    Han Wen holds yellow potassium permanganate in her hand because there is no iodophor at home.


    The corner of Wang Hao''s mouth was severely bruised and bruised, and there was a piece of skin on the corner of his mouth. Han Wen was afraid that there would be bacteria here, so she took Wang Hao to disinfect it.


    First, put a yellow potion on the corners of Wang Hao''s mouth to keep him from moving. Then he went outside and pressed a basin of cold water. Wet the handkerchief and handed it to Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao didn''t dare not to listen, he took it obediently, and stuck the whole veil directly on his half face.


    Han Wen let out a long sigh, "What kind of sin is this? My son is tricked, my father is beaten, is our family colluding with their family?" hurt?"


    Wang Hao shook his head, thinking that being punched by him would be embarrassing enough. If he was still injured, he wouldn''t have to live.


    This injury was still successfully attacked by him, otherwise he would not pay attention to his small jerk.


    Han Wen nodded, "That''s good." After she finished speaking, she said fiercely, "I have to ask him to settle accounts tomorrow with this group of leeches."


    Although Han Wen doesn''t love Wang Hao, but the two are not divorced now, Han Wen has included him in the series of her own people. If her own person is injured, she must find her way back!

 Chapter 56： 056 get well

    "It''s not necessary, he was hurt more than me."


    Wang Hao couldn''t help showing a sneer when he recalled how Li Yuejin was limping when he left.


    After calculating his son, he still wanted to act like he was nothing, without even a word of apology, maybe.


    "I really don''t need to go?" Han Wen asked tentatively.


    Because in Han Wen''s mind, Li Yuejin is also making up soldiers and exercising every day. How can Wang Hao, a veteran who has been discharged from the army for several years, be someone else''s opponent.


    Wang Hao felt that something was wrong, he glanced at Han Wen suspiciously, and asked, "What''s your look?"


    Han Wen didn''t want to undermine Wang Hao''s self-confidence, so she pretended to be stupid and said, "What kind of eyes are there, you are wrong."


    "No, are you doubting me?"


    Han Wen denied: "How can there be."


    "Obviously it is." Wang Hao was a little annoyed.


    No one has dared to question him like this since he became a soldier, especially when he was his bedside. "Tomorrow, when you see Li Yuejin, you will know whether what I said is true or not." Wang Hao said with some anger, and he said no. He ignored Han Wen again, covered his handkerchief and went to Huzi''s bedroom.


    Han Wen


    How could this person be so stingy, she just wondered for a moment, who made him hurt so obviously, she couldn''t say a word.


    Live if you want to be angry! Han Wen didn''t want to pay attention to him either. She got up and went to the bedroom to get her clothes and then went to the bathroom to take a shower. After staying at Liu Chunfang''s house for a while, she felt that she stinks.


    After taking a shower, Han Wen went to Huzi''s bedroom to take a look. From the time of the drip to now, Huzi''s mood has been stable, and there is no sign of his body temperature rising. Han Wen''s tense heart is relieved a lot. Tonight, the tiger will be fine.


    When he entered the bedroom, he saw Wang Hao sitting on the small bench, holding his chin with his hands clasped, his eyes deep and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Han Wen stepped forward and gently nudged him, "Go wash, you''ve been busy all day today and you''re getting stinky."


    Wang Hao turned his head and glanced at Han Wen in confusion. He picked up his clothes and smelled it. He frowned and said, "You lied to me again."


    Han Wen


    Seeing Wang Hao''s leaving back, Han Wen angrily scolded in her heart: This dog man is too stingy! It''s not just that he questioned his ability and it''s not over yet.


    After Wang Hao came out of the shower, Han Wen and Wang Hao divided the work and asked Wang Hao to take Xiaolong to sleep next door. Han Wen was here to watch. After all, Wang Hao had to go to work tomorrow and couldn''t stay up late.


    If Huzi is fine tonight, Han Wen can make up for her sleep tomorrow.


    Wang Hao was not very happy with this decision, and finally had to agree under Han Wen''s coercion.


    When he took Xiaolong away, he did not forget to remind him over and over again, "If Huzi is in any situation, call me quickly."


    Han Wen was impatient with his arguing, and waved her hand to chase away: "I see! Hurry up and go!"


    When the two of them were gone, Han Wen took off her shoes and went to bed, lying beside Hu Zi holding the book with only a few pages left, melancholy.


    If she had finished reading this book, then her life would be really no fun.


    Suddenly, a light flashed in her head, and she sat up excitedly.


    Yes! She is now in the 1970s, which is an extraordinary period. Many rich and powerful people''s things have been smashed and thrown away. Can she take them back?


    This is a great opportunity to make a fortune, oops! Why didn''t she think of this stupid brain earlier.


    When the tiger is healed, she will go out to the island to hunt for treasure. Besides, the island is also safe, so no one should pay attention.


    She thought it would be safe and sound tonight, until Hu Zi suddenly struggled at two in the morning. Han Wen, who was dozing at first, was woken up. She took Hu Zi''s hand and patted him lightly to comfort him. It took a long time for Hu Zi to calm down, and he reached out to test Hu Zi''s body temperature, it was broken! The tiger was on fire again.


    Han Wen first brought the thermometer by the bedside and put it under Huzi''s armpit, and then hurriedly went out to mix warm water. If the body temperature was not particularly high, Han Wen preferred to use physical cooling.


    As soon as he went out, he met Wang Hao who was wearing slippers, "Has the tiger burned again?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    The two tossed the tiger''s body temperature down at five o''clock, but it was still a little burning.


    Wang Hao looked at the antipyretics on the side and asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you use antipyretics?"


    "It''s medicine is three-point poisonous. Besides, Huzi is not at the point where it is necessary to use medicine."


    Wang Hao nodded, looking at Han Wen who was still packing, and was unconsciously attracted by her figure.


    Han Wen came out and looked at the clock in the living room, turned around and asked, "Would you like to go to sleep again?"


    "No, I''ll go out for a run and wake up."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After packing up her things, Han Wen yawned and came out of the bathroom. She couldn''t stand it without sleeping that night. She returned to the bedroom in a daze. Seeing that Huzi still hadn''t woken up, Han Wen muttered, "This child can really be tossed. people."


    After speaking, she naturally climbed onto the bed. She wanted to just squint for a while, but she didn''t expect to fall asleep in a daze.


    When she woke up, it was already ten o''clock. Han Wen looked at the big sun outside through the window. When she saw the empty space beside her, her thoughts were broken. She took off the quilt and ran out barefoot, scolding in her heart: This Wang Hao is also unreliable, and he never wakes her up when he goes to work.


    When I ran to the door, I saw the three grandfathers sitting on the floor in the living room playing with building blocks.


    "You didn''t go to work?"


    Wang Hao looked at the barefooted Han Wen with a dim light in his eyes, "Well, don''t worry, let Team Chen give me a fake."


    Han Wen nodded dully: "Oh."


    "You''re going to bed! I''ll just watch it here."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After agreeing, he looked at Huzi, who was quieter than usual, and said, "I have something to do here, come in and help me."


    Wang Hao got up and followed Han Wen into the house.


    When Han Wen entered the room, she lay on the bed, rolled the quilt over her body, rubbed her face against the quilt, and asked lazily, "Huzi, how is it, is it still burning?"


    "A low fever, nothing serious."


    "Why do I think he''s so quiet today, do you think he''s scared?"


    Looking at Han Wen who was hugging the quilt and muttering with her eyes closed, Wang Hao''s eyes flashed a dim light, he swallowed, and said, "It should be a little bit, the boy will be fine in a few days."


    "Look, you''re sleepy, go to sleep!"


    Han Wen: "Well, then I''m sleeping, call me if you have something."


    Wang Hao stood there and didn''t move. After waiting for Han Wen to breathe evenly, he took a step in front of the bed. Looking at Han Wen''s obedient sleeping position, he whispered, "It would be great if you were always so obedient." After pulling the corner of his mouth, a wry smile appeared. He was afraid that he had forgotten how long Han Wen had pretended to marry him.


    Wang Hao stretched out his hand and squeezed Han Wen''s white and tender face lightly, and said angrily, "If you pretend this time, you''d better keep it for me! Otherwise!"

 Chapter 57： 057 Scared the Soul

    At one o''clock in the afternoon, when Han Wen was sleeping, she felt that someone was pushing her. Han Wen slowly opened her eyes and saw an enlarged face.


    "There is an accident in the team. I have to go back. Huzi has a fever now. You can just get up and watch. I''ve made the meal and put it in the pot. Don''t forget to eat it."


    Han Wen listened to Wang Hao''s series of instructions, but she couldn''t react, she just nodded.


    Wang Hao left and Han Wen woke up, so anxious about what happened.


    Han Wen rubbed her head and got up. She first took a look at the two children. Seeing that they were having a good time, she didn''t bother. She silently turned back to the room to wash up.


    After packing herself up, Han Wen went to the kitchen and saw the rice bowl on the side, she picked it up unexpectedly, imitated Wang Hao''s style, packed the rice, and brought it to the yard to eat.


    More than half of the ground in the yard has been turned over by Wang Hao, and the two children are playing with the soil in the yard with tools.


    Han Wen found a shady place and put down the small stool in her hand, and started eating with the rice in her hand. She saw Wang Dani coming over just after eating two bites.


    "What are you eating?" Wang Dani asked immediately.


    Han Wen: "Breakfast plus breakfast."


    Wang Dani found a bench in the yard by herself, moved it to Han Wen''s side, sat side by side with her, looked at the brothers playing in the mud and asked in a low voice, "Is Huzi alright!"


    "I still have a little fever, but it''s much better than yesterday."


    Wang Dani glanced at the next door, "This family is really bad, even children are not spared. Did they give you the money?"


    "Yesterday your eldest brother told Li Yuejin that he was afraid that Li Yuejin would not give you that temper, so let me come over and ask."


    Han Wen: "Give it."


    "How much?"


    "Eight dollars."


    Wang Dani was surprised: "So many?"


    Han Wen wondered, "A lot?"


    Wang Dani nodded honestly, "A lot! Usually people will give you two or three yuan."


    Han Wen didn''t think much, so she didn''t care. In her heart, nothing was more important than the child''s health. "Oh, maybe they feel guilty."


    Wang Dani stared at Huzi for a while and said, "Why do I look at Huzi''s head and brain?"


    Han Wen swallowed the food in her mouth and replied, "It should be because the fever is not good enough, and it is obviously lack of energy."


    Wang Dani didn''t speak, looked at Huzi again, and said to herself, "Why don''t I look like that."


    "Huzi! Come and see the auntie."


    Huzi turned his head, not understanding what it meant, and turned to look at Han Wen.


    "Huzi came over and let your aunt take a look, just to see if you are still burning."


    Hu Zi then put down what was in his hand and clapped his hands. He first ran towards Han Wen and went straight to Han Wen''s arms. Fortunately, Han Wen finished eating one step ahead of time and put the bowl on the ground, otherwise the bowl would have been lost. about to fall.


    Han Wen hugged Hu Zi and patted his head, feeling relieved when she felt less hot, "Hu Zi, let your aunt show you."


    Hu Zi lay directly in Han Wen''s arms and turned towards Wang Dani. Wang Dani first took Hu Zi''s arm and touched it, then looked at Hu Zi''s eyebrows before letting Hu Zi go.


    Wang Dani waited until Huzi squatted down and continued to play with Xiaolong before whispering, "I don''t think Huzi has a fever, but was frightened and lost his soul."


    Han Wen was a little disbelieving, "No way! Huzi''s symptoms are obviously fever!"


    "Why don''t you believe me! This tiger is absolutely frightened. I gave him a pulse just now, and his weak pulse is obviously lost. You are seeing if his eyebrows are thinner than before."


    Han Wen looked at her in surprise, "You''re not trying to coax me! You still have this ability."


    "Tell you, I''ve learned this, don''t tell others, or I''ll be finished, if I hadn''t known you were a stern person, I wouldn''t have said it!"


    Han Wen didn''t believe this before, but now she does. She lowered her voice and asked, "Then what should he do like this?"


    "Just wait for me to get home and get something, just call him."


    Han Wen was stunned and got up, "Do you still have this kind of thing hidden in your house?"


    "I brought it when I moved, and I didn''t want to throw it away. You watch your children at home and tell them not to talk outside. I''ll be back when I go."


    As they got along these days, Wang Dani''s accent became lighter and lighter at the beginning, and many times she was controlling herself and speaking Mandarin.


    "Huzi, Xiaolong, stop playing and go to the house to tell you something." Han Wen returned to the place where she was sitting, picked up her rice bowl and shouted.


    Xiaolong was carried by Han Wen every day during this period of time, and his feelings were already very deep. When he heard Han Wen calling him, he immediately stood up, "Mom, I''m here."


    Before returning to the house, he knew that he was going to wash his hands by the well, and looking at the slow Huzi, he did not forget to urge: "Brother! Hurry up."


    Before Wang Dani came, Han Wen told the two children thousands of times, telling them not to tell what happened in the future, and when the two children nodded solemnly, Han Wen let them go.


    After a while, Wang Dani came with a vegetable basket, and there were two chubby eggplants in the basket, followed by Zhou Li.


    "I also called Zhou Li and asked her to go to the door to help guard."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then I will trouble my sister-in-law."


    "What''s the trouble with this? Zhou Li is too embarrassed to come here. Yesterday, she asked the principal about you being a teacher. It happened that the principal was on a business trip and failed to ask. She is blaming herself now. I''m sorry to see you!"


    Now it was Han Wen''s turn to be surprised, she thought it didn''t work out! Unexpectedly, the principal was not at home. Does that mean that things are turning around? It seems that she can still work hard.


    "What''s the matter? It happens that there are a lot of things at home these days, and I can''t leave. It doesn''t matter if I talk in a few days. I just don''t know when the principal will come back?"


    Zhou Li replied with a bit of disappointment: "Auntie, I have inquired about the principal that he won''t be back until a week later."


    "So long? What about your class?"


    Zhou Li: "We''re not going to class this week."


    At this time, the teacher and the principal also need to substitute for the class. Besides, one of their teachers has just been criticized, and the principal does not dare to teach this group of teachers.


    Wang Dani thought it was good, "I don''t go to class if I don''t go to class, and it''s good to help me with my work at home."


    Zhou Li: "Mother"


    "Okay, okay, don''t talk about it. Go and open the door for me, and sit at the door to help me watch people." Wang Dani asked with a smile.


    When Zhou Li heard it, she ran out immediately, opened the half-closed door skillfully, found a place to sit, and gave Wang Dani a signal.


    Wang Dani received Zhou Li''s signal, and then she began to take things out. There were two yellow papers hidden under the eggplant, and there were very few three sticks of incense, but they were all forbidden items.


    "Han Wen, go to the kitchen and get me a bowl and a pair of chopsticks."


    Han Wen didn''t know why, but she went to the kitchen to get a bowl and chopsticks and handed them to Wang Danni.

 Chapter 58： 058 Magic

    Wang Dani took the bowl and covered it with yellow paper, and said to Han Wen, "Go to the well and fill me a bowl of cold water, just use the water in your tank to bask in the sun."


    Han Wen went to bring her a bowl of cold water again.


    After everything was done, Wang Dani put the empty bowl covered with yellow paper and the bowl filled with cold water together, lit three sticks of incense sticks and said to Han Wen, "I will call Huzi in a while, and you will agree."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Then Wang Dani began to operate. She knocked on the door with one hand and held chopsticks in the other, and kept shouting: "Tiger son! Come home!"


    Han Wen responded, "I''m back!"


    Wang Dani''s hand holding the chopsticks dipped it in the bowl of water and dripped it on the yellow paper, and called for more than 20 times before Wang Dani stopped.


    "My mother, this is where she went, and it took so long to come back."


    Han Wen curiously leaned over and looked at the bowl covered with yellow paper. There was a large water stain on it, but the yellow paper didn''t leak. "How did you see it?"


    Wang Dani pointed to the water drop to explain to Han Wen, "Have you seen the water, is there an eye in the water?"


    There is really a small circle inside this droplet, like an eye, Han Wen questioned, "Isn''t this thing coming back from the soul? It''s a reaction because of the sun''s exposure!"


    Wang Dani disliked her, "Don''t talk nonsense, this is the tiger''s soul coming back." Then she pointed at the eye, "You see where he is going, is it from the south, Tiger? Is the child falling into the water from the south?"


    Han Wen was silent and she thought that Wang Dani was right.


    Seeing Han Wen''s stunned look, Wang Dani smiled proudly, poked the yellow paper with chopsticks, and the water suddenly leaked into the bowl.


    "Feed this to the tiger."


    Looking at the water soaked in yellow paper, Han Wen looked disgusted, "Is there no other way? Is this water so dirty to drink?"


    "Why can''t you drink it!"


    Seeing Han Wen''s disgusting look, Wang Dani said helplessly, "Okay, I know you''re particular about it, so it''s okay to throw it on your clothes."


    Only then did Han Wen reach out and take the bowl, and try to evenly sprinkle the water on Huzi. Xiaolong was curious and wanted to touch it, but was coaxed by Han Wen''s words.


    Wang Dani put everything away again, took out a match, and burned the used yellow paper.


    "If Huzi wants to sleep for a while, let him sleep and don''t stop him."


    Han Wen: "No, he slept early yesterday, and he definitely won''t be able to sleep today."


    "You do not believe?"


    "Do not believe."


    "Then why don''t you make a bet?"


    "Bet what?"


    Wang Dani smiled mysteriously, "If you lose, accompany me to the sea on Saturday?"


    Han Wen felt that she was being tricked, "Okay, but did you want me to accompany you to the city?"


    Wang Dani smiled embarrassedly, "I want you to accompany me on a trip. I haven''t sent money to my home since I came here. We can''t send money from this place. We can only send it to the sea. I''m not familiar with this place. I just want you to be with me."


    Han Wen just couldn''t find a reason to go to sea. Wang Dani took the initiative to send it to her door. Of course she was happy, "I thought you had something important to do, why don''t you go out to sea? I''ll accompany you."


    "I knew you were reliable. Would you like to discuss it with Wang Hao?"


    Han Wen wondered, "What is there to discuss?"


    After speaking, the brothers who were standing by the side reacted, "I will tell him when he comes back, he should be fine, let him look after the children at home on Saturday."


    "Okay, then I''ll call you on Saturday, and I''ll leave if I have nothing to do."


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you at the meeting?"


    "What''s there to sit on every day?"


    Han Wen


    "I have something to ask you."


    "What''s up?"


    Han Wen glanced at the next door and asked, "Did you know that the next door quarreled again yesterday?"


    When it comes to this Wang Dani, her teeth are itchy with anger, "I don''t know anything except that your tiger son is because his guards fell into the water. I didn''t have time to go when you went to make trouble yesterday. When I was in Zhou, I wanted to go with me, but unfortunately my old Zhou refused to let me, so I didn''t know anything in the end."


    "Why do you want to know?"


    Han Wen nodded, "A little curious." After all, yesterday''s movement was not small.


    "What''s the matter? Wait for me to go out for a walk in the afternoon. I know everything. When I come back, I will tell you."


    After sending Wang Dani away, Hu Zi came over and said in a very lackadaisical manner, "Mom, I want to sleep."


    Han Wen was taken aback and didn''t expect that Mrs. Wang was right, and she didn''t dare to stop her and let Huzi go to sleep.


    "Xiaolong, do you want to sleep?"


    Xiaolong shook his head: "Not sleepy."


    "Then you will play by yourself?"


    "No." Xiaolong grabbed the corner of Han Wen''s clothes and followed step by step. It may be that they have focused their attention on Huzi for the past two days, and Xiaolong has no sense of security.


    "Then mother is going to do the laundry, do you want to help too?"


    Xiaolong nodded firmly.


    Han Wen went to the bathroom and took out her and Xiao Longhuzi''s clothes. Seeing that only Wang Hao''s own clothes were left in the clothes basket, Han Wen hesitated for a while, and went forward and took them out together. .


    No matter what happens to the two of them, at least Wang Hao is reliable now, just wash one piece of clothing for him! Not to mention it hasn''t been washed.


    The clothes in autumn were all thin, and Han Wen finished washing in a short while. Looking at the last basin of water, Han Wen didn''t spill it.


    Seeing that Wang Hao had reclaimed half of the land, Han Wen planned to plant the land that she dug up first. She went back to the house to find the seeds and took a small bowl. seed.


    At this time, the children were taken to the ground from the age of two, running in the fields, and when they were older, they could help the family with work, so Han Wen felt no guilt.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Wang Hao came back on time. Seeing that Han Wen was the only one at home, he asked curiously, "What about Huzi and Xiaolong?"


    "Go out to play."


    "Tiger doesn''t have a fever?"


    "No more burns. Do you want to ask me why Huzi got better so quickly?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao with bright eyes, and said excitedly, "I told you that this is thanks to Sister Wang, she came over to show Huzi this afternoon, and said Huzi had lost his soul, so he called for help. Call, after calling Huzi to sleep, it will be fine, it''s amazing!"


    Wang Hao: "Feudal superstition."


    "Believe it or not. How did you get your clothes dirty?"


    Yesterday, Wang Hao was covered in water, and today he was covered in oil. It was dark. Those who didn''t know it thought he had fallen into the oil tank.


    As soon as he mentioned this Wang Hao, he became angry. A new young man in their team was a relative of the director of the supply and marketing cooperative. Even the man and the car crashed directly into the team''s courtyard wall. The fuel tank of the car was damaged, the wall collapsed, and the man was injured and sent to the hospital. He did nothing else to repair the car all afternoon.

 Chapter 59： 059 Domestic Violence (on the shelf! I hope everyone will support it)

    "Don''t mention it, it''s not annoying enough."


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong?"


    "A new guy in the team hit the car."


    Han Wen was a little puzzled, "Is your team so loose? Newcomers are allowed to drive?"


    Wang Hao''s teeth were itching, "No, that person is the director''s relative."


    Han Wen suddenly realized, and whispered: "Now that the investigation is so strict, how could anyone dare to do this?"


    Wang Hao twitched the corner of his mouth and sneered, "I think the supply and marketing agency has the final say, and he wants to cover the sky with one hand."


    After listening to this, Han Wen pondered for a moment and said, "Then you should be making a lot of trouble, right?"


    "The courtyard wall has been knocked down, can it be big? You go out and listen to it now, it''s all talking about this."


    Han Wen said sympathetically, "Then he''s finished."


    What happened to "he"? Wang Hao slapped his head, he was only distressed about the car this afternoon, and he didn''t even see such an obvious thing.


    He glanced at Han Wen, thinking that fortunately he didn''t hold back and tell her what happened, otherwise he wouldn''t understand the truth.


    "I''ll go out." After speaking, he hurriedly ran out.


    Han Wen frowned, "You''re changing your clothes and going out!"


    Wang Hao said without turning his head, "It''s too late."


    Seeing Wang Hao''s back hurriedly leaving, Han Wen muttered, "You know who Huzi is following."


    In the evening, when Han Wen had just finished cooking, Huzi and Xiaolong stepped back and shouted, "Mom, I''m hungry."


    Han Wen came out of the kitchen with the dishes, and when she saw the two brothers were covered in mud, she wanted to beat them up, "Where did you go, I don''t know what to pay attention to, see if your clothes are dirty, who will wash them for you!"


    Hu Zi woke up just fine, and returned to the naughty and mischievous look before, which made Han Wen have to believe that Hu Zi really lost a naughty and mischievous soul, and now he is calling back.


    "Mom, let''s pay attention next time." Hu Zi replied with a face, and stabbed Xiaolong as he spoke.


    Xiaolong immediately showed his big white teeth, and said with a naive smile, "Mom, we won''t dare in the future."


    Han Wen was helpless, "Go wash your hands and eat."


    After a while, Wang Hao also came back, also stepping on the spot where they were eating.


    Their house is a square table, and one person occupies one side. When Han Wen looked up, she saw Wang Hao''s greasy and dirty clothes. Turning to the left was Huzi''s black body, and turning to the right was Xiaolong''s grayish body. .


    Han Wen became more and more angry. It wasn''t them who were washing clothes emotionally, so they could bully people like this, right?


    Han Wen put down the bowl with a slap, and the three shocked fathers looked at her in unison.


    Hu Zi asked suspiciously, "Stepmother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Han Wen looked at the three of them one by one, gritted her teeth and said, "What''s the matter, you are angry, look at the three of you, you really deserve to be the three of you, do your own laundry at night!"


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen as if he was about to explode, looked up at her, and did not dare to speak.


    "Mother, didn''t you wash all the clothes in the past?" Hu Zi is worthy of being a Hu Zi, but he is bold.


    Han Wen turned her head to look at him gloomily, "You ruined your clothes like this, and you still have the face to say?"


    Looking at his mother''s ferocious face, Hu Zi felt a sense of crisis, and replied dryly: "Mom, I wash it myself."


    Han Wen nodded in satisfaction, "That''s about it."


    Then he looked at Wang Hao, and Wang Hao said calmly, "I''m all oil, your hands are too weak to rub it clean, I''ll wash it myself."


    Han Wen glanced at him, kind of looking for steps for herself.


    Han Wen then looked at Xiaolong. In fact, she wanted to say that Xiaolong was still young. If she couldn''t wash it herself, she could ask Wang Hao to wash it. As a result, before she could speak, Xiaolong hurriedly said, "Mom, I''ll wash it myself."


    Han Wen glanced at Xiaolong''s clothes, analyzed it carefully, and felt that Xiaolong was competent, so she nodded in agreement.


    After eating, the three fathers each carried a basin and sat down side by side in the yard, with their own clothes in the basin.


    Han Wen had nothing to do, took a small bench and sat behind the three grandfathers, staring at them.


    Wang Dani saw such a scene when she came, and she forced herself to laugh, "This is your grandfather?"


    Wang Hao blushed and was embarrassed to answer, Hu Zi was embarrassed to say it now, Xiaolong replied loudly: "Auntie, we are doing laundry."


    Wang Dani said with a smile: "Then you are really diligent enough."


    Han Wen got up from the bench and stood aside to wait for Wang Dani. She must have something to tell her when she came over at this time.


    When Wang Dani approached, Han Wen reached out to grab her arm and whispered, "Let''s talk in the room."


    "Okay, you don''t need to stare at these three?" Wang Dani joked.


    Han Wen''s face was thick, and she was not afraid of Wang Dani''s jokes, so she replied calmly, "No."


    "Tsk tsk! Your life is good enough, just like our village landlord Lao Cai." Wang Dani whispered.


    Han Wen: "You''re a landlord and an old man. What are you doing this time? Could it be that you''re here to make fun of me."


    Wang Dani was the first friend Han Wen met here, and Han Wen was also Wang Dani''s first friend who moved here. After getting along for a long time, the two of them started to talk casually, and occasionally they would argue with each other.


    "Look at you, you didn''t ask me to inquire about your neighbor, why are you asking me in turn now?"


    Han Wen remembered what she said at noon, and excitedly pulled Wang Dani and said, "What did you find out?"


    "As you guessed, Liu Chunfang was injured. He was injured last night. He went to the health center this morning and was seen. He said that he had injuries all over his face and neck, and he was limping while walking. went."


    After listening to Wang Dani''s words, Han Wen was a little puzzled, "That''s not right! I heard Liu Chunfang scream yesterday. It should not be so serious. Could it be that her two sons beat her?"


    "No, it should be Li Yuejin." Wang Dani replied.


    Han Wen was surprised, "I can''t! You mean Li Yuejin''s domestic violence?"


    Wang Dani nodded cautiously, "I also listened to what others said. Don''t look at Li Yuejin''s usual appearance of a dog. In fact, it''s not a thing."


    Han Wen remembered the first time he saw Li Yuejin, and felt that he was not a good person, but unexpectedly he was still a domestic abuser.


    "I also don''t think he''s a good guy."


    Sister-in-law Wang sneered, "It''s not like all the good people praise him, so he should be said that he is not a thing, if it is not for his old Zhou who can be discharged from the army."


    "What does this have to do with Brother Zhou''s retirement from the army?"


    Wang Dani''s face was sullen, she waved her hand and said impatiently, "It''s all about old sesame seeds and rotten millet, so I won''t tell you how to save your ears."


    "If you really want to know, you can ask your Wang Hao, he knows too."


    When Han Wen thought of Wang Hao''s poker face, she couldn''t help but feel a chill. For such a thing, she didn''t want to look at other people''s faces.


    "That''s fine, I''m not that curious."

 Chapter 60： 060 promotion

    "Then I''m going back, I just finished eating and haven''t brushed it yet!"


    "Not like some people! There are people who help."


    Han Wen: "You look sour. If you don''t like it, go back and let Lao Zhou do it."


    Wang Dani''s face collapsed, "Forget it, it''s harder to let him do the housework than to let me go back to my hometown by myself."


    Han Wen: "Tsk tsk! I think you are reluctant to let your old Zhou work, you are not free! Who are you fooling!".


    "You have such a powerful mouth, I won''t tell you, I''ll go back." After speaking, she ran away like a wolf was chasing her.


    Wang Hao''s persistent voice came from the yard, "Sister-in-law, are you not at the meeting?"


    Wang Dani: "No! No! There are still things at home."


    Wang Dani left, and Han Wen didn''t stay in the house for much longer. She happily went to the yard humming a little song, and her unhappiness at the thought of the miserable next door disappeared.


    At home, the chickens and dogs danced for one day and then returned to normal on the second day. Wang Hao went to work after breakfast. The rest of Huzi was at home and wanted to be lazy for one day and was sent to school by Han Wen''s ears.


    At nine o''clock, the house was completely quiet. Han Wen packed her things and planned to go to the village to exchange some eggs. They don''t have chickens at home, and these three love eggs. Had to go out and change a little.


    "Xiaolong, go."


    Han Wen went to the village to change eggs and came back. She happened to meet Mrs. Liu coming home from the bathroom. Looking at Liu Chunfang with a wounded face, Han Wen pulled Xiaolong to the side to hide, for fear that Liu Chunfang would rely on her.


    What Han Wen didn''t expect was that she hid herself, but Liu Chunfang asked her two sons to support her to her.


    Han Wen was helpless and really didn''t know what Liu Chunfang was thinking. She looked like a soft persimmon?


    "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you? Wasn''t it fine yesterday?" Han Wen asked knowingly.


    Liu Chunfang''s face was originally ordinary, with thin cheekbones and high cheekbones, and her whole person looked very mean. In addition, her face was injured now, and her face was blue and purple. When she suddenly looked like Grandma Wolf, Xiaolong was scared. He had to keep drilling behind Han Wen.


    Liu Chunfang looked at Han Wen with vicious eyes, and she replied in a hoarse voice, "Don''t be too happy, sooner or later you will cry."


    Han Wen


    "Sister-in-law''s words are a bit ugly, but I think it''s you who will cry first!"


    Liu Chunfang didn''t expect Han Wen to become so eloquent, she was speechless for a while, and snorted coldly: "If you don''t pretend that Wang Hao can look at you, people will treat you as an old mother, and I don''t know it yet. !"


    A cold light flashed in Han Wen''s eyes, and her smiling face darkened. She stared at Liu Chunfang and retorted: "You don''t need to worry about our affairs. You should take care of your man first!" He took a step forward, leaned into Liu Chunfang''s ear and said, "As far as I know, Li Yuejin is now the battalion commander! I heard that he is very close to Xiao Zhang from the clinic on our island, but I don''t know."


    "Shut up!" Liu Chunfang shouted angrily.


    Han Wen glanced at her coldly as if looking at an idiot, then turned to Xiaolong and said, "Let''s go home."


    "Han Wen, what do you mean, stop for me."


    Han Wen took Xiaolong and left without turning her head. If you tell me to stop, I will stop. Who do you think you are! Besides, she was just trying to scare her, who knows if Li Yuejin and that Xiao Zhang are tricky.


    Han Wen walked away casually, leaving Liu Chunfang and the three of them standing by the roadside gnashing their teeth.


    "Mother, can we leave?" Li Weibing asked.


    "Go! Why don''t you go here? Drink the northwest wind!" Liu Chunfang reprimanded angrily, and incidentally sent all the anger he received from Han Wen to Li Weibing.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong home and felt that it was too early to rush to cook. Instead, she found a **** to dig the ground. She hadn''t done it before, but she didn''t miss Wang Dani''s work after coming here for so long. She could learn.


    "Han Wen! Han Wen!"


    "At home! Come in!" Han Wen responded loudly.


    I don''t know what happened to Sister Li''s happiness. The voice came first before they arrived at their house.


    It didn''t take a while to see Sister Li''s overjoyed smiling face.


    Han Wen was also infected by her and asked with a smile, "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter! So happy."


    "you do not know?"


    The second monk Han Wen was puzzled, "I don''t know."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Your Haozi has been promoted."


    Han Wen wondered, Wang Hao was also a team captain in the team, and above him was Sister Li''s husband, the team captain. If Wang Hao was promoted again, he could only take the position of Sister Li''s husband. If he was promoted, what about Sister Li''s husband? Looking at Sister Li like this, could it be that Captain Li has also risen?


    "What has he been promoted to?"


    "The captain of the fleet."


    Han Wen wondered, "Where is Big Brother Li?"


    Sister-in-law Li smiled embarrassedly, "I have also been promoted, and now I am the director of the supply and marketing cooperative."


    Han Wen: "Congratulations to Big Brother Li then."


    "Happy together."


    Han Wen was curious: "Then the director of the original supply and marketing cooperative?"


    "I was fired, but I can spare him for such a big incident yesterday." Sister-in-law Li replied with disdain.


    Han Wen remembered Wang Hao who went out in a hurry yesterday afternoon, and she guessed in her heart that she would not believe it if it wasn''t for Wang Hao''s handwriting.


    Han Wen pretended to be dumbfounded, "What happened yesterday?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "Yesterday, the courtyard wall of the supply and marketing cooperative was knocked down."


    "Who is it? So capable."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Lao Sun is his nephew." Lao Sun is the former director of the supply and marketing cooperative.


    Sister-in-law Li smiled rather gloating, "If it weren''t for his nephew, the director of this supply and marketing cooperative wouldn''t be my old Li!"


    "You said that he is the same person. The investigation is so strict now, and he is still so flamboyant. A little boy who doesn''t understand anything. When he comes up, he will drive. If there is no accident, there will be no accident."


    The relationship between Han Wen and Sister Li is not as good as that with Wang Dani, so Han Wen just laughed and didn''t talk much.


    Sister-in-law Li was delighted with her patronage, but did not see Han Wen''s resistance, and then leaned forward and whispered, "This time the old grandson stepped down, your Haozi did a lot of work."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "What did he do?"


    Sister-in-law Li couldn''t say it after thinking about it. When they were eating yesterday, Wang Hao hurried over and dragged Lao Li to say a few words in a mysterious way. After leaving, Lao Li was so excited that he kept talking. Wang Hao is his lucky star.


    At that time, she was happy to patronize, and did not ask why Wang Hao was his lucky star.


    But Wang Hao left, and Lao Li wrote a letter and sent it out, and he was promoted the next day, but he had to say that Wang Hao was his lucky star.


    Sister-in-law Li was at a loss for words, and after thinking about it, she fooled: "I didn''t do anything, I just gave my old Li an idea."


    Han Wen: "Oh." Then she laughed and joked: "He is also a dog-headed military teacher."


    "You can''t say that, Haozi is very capable!" Sister Li said protecting the calf.


    I don''t know how Wang Hao got along with Mrs. Li''s family. Anyway, their family is very protective of Wang Hao.

 Chapter 61： 061 Huzi wants to rebel (I hope everyone will support it)

    "Look at my memory, I''m so happy, I almost forgot my business, stop cooking at night, go to my house to eat!" Sister-in-law Li said vigorously.


    Han Wen hoeed the ground for a while, then smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, you are not kidding!"


    "What''s the joke, my old Li said, no matter what happens today, I have to invite your family to our place to gather."


    It''s a good thing to be promoted. If Han Wen had agreed to it in the past, but now she thinks it''s not the right time to have dinner together, "Sister-in-law, let''s get together with your family! We won''t join in the fun."


    Sister-in-law Li was unhappy when she heard it, "Our family is only a big country and a child can get together. Do you look down on me?"


    "Sister-in-law, you have wronged me." Han Wen said aggrieved.


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then you''re still mad at me because of what happened the day before yesterday?"


    Han Wen didn''t expect this at all, put down the **** in her hand, and dragged Sister-in-law Li to the shade of the yard.


    "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about, I''m such a stingy person."


    Sister Li''s heart: You are!


    "I don''t think the timing is right now. You see, Brother Li just became the director of the supply and marketing agency, and Wang Hao took the position of Brother Li again. How many people in the supply and marketing agency must be jealous of the two of them."


    "Furthermore, if this old grandson stepped down, it must have been done by Big Brother Li! If that old grandson doesn''t hold grudges against us, he might be staring at us now! He just wants to find a mistake in us and bring the scene back."


    After listening to Han Wen''s analysis, Sister-in-law Li immediately felt that what she said was very reasonable, and couldn''t help but agree: "You are still thoughtful, why didn''t I expect that Lao Sun is the most yin person, so I have to guard against him. ."


    "So let''s keep a low profile during this time, and it won''t be too late to get together again when Big Brother Li, the director of the supply and marketing agency, has settled down."


    Sister-in-law Li nodded and said, "Okay, listen to you."


    Seeing that Han Wen had planted half of the land, Sister Li asked kindly, "Do you have enough seeds for this vegetable, and not enough for my family."


    Han Wen thought to herself that this person has common interests, and this attitude is different, "Yes, sister-in-law, you have left a lot of what you gave last time!"


    Sister-in-law Li said happily: "That''s fine, if it''s not enough to go to my house to ask for it, then I''ll go first."


    Han Wen sent Sister-in-law Li to the door, and turned to go home after Sister-in-law Li was far away.


    They don''t grow vegetables at home, and the vegetables they eat on weekdays are either sold or exchanged.


    Besides, Wang Hao won''t be back at noon today, so Han Wen decided to simply make multigrain noodles.


    Hu Zi came back from school, smelled the smell and entered the house. This time, he kept a low profile, and when he entered the yard, he shouted, "Mom! What are you doing again?"


    Han Wen prepared the noodles and came out in a hurry. Seeing Hu Zi was washing his hands with his butt, he stepped up with a light foot, "You will shout in a lower voice later."


    Hu Zi leaned forward slightly, and quickly stabilized his body, turning around and complaining in dissatisfaction, "Stepmother, you attacked again."


    Han Wen glared at him, "Who told you to be okay?"


    Huzi: "I shouted at my own house but not at other people''s houses."


    Han Wen: "That won''t work either."


    Now every family is not rich, and they all stare at each other for what they eat. Originally, Wang Hao was sensitive in his identity in the supply and marketing cooperative.


    Especially now that they have offended the next door, with Liu Chunfang''s stubborn attitude, they can''t squat in the corner of their house every day.


    Seeing Hu Zi''s aggrieved eyes, Han Wen couldn''t bear to pull him and whisper, "Now that your dad is promoted, let''s keep a low profile and don''t cause trouble for him."


    Hu Zi looked up in surprise, "My father has been promoted again?"


    Hu Zi nodded, "Well, it really has to be low-key, the aunt next door is too bad."


    Hu Zi had suffered from Liu Chunfang''s losses before, but he didn''t think much about it at that time, and he forgot about it after a while, but after the incident the day before yesterday, Hu Zi really stayed away from the house next door.


    Going back to the room and looking at the noodles with clear soup and lack of water on the table, Hu Zi was a little tasteless, "Stepmother, when can we eat meat!"


    Han Wen ate the noodles and shook her head, "Our family has no meat tickets this month. If you want to eat them, you can''t buy them until your father issues a ticket next month."


    Hu Zi poked at the noodles in the bowl and asked in disappointment, "Is there no other way?"


    Han Wen: "It depends on your father."


    Anyway, she doesn''t have a job right now.


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up, and the chicken thief asked: "Stepmother, my dad has been promoted, should we treat him well at night?"


    "I just want to do it. I don''t need anything at home, I can do it with whatever I want."


    Huzi: "Alas! I know, when will this day be a head!"


    Han Wen couldn''t help laughing at his pretentious old-fashioned expression.


    Xiaolong looked and looked from the left, and suddenly said, "Mom, we can eat seafood."


    Han Wen''s eyes lit up, yes! You can eat seafood without meat! They are now backed by the sea, and this side has not been developed. It is not easy to want to eat seafood.


    "Huzi, did you inquire about the low tide today when you were in school?" Han Wen said casually.


    Huzi and this group of children are really better than each other. They know everything, and they are very fast in passing gossip. There is no other reason for them to go to places with many people to play.


    Hu Zi was not as excited as he imagined, and replied slackly: "I will ask in the afternoon, you and Xiaolong go! I don''t really want to go."


    Han Wen frowned at him, "Aren''t you the most active in catching the sea in the past?"


    Huzi: "It''s boring to rush every day."


    Han Wen sensed something was wrong, and replied calmly, "Okay, if you don''t want to go, then Xiaolong and I will go, and you stay at home."


    "But tomorrow I want to wash the quilt, you accompany me to the river at the head of the village to wash!"


    Hu Zi pouted unwillingly, "There is a well at home, can''t you wash it at home?"


    "The place is too small to be used." Han Wen replied without raising her head.


    Hu Zi then agreed reluctantly.


    Han Wen frowned and lowered her head with a heavy face. Huzi seemed to be a little wrong. In the past, when he heard that he was going to the beach and the river, he was no more active than him. What is going on today? He resisted so much. Is it a fear of water?


    Han Wen just suspected that she didn''t ask Hu Zi, for fear of causing Hu Zi''s disgust.


    After dinner, Han Wen held Huzi and Xiaolong to let them go to sleep. Huzi and Xiaolong would have resisted in the past, but today, they were very calm, just sitting in the room and didn''t move.


    Han Wen pouted and ignored them. She likes to sit and sit, as long as she doesn''t run away.


    When Han Wen was washing dishes in the kitchen, she heard a loud noise from outside. Han Wen ran out to see before she finished washing the dishes, and saw seven or eight little boys standing in the yard fighting.

 Chapter 62： 062 Remediation of bear children (I hope everyone will support it on the first day)

    Han Wen''s head almost exploded with a "hum". When did these children come, and there was no movement at all.


    Han Wen subconsciously looked for a tiger among these children, and soon saw the figure jumping up and down, with an extraordinarily brilliant smile, who else could be a tiger.


    "Huzi, come here." For the first time, Han Wen lowered her voice and shouted calmly.


    Too many children and her voice was quickly overwhelmed.


    Han Wen clenched her fists in both hands, resisting the urge to beat him, and shouted again with a louder voice, "Tiger! Come on."


    In the end, the voice was still too low, and Han Wen finally couldn''t help shouting loudly, "Wang Shenghu! Wang Shenglong!"


    The lively yard suddenly quieted down, and the group of little radishes looked at Han Wen at a loss with their big watery eyes.


    Han Wen was not at all stage frightened, she calmly walked in front of Huzi and Xiaolong, stretched out her hand to hold Huzi''s ear, and smiled at a group of children: "You guys play slowly, I have something to do with Wang Shenghu."


    Before walking, he did not forget to say to Xiaolong, his accomplice, "Help your brother take care of these little friends."


    Han Wen pushed Hu Zi back to the house, Hu Zi covered her ears with a look of grievance, "What are you doing!"


    Han Wen sat on the bench, looked at Hu Zi seriously and said, "Wang Shenghu, you have become more skilled lately! You have learned to play tricks on me."


    "I don''t have any."


    "Then what''s going on with these kids outside?"


    Hu Zi pretended, "I don''t know either! They said they didn''t see me going out to play these days, so they came to our house to find me."


    Han Wen didn''t believe it at all, "Isn''t it planned for a long time?"


    "What do you mean by long-planned?"


    "You guys have negotiated!"


    Hu Zi shook his head like a rattle, "No, there is no discussion."


    Han Wen sneered and didn''t believe it at all, "You think you can fool me like this, don''t think about it, it''s not like these children haven''t been here before, you really don''t think I can see what they''ve been here before and what they''re here now. ?"


    Hu Zi couldn''t hide it when he saw it, his shoulders slumped, his face wrinkled and he asked in confusion, "How did you see it?"


    Han Wen was proud, "I''ll fight you at all costs for your tricks, go! Let them be quiet and go home when they''re done playing."


    After he finished speaking, he stopped paying attention to Hu Zi, and continued to go back to the kitchen to wash dishes. After a while, there was no sound in the yard, Hu Zi and Xiao Long went back to the house in despair.


    Han Wen was amused by the two of them, "Just want to go out and play?"


    Huzi and Xiaolong nodded in unison.


    "It''s not impossible to go out and play. The point is, what should I do if I get tired in class in the afternoon? Sleeping in class?" Han Wen looked at Hu Zi and said.


    Hu Zi shook his head again and again and assured: "I will never sleep again in class in the afternoon, I promise!"


    "Then what if you''re going to sleep?"


    "Paint me for not eating for a day."


    Han Wen thought about it and nodded, "Okay."


    Huzi almost jumped up when he heard Han Wen''s agreement, "Then can I go out now?"


    Han Wen: "Go!"


    Hu Zi was allowed to run out, and Xiao Long followed closely. Han Wen shouted unhurriedly, "Xiao Long, come back."


    Xiaolong paused, turned around stiffly, and smiled to please, "Mom"


    Han Wen: "You can''t even call your mom."


    Xiaolong didn''t know when he developed the habit. He didn''t go to bed at noon and went out to play wildly. In the afternoon, he began to feel sleepy and want to sleep. Next fall, Xiaolong will be in the first grade. Han Wen was afraid that he would sleep in class in the future, so he started to arrest him now. Let him change.


    After Han Wen finished speaking, she lowered her head to clean up the kitchen and didn''t look at him. Xiaolong stood pitifully beside him, looking at his mother''s indifferent back, tears welling up in his eyes.


    After working for a while, Han Wen felt that the house was very quiet. She looked up and saw that Xiaolong was already in tears. Han Wen could not laugh or cry, and squatted down and held Xiaolong in her arms, "Baby, what''s the matter? So embarrassed."


    Xiaolong stretched his arms around Han Wen''s neck and wiped all the tears on Han Wen''s clothes.


    Han Wen pulled Xiaolong away from her and asked him seriously, "What if you go out to play at noon and sleep in the afternoon?"


    Xiaolong shook his head, "Mom, I don''t sleep."


    "What are you going to do to sleep?"


    Xiaolong was anxious, "Mom, I won''t sleep."


    Han Wen was helpless, "If you are sleepy in the afternoon, will your mother not let you sleep?"


    Xiaolong replied without thinking, "Okay."


    Han Wen felt tired for a while, "Okay, let''s go find your brother!"


    After Xiaolong left, the house was completely quiet. Han Wen stretched and thought to herself: These children do not know their blessings in the midst of happiness, they don''t sleep, I sleep.


    Han Wen slept very sweetly this night. It was past two o''clock when she woke up. Her house was still empty, and Han Wen was not in a hurry.


    Ugh! Since Xiaolong let go, his naughty energy is comparable to Huzi''s. He didn''t know where he went crazy yesterday. He made a finger-long slit in his pants, and Han Wen bit the thread on his pants. After I got down, I folded my clothes, and went to the yard to continue turning the floor.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Xiaolong came back slowly, "Mom! I''m back."


    Han Wen looked up at him, eh? Not too spirited, "Have you had enough fun outside?"


    Xiaolong: "Enough is enough." Then he went into the house.


    "Xiaolong, why are you going?" Han Wen stopped him.


    "Don''t do it."


    "If you have nothing to do, move that bench over, sit in that shady place, and watch your mother work." Han Wen said.


    Xiaolong subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when he thought of finally agreeing to his mother, he gave up and found a stool to sit in the shade and watch Han Wen work.


    This afternoon, Xiaolong was overwhelmed by Han Wen''s shouting. Anyway, he wanted to fall asleep but didn''t fall asleep.


    Wang Hao came back at half past five in the afternoon, and Han Wen asked in surprise when he saw him, "Why did you come back before six o''clock?"


    Wang Hao took his briefcase and strode into the house, "Get out of the car tomorrow, come back today and pack up in advance."


    "Ah! You leave the car tomorrow, when will you be back?"


    Wang Hao turned to look at her, "Are you okay?"


    Han Wen: "Well, I have discussed with Sister Wang this Saturday, and I will accompany her out of the island to send money."


    Wang Hao: "Can''t you send it on the island?"


    Hearing Wang Hao''s unkind tone, Han Wen was just about to open her mouth to yell at him, when she heard Wang Hao say again, "You are seasick, don''t you know?"


    Han Wen


    Han Wen hurriedly swallowed what she wanted to say, and said coquettishly, "The island is so boring, I want to go out and read it. Besides, I''ve read all that, so I want to go out and find a few books."


    Wang Hao didn''t embarrass her when she heard this, "Okay, I''ll try to come back on Friday."


    Han Wen breathed a sigh of relief, but luckily the plan didn''t go to waste.


    Turning her head, she saw that Wang Hao took out a piece of meat and a handful of leeks from the briefcase. Han Wen was stunned. She leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "Are you killing pigs again?"

 Chapter 63： 063 Eating Dumplings (Happy)

    "My colleague brought it back from the car today. I thought it was pretty good, so I bought a piece." Wang Hao replied.


    Wang Hao said that Han Wen didn''t care about them, and only grasped one point. Does the purchase mean that Wang Hao still has money.


    That''s right, since the original owner was scolding the child, the money Wang Hao gave her has been cut in half.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Han Wen didn''t think how to talk to Wang Hao, so she simply didn''t want it.


    "This one has meat and leeks, why don''t we make dumplings for dinner?"


    Wang Hao hadn''t eaten dumplings for a long time, and nodded in agreement, "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Han Wen made the noodles, Wang Hao made the dumpling stuffing, and the two packed them in the living room. Han Wen pretended to inadvertently asked, "I heard Mrs. Li say that you have been promoted, and you are now the team captain. "


    Wang Hao rolled his face and replied, "Well, it''s all thanks to you."


    Han Wen pouted, "What does this have to do with me."


    "If you hadn''t reminded me, this old grandson wouldn''t have come down so easily."


    Han Wen: "It''s really your handwriting, I guessed right."


    "I didn''t do it, I just reminded Team Li."


    "I know, Mrs. Li came to our house in the morning and told me, oh! She also asked us to go to their house for dinner, but I refused."


    When Wang Hao heard Han Wen''s refusal, he raised his head and gave her a surprised look, "I thought you would agree."


    Han Wen: "I''m not that stupid, so what are you doing on the cusp of the storm?"


    Wang Hao smiled, "I used to be stupid."


    "That was in the past, and you don''t have to mention the past to me." Han Wen put the chopsticks heavily into the basin and threatened.


    Wang Hao smiled and said, "Okay, I won''t mention it if I don''t mention it."


    When Huzi came back from school, he didn''t say anything this time. He walked in the door lightly. Han Wen looked up at him and admired it, thinking it was her good education in the morning. She didn''t expect to scream in the next second, but no shout something else.


    Han Wen''s eardrums hurt because of his shock, and she said in a cool tone, "Huzi, keep your voice down. Those who didn''t know it thought your father was beating the child at home!"


    Wang Hao was displeased, "Why did I beat the child, not you."


    "I''m a stepmother. Even if you''re still at home, I have to pretend to be my real mother! Even if you think about it with your nose, it won''t be me."


    Hu Zi saw that his father and his stepmother were quarreling again, but no one paid him any attention. He felt bored and put down his schoolbag, and came to help after washing his hands.


    He stretched out his hand and snatched the dough from Xiaolong''s hand, "Let my brother play."


    Xiaolong refused to obey, and reached out to grab the two children and started making trouble on the table. As long as the dough didn''t move, Han Wen would act like he didn''t see it, how to wrap it up.


    When she reached out to get the dumpling skin, she found that the dumpling skin was gone. Han Wen looked up and saw Wang Hao holding a rolling pin and looking at the slapstick brothers with a dark face and a serious expression.


    Han Wen followed and looked over, and saw that the little brothers were fighting vigorously, but did not feel that danger was coming.


    Five minutes later, the brothers stood side by side by the wall, thinking about life.


    Wang Hao sat down and wanted to stretch out his hand to take the rolling pin to continue working, but he looked at his hand and got up decisively and walked out.


    As soon as Wang Hao walked away, Huzi and Xiaolong became arrogant, "Stepmother, you are not funny, why didn''t you remind us."


    Han Wen glanced at the tiger who only dared to call herself a king, and gloated: "What are you doing to me, if you have the ability to do it with your father."


    Hu Zi pouted, "Then you''re too mean, I thought we were a group!"


    Xiaolong: "Yes!"


    Han Wen pretended not to hear their complaints, but replied, "I thought you noticed it! Who knew you were so stupid."


    Hu Zi opened his mouth just as he was about to speak, when he saw his father walking into the house after washing his hands, and he was so frightened that he immediately closed his mouth.


    Seeing this, Han Wen smiled proudly and continued to wrap the dumplings in her hand.


    The unpleasantness of the two brothers disappeared in an instant when they had dinner.


    "Mom, I still want to eat another bowl." Hu Zi said as he stretched out the bowl.


    When Xiaolong saw that his brother had finished eating, he hurriedly swallowed the dumplings in his mouth, then stretched out his hand and said, "Mom, I want too."


    Han Wen glanced at the chubby bellies of the two of them, reached out to take the bowls of the two of them, put them aside, and refused: "Okay, you two don''t eat it, you won''t be able to sleep at night if you eat it again."


    Hu Zi rubbed his stomach and said ironically, "Mom, I think I can eat another bowl."


    "Okay, look at your bulging belly, it''s a waste to eat any more."


    Huzi: "How can it be wasted in the stomach?"


    "Then it''s a waste if you spit it out." Seeing that Huzi was still talking, Han Wen said, "When your dad finishes eating, I''ll keep the rest for you to eat tomorrow."


    After Han Wen finished speaking, she got up. She ate a bit more today, and planned to go out for a walk, "Has Xiaolong finished eating? Mom will take you out for a walk."


    Xiaolong turned his head to look at his brother, Hu Zi waved, "I''m not going, go with Mom!"


    Only then did Xiaolong get down from the chair and hold Han Wen''s hand.


    When the two left, Wang Hao and Huzi were left at home. Huzi didn''t leave after eating, and just sat on the chair and looked at Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao stretched out his hand to pick up a dumpling, and the tiger''s flesh hurt.


    Wang Hao didn''t put down his chopsticks until he was full.


    Huzi: "Dad, are you finished?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m done eating."


    Hu Zi immediately stood up when he heard it, stretched out his hand to get the rest of the dumplings, and counted them carefully before putting them back in the kitchen.


    Wang Hao: "Promise!"


    Huzi pretended not to hear, anyway, these dumplings can''t be eaten once in half a year, just say a few words! But what he didn''t expect was that he would eat dumplings more and more frequently in the days to come, and his behavior today also made him an unforgettable shame on his way of growing up.


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi''s attentive figure and shouted towards the kitchen, "Hu Zi, I''m going outside to find your mother, please clean up the dishes."


    When Huzi came out of the kitchen, he looked at the empty home and patted his forehead. What kind of parents did he find.


    The next morning, Hu Zi was woken up by the urine. He just walked to the door of the bedroom after using the toilet, and saw his father walking out wearing clothes. Hu Zi stared blankly and didn''t say hello.


    Yawning on his lips, he was about to go back to the house to sleep, but who knew his father came directly, pulled his shirt and said happily, "I got up so early today, do you want to go out for a run with me? Come, Dad will take you to wash your face. "


    Huzi: "I don''t" think.


    When Han Wen got up, she saw Hu Zi''s bedroom door wide open. Han Wen stretched her head to take a look, she was quite surprised that Hu Zi was so diligent today.


    Han Wen found the rest of the dumplings from the cook and fry them in oil. Because there were not many dumplings, Han Wen boiled another millet soup, steamed a few steamed buns with mixed noodles, and fried two eggs, thinking it was enough. just stopped.


    Here, Hu Zi ran around the village and was exhausted. When he got home, he was sweating profusely, and sat down on the steps at the door, not willing to get up.


    Wang Hao called him twice and went with him as soon as he could not shout, and went home by himself.

 Chapter 64： 064 Fear of water

    Fortunately, it was early and everyone was cooking breakfast at home, and no one came out for a walk. Otherwise, seeing Huzi like this, Han Wen would have to be rumored to be abusing children.


    Hu Zi sat at the door for less than two minutes before being attracted by a burst of fragrance, he got up neatly without thinking, and ran home.


    Except for his stepmother, there is no one else who cooks so deliciously near them, so he doesn''t have to guess at all.


    Before eating, Hu Zi also counted the number, and he was relieved to see that it was the same as what he put in yesterday.


    Han Wen couldn''t help but praise once she saw it about raising two children.


    Don''t look at Huzi''s rarity with these dumplings, but he didn''t eat them alone. He divided the dumplings on the plate into four equal portions, and distributed them to Han Wen and the others before leaving the last one for himself.


    Han Wen looked at the dumplings that Hu Zi had distributed and gave him a surprised look, thinking that Hu Zi was so careful yesterday, but she would not be able to protect her food today.


    Looking at the scattered dumplings on the plate, Han Wen didn''t plan to grab food from the children.


    "Huzi, don''t forget to accompany me to wash clothes by the river in the afternoon." Han Wen drank a mouthful of porridge and reminded casually.


    When Wang Hao heard Han Wen talking about the river, he raised his head and looked at her suspiciously.


    Hu Zi''s face almost wrinkled together after hearing this. He thought that his mother didn''t go to catch the sea yesterday, so he forgot about it, but he didn''t expect to be waiting for him here.


    "I don''t want to go, you let Xiaolong accompany you!" Hu Zi twisted and refused.


    Han Wen pushed the dumplings on the plate forward and said temptingly, "You don''t need to go into the water just to wash your clothes. If you agree to help, these dumplings will be yours."


    He had already eaten up the dumplings on Huzi''s plate, and he was greedy for the ones in his mother''s bowl! Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to deliver it to the door, but thinking of the riverside, Hu Zi''s eyes darkened and shook his head in rejection.


    Wang Hao also noticed the problem at this time, and looked at Han Wen, Han Wen shook his head quietly.


    "Hey! Since you don''t want it, forget it. I just want you to help Mom get clothes on the shore. I didn''t expect you to be unwilling." After that, he pushed the plate to Xiaolong. busy."


    Hu Zi was just a little hesitant on the shore, but when he thought of the fear in the water, he shook his head decisively.


    After hurriedly eating the porridge in the bowl, he wiped his mouth with his hand, and then slipped away, "Dad, Mom, I''m going to school."


    When Huzi left, Wang Hao asked solemnly, "Huzi is afraid of water?"


    Han Wen: "Looks like, I used to love swimming! Now when I hear that I go to the beach, I shake my head like a rattle when I go to the river."


    Wang Hao also felt that the matter was a little serious. He was silent for a moment and said, "You don''t need to worry about Huzi, I''ll find a way."


    Han Wen also felt that Wang Hao would handle it better than herself, so she nodded in agreement.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a plate of fried dumplings pushed over, "I''m full."


    Han Wen looked at Dumpling who didn''t even move in front of her, raised her head and glanced at him suspiciously, thinking what happened to this person, so kind.


    "Are you sure you''re full?"


    Wang Hao nodded firmly, then got up, "I''m full, I''ll go to work."


    After Wang Hao changed his clothes and walked to the living room with his briefcase, he suddenly said to Han Wen, "Don''t mess with the rest of the place, wait until I come back and look it up."


    Han Wen froze for a moment and nodded, "Okay."


    In fact, there is nothing to say about what Wang Hao does in this family. She helps with laundry and cooking on weekdays, and she doesn''t ask her to do the heavy and tiring work at home. She can still make money, except that there are more flies outside. perfect man.


    When the two of them were gone, only Han Wen and Xiaolong were left, looking at the fried dumplings in front of them, Han Wen looked at Xiaolong and muttered, "What are you talking about your dad and your brother smoking, such delicious dumplings are not good for you? eat."


    Saying that, he picked up one and slowly sent it to his mouth. Of course, such a delicious food must be enjoyed slowly.


    Xiaolong followed suit. He also picked up a dumpling and stuffed it into his mouth. The dumpling was so big and his mouth was so small that the whole mouth bulged, like a little hamster, very cute.


    After eating and tidying up the house, Han Wen planned to take Xiaolong to the riverside to wash clothes while it was cool. Although there was a well at home, it was tiring to wash large clothes with a little water pressure.


    After Han Wen packed up her things, she planned to ask Wang Dani if ??she wanted to be with her. Looking at the walls of the two families, Han Wen resolutely chose to walk through the door and pick up the wall, which she might not be able to get used to in her life.


    Han Wen walked into the yard with ease before starting to shout, "Sister-in-law, are you at home?"


    Immediately after, Wang Dani came out, "At home! Come in and play!"


    Han Wen refused, "I won''t go in. I''m going to wash clothes by the river and ask you if you want to go."


    "Are you going now?"


    Han Wen: "Well, why don''t you take advantage of the coolness?"


    Wang Dani felt a little pity, "I also have clothes to be washed at home, but there is an event in the village today. If you ask me to help, I may not be able to go."


    Han Wen waved.


    "Next time I''m calling you."


    Wang Dani nodded: "Okay, I''ll call you next time."


    In fact, this time is not a big event, just a few students came to the village, the team leader Li Jun wanted to find someone to help, because they were not enough, so they came to Wang Dani to help.


    Originally, I wanted to find Han Wen, but Han Wen''s previous reputation was too bad, so she gave up the idea because she was afraid of scaring the group of students who came to the village.


    But these Han Wen didn''t know, she went home with a pot and happily took Xiaolong to the river to wash clothes.


    At this time, the water of the river is crystal clear, and even washing clothes is a very pleasing thing to the eyes.


    Han Wen put the basin on the bluestone slab by the river, turned her head to help Xiaolong take off his shoes and socks, and let him play on the bank. The water here is shallow and not dangerous at all. Besides, Xiaolong also has water and she is watching. Well, nothing happened.


    Han Wen also took off her shoes and socks, and was very unhappy stepping in the water.


    Except when she was a child, she had never seen such clear water, but unfortunately there were no big fish in the shallow water.


    Han Wen put the quilt down on the bluestone board, found a stone and placed it under her buttocks, humming a song while washing her clothes, and the little girls next to her turned to look at her.


    Someone boldly asked directly: "Sister-in-law, what song are you humming? It''s so good."


    Han Wen turned her head to look, and saw a group of little girls about the same age as Zhou Li looking at her curiously.


    Han Wen recognized that the little girl who was talking to her was the granddaughter of Aunt Qian in the village, and replied with a smile, "Daoxiang."


    The little girl looked envious, "This sounds really nice."


    But Han Wen regretted it when she finished speaking. At this time, there is no Daoxiang song! After a while they asked who sang this and what to do!


    Sure enough, the next sentence was, "Sister-in-law, who sang this?"


    Han Wen smiled awkwardly, "I forgot who sang it, so I remembered a couple of sentences if I thought it sounded good."

 Chapter 65： 065 Picky College Students

    Han Wen thought that if she said that, the little girls wouldn''t ask questions, but she didn''t expect that the little girls didn''t give up, and chased after her: "Sister-in-law, can you give us the two sentences you sang?"


    Han Wen hesitated and nodded, "Okay, but I''ll just memorize a few sentences." As she spoke, she hummed, "Remember that you said that home is the only castle.


    As the Daoxiang River continues to run


    Smile I know my childhood dream


    Don''t cry, let the fireflies take you away


    Country songs will always rely on


    Go home and go back to the good old days. "


    Han Wen''s voice is very nice, she sings melodiously and melodiously, and these few lyrics just echo this landscape, which sounds very emotional.


    These little girls are also smart, they sang along with Han Wen several times, but they started to sing along slowly.


    Han Wen sat on the bluestone slab, rubbing her clothes and listening to the clear voices of several little girls, and was brought in unconsciously.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a clear voice from behind, "What are they singing! It''s so nice."


    Han Wen''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that if it''s broken, it won''t be someone coming again! Turning to look, they saw Li Jun and Sister Wang with a few girls in army green clothes, and the young man was looking at them.


    Looking at the bedding they were holding, Han Wen guessed what the group of people were doing.


    She smiled at them, then lowered her head and continued to wash the clothes. She wasn''t really from the village, so it didn''t matter to her whether the group of people came or not.


    When a few little girls saw the group of college students from the city, they looked over curiously one by one, and saw that the team leader Li Jun was happily taking care of him.


    When Li Jun saw these little girls, his face was full of joy, and he thought that the little girls in their village were good people, not like these few girls who disliked this and that, and his head was about to be lifted to the sky.


    After greeting this group of people, they didn''t stay too long. After all, there was a welcome meeting, and they had to be arranged for accommodation and production, so there was no delay here.


    After they left, the topic of the group of little girls naturally changed to the group of college students. Han Wen just smiled and did not speak, because she felt that the arrival of these group of college students would break the rare cleanliness in the village.


    Not in the mood, Han Wen didn''t wait too long to put away the washed clothes, and after saying hello, she took Xiaolong home.


    Wang Hao was on a business trip for the past two days, so Han Wen didn''t cook much at noon, so she took care of the leftovers from the morning after getting hot.


    In the afternoon, Han Wen was digging the ground in the yard. Although Wang Hao said that he would come back to do it, it would take two days for him to come back, so Han Wen felt that there was no need to dig it by herself.


    She has been paying attention to the movement next door, but Wang Dani didn''t come back after five o''clock in the afternoon, so her daughter Zhou Li went to their house to find her. After listening to Han Wen''s words, she played with Xiaolong for a while and went home.


    At 6 o''clock in the afternoon, all their tiger sons came back from the outside, and Mrs. Wang hadn''t moved, so Zhou Li couldn''t sit still at home, and ran to ask her if she wanted to find her mother.


    Han Wen saw Sister Wang and Li Jun together. So I wasn''t so worried, and comforted: "It should be that the students over there haven''t arranged it yet. They should be back soon after this time. If they haven''t come back in half an hour, you can go look for them."


    Only then did Zhou Li calm down, but she couldn''t sit still, so she found a small Maza to sit at the gate and wait.


    Han Wen had no choice but to accompany her.


    Wang Dani didn''t come back until half past six, with a dark face as if someone owed her eight million.


    "What are you doing sitting here?"


    Han Wen: "Wait for you."


    When Wang Dani saw Han Wen, it was like seeing her relatives, and she began to suffer, "What kind of work did Li Jun arrange for me? It''s more difficult than serving my ancestors!"


    Seeing this, Han Wen got up, took Wang Dani''s arm, and whispered, "Don''t talk here, let''s go to the yard."


    Wang Dani also reacted at this time. She was so excited just now that she didn''t even watch the occasion when she was talking.


    As soon as she entered the yard, Wang Dani couldn''t hold back, "I''ve never seen someone so difficult to serve, this is not good, that is not good, I will arrange a job for her that I haven''t done before, no. I don''t think it''s a challenge to arrange a simple one. sex."


    Han Wen smiled and comforted, "It''s normal for college students to be arrogant."


    Wang Dani retorted, "Aren''t you also a college student, I''ve never seen you like this."


    Han Wen smiled, "I''m a child''s mother, how can I compare with others?"


    Wang Dani thought the same, and then complained, "You said that the house that the village found for them is completely uninhabitable, and it''s delicious."


    "Either this is broken or that is leaked. Anyway, a good house in our eyes is a problem in their eyes."


    Han Wen had thought of it for a long time. Today, when she saw this group of people, she knew that they were not the masters of peace. "If they don''t want to live, they can live." Han Wen said calmly.


    Wang Dani leaned forward and said excitedly, "Why, people don''t want to be making trouble in the village now!"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, but did not expect that the fighting power of this group of people would be so strong.


    "Then why did you come back?" Han Wen asked suspiciously. After all, with Wang Dani''s temperament, she wouldn''t leave easily if she didn''t work hard.


    When he said that Wang Dani was even more angry, "I don''t serve these ancestors there anymore. Do you know what they said about me? They said that I was a hillbilly, ignorant, ignorant, and couldn''t understand the minds of these people."


    "I can''t understand it, and I don''t want to understand it. Anyway, I won''t serve you anymore. What''s going on with love."


    Han Wen couldn''t help laughing when she saw Wang Dani''s puffed up look.


    Wang Dani was very angry at first, but when she saw Han Wen laughing heartlessly, she also made her laugh, "You said that you are a person, why don''t you know how to persuade me."


    Han Wen: "There''s nothing to persuade. Things have happened. If you know they''re not easy to mess with, just hide. Besides, we live far away, and we won''t be able to meet them if we don''t go to the village."


    Wang Dani heard the same thing, patted her body and stood up, "You''re fine, okay, don''t be angry, go home and cook."


    As soon as Wang Dani left, Han Wen didn''t stay too long, and also turned around and went back to the house to make dinner. Because Wang Hao was not at home and she was free, the dinner was extraordinarily delicate.


    She used cornmeal with a little flour to make a pocket bun, which was soft and glutinous. Then I fried another shredded potato, and fried a plate of small greens to go with it.


    As soon as the dish was placed on the table, before Han Wen could eat, there was a knock on the door. Han Wen put down her chopsticks and looked up at the clock, mumbling, "Who ordered this!"


    Huzi volunteered: "Mother, I''ll open the door."


    Han Wen pressed him onto the chair and said calmly, "I''ll go, you and your brother have dinner first."


    Han Wen opened the door and saw Li Jun standing at the door with several young men and women. Seeing Han Wen coming out, Li Jun was about to speak when a surprised female voice interrupted, "This is not the singing aunt we met this morning. ?"

 Chapter 66： 066 Unwelcome (Han Wen rushes people)

    As soon as the young woman finished shouting, the surrounding air became quiet, and everyone looked at them both with embarrassed expressions.


    Han Wen looked up at her and saw that she was older than herself. The expression on her face instantly stiffened. She put her hands on her chest, leaned lazily against the door frame, and sneered, "Auntie? Who are you calling Auntie?"


    "I''m calling you! Auntie? Isn''t that right?" The young woman asked innocently.


    Han Wen suddenly became interested, since she came here, she has never seen a green tea **** with such a high rank!


    Han Wen''s eyes were fixed on which young woman, and she looked up and down with her eyes undisguised. After looking at her, she said with a smile, "How old are you?"


    "eighteen."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows with a look of disbelief, "Tsk tsk! You''re only eighteen! I thought you were over thirty!"


    "You, you, you are talking nonsense." The young woman looked like she was about to cry when Han Wen said it.


    Han Wen pretended to be stunned, "Where am I talking nonsense, look at how rough the skin on your face is, the women working in the village have better skin than you, and the fine lines at the corners of your eyes are so obvious, don''t you think? Doesn''t he look like he''s thirty years old?"


    "You, you, you bully others." Seeing that she couldn''t speak to Han Wen, the young woman started to cry, "Captain Li, look at her."


    Han Wen looked at the young woman who was coquettish with Li Jun, and felt a chill in her heart, she couldn''t help shaking her body.


    Li Jun couldn''t stand being entangled by the young woman, and said coldly with a dark face: "Han Wen, they are guests, you should pay attention."


    Han Wen sneered, "She just called Auntie when she came up, why didn''t she pay attention." After speaking, she didn''t want to pay any attention to them, she closed the door and left.


    Li Jun didn''t get annoyed when he closed the door, but he felt that Han Wen''s actions were fine. After all, people are so young, you can call someone auntie when you come up. : "Forget it, let''s go to the next one!"


    The group of college students looked at each other, no one expected that this smiling woman would have such a big temper.


    A young man said disdainfully: "Isn''t it just a mistake, it is necessary to be so angry."


    "Forget it, forget it, she just has that temper." Li Jun smiled and smoothed the game.


    "It''s not too early, let''s hurry to the next one!" Li Jun said.


    Unexpectedly, this group of college students is also blind, "We haven''t seen their family yet!"


    "That''s right! Their homes are not within our scope of choice, and we have the right to request a visit."


    Li Jun''s face darkened, who would have thought that this group of people was so difficult to serve, and blamed himself for stealing this job at that time.


    Seeing that Li Jun was standing still, they went up to knock on the door. Han Wen had just taken a bite of the cake when she heard another knock on the door from outside.


    Han Wen ignored her and ate on her own. Unexpectedly, the group of people outside were also patient and knocked over and over again.


    Hu Zi put down his chopsticks and said, "Mom, I''ll go."


    As a result, Hu Zi just opened the door, and before he had time to speak, the group of people broke in and complained, "Why so slow."


    When Han Wen heard something going on in the yard, her mind was broken, and she didn''t have time to eat, so Xiaolong brought the meal to the kitchen and went out to chase people out.


    As soon as they came out of the house, they saw their group of people wandering around in the yard, and Hu Zi looked at them angrily.


    Han Wen waved to Huzi, "Huzi, come here."


    Hu Zi walked up to Han Wen and said with some guilt, "Mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect them to break in."


    Han Wen patted his head, "I don''t blame you, it''s because they have no quality. You give me a good look at this door, and no one is allowed to enter."


    Hu Zi nodded firmly, "Okay."


    Han Wen handed the door to Hu Zi, and went to Li Jun to settle the account, "What do you mean?"


    Li Jun didn''t like Han Wen before because he thought she was too pungent. She''s gotten better recently, but he was still a little afraid of her, "It''s just that they want to see it."


    Han Wen: "What are you looking at?"


    Li Jun was at a loss for words. He couldn''t say that your home was very good. Would you like to live in your home for a while?


    Han Wen glanced at him and said coldly, "My family doesn''t welcome you if you take this group of people away."


    During this period, there were still people who wanted to enter the house to have a look, but they were all stopped by Huzi.


    In front of this group of people, Li Jun didn''t want to be too cowardly. He straightened his back and wanted to reason with Han Wen, but he was robbed by the group of college students before he could speak.


    "Captain Li is a good place, you can arrange us here!"


    Han Wen followed the voice to look over, and saw two young women with eyes above the top speaking unceremoniously.


    Han Wen sneered, "Dare to ask which school you graduated from? Who is the teacher?"


    The female student looked at her vigilantly, "Why are you asking this?"


    Han Wen: "Want to know how your teacher taught you on weekdays, or how your parents taught you? Trespassing into other people''s houses without their permission, and pointing fingers at other people''s homes. Is this what your teacher or your parents taught you?"


    "We are here with permission from Captain Li."


    Han Wen turned her head to look at Li Jun, and asked coldly, "Did you allow it?"


    Li Jun shook his head like a rattle, "It''s not me, I just took them to find a suitable place to stay, and didn''t let them break into your house."


    "Did you hear? Captain Li didn''t allow you to come to our house."


    "Also, this is my house, I don''t welcome you, and I ask you to leave." Han Wen said unceremoniously.


    The young man was annoyed by Han Wen''s inhumane attitude, and angrily retorted: "We are here to learn from you, how can you be so selfish."


    "It''s true that you came here to study, but you should go to the village to exchange and study, not come to my house to study."


    "you"


    "You want to say that my family also belongs to the village, right?"


    "It''s a pity, although my house is close to the village, it doesn''t belong to the village. If you want to kidnap me morally, I''m sorry." Han Wen said the most eloquent words in the calmest tone now.


    A few college students gathered together, and they were stunned by Han Wen. Since they arrived in the village, they have been scolding others, and they have never been scolded by others.


    Li Jun stood in the corner and looked at Han Wen so powerful. Not only did he not complain, he couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up. Finally, there was someone who could control this group of college students. Yes, he had already driven people away.


    This group of college students is also arrogant, and they couldn''t hang their faces when Han Wen was so embarrassed. They said to Li Jun: "Captain Li, please show us a few other schools!"


    "We''ve seen so many houses, but hers is the right one!" said the female student who called Han Wen''s auntie.

 Chapter 67： 067 Keep people

    "What''s the use of being suitable? You didn''t see that people didn''t welcome us. I didn''t expect that there would be such selfish people under the leadership of the chairman." A female college student who was obviously close to the green tea **** sarcastically said.


    Han Wen pretended not to hear, just stared at them and left, and said a few words without hurting or itching, anyway, they don''t want to live in their house.


    I thought that Han Wen would be unbearable to compromise with the leaders, but I didn''t expect Han Wen to be unmoved at all, just looking at them calmly.


    The group of students looked at Han Wen''s actions, their teeth were itching with anger, but they couldn''t do anything about her. The group of people withdrew in a hurry.


    Li Jun followed behind and wanted to slip away, but Han Wen stopped him and reminded: "Captain Li, don''t blame me for not reminding you, this time it''s for your face, I didn''t use a broom to kick them out, don''t blame me next time. You are welcome."


    Li Jun: "Humph! Who cares about it."


    Han Wen followed behind them, and as soon as they left, she closed the door loudly. This time she didn''t wait for anyone knocking on the door.


    Immediately afterwards, a voice came from Wang Dani''s house next door. Han Wen didn''t know what she said, and the voice disappeared after a while.


    Han Wen had no interest in where they went. Looking at the clean table, Han Wen was a little surprised. She touched Xiaolong''s head and asked gently, "You cleaned this?"


    Xiaolong nodded: "Yes."


    At that moment, Han Wen decided that they would not eat in the living room and go to the kitchen, because when the group of people came, they had almost eaten, and after a while in the kitchen, they were finished.


    Here, Li Jun took the group of ancestors for a walk. When they came to Han Wen''s house, the female college student said hesitantly, "Looking at this circle, I still think their house is the best and the cleanest."


    Li Jun quickly stopped, "You don''t even have to think about their family, it''s impossible."


    The group of college students looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Who would have thought that so many yards here would not meet their wishes.


    "Captain Li, haven''t we watched it yet?" One of the young men asked, pointing to the rows of yards behind Han Wen''s house.


    Li Jun directly refused, "It''s a family area over there, so it''s not convenient to receive outsiders."


    Han Wen, Wang Dani, and their families lived at the very edge of the family area, and they also formed a layer of protection for that area.


    "Then what shall we do?" one of the youngest girls asked in a weeping voice.


    "Where do we live now, Captain Li?" the female student asked.


    Li Jun looked at them coldly, and accompanied them for a day without drinking a sip of water or eating a meal. This group of people has not finished tossing, can they really think that they are clay figurines?


    "Isn''t this all done by you? Where do you live, ask me what I do, I''ll make the decision." After Li Jun finished speaking, everyone quieted down and looked at Li Jun a little bewildered.


    Li Jun shook his head helplessly. He thought they were all children. It was not easy to come here from their hometown. He wanted to be more tolerant and tolerant of them.


    "Apart from this one, you can discuss where to live with the other families. Only two people can live in a family. If you don''t want me, I will take you back to the village to live."


    A few people looked at each other and started to discuss together. After all, these families are a little worse than Han Wen''s family, but they are also much better than the people in the village. They discussed it soon.


    "Captain Li, we have negotiated, just live here and you can help us arrange it!" The student sent a representative to connect with Li Jun.


    Li Jun was frightened by them and had some doubts, "Xu Sheng, are you sure?"


    Xu Sheng nodded firmly, "Yes."


    Li Jun took them from house to house and began to ask for help, because the people who lived here were either soldiers or veterans. Li Jun knew them all, and everyone was willing to give Li Jun a face, so he kept everyone, except for Han Wen, of course. .


    This group of college students are quite gentlemen in some respects. They give up the homes they think are clean and hygienic to the girls, while the boys go to the homes that raise chickens and ducks.


    However, because they were tossing around too late, Han Wen didn''t know anything. It wasn''t until she woke up the next day and heard young voices from the neighbors on the left and right that Han Wen knew that they were all staying.


    Han Wen thought of the tossing temperament of this group of people, and couldn''t help sweating for them.


    After dinner, Han Wen sent the tiger away. After finishing her things, Han Wen planned to take Xiaolong to the supply and marketing agency. It was almost the end of the month. They still had a few monthly passes from Wang Hao that were useless, so Han Wen planned to buy something. They all spent.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong out of the door early, so she didn''t know what kind of blood and blood rain the next two families experienced in the morning.


    When she arrived at the supply and marketing agency, Han Wen walked around the counter with Xiaolong, but this time she couldn''t wait to glance at the lady at the counter who was chatting.


    Han Wen walked around the supply and marketing agency before she remembered that there must be nothing good here, after all, Wang Hao went out to replenish.


    Han Wen, who didn''t buy anything, didn''t want to go back empty-handed. She originally wanted to buy some candy clips. Seeing that they were scattered, Han Wen also lost her mood to buy. She spent money to buy two fish in the meat section and went back Since they are out of the sea, they do not need a ticket to buy fish, and the price is cheap.


    When Han Wen took the fish back and passed by the door of Wang Dani''s house, she saw that it was extraordinarily quiet inside, thinking that it was the group of people who went to the village.


    As soon as he got home, Xiaolong couldn''t wait to go out to play. Han Wen didn''t restrain him and asked him to pay attention to safety. Don''t let him go where there is water.


    Just as Han Wen put the fish she bought into the pot, she was about to dispose of it when she saw Wang Dani walk in with a gloomy face, "Why did you go in the morning, I see your door is locked."


    Han Wen turned sideways to reveal the fish in the pot, "I went to the supply and marketing agency to buy a fish."


    Sister-in-law Wang glanced at Han Wen''s yard, and when she saw nothing had changed, she asked suspiciously, "No one lives in your house."


    "no."


    Wang Dani''s face changed after hearing this, "Li Jun knows how to bully us."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "It''s not to blame Captain Li, you didn''t keep the people yourself."


    Wang Dani didn''t dislike Han Wen''s straightforward speech, and said helplessly: "It''s not because of Li Jun''s face, if it wasn''t for him, I''d have to blow them out with a broom."


    Han Wen stretched her arms to Sister-in-law Li, motioned her to help her roll up her sleeves, and replied slowly: "That''s not your face, they offended you once in the afternoon, and you gritted your teeth and disagreed at night, they didn''t either. no way."


    Wang Dani: "Tell me why I don''t have your brain."


    Han Wen exposed her, "It''s not that you have no brains, you are trying to save face, how about which two people live in your house?"

 Chapter 68： 068 straight male cancer

    "Don''t mention it, I thought there were two big boys living in my house, but I didn''t expect it to be two lovely little girls."


    "Isn''t the little girl bad? Even college students can teach Zhou Lihua''s class."


    Zhou Dani looked disgusted, "Forget it, my Zhou Li is pretty good, but don''t let them be squeamish."


    Han Wen scratched her fish scales and glanced at her, "What, did you mess with you again?"


    "It''s nothing but a little too squeamish. What''s wrong with washing your face with cold water today? Why do you have to use hot water?"


    Han Wen has also started to wash her face with hot water now, and she can understand them quite well. "It can''t be said that they are squeamish, it can only be said that they can take care of them. You can see if their faces are white and tender."


    Hearing Han Wen say this, Wang Dani also reacted, "Don''t say it, it''s true."


    Han Wen: "Don''t be reluctant to give up that little firewood in the future. You should use hot water when Zhou Li should use it."


    "Don''t worry, that''s my pro-girl. I can still abuse her."


    Han Wen: "Who is afraid that you will abuse her, because you are afraid that you will not be able to bear that little firewood."


    "I can still tell the difference. Your Wang Hao hasn''t come back yet?"


    Han Wen: "Not yet, said to be back this afternoon."


    "That''s good."


    Han Wen scraped off the fish scales, picked up the fish and said to Wang Dani, "Help me pour the water into the vegetable field."


    Wang Dani picked up the basin and poured the water into the well


    "There are so many people in your family, can you still go tomorrow?" Han Wen asked.


    "You can go, but Zhou Li hasn''t been in class these days, so she can''t make mistakes at home."


    "When will the three children of your family be picked up?" Han Wen asked.


    Of Wang Dani''s four children, the third eldest, Zhou Li, is in front of her, and the others are in their hometown.


    Said that Wang Dani was obviously very happy, "Next month, our school over there is also closed now. The eldest and the second will come over after helping his grandma to plant the land."


    Han Wen was also happy, "That''s good, your family is reunited, what about the fourth child? She won''t come?"


    "The fourth is not here, and the primary school is still open, so let her stay at home with the elderly."


    The two chatted for a while and then Wang Dani left. After all, there were two more people in their family at noon, so they had to go back to cook first.


    At noon, Han Wen made a braised fish, and the mother and three were full. This time, the two children did not quarrel to go out. The three played at home for a while, then took a nap, and waited for Han Wen to wake up. have gone to school.


    In the afternoon, when Han Wen had nothing to do at home, she planned to make a chicken cake by herself. After all, what the supply and marketing agency sold was really bad.


    Making chicken cakes is very simple. Han Wen made a pot after more than an hour of busy work. Xiaolong tasted it first and was full of praise.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Han Wen sat in the living room with Hu Zi doing homework, but it was very quiet outside, and Han Wen was a little worried that Wang Hao would not be able to come back today.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, before Wang Hao came back, Han Wen didn''t plan to wait for him. She drove the two children back to sleep, and went out to lock the door with a flashlight.


    As soon as she came out of the yard, she heard a rustling sound coming from the door. Han Wen was startled, thinking that if she offended those students yesterday, they will come to take revenge today.


    He found a broom for sweeping the yard and walked cautiously towards the door with his hand in hand, ready to slap him on the face if something happened.


    At this time, there was another sound from outside, and Han Wen listened carefully for a while, but did not hear the sound of smashing the door, and her anxiety eased a little.


    As a result, as soon as she walked to the door, there was a rhythmic knock on the door. Han Wen was taken aback and asked, "Who is it!"


    Then came a low male voice, "It''s me, Wang Hao."


    Hearing that it was Wang Hao and Han Wen''s tense heart, he relaxed, put the broom aside, and then went to open the door, "Why did you come back so late?"


    As soon as the door opened, I saw Wang Hao standing outside, sweating profusely, followed by two bulging sacks, which looked very bulky. I thought that the sound I heard just now was from this thing.


    Han Wen winked and didn''t say much. She opened the door completely and wanted to go out to help. Unexpectedly, Wang Hao didn''t need her at all, and carried a sack in one hand directly into the yard.


    Han Wen didn''t go out idle either. She looked around and saw that no one was closing the door.


    Back at the house, the two children were already asleep, and Han Wen didn''t tell them that they could see it tomorrow.


    Wang Hao was obviously very tired. He put his things on the ground, turned around and took a glass of white water from the table and drank it. He drank two glasses of water before stopping.


    Han Wen glanced at the cup and then changed her gaze, because she just used up the cup.


    "Is there anything to eat at home?" Wang Hao asked in a hoarse voice.


    Han Wen: "Yes."


    Because Wang Hao said that he would be back today when he left, Han Wen cooked a lot of food in the afternoon.


    "I''m going to warm you up."


    Wang Hao: "No need to heat, it''s not cold today, it''s good to eat cold."


    Han Wen didn''t hold back with him. After all, he was the one who ate. When he walked to the kitchen to bring the dishes out and put them on the table, Wang Hao just wiped his hands and came in from outside.


    Seeing Han Wen''s cooking, her eyes lit up, she strode forward and sat down to eat.


    Han Wen has never seen him like this, so she joked, "Are you on a business trip or are you starving."


    Wang Hao ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables and steamed buns before he slowed down. He glanced at Han Wen, raised his eyebrows and said, "In order to be able to come back today, I didn''t eat for a day."


    Han Wen


    "Then eat more." Han Wen pushed the plate towards Wang Hao, and poured a glass of water for it. After all, if she hadn''t said she was going out on Saturday, Wang Hao wouldn''t have to rush.


    For Han Wen''s sudden hospitality, Wang Hao naturally enjoyed it.


    "What''s in your two sacks?" Han Wen asked directly because she knew Wang Hao well.


    "It''s all rice, flour, grain and oil. I didn''t see much of our family last time, so I got a little bit by the way. Please clean up first!"


    "Oh." As Han Wen agreed, she got up to untie the rope of the sack. When she opened it, she saw two small bags of flour and a bucket of oil inside.


    Han Wen was a little surprised, but her face remained calm, and then she went to unpack another sack. The contents in this sack were much messier and had everything.


    But what Han Wen liked the most was the two pieces of cloth. Last time, the cloth could only be used for trousers, but this time she can also make tops together.


    One was pure white, the other was army green, just a shirt and a coat. Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao, thinking that maybe he had already matched it.


    However, Wang Hao just took it casually.


    If you look further down, you will find some small things, a pack of cakes, two toys, a flashlight, a pack of brown sugar, and most


    When Han Wen picked it up and found it was, she asked in surprise, "Why did you bring this here when you went out?"


    Wang Hao: "Didn''t you say every day that you are about to finish reading that book and want to find some new ones?"

 Chapter 69： 069 Cellar

    Han Wen was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Wang Hao to be so kind. She even brought something for herself when she went out.


    Seeing her happy, Wang Hao smiled involuntarily, and jokingly said, "Is it possible to hide so many things?"


    Han Wen''s face froze, this is really a problem, she can''t just put so many things on the bright side!


    In case he and Wang Hao were not at home and encountered a shameless person like Liu Chunfang who went into someone''s house, they would not be able to tell even if they had ten mouths when they were seen.


    The most important thing is that the origin of such a thing is unknown. It is very likely that Wang Hao exchanged it in that kind of market that is not allowed. Although Wang Hao did not mention it, Han Wen also guessed it. After all, such a good supply and sales of flour and fabrics None in the community.


    Besides, it''s not the beginning of the month. If the food ticket has not been issued, where did Wang Hao come from to sell food? There is only one possibility. Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s back with deep eyes. City man.


    Ugh! It''s a pity that the two of them don''t have a deep friendship now, otherwise they can ask where there is such a market. It''s up to you now.


    Without sighing, Han Wen started to hide things in the house with the cloth in her arms. She wandered around here to see where to go. Finally, Han Wen returned to the living room with the cloth in her arms. She sighed, how could she hide it?


    Wang Hao had already finished his meal, and he ate a little clean and did not leave any leftovers. When Han Wen was looking for a place, he also brushed the bowl.


    He rolled up his sleeves and came out. At a glance, he saw Han Wen who was sitting on a chair with no love. "What? I can''t find a place."


    Han Wen nodded helplessly.


    In the past, Wang Hao brought back not many things, all of which were hidden by the original owner, and Wang Hao didn''t care about it.


    Wang Hao also knew that it was not safe to put it casually, so he said, "I''ll help you find it and see where it fits."


    Immediately, he began to tumble around at home, and after a while, the kitchen suddenly made a muffled sound.


    Han Wen jumped up from the stool and ran to the kitchen.


    When he got to the door, he saw Wang Hao moving away the old vat in the kitchen and was lying on the ground knocking on a piece of his head. His expression was too serious, and Han Wen didn''t dare to interrupt him. Walk over and listen to the sound.


    Wang Hao tapped around the edge, stood up and said to Han Wen, "Go to my room and bring the tools under my bed."


    When Han Wen heard this, she immediately turned around to get it. When she came back, Wang Hao had already cleaned the place. By the way, he found a sack to spread on the ground and sat on the ground.


    Han Wen handed over the tool and asked curiously, "Is there a problem?"


    Wang Hao looked serious, "Well, it''s hollow inside."


    Han Wen''s eyes widened in surprise, "There''s not a secret passage here, right?"


    Because of the tunnel battle that she watched the day before, Han Wen thought of the secret road immediately after hearing it.


    Wang Hao: "Not sure."


    Wang Hao opened his toolbox, took out a hammer, pickaxe, and shovel, and began to tap along the bluestone slab.


    After a while, the bluestone slab was pried up by him, and Han Wen held her breath and didn''t dare to make a sound, after all, this thing is too bizarre.


    Wang Hao carefully removed the bluestone slab, but there was still a thin layer of soil inside. Wang Hao cleaned it up, and a locked wooden board was revealed inside.


    Wang Hao and Han Wen looked at each other, and they both saw the surprise in each other''s eyes, because the lock on the wooden board is not commonly used nowadays, it seems that it should be an ancient lock.


    Just as Wang Hao was about to reach out and pick up the rusted lock, Han Wen stopped him, "I don''t know how many years it has been, wrap it up with something!" After speaking, he picked up a rag from the stove and handed it over.


    Wang Hao took the rag to hold the lock and began to study it. He looked at it for a while and found an iron wire from the toolbox, inserted it and poked it for a while, and the lock was opened.


    Han Wen glanced at him in surprise and asked, "Have you learned this before?"


    Wang Hao: "Self-taught."


    When he was about to open the plank, Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen, and said calmly, "You stay away." After all, no one knew what was there immediately.


    Han Wen didn''t try to be stubborn, she just grabbed a wooden stick in her hand and hid away.


    Wang Hao waited for Han Wen to hide, then got up from the ground, took the sack away, crouched down, and slowly opened the plank. As soon as the plank was opened, a big hole appeared immediately, and there was a narrow staircase, deep. Bottomless.


    Han Wen waited for a while at the door of the kitchen. Seeing that Wang Hao was not moving, she asked, "How is it, can I come over?"


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen stepped forward and stretched her head out to look into the big hole, because the electric light was too dim at this time, and it was impossible to see inside.


    "I''ll go get the flashlight." Han Wen didn''t wait for Wang Hao to agree, she turned around and walked out, and came back with two flashlights after a while.


    Han Wen handed a flashlight to Wang Hao, turned on her own, and looked into the hole.


    I saw it was pitch black inside, only a staircase and a black hole could be seen.


    Han Wen: "This is too scary! When was our house built, how come no one found this place."


    Wang Hao thought for a while and said, "This roof has been built not long ago, but the foundation has not been moved."


    Their place is relatively remote, so the houses are well preserved, and because the foundations laid by the ancients were relatively firm, when they built the houses, they directly demolished the tops without moving the foundations.


    "That


    Wang Hao nodded in agreement: "I''m not sure, I''ll go down and have a look later."


    Han Wen is not in a hurry, after all, this hole has just been opened, and the carbon monoxide inside may exceed the standard.


    Taking advantage of this time, Wang Hao went to the bedroom, and Han Wen didn''t know why he went there. She glanced at him and saw nothing.


    After struggling for so long, it was already early morning, and Han Wen couldn''t help yawning.


    "Go back to sleep if you''re sleepy! I''ll do it here."


    Han Wen shook her head like a rattle, "No, I want to go down and have a look with you."


    Wang Hao said solemnly: "No,


    Seeing Wang Hao''s expression, Han Wen knew that it was useless to talk too much, she nodded and said perfunctorily, "Oh."


    In my heart, I really thought that if you walked with my front foot, I would follow, anyway, you won''t be able to drive me away at that time.


    Seeing that Han Wen was so obedient, Wang Hao''s expression softened, "I''ll go down and have a look, it''s not dangerous for you to go down."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    As a result, Wang Hao stepped down, and Han Wen followed. Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen and said helplessly, "I should have thought you wouldn''t be so obedient."

 Chapter 70： 070 Qing Dynasty Secret Room

    Wang Hao''s hottest path to the cave was not easy.


    Holding Wang Hao''s hand, Han Wen jumped down from the steps, looking at the man-high hole in front of her, surprised, "Why is there still a hole."


    Wang Hao: "Are you afraid?"


    Han Wen said honestly, "A little bit."


    Wang Hao chuckled lightly, "It''s all here, do you want to go in and have a look."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Wang Hao walked ahead with a flashlight to explore the road, and Han Wen followed closely, looking at Wang Hao''s tall back, a heavy sense of security came over him.


    After walking for two or three minutes, Wang Hao stopped, because Han Wen was only paying attention to the one under her feet, and bumped directly into Wang Hao''s back, and then Han Wen burst into tears.


    Wang Hao didn''t feel the pain, but when he heard Han Wen''s exclamation, he immediately turned around and asked anxiously, "What''s the matter, did the collision hurt?"


    Han Wen held back her tears, waved her hand, and said in a dull voice, "I''m fine."


    Wang Hao was worried and stared at her for a while. Wang Hao used to perform tasks at night, so he could see things better than ordinary people in the dark.


    "I cried and said it was okay."


    Han Wen: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that the nose hurts a bit."


    Wang Hao: "Go back to show you first, then come down."


    Han Wen twisted his body over the clothes he was pulling, "It''s alright, it''s alright, go back after reading it."


    Wang Hao: "You are sure."


    Han Wen: "Yes."


    Han Wen thought he would go forward, but he didn''t expect him to stand still, "Why don''t you go?"


    Wang Hao turned sideways, "It''s already here."


    Han Wen was puzzled, "Arrived?" Saying that, she squeezed past and stood side by side with Wang Hao.


    Because the space of the secret passage was small and cramped, Wang Hao subconsciously shrank to the side when Han Wen came over to make room for Han Wen, but the two still leaned tightly together.


    Han Wen didn''t pay attention to this at all, she was completely attracted by the environment in front of her.


    This should be the study room of the powerful family! The entire space is covered with bright and neat bluestone slabs, and even the roof is decorated with wooden boards.


    So after so many years,


    The things inside are very simple, a table and a chair, and behind the chair is a super-large bookshelf with neatly lined books.


    There are two chairs on both sides, and a small tea table, which is supposed to be used when discussing matters.


    Except for two celadon vases, there is no other decoration at all.


    Han Wen reached out and grabbed Wang Hao''s clothes, and said excitedly, "We seem to be getting rich."


    With a smile, Wang Hao stretched out his hand to hold Han Wen''s hand, and said in agreement, "Well, I got rich."


    "Want to go down and have a look?"


    Han Wen: "Of course."


    Wang Hao went down first, and then helped Han Wen down the steps. The two of them looked at the room like a treasure hunt with flashlights.


    Han Wen carefully swept around and determined that this secret room was built during the Qing Dynasty, because the furnishings, books, tables and chairs inside were all from the Qing Dynasty.


    Don''t ask why Han Wen knows so much, because the original owner''s major was archaeology.


    This major is fine in other time periods, but not now, because I can''t find a job at all.


    From Han Wen''s beating and observation, Wang Hao could already see that she was a professional, so he didn''t bother her and silently followed behind her and turned on the lights for her.


    She can still talk to her when she has doubts. When Han Wen first started muttering, she mumbled accidentally because she was not sure. With reason and evidence, Han Wen slowly realized that he also understood this.


    Han Wen was a little skeptical, she understood because the original master learned this, how could Wang Hao be a soldier so much.


    Han Wen has a new mind, pretending to ask casually, "Have you learned this before?"


    Unexpectedly, Wang Hao didn''t hide it from her, and nodded generously, "Well, I did."


    "What did you learn?"


    "I met a professor of archaeology before and taught me something."


    "What''s in this house?"


    "It''s all genuine."


    Han Wen can now be sure that Wang Hao''s Taoism is deeper than her own, and she is not busy at the moment, so she stepped aside and said, "Come on."


    Wang Hao stepped forward with a flashlight and began to look at the rows of ancient books on the bookshelf, as well as the bookshelves. After reading it, his face became more cautious.


    Han Wen: "How is it?"


    "Invaluable."


    Han Wen put her hand on the table slightly, and quickly took it back. She never thought that a pie from the sky would hit her.


    Obviously, Wang Hao was shocked too. It could be seen from the fact that he pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He was also calming down.


    Both of them calmed down for a while before Han Wen said, "What should I do with these things."


    Wang Hao is obviously calmer than Han Wen, "Let''s keep it as it is, now is not the time to take it out."


    "Um."


    There is no need for Wang Hao to say, Han Wen also knows that it is impossible to take it out now. As long as they dare to take out the things, they will either be smashed or burned, and nothing will be left.


    After reading it, the two left in a hurry, not daring to wait any longer for fear of being dazzled.


    After going up, Wang Hao restored the things according to the original method.


    Han Wen asked curiously, "Where do you think the secret room is in our house?"


    Wang Hao: "Your room


    "real or fake?"


    "It''s true in terms of location."


    "Then don''t I sleep on money every day?"


    "You can say that."


    Han Wen patted her chest excitedly, "No way, I have to calm down."


    Back in the living room, looking at the two large sacks on the ground, Han Wen regained her composure, "What should I do with these things?"


    Wang Hao: "Hide in your house first, and I''ll find a lock for you tomorrow."


    Han Wen also had no objection. After all, the two of them searched around and couldn''t find a more suitable place to hide things than her house.


    In order to hide these things, Han Wen deliberately made an empty box out of it. It was already two o''clock in the morning after packing up. Looking at Wang Hao''s dark circles, Han Wen urged people, "Look at your dark circles, go to sleep! "


    Wang Hao didn''t refuse. After all, after driving for two days in a row, he experienced such a surprising thing when he got home, and he couldn''t bear it even in his iron body.


    But before going to bed, he went to take a shower.


    Quiet at night, Han Wen listened to Wang Hao taking a shower, and muttered: I didn''t expect a stinky man to love cleanliness so much, so he fell asleep after muttering.


    At ten o''clock the next day, Han Wen felt that someone was pulling her eyelids. Han Wen patted his hand and muttered, "Don''t make trouble."


    Huzi and Xiaolong snickered a few times while covering their mouths, and suddenly shouted: "Mom, get up quickly! Aunt Wang is here to find you."

 Chapter 71： 071 city

    Han Wen slept soundly, and frowned when the two children quarreled, then pulled the quilt over her head and continued to sleep.


    Huzi and Xiaolong looked at each other, and both saw doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Xiaolong tugged at Huzi''s sleeve, "Brother, how can Mom sleep like this?"


    Hu Zi pondered for a moment and said nonsense: "Maybe my mother was born from a pig, so she can sleep like this."


    After listening to Huzi''s words, Xiaolong thought for a while and asked suspiciously, "If Mom was born from a pig, then what are we?"


    Hu Zi blurted out, "Idiot, we are not her"


    "Anyway, we are not born from pigs."


    Wang Hao sat with Wang Dani in the living room for a while. Seeing that the two children hadn''t come out, he could only say embarrassingly, "Sister-in-law, you sit with me and call Han Wen first."


    When I entered the door, I heard the two children talking about Zhu Tuosheng and other nonsense, "Why don''t you call your mother!"


    Huzi: "I called, but I didn''t wake up."


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen on the bed, and knew that her difficulty getting out of bed had relapsed.


    He stepped forward and gently pushed her arm, "Han Wen, get up, sister-in-law Wang is here."


    No movement.


    Wang Hao frowned, and then with a little effort, it took a while to wake Han Wen up.


    Han Wen sat up in a daze, looked at Wang Hao, and complained: "What are you doing, I haven''t woken up yet."


    Knowing that she slept late last night, Wang Hao didn''t tell her, and coaxed patiently, "Didn''t you promise Sister Wang to accompany her to send money overseas? If you don''t leave, it will be too late."


    When Han Wen heard this, she was completely awake. She looked at Wang Hao and asked, "What time is it?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s past ten o''clock."


    Han Wen screamed and started to get up in a hurry.


    Huzi and Xiaolong were already used to it. When Han Wen screamed, they slipped out of bed and hid away.


    Wang Hao just wanted to pull Han Wen''s arm to tell her not to be in a hurry, but before he reached out, Han Wen had already disappeared.


    Wang Hao is also used to Han Wen sleeping on Saturdays and Sundays until she wakes up naturally, so she''s not too surprised.


    But Nicole Wang, who was sitting in the living room, had never seen Han Wen like this, her eyes not only widened, she looked unbelievable.


    Immediately afterwards, I started to feel envious. No woman on the island was more nourished than Han Wen. Men could make money by helping to bring their children to cook.


    Wang Hao didn''t want to sit alone with Wang Dani, so he could only follow Han Wen to the bathroom. Seeing Han Wen washing her face with soap, he stood at the door and asked, "I''ve cooked, and you''re leaving after dinner."


    Han Wen rubbed her face and refused, "Forget it! I vomited all over the boat after eating, and it''s not enough to waste."


    "You''re more prone to seasickness if you don''t eat. I''ll go get you hot food."


    "Hey! Wait, I really don''t want to eat. I have something to tell you."


    When Wang Hao heard that Han Wen had something to say, you stopped.


    Seeing him standing still at the door, Han Wen shouted, "Come in and close the door." After calling, he started to wash his face.


    After washing his face, he saw Wang Hao standing two steps behind him like a pillar.


    "I forgot to tell you yesterday that a group of college students came to the village, and now they are living in two houses next to us. They also wanted to come to live with us yesterday, but I refused. I was afraid that if I went out, they would come to you and tell you. , you must not agree."


    Han Wen''s voice was low when she was talking, Wang Hao was standing far away, so he couldn''t hear clearly, and his footsteps moved forward unconsciously.


    "Well, I see, is there anything else to explain?"


    Han Wen thought for a while and said, "There''s nothing else, except that you must remember to lock the door when you go out. There are so many things in our house, it''s not safe to not lock the door."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    After Han Wen wiped her face, she saw through the mirror that they were standing very close to each other when she was wiping the cream. Han Wen turned to look at him and asked suspiciously, "Why are you so close to me?"


    "Just now your voice was too low to be heard from a distance."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    After Wang Hao and Han Wen finished talking, he opened the door and walked out of the bathroom. It happened that Wang Dani was standing at the door of Huzi''s bedroom and talking to Huzi. Seeing Wang Hao coming out of the bathroom, Wang Dani joked, "You two have a really good relationship."


    Wang Hao''s face stiffened, he nodded embarrassedly, and slipped into the kitchen.


    When Han Wen finished packing, she saw a stack of pancakes, a poached egg, and a bowl of millet porridge on the dining table.


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao in surprise, "Didn''t you say you shouldn''t eat it?"


    Wang Hao replied very naturally: "Don''t be in a hurry, eat your meal first."


    Wang Dani sat next to them and looked at the two of them ambiguous, and persuaded: "Don''t worry, you eat first."


    Han Wen had no choice but to sit down and eat.


    After a while, Wang Hao came with a glass of white water and a packet of pills, "I bought you the motion sickness medicine, will you try it after taking it?"


    Han Wen gave Wang Hao a suspicious look, not understanding why he was so diligent recently, but she still took the medicine very graciously.


    When she arrived in the city by boat, Han Wen felt refreshed, and she didn''t know where Wang Hao bought the motion sickness medicine so effective.


    Sister-in-law Wang and Han Wen walked side by side, looking at Han Wen''s complexion, Sister-in-law Wang asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you think you''re motion sickness like this?"


    Han Wen: "The motion sickness medicine works!"


    "Tsk tsk! It''s still your Wang Hao! I know it hurts people."


    As Han Wen observed both sides of the road, she replied, "If you say that, Brother Zhou will be very sad! People obviously care about you very much, and you envy others every day."


    "I envy you, but I don''t envy others." After Wang Dani said that, Han Wen didn''t respond, and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "It''s nothing, just to see what''s different in this city from our island."


    Wang Dani: "There are many different places here. You can see how well the roads are built. They are all cement roads. We are all dirt roads."


    "The one in front is a supply and marketing agency! You see, this supply and marketing agency is different from ours." Wang Dani said enviously.


    Han Wen''s attention was actually not on these things, but on a person.


    At the entrance of the supply and marketing agency, there was a young man wearing a blue coarse cloth coat and a hat diagonally. Looking at the ruffian, Han Wen''s attention was all on him.


    Noticing him was also accidental, because he had just stopped a theft, Han Wen stared at him for a while, and seeing nothing special, she changed her gaze and began to discuss this place with Wang Dani.


    "Han Wen, we''ll finish saving the money in a while, do you have anything you want to buy?" Wang Dani asked curiously.


    Han Wen thought for a while, "I don''t have much to buy. It''s not even the beginning of the month. I don''t have enough tickets."


    Wang Dani nodded in agreement, "Oh! That''s what I said, I sent these things back, and there''s nothing left in my hands."


    "It''s okay, it will be the beginning of the month again soon." Han Wen comforted herself.

 Chapter 72： 072 Recycle Bin Treasure Hunt

    The two talked and walked all the way, and soon they arrived at the post office. Because Wang Dani was illiterate, Han Wen helped to send money and write lists.


    Han Wen looked at the teller standing aside and asked casually, "Comrade, can we save money here?"


    The teller looked up at her and saw that her clothes were clean and tidy, she spoke fluent Mandarin, and her attitude was very friendly, "Yes, you can do it with your ID card when the time comes."


    Han Wen: "Okay, thank you."


    After the two came out of the post office, Wang Dani said embarrassedly, "Han Wen, I want to go to the supply and marketing agency."


    Han Wen: "Okay, but I want to find something, can you go by yourself?"


    Wang Dani nodded cheerfully, "What''s wrong with this, isn''t it the way we came just now?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Yes, the place you mentioned is the supply and marketing agency. I''ll look for something. After I''m done, I''ll go to the supply and marketing agency to find you. If you finish shopping first, you will wait for me at the door."


    Wang Dani: "Okay."


    After the two discussed it, they separated, Wang Dani walked back, and Han Wen walked forward.


    Because the original owner used to come to the city a lot, and with her memory, Han Wen shuttled through the streets and alleys, and finally found the place she was looking for.


    This is a deep alley. The walls on both sides of the alley are covered with slogans of various sizes. At the end of the alley is the waste recycling station, which is also the place where the antiquities are disposed of.


    Han Wen strolled to the end, the gate of this small courtyard was not closed, it was wide open, Han Wen stood at the door and stretched her head in, and saw that the courtyard was full of debris, very messy .


    "Anyone?" Han Wen shouted loudly.


    After waiting for a while, no one came out, so Han Wen shouted again, "Anyone?"


    After the second call, Han Wen heard the sound from the yard. Han Wen stretched out her head and looked curiously, and saw a two or three-year-old little doll holding a dirty doll, swaying from the house out.


    Seeing that she was walking erratically, Han Wen didn''t have any scruples at the moment. She entered the yard and went straight to the child, and supported her when the child was about to fall.


    It was only when Han Wen got closer that she realized that she was a girl, but she was pitifully thin, skinny, and her face was horribly sallow.


    Han Wen didn''t think she was dirty either. She supported her with her hands and asked in a low voice, "Little kid, where''s your grown-up?"


    The little girl opened her big eyes and looked at her ignorantly without speaking.


    Han Wen had no choice, and couldn''t bear to leave the child at home alone, so she carried her and strolled in the yard. Because the owner was not at Han Wen''s house, it was difficult for her to enter other people''s houses, so she could only have a look in the yard. She was holding the child in one hand and rummaging in the garbage with a stick in the other, but after rummaging for a while, she couldn''t find anything good, and she was not only a little discouraged.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind, "Who are you? Put my sister down."


    Han Wen turned around, her eyes lit up, this wasn''t the boy she met at the door of the supply and marketing agency.


    Looking closer at Han Wen, I realized that the two brothers and sisters were really the same, they were both skinny and sallow faces, and their clothes were also patched on top of each other.


    Aware of the vigilance in the boy''s eyes, Han Wen quickly put his sister down and explained, "I''m not a bad person, I just want to come over and find something."


    The boy bent over to catch his sister, hugged her in his arms, and sneered, "Don''t look for it, it''s all **** here, how can there be any good things." After speaking, he ignored Han Wen and went straight back to the house.


    Han Wen didn''t expect that she would run into a wall with a child. She touched her nose and chased after her, "Hey! I just wanted to ask."


    When he got to the door, he saw the boy was feeding his sister with a black wobow head. Han Wen was stunned for a moment and said, "Why are you feeding her this?"


    The teenager fed the little girl with a numb expression, and replied without raising his head, "What would you eat if you don''t eat this?"


    Han Wen was at a loss for words, and after looking around, she found that the family was very rich except for waste products, and the rest were poor.


    Han Wen took out two taels of food stamps from her pocket, and handed them a triangular amount of money, "Go to the supply and marketing agency to buy some millet to feed your sister."


    The teenager glanced at the food stamp, looked at Han Wen vigilantly, and said dryly, "What''s your purpose?"


    Han Wen had never been in contact with this young man, but she felt that the young man was in high spirits, so she said, "I want to ask you a favor, this is the reward."


    "How can I help? Let me first tell you if I think this money is worth it."


    Han Wen: "Help me find some books."


    After hearing this, the boy''s eyes lit up, and he quickly took the money out of Han Wen''s hand, for fear that Han Wen would go back on it, "Okay, I''ll take the money first."


    Next, it was the boy''s turn to be embarrassed. He wanted to go to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy food, but he was afraid that Han Wen was not a good person.


    Seeing his concerns, Han Wen said helplessly, "Go! I''ll help you watch here."


    The boy didn''t speak, just stared at her.


    It was the first time that Han Wen received this kind of treatment, and she said angrily: "Don''t worry! What is there for me to remember about your family, and the most precious thing is your sister. No one has much food now. It doesn''t do me any good to kidnap her."


    The young man stared at Han Wen for a while, and was relieved when she saw that what she said was not a lie, "Then you help me watch, if you dare to make any bad ideas, I will not let you go to the ends of the earth."


    Han Wen waved her hand and said impatiently, "Go quickly! I''ll have something else to do later!"


    When the boy left, Han Wen hugged the little girl and coaxed her in her arms, "You said that your brother has a lot of hearts, so why are you all mixed up like this!"


    The little girl didn''t speak, just grabbed Han Wen''s clothes and snuggled into her arms.


    After a while, the boy came back, sweating and panting. Seeing that Han Wen and his sister were still there, he felt relieved.


    Seeing him like that, Han Wen knew that she must be running back and forth, but she was still worried! She doesn''t look like a good person.


    "Can you help me watch my sister?"


    Maybe it was because Han Wen didn''t leave, or because his younger sister was relying on Han Wen, the teenager obviously relaxed his vigilance towards Han Wen.


    Seeing that it was still early, Han Wen nodded and said, "Okay, but you have to hurry."


    When the young man went to cook porridge, Han Wen also followed him. Seeing how familiar but unfamiliar he was when using the earthen stove, he guessed that his former family should be very good.


    Because the family is not good at using earthen stoves, like Huzi and Xiaolong.


    Han Wen didn''t step forward to help him, but just mentioned a few words when he was in a hurry. After all, it is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish.


    When the young man finished cooking the porridge, Han Wen felt that his defensiveness towards herself had decreased a little bit. Anyway, Han Wen felt that way.


    "What kind of book do you want?"


    Han Wen: "I want both the ancient and the modern."


    The teenager pondered for a moment and said, "Wait."


    After a while he came back with two books, "Do you see what you want?"


    Han Wen brought it over, a modern book and an ancient book.


    Han Wen turned two pages and nodded, "Yes."

 Chapter 73： 073 Stubborn Teenager

    Hearing that Han Wen said yes, the young man waved his hand indifferently, "Okay, if it is, then you can take it!"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, as if she didn''t expect the teenager to give it to herself so easily.


    "You don''t have any other requests?" Han Wen asked suspiciously.


    The teenager looked at her and asked back, "Didn''t you already give me money, do you still want to add more money?"


    Looking at the tattered clothes on the two brothers and sisters, Han Wen was rarely kind, and she took out a pound of food stamps and two yuan from her pocket and handed them to the boy, "These are all for you, if you see such ancient people Please keep the utensils for me too."


    The boy took the tickets and money, but there was no joy in his eyes, he thought for a moment and said, "You know that these things are ominous things."


    Han Wen guessed what the boy wanted to say, looked at him with a frank look and replied, "It''s not entirely true, it should depend on how you protect it."


    "In the hands of those with bad status, it is an ominous thing, and in the hands of capable people, it is priceless."


    The teenager looked up at Han Wen and saw that she was confident, and said coldly: "Anyway, I reminded you, don''t ask me if you have any problems."


    Knowing that the young man was cold-hearted and not angry, Han Wen replied carelessly, "Don''t worry, I have nothing to do with you after I leave this door."


    The boy muttered, "It didn''t matter at all."


    Han Wen went back to the room just now to find her bag, put the book in, and came over to say goodbye to the two children, "It''s getting late, I''ll go first."


    Seeing that there was no response from the two children, Han Wen turned around and walked out, but the boy who had been silent for a while suddenly stopped him.


    "Hey! When are you coming over next time?"


    Han Wen turned to look at him. From his tight fists, he could see that he was nervous. He smiled and said, "Next week, I will come to the city to buy things, and I will come over when the time comes."


    Seeing her smiling, the young man turned his face away, and said coldly, "What you say counts."


    "Well, words count."


    Because Wang Dani was still waiting, Han Wen didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    At the door of the supply and marketing agency, I didn''t even see Wang Dani''s shadow. Han Wen was suspicious, didn''t she? It takes so long to visit a supply and marketing agency.


    Han Wen waited for a while at the door and didn''t see Wang Dani coming out, so she decided to go inside to find her. According to what she knew about Wang Dani, it was definitely not a place where cloth was sold or a place where daily necessities were sold.


    Sure enough, Han Wen found Wang Dani at the place where the cloth was sold.


    At this time, Wang Dani was in a dilemma with two pieces of material. Han Wen patted her on the shoulder and joked, "Sister-in-law, are you planning to buy back all the supply and marketing cooperatives?"


    Wang Dani saw the surprised smile on Han Wen''s face, and then heaved a sigh of relief, "Oh, you''ve come, let me see which of these two pieces of material looks good."


    Wang Dani asked Han Wen while holding a white and blue cloth and a pink and white cloth.


    Han Wen touched both of them and found that their fabrics were the same. Knowing that Wang Dani was uncertain about the color, "Sister-in-law, is this fabric for you or Zhou Li?"


    Wang Dani replied without thinking, "Do it for Zhou Li."


    Han Wen then handed over the pink and white in her hand, "This looks good."


    Wang Dani hesitated, "Will this be too showy?"


    "If this color is too bright, isn''t that yellow over there unsellable?" Han Wen said, pointing to the bright yellow cloth placed on the cabinet.


    Wang Dani glanced at it, tugged at Han Wen''s clothes, and reminded in a low voice, "Keep your voice down, don''t let people hear you."


    Han Wen lowered her voice and said, "I''m telling the truth. You can see that all that was put up was ashes. It''s not that it can''t be sold."


    Wang Dani smiled and said, "It''s true to hear you say that."


    Unexpectedly, the movement of the two attracted the attention of the salesperson, "Do you two want that piece of cloth?"


    Han Wen asked back, "Is this cloth cheap?"


    The salesperson shook his head, "Foreign goods are not cheap."


    Han Wen: "Then don''t."


    The salesperson seemed to be used to it. Seeing Han Wen, don''t turn around and go to another place. She was still muttering when she left, "When can I make a fool of myself and buy this cloth. It''s been two years and it hasn''t been sold yet."


    It happened to be heard by Han Wen and Wang Dani, they looked at each other and laughed silently.


    Because Han Wen had an idea beside him, Wang Dani quickly settled down, and the two of them went out together after pulling the cloth.


    "Han Wen, Han Wen, don''t rush out, let''s go buy another pot."


    "Do you want to buy a pot?" Han Wen asked suspiciously, no wonder Han Wen asked this, because Wang Dani would not buy new things for no reason.


    "It''s not for me, it''s for the two college students who live in my house. I don''t know what they think. Come to us and bring nothing but clothes."


    Han Wen knew, she knew Wang Dani couldn''t add things for nothing.


    It happened that Han Wen also wanted to go shopping, so she went to the department store with Wang Dani.


    At this time, the pots were all the same and nothing special. Wang Dani randomly picked two big red pots for them and it was over.


    It was Han Wen who picked and bought a few bars of soap and toothpaste.


    Wang Dani looked at the soap and toothpaste that Han Wen bought and asked in surprise, "Why do you buy so much?"


    Han Wen: "This thing is used every day, and it is consumed quickly."


    "Do you use it every day at home?"


    "Well, isn''t it yours?" Han Wen asked deliberately, because Wang Dani said that Zhou Li used toothpaste for brushing her teeth last time, and Han Wen was embarrassed to remind her at the time, so she could only say so.


    Wang Dani smiled embarrassedly, "My family too, I seem to remember you saying that, I don''t have much family, so I''ll buy some too."


    Han Wen didn''t break her, and the two of them had nothing to do after shopping, and then went back after seeing the time.


    Originally, Han Wen planned to have a meal in the city, but she gave the boy all the food stamps, so she could only starve, and asked Wang Dani how did she know that Wang Dani had no plans to eat at all, and Han Wen didn''t have much. Said, bought a ticket and went straight home.


    When I got home, I saw General Tie holding the door, and Han Wen muttered, "Where did these three go?"


    Wang Dani looked at the door of her house and greeted her, "You go to my house first and wait."


    Han Wen waved, "No, I have the keys." The point was that she didn''t want to see those two college students, she was too tired to deal with them.


    Wang Dani was very tired after all the tossing. Knowing that Han Wen had brought the keys, she did not force herself to carry her things home.


    Han Wen found the key from her bag, opened the door, and saw a yellow puppy rushing towards her.


    Han Wen raised her foot and walked around it for a while, then closed the door and walked towards the chicken coop, and saw that there were two more chickens and ducks in the empty chicken coop.


    Han Wen propped her forehead helplessly, this Wang Hao is too capable, he really finds work for himself when he is idle.


    Han Wen sighed, turned and walked into the room, but the puppy didn''t wink at all, and jumped around Han Wen happily.


    Han Wen pushed it with her foot and said pretending to be disgusted: "Stay away from me, your father hasn''t come back yet, it''s useless to ask me for food, I won''t give it to you."

 Chapter 74： 074 Little Yellow Dog

    Being so disliked by Han Wen, this puppy has no self-consciousness at all, and has to follow Han Wen into the house.


    Han Wen looked at his dirty paws, frowned, pushed it out of the door with her feet, closed the door with a bang, and muttered, "Xiao Xian, if you want to fight me, you still Be tender."


    When I got to the living room, I took the backpack off my shoulders, took out the contents and put it on the table, hung the backpack on the wall and went to pack up the things I bought.


    Because of the lack of food stamps and money, Han Wen bought very few things. After putting away the daily necessities, there were only two books left.


    Han Wen had read these two books when she was at the junkyard before. The modern book was of little value, and it was just at the wrong time to be sent to the junkyard.


    The important thing is that this ancient book, Han Wen scanned a few pages, because few of them knew traditional Chinese characters, and only understood a general idea, Han Wen casually put it in the drawer, and planned to wait for Wang Hao to come back and ask.


    After packing up, Han Wen realized that she was hungry. Han Wen rubbed her stomach and went to the kitchen, wanting to see what delicious food Wang Hao made for the two children at noon.


    When I opened the lid of the pot, I saw a bowl of noodles floating in the pot.


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, this old man is rough with children, and he feels that he can live.


    He is very particular about eating Han Wen, to the point that he is only hot. When she was filling the noodles, Han Wen saw the bowl on the side, she picked it up very naturally, and used it to hold a pot of noodles, but she regretted it after serving it.


    But when I thought that it was all filled, I couldn''t go back, so I had to bite my teeth and eat it.


    Han Wen sat at the door of the house with a basin and a small stool, followed by a puppy who was staring at her with his tongue out.


    Han Wen ate a mouthful of noodles by herself, then threw a small handful to the puppy, and one person and one dog ate it like that.


    Just when one person and one dog were getting along warmly, the door of their house was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Han Wen looked up and saw two female college students living at Wang Dani''s house looking straight at her.


    Han Wen frowned, with a hint of displeasure on her face, and said in a cold voice, "I don''t know who knocked on the door."


    Green Tea, who called Han Wen Auntie last time, immediately explained: "I and we broke in accidentally, not on purpose."


    Han Wen continued as if she hadn''t heard, "What are you doing here?"


    The two little girls handed the loofah forward in their hands and stammered, "This, this is what Sister Wang asked us to send."


    Han Wen looked at the loofah in the hands of the two little girls, her expression softened a little, put the basin on the bench, patted the puppy''s head, and warned: "If you dare to steal it, I will kill you Get out."


    The little yellow dog sat on the ground, sticking out his tongue when he heard Han Wen''s threatening words, he turned his head and ignored her.


    Han Wen sneered, walked towards the two little girls, took the loofah from their hands, and Han Wen politely said, "Thank you."


    "You are welcome."


    Han Wen stood still with the loofah in her hand. She thought that the two would leave after delivering the loofah. Unexpectedly, the female college student who called her aunt suddenly bypassed her and walked directly to the little yellow dog.


    Han Wen didn''t expect her to come out like this, but she was unprepared for a while and she succeeded. Han Wen pinched Renzhong with a headache and followed. superior.


    The little yellow dog, who was originally charming and innocent, suddenly changed his temperament. It stood up and stared fiercely at the female college student. From time to time, it roared at her twice, taking full precautions.


    This female college student just saw her interaction with Han Wen and thought it was cute. She wanted to come over and play with it, but she didn''t expect it to treat her like this, and she felt aggrieved at the moment. She turned around to look at Han Wen and complained: "Why is it so insane."


    Han Wen ignored her, stepped forward and rubbed the little yellow dog''s back to make it quiet, and replied in a protective manner: "Why is it not spiritual, it is very sensible."


    The little yellow dog seemed to hear that Han Wen was complimenting it, turned his head and wagged his tail at Han Wen, and stuck out his tongue to lick Han Wen''s hand. The brain is very sensible.


    Pang Jiayue looked at the interaction between one person and one dog, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. Afraid of being seen by the people beside her, she hurriedly lowered her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    I don''t know what''s going on. From the first time she saw this woman, she began to hate this woman. She didn''t understand how such a beautiful woman could exist in this poor and remote place, and she didn''t understand why she could be here. Such a poor place, smiling so brightly.


    Obviously she is the best looking one, she has knowledge and good family conditions, why would she come to such a place, she should enjoy the same treatment as a little princess in the city.


    After Han Wen reprimanded the little yellow dog, she looked up and saw the female college student who looked like a white lotus with her head lowered and her fists clenched, not knowing what she was thinking.


    It was the female student who was with her, staring at her rice bowl just now, wondering what she was thinking.


    Han Wen coughed lightly, recalled the thoughts of the two, looked at them and asked, "What are your two names?"


    The one who came back to her senses was the female college student who accompanied her. She introduced excitedly, "My name is Zhang Jingyi, and her name is Pang Jiayue."


    Han Wen murmured again, thinking that the children in this city are good, and the names are so nice.


    The two of them talked for a while, and before Pang Jiayue came back to her senses, Zhang Jingyi also noticed something was wrong. She stretched out her hand and tugged at Pang Jiayue''s clothes, and whispered, "Jiayue, Jiayue."


    Pang Jiayue finally came to her senses, turned to look at Zhang Jingyi and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "We should go back."


    Pang Jiayue nodded and said, "Okay."


    Except that Pang Jiayue''s sudden intrusion made Han Wen a little unhappy, she didn''t do anything else, and Han Wen couldn''t keep sitting on the villains, so she could only get up and send them off.


    They walked in front, and Han Wen followed behind with the little yellow dog. When they arrived at the door, the two suddenly stopped and stood still. Han Wen was a little puzzled and asked casually, "What''s wrong?"


    The two didn''t speak, they just turned away. Han Wen took a step forward and saw Wang Hao standing at the door with Huzi and Xiaolong. Although the clothes on his body were dry, there was a rush of moisture.


    "Mom!" The moment Huzi and Xiaolong saw Han Wen, their tears of excitement were about to fall, and they rushed towards Han Wen excitedly.


    It was only when I didn''t have a mother that I realized how terrifying his father was.


    Han Wen stretched out her hand to hold the brothers and said with a smile, "What''s wrong, I''ve been bullied."


    Hu Zi wanted to sue, but thinking of what happened today, he swallowed the words and rubbed Han Wen''s arm.

 Chapter 75： 075 Bee and Butterfly

    Wang Hao stood outside the door with black lines all over his head and looked at the three mothers who were hugging and loving each other. After waiting for a while, they didn''t have any intention of stopping, so he could only say helplessly, "Huzi, come here! Don''t bother. your mother."


    Huzi was a little unhappy, thinking that swimming will listen to you, what''s wrong with hugging my mother.


    Looking up, he saw his father''s dark face, Hu Zi let go of Han Wen''s arm unwillingly, and then he remembered that there was someone next to him.


    Huzi looked up, he knew these two people, and they were the ones who broke into their house the day before yesterday.


    "What are you doing here!" Hu Zi asked angrily.


    Zhang Jingyi replied embarrassedly, "I''m here to deliver something."


    Han Wen touched the back of Hu Zi''s head and reprimanded lightly, "You kid, don''t be so rude."


    Hu Zi turned his head and glanced at Han Wen, pouted, and stood to the side not to speak.


    Zhang Jingyi also felt a little embarrassed, so she went to La Pang Jiayue, "Jiayue, let''s go back!"


    Pang Jiayue didn''t move, Zhang Jingyi looked suspiciously, and saw that Pang Jiayue didn''t know what she was thinking, and was staring at the male master of the house.


    Wang Hao had noticed this female college student for a long time, and his originally stretched brows were tightly wrinkled together. The whole person looked expressionless, giving people a feeling of being a thousand miles away.


    Zhang Jingyi felt that she was embarrassed to be able to pull out the three rooms and one living room. She didn''t know what was going on with Jiayue, why she was in a daze, she pulled Pang Jiayue with all her strength, and pulled her away without waiting for her to speak.


    When they left, Han Wen didn''t move her pestle at the door. She looked at Wang Hao with a sneer, but she didn''t expect this man to be the master of attracting bees and butterflies.


    Wang Hao was a little embarrassed to be stared at by Han Wen, touched his nose and changed the subject: "When did you come back, does motion sickness medicine work?"


    Han Wen replied strangely, "It works."


    Looking at the gloomy Han Wen, Wang Hao suddenly felt that something was wrong, he strode forward around Han Wen, walked towards the chicken pen, and said as he walked, "I brought back two chickens, did you see it? "


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s back and pulled the corner of her mouth to reveal a terrifying smile. Dogs and men are the same, and they run very fast.


    Here Zhang Jingyi pulled Pang Jiayue and stopped after walking two steps. Zhang Jingyi stared at Pang Jiayue with a serious face and asked, "What happened to you just now, why are you always in a daze?"


    Pang Jiayue was stunned for a moment, then stepped forward and grabbed Zhang Jingyi''s arm, and replied with grievance: "I''ve been really tired these few days, and it caused me to lose my mind as soon as I stopped."


    Zhang Jingyi turned her head to look at Pang Jiayue leaning on her shoulder and asked, "Really?"


    Pang Jiayue nodded with certainty, "Really."


    What I thought in my heart was that this woman had such a good life, she was average-looking, but she was able to find such a handsome husband, and I didn''t know what methods she used.


    When she thought of the man she saw just now, with a tall and mighty figure and a cold and handsome face, Pang Jiayue''s heart began to thump, and her face slowly became flushed. It would be great if this man belonged to him. .


    Han Wen was staring at Wang Hao in the yard at this time. If she knew what Pang Jiayue thought in her heart, she would have to slap her and scold her for being blind.


    Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue have known each other since childhood. Knowing that Pang Jiayue has been squeamish since childhood, Zhang Jingyi didn''t think much about it. After all, if there was no problem with Pang Jiayue''s parents, she would not have been sent here.


    Zhang Jingyi looked at Pang Jiayue''s weak appearance, and persuaded her softly: "Jiayue, I know you are tired, so you can rest early today. If you can''t finish your work tomorrow, you can call me to help you."


    After listening to Zhang Jingyi''s words, Pang Jiayue immediately released Zhang Jingyi''s arm, looked at her in surprise, and stammered, "Jingyi, what you said is true."


    Zhang Jingyi nodded firmly, "Really."


    After Pang Jiayue heard the expression on her face, what she thought in her heart was: Idiot, it''s so easy to deceive.


    Pang Jiayue took Zhang Jingyi''s arm and shook it again, and said delicately, "Thank you Jingyi, I know you are the best."


    Jingyi looked at Jiayue with a doting smile, there was no way she could keep taking Jiayue as her sister.


    Here, Wang Hao entered the yard, and Han Wen was not standing there stupidly. She patted Xiaolong on the back and told him to let him go and find Huzi to play with.


    When Xiaolong left, Han Wen closed the door of the yard, walked up to Wang Hao, and asked casually, "What were you doing just now?"


    Wang Hao replied while feeding the chicks, "Going to swim."


    Han Wen raised her brows. She didn''t expect Wang Hao to act so quickly. After all, a tiger''s fear of water is a heart disease, and it is not so easy to heal.


    Han Wen turned her head and glanced at Hu Zi. Seeing that he still had wet hair, she asked in surprise, "Hu Zi went into the water?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "Can he be willing?" After all, with the character of a tiger, as long as it is something he is unwilling to do, it is difficult to compromise.


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at Han Wen, and asked back, "If you don''t want to, just kick it directly."


    After listening, Han Wen gave him a blank stare. If she didn''t want to say it, forget it, talk nonsense, and take her as an idiot.


    "You can catch this chicken and feed it." Han Wen turned around and left, ignoring Wang Hao at all.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s angrily back, showed a smile, and muttered, "This person is not easy to deceive."


    Han Wen walked to the middle of the yard and saw Huzi and Xiaolong chasing the little yellow dog running all over the yard. The little yellow dog was chased by Xiaolong and Huzi and went straight to Han Wen.


    Han Wen waited for it to run over, bent down and rubbed the little yellow dog''s back, and said dotingly, "For the sake of your good performance today, just stay!"


    The little yellow dog seemed to understand Han Wen''s words, and it wagged its tail even more happily. It also wanted to stick out its tongue to lick Han Wen''s hand, but was shocked by Han Wen''s one eye kill, and lay on the ground honestly, daring not to come out. Voice.


    Hu Zi ran over to look at one person and one dog, and asked in surprise, "Stepmother, why is he so afraid of you?"


    Han Wen patted the little yellow dog on the head with a smile and replied, "Maybe it knows that its life is in my hands." After speaking, she asked casually, "What''s the name of this puppy?"


    Hu Zi replied without thinking, "His name is Xiao Huang."


    Han Wen looked at the pure yellow puppy in front of her, and nodded in agreement, "I was called Xiao Huang when I was young, and Da Huang when I was older. It''s easy to remember."


    Hu Zi replied happily: "That''s what I thought when the name was given."


    At this time, Wang Hao had also finished feeding the chickens, so he approached cheekily and said, "I will travel frequently in the days to come, and I will grab a puppy to accompany you."

 Chapter 76： 076 Kissed

    Han Wen rubbed the little yellow dog and nodded in agreement, "Okay! I think it''s much more reliable than you."


    Wang Hao: "you"


    Han Wen got up and looked at Wang Hao with a smile, and asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Wang Hao angrily replied, "It''s nothing." After speaking, he walked into the room.


    Han Wen stopped him immediately, "Hey! You haven''t washed your hands yet!"


    Wang Hao turned to look at Han Wen, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He replied vindictively, "Don''t wash."


    Han Wen pouted and ignored him. She walked to the well and rubbed the back of her palms and hands, including the crevices of her fingers, before returning to the house after washing it clean.


    When she returned to the house, she saw Wang Hao come out of the bathroom with wet hands, Han Wen was delighted, "Didn''t you not wash?"


    Wang Hao bypassed Han Wen, took a towel from the hook in the living room, wiped his hands, and replied arrogantly, "I want to wash again, no way!"


    Han Wen smiled: "Okay."


    "How about you take Huzi for a swim today? Is Huzi still afraid of water?"


    Wang Hao looked at the brothers who were arguing with Xiao Huang outside, and replied with a serious expression: "It''s a little effective, but it''s not enough."


    "Then he''ll leave it to you." Han Wen said cheerfully, after all, she couldn''t take Huzi to swim.


    After finishing speaking, he looked up at the clock in the living room and found that it was getting late, so he said, "What do you want to eat at night, I will cook."


    Wang Hao followed, "I''m quite full at noon, you should cook less!"


    "Then I will fry two greens."


    Wang Hao thought for a while and asked, "Then you are making scrambled eggs with shallots!"


    At dinner, Hu Zi was eating scrambled eggs with shallots and asked, "Mom, I want to eat meat."


    "Didn''t just eat dumplings a few days ago."


    Huzi: "I want to eat chicken." After he said, he didn''t know what to think, but after a while, he said, "Just the same as what you did last time."


    After listening to this, Wang Hao looked at Han Wen suspiciously and asked, "When did you become a chicken?"


    "When you''re not home."


    Xiaolong followed suit: "Mom, I want to eat too."


    Han Wen thought about it and refused, "If you want to eat chicken, wait a few days. We just changed eggs from the village, and your dad caught chicks again. It''s too ostentatious to buy old hens."


    "You don''t have to go to the village, you can go directly to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy it."


    Han Wen turned to look at him and asked, "What can I buy if I don''t have a ticket!"


    Wang Hao said after a pause: "Then wait a few days, and then buy the ticket after issuing the ticket."


    Han Wen asked, "What''s your invoice number?"


    Wang Hao: "Number three."


    Han Wen: "Oh"


    When Huzi and Xiaolong heard that there were no tickets at home, the two of them continued to ask questions, but they asked worriedly: "Mom, you must not forget the tickets issued."


    Han Wen: "Don''t worry! I can''t forget it."


    After eating and cleaning up, Han Wen sent the two children away and quietly knocked on Wang Hao''s door with the ancient book.


    Wang Hao had just finished taking a shower and put on big pants and a white men''s vest. He wiped his short hair with a towel in one hand, and pulled the handle on the door with the other, and opened the door. Wang Hao raised his eyebrows. It''s Huzi, but I didn''t expect it to be Han Wen.


    He turned to let Han Wen in, and closed the door after Han Wen entered.


    Han Wen didn''t pay attention to Wang Hao when she came in, and only turned to look at Wang Hao after she sat down in his bedroom.


    Seeing Wang Hao wiping his hair and walking towards her slowly, Han Wen looked at his straight and slender legs, and at his flat belly without any fat, thinking secretly in her heart, what about these short-sleeved arms? This guess Han Wen confirmed a bit more.


    Wang Hao walked up to Han Wen and saw her staring at him in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Hey! Wake up." Wang Hao shook his hand in front of Han Wen''s eyes.


    Only then did Han Wen regain her senses, she turned her head and forced herself to wake up in Wang Hao''s beauty.


    Han Wen cleared her throat, raised the book in her hand and handed it over, "Help me look at the age of this book."


    Wang Hao took it and let Han Wen sit on the bed, while he sat in front of the desk and looked around.


    Han Wen first stretched her arms to watch Wang Hao''s research. After a while, she started to fight. She held on for a while and saw that Wang Hao didn''t move, so she lay down on the bed, thinking about playing for a while.


    As a result, his eyelids became heavier and heavier, and he fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Wang Hao finished his research, he turned his head to talk to Han Wen, and saw that she took off her shoes and fell asleep on his bed at some point.


    Han Wen took a bath before Wang Hao took a shower. She had changed into loose clothes, her hair was scattered on the army green pillow, and her small face was even whiter. Moreover, she was not honest in her sleep, and the round neck of her pajamas had been pulled by her. Open a lot, revealing a little roundness inside.


    After all, Wang Hao is a man with strong vigor. Seeing this scene, he licked his lips and leaned over.


    He stretched out his hand to help Han Wen remove the hair on his face, and his eyes darkened. Although Han Wen was a little different during this time, he didn''t want to feel wronged. After all, the two of them were legal couples with a certificate.


    He rolled over and pressed it, lowered his head and stared at Han Wen for a while, then suddenly leaned in to kiss her on the mouth, and let her go after she was out of breath.


    Han Wen seemed to be dreaming at this time. She slapped Wang Hao with her hand and muttered, "Get up."


    Wang Hao was stunned for a moment, looking at Han Wen who was sleeping sweetly and didn''t respond at all, he got off Han Wen with a wry smile, pulled the quilt inside and carefully covered it on Han Wen, and then crept out when she saw that she didn''t respond.


    Han Wen felt the lights in the room turned off, and heard the sound of the door closing, then slowly opened her eyes, raised her hands and grabbed the quilt in front of her chest, looking confused.


    She didn''t sleep deeply just now and woke up when Wang Hao kissed her, but she didn''t dare to open her eyes, for fear that the two of them would be embarrassed.


    Later, she also hit him on purpose, just to dispel Wang Hao''s thoughts.


    Fortunately, Wang Hao didn''t continue, otherwise, her small arms and calves might not be able to resist, but when Wang Hao kissed her, she didn''t seem to be disgusted. Could it be that she is a good-looking dog, and she was rejected by Wang Hao. The face value squinted?


    While Han Wen was in a mess in the room, Wang Hao outside touched his lips and showed a smile. In fact, when Han Wen beat him, he knew that Han Wen was awake.


    After all, people breathe differently when they are asleep and when they are awake. Besides, Han Wen''s acting skills are not superb, and can even be called clumsy.


    Wang Hao glanced at the living room and saw that it was dark outside, and there was no suitable place to sleep. He didn''t even think about going directly to Han Wen''s bedroom. After all, that room was originally his.


    The next day, Han Wen woke up early because Wang Hao''s bed was different from her own. It was very hard. Han Wen was not used to sleeping. She woke up many times in the night, but she was not asleep when she woke up the last time.

 Chapter 77： 077 Picking up firewood

    Han Wen sat up from the bed. At this time, the room was still completely dark. She sat on the edge of the bed, put on her shoes, and stumbled to find the drawstring in the room.


    Han Wen checked her clothes and saw that there was nothing wrong before going out. At this time, the three of them were sleeping soundly, and there was no sound in the living room except for the clock hand moving.


    Han Wen didn''t dare to turn on the light, so she went to the bathroom in the dark. After washing up, she saw that the sky was slowly getting brighter. It was the first time that Han Wen had woken up so early, so she planned to find some work. With more, Han Wen was going to chop some firewood on the hill behind.


    However, she was fine wearing pajamas at home, and she was a little sloppy when she went out, but her clothes were all in her own room, so she had no choice but to go back to the room to get them.


    She was dragging the original owner''s pair of rag shoes on her feet, and she would make a rustling sound when walking. In order not to wake Wang Hao, Han Wen took off the shoes on her face and put it at the door, thinking about her feet and pushed the bedroom away. door, slipped in.


    Her house had curtains, so it was much darker than outside. After Han Wen went in, she had to touch all her clothes to find them.


    Yesterday, she folded the clothes she was going to wear today and put them at the foot of the bed. Fortunately, after living in this house for so long, she has become familiar with the bed. Ho''s feet.


    Han Wen angrily withdrew her hand, and pinched Wang Hao''s foot again unwillingly before she went out with her clothes, completely forgetting that she could not wake Wang Hao.


    In his sleep, Wang Hao felt that someone was pinching him, neither light nor heavy, he woke up with a frown, turned around and saw only Han Wen''s back.


    Wang Hao stretched out his feet and probed the place where Han Wen put her clothes. Feeling that there was no obstacle, he guessed that Han Wen came in to get the clothes.


    He looked around and saw that it was still early, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep again. Yesterday, he struggled until midnight, but now he is so sleepy that he can''t get up at all. The reason for sleeping late is because the bed of Mo Xie was too fragrant.


    Han Wen returned to Wang Hao''s room to change clothes, found the rope and sickle, and went out quietly.


    At this time, the sky was a little brighter than before, and Han Wen walked straight up the hillside along the small path.


    At this time, there were also many young girls and young men who got up early and went up the mountain to chop wood with sickles and ropes, but there were few adults like Han Wen. After all, the light work of picking up wood was done by the children in the family.


    Han Wen looked envious of the fast-paced young men walking in front of her. When would her tiger and Xiaolong grow so big and go up the mountain to chop wood!


    Envy is envy, the work that should be done is still to be done. Fortunately, the children here are simple and honest. Knowing that it was the first time for Han Wen to go up the mountain to collect firewood, she did not laugh at her. They taught her very enthusiastically. Chai is not a rare job, and soon she picked up a lot.


    Looking at the piles of firewood, Han Wen was very happy, so she planned to take them home first. She spread the hemp rope on the ground, put the firewood on top of the rope, and was ready to tie it up after she put it away, but she It has never been done before, and there is no picture of picking up firewood in the original owner''s memory, so Han Wen can only paint a scoop according to the gourd.


    Next to her was a little boy of eight or nine years old. He was black and thin, but he was very quick in his hands and feet. The child with him had only picked up a small part of it, and he had already picked up a whole lot.


    He spread the twine on the firewood early and tied it up.


    He felt Han Wen''s gaze and turned to look at Han Wen, his little eyes full of sternness.


    Han Wen was a little embarrassed to be caught, "I just saw how fast you were doing, so I''m a little curious."


    The little boy just relaxed. He seemed to see Han Wen''s confusion. He threw the rope in his hand to the side and came over to help Han Wen.


    Han Wen felt a little embarrassed when she saw that he took the hemp rope in her hand and started to work without saying a word, "Don''t do it! You teach me, I''ll do it myself."


    As if he hadn''t heard Han Wen''s words, the little boy bundled up the firewood, then went back without saying a word, carried his firewood and left.


    Han Wen looked at his small body and wondered, could it be that this child is a mute? But it doesn''t look like he''s dumb when he comes?


    Han Wen didn''t think much about carrying her firewood and following the little boy down the mountain. On the way down the mountain, there was a bifurcated trail, one was going to their side, the other was leading to the village, the little boy directly Turning to the small road back to the village, carrying firewood on his back, hunched over his waist, he walked away without looking back.


    Han Wen just glanced at it and then went home. As soon as she walked to the family area, she saw Wang Hao running towards her in shorts and a vest. Judging by his appearance, he should have just finished running.


    Wang Hao ran to Han Wen and stopped, Han Wen felt a wave of heat coming from Wang Hao''s body, Han Wen took a step back subconsciously, but did not expect Wang Hao to grab her arm directly, reaching out to Han Wen touched her shoulder.


    Han Wen scolded sternly: "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao calmly grabbed the rope from Han Wen''s shoulders, and he lifted it up with a strong firewood. Han Wen felt a light on his back and knew that Wang Hao took it, and let go of the rope from his hand.


    Han Wen grumbled angrily: "What''s wrong with talking about something and doing it directly."


    Wang Hao explained helplessly: "I just want to help you get firewood, who knows you think so much."


    Han Wen: "Next time you say it directly, it''s not that I won''t give it to you."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    The two walked a few steps side by side, and Han Wen asked curiously, "Why did you run here?"


    According to the observation during this period, Han Wen found that Wang Hao got up and exercised every day, but he usually ran by the seaside, and it was quieter there. Why is it so abnormal today.


    Wang Hao choked back casually, "The tide was high yesterday."


    He wouldn''t tell her that he came here on purpose to wait.


    After walking a few steps, she saw Hu Zi sitting on a big rock, panting desperately, Han Wen was a little surprised, "Why is Hu Zi here?"


    Wang Hao looked at Huzi like that, and said coldly, "His body is too bad, let him come out to exercise."


    After listening to this, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao with a face full of surprise, thinking to herself, what are you doing crazy, the tiger is in poor health? On this island, there is nothing better than a tiger''s body!


    Have you ever seen a child with poor health go up the mountain to dig out the bird''s nest, go into the water to catch fish, and run for a day without getting tired.


    But Wang Hao is Hu Zi''s father and has the right to educate Hu Zi. Besides, exercising is not a bad thing, so Han Wen didn''t expose him.


    "Huzi, go home." Han Wen shouted at Huzi, who was fanning with his head down.


    Hu Zi heard the familiar voice, looked up and saw that it was his mother, immediately got up from the stone, and rushed towards Han Wen.


    Who knows what happened to his father in the morning, he was clearly asleep and had to pull him out of the bed, pull him to run, not to mention running, and practice against him for a while, his small body is about to hold on. Living.

 Chapter 78： 078 Li Yuejin has a problem

    Han Wen had known for a long time how powerful Hu Zi was. When he rushed over, he quietly opened his legs to form an H-shape, and squatted down slightly in a stance.


    Wang Hao saw Han Wen''s movements, and before he understood it, he saw Huzi rushing into Han Wen''s arms like a cannonball.


    After Han Wen caught Hu Zi, her heel moved back three centimeters. Only then did Wang Hao understand why Han Wen did this. Wang Hao couldn''t help laughing when he saw the two girls who were sticking together.


    He turned his face away, all smiles in his eyes, and after a while of calming down, he turned around, watching Hu Zi put all his strength on Han Wen''s body, and then said with a dark face: "Wang Shenghu, stand up for me, I Is this how you usually teach?"


    Hu Zi raised his head and glanced at his father, let go of Han Wen''s arm in resignation, and stood by the two of them and walked home together.


    Hu Zi couldn''t hold back in less than three minutes. He tugged on Han Wen''s clothes and began to whisper, "Stepmother, what are you thinking today, why are you picking up firewood?"


    Han Wen''s head was full of black lines, "The kitchen is out of firewood, how can I cook if I don''t pick it up."


    Hu Zi replied without thinking: "Let my dad go! My dad used to pick up the firewood in the house."


    This kid Han Wen is really good at cheating.


    As soon as Hu Zi finished speaking, Wang Hao said, "In the future, we can leave the matter of picking up firewood to Hu Zi."


    Hu Zi''s face collapsed, and he retorted: "How old am I, and you abuse me like this?"


    Wang Hao looked indifferent, "Not too young. A seven-year-old child can already do a lot of work. Besides, your body is not much worse than a nine-year-old child."


    At this time, most of the children were malnourished and looked thin and small. When Han Wen first came here, Huzi and Xiaolong were similar to ordinary children, just taller and thinner. During this time, the family conditions were good, and Huzi obviously began to change. He has grown strong, like a calf. If you don''t say he is seven years old, people will believe him if he is nine years old.


    Hu Zi knew that he couldn''t say anything but his father wanted to ask his stepmother for help, but as soon as he looked up, he saw his stepmother laughing and trembling. Hu Zi knew that he was weak, so he pouted and didn''t speak.


    The family of three joked with each other when they arrived at the door of the house, and saw that Li Yuejin came out of the house in a hurry, holding an army green briefcase in his hand.


    Li Yuejin stopped when he saw their footsteps, twitched the corners of his mouth and said embarrassingly, "Did you just come back from picking up firewood?"


    "Well! Is it a little late for the morning exercise?" Wang Haoming said expressionlessly.


    Li Yuejin raised his wrist and glanced at his watch, with a hint of embarrassment on his face, "Yes, it''s a little late, I''ll leave first."


    When he left, Han Wen leaned forward and tugged Wang Hao''s clothes, and said in surprise, "He is really hurt more than you."


    The punch that Wang Hao received has gone bruised after a few days, and he couldn''t tell if he didn''t lie on his face.


    The injury on Li Yuejin''s face could be seen at a glance, and it was very scary.


    "I said you didn''t believe it, but now you see it with your own eyes!" Wang Hao said proudly.


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him, and now she is more and more sure that Huzi is following his father, and if you give a good face, you can go to heaven.


    "Have you seen the watch on Li Yuejin''s hand?" Han Wen took a step forward and approached.


    Wang Hao: "I see, it''s not cheap."


    Han Wen had seen it at a supply and marketing agency in the city, and discussed it with Wang Dani, but neither of them had the strength, so they could only pass the eye.


    "You said the money he got?" Han Wen asked curiously.


    The wrinkled eight yuan last time left a mark on Han Wen''s heart.


    Wang Hao sneered: "Whatever they do, sooner or later someone has to take care of him."


    Thinking about Li Yuejin''s appearance just now, and thinking of the injury on Liu Chunfang''s face, Han Wen couldn''t help shivering, and was instantly disinterested in their family affairs.


    After returning home, Wang Hao put the firewood in the kitchen, Han Wen went in to cook, and Hu Zi went back to make up for his sleep.


    At this time, there was no good food at home. Han Wen found three potatoes from the corner, washed them and handed them to Wang Hao. She said very naturally, "Cut them into 5mm slices."


    There is such a powerful swordsman in the family that it is not necessary for nothing.


    Wang Hao took the potato chips and started slicing them "dangdangdangdangdang". His movements were neat and unrestrained. Han Wen picked up a slice and looked at it and saw that it was exactly what she asked for.


    Han Wen nodded with satisfaction, feeling that there is a knife at home that is well-crafted, and cooking is pleasing to the eye.


    Han Wen found a bowl from the cabinet, scooped a little noodles from the jar, poured a little water and started stirring, and stopped when the noodles and water were mixed into a paste.


    While stirring, Han Wen glanced at the mud hill in the corner and asked casually, "Do you think what we saw one day is true?"


    Wang Hao paused his hand to cut potato chips, and replied affirmatively, "Really."


    Han Wen turned to look at him and said expectantly, "I want to go down and have a look at night." Guarding such a big treasure always feels unreal.


    Wang Hao put the knife aside and replied calmly, "Okay."


    After getting the affirmative answer, Han Wen''s beating heart calmed down again. She put the potato chips in a pot and placed it on the stove. Holding the bowl in her hand, she asked Wang Hao to set the fire, and she started to fry the potato pancakes.


    Because of the moderate thickness, Wang Hao''s fire was even and the potato chips were fried one by one until they were charred on the outside and tender on the inside.


    Noticing Wang Hao''s eyes, Han Wen was not stingy, she took one of her chopsticks and put it to Wang Hao''s mouth.


    Because Wang Hao has been holding firewood, his hands are dirty! Han Wen didn''t want him to take it with her hands, so she could only feed him one.


    Huzi and Xiaolong didn''t know when they woke up. The brothers didn''t need Han Wen''s clip after washing their hands. They took two pieces each and ran out.


    Han Wen hurriedly shouted, "It''s dinner time, why are you going?"


    Hu Zi turned back while eating: "Let''s go out for a walk and come back in a while."


    Han Wen didn''t think much about it. After all, the children didn''t go to class on Sunday, so it was normal to go out to play.


    But looking at the person burning the fire in front of her, Han Wen was stunned for a moment and asked, "Are you not going to work today?" As far as she knew, there were no Saturdays and Sundays in the team.


    Wang Hao: "It''s still early for work."


    Only then did Han Wen realize that she woke up early today and had to work hard.


    Half an hour later, Han Wen''s potato pancakes were fried, and the corn batter was also cooked.


    As soon as he brought the pot to the table, he saw Huzi and Xiaolong coming back one after the other, followed by Daguo and Qiangzi.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, then began to greet them, "The big country and the strong son are here? Have you eaten yet?"


    Daguo and Qiangzi looked at the two yellow and orange potato pancakes on the table and shook their heads.


    Han Wen: "It just so happens that my aunt is ready to cook, let''s eat together!"

 Chapter 79： 079 Keeping children at home to eat

    Daguo and Qiangzi stared blankly at the potato cakes on the plate and swallowed quietly. Although the temptation of potato cakes was great, the two children shook their heads firmly. Daguo was a little bigger and reached out and pinched themselves. , replied calmly: "No auntie, my mother is cooking at home." After that, he pulled Qiangzi away.


    "Great country! I''m ready, you can take Qiangzi to eat and go back!" Han Wen said and stabbed Huzi, motioning him to keep his friends.


    Hu Zi used to stay at Daguo and Qiangzi''s house, so he didn''t have the heart to protect food. He walked to Daguo and Qiangzi in two steps, and said with a big voice: "Wherever you go, my mother is always there. When it''s done, let''s eat together!" After saying that, he dragged them to wash their hands.


    At this time, I didn''t forget to complain about Han Wen, "I tell you, my stepmother is very particular. If we eat without washing our hands, we will definitely be punished."


    Da Guozheng looked at him in surprise, "No way! How does my aunt punish you?"


    Hu Zi raised his head and thought for a while, and said nonsense: "There is nothing but punishment for standing, for copying, and for washing dishes."


    Daguo and Qiangzi would be so miserable if they didn''t wash their hands, they rushed to the well and washed their hands carefully.


    When they came back from washing their hands, Han Wen had already filled them with the paste, and a small bowl was placed on the dining table for each of them.


    Han Wen was afraid that they would find the potato pancakes tasteless, so she even cut a small plate of pickles. Of course, the pickles were not pickled by her, but given by Wang Dani next door.


    After Wang Hao got out of the shower and changed his clothes, he was surprised when he looked at the little radish head on the table, and then he looked at Hu Zi, seeing Hu Zi''s unusual excitement, he instantly understood that it was him again. Good work by my son.


    Wang Hao rolled up the cuffs of his shirt and sat on the chair, and the family started to use chopsticks.


    Huzi and Xiaolong knew that Han Wen''s food was delicious, and waited until Wang Hao finished moving his chopsticks.


    The two of them acted quickly and looked at the big country and the strong son stunned.


    Han Wen glared at the two, and their speed slowed down.


    Han Wen smiled and gave Daguo and Qiangzi a piece of potato chips, and persuaded kindly: "Don''t be stunned! Put whatever you want to eat."


    Maybe it was because of Han Wen''s kindness that Daguo and Qiangzi were no longer so restrained. They even started to compete with Xiaolonghuzi, but after a while, everyone calmed down because Wang Hao''s air pressure was too low.


    Wang Hao thought that Han Wen had made two large plates of potato cakes, and that he could eat one plate no matter what, but he thought that these children would be able to eat so much. .


    When Han Wen noticed something was wrong with Wang Hao, she was amused. An adult was angry with a child.


    Then he knew that Wang Hao was not angry at all because of a few potato cakes, but because they were angry at the dinner table.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao with a smile in her eyes and asked, "You have enough to eat! I will fry it if you don''t have enough."


    Looking at the stars in Han Wen''s eyes, Wang Hao knew that she was laughing at him and didn''t explain it. He calmly replied: "Enough to eat, don''t be busy."


    Han Wen just said that she didn''t even lift her **** at all. She made two whole plates and it was enough to eat even if two children were added. In fact, she was joking Wang Hao.


    Although it was said that Wang Hao was at the dinner table, after a while a few children began to whisper again, and it felt very warm.


    "Han Wen! Is Han Wen at home?" Just as they were eating, they heard Mrs. Li''s voice from outside.


    Han Wen put down her chopsticks, got up and walked out, and saw that Sister Li had come in. No one had the habit of closing the door during the day, so those who came to the door would go directly to the yard to call someone.


    Han Wen went out and shouted, "Sister-in-law."


    Sister-in-law Li nodded and asked, "Is my big country in your house? You said that this little **** will be gone as soon as he eats."


    Han Wen smiled and said, "Here! Sister-in-law, come in and talk!"


    When Mrs. Li entered the door, she saw her big country sitting on the dining table, eating upright, and Mrs. Li''s face stiffened, then she became gloomy, "You little bastard, I said why I can''t find you, you have all feelings for you. ate."


    Daguo held the bowl and smiled at his mother, and then ate like nothing else. Daguo was actually not afraid of his mother''s black face at all. After all, he was the only child of their family, and his mother was reluctant to beat him.


    Han Wen took a bench for Sister-in-law Li and placed it behind her to persuade her, "Sister-in-law has eaten this child, don''t worry, let''s sit down and talk."


    Sister-in-law Li sat down and greeted Wang Hao warmly while watching the meal, "Haozi, are you out of the car these days?"


    Wang Hao put down the bowl, wiped his mouth, and replied calmly, "I won''t go out for a few days, but I will go out in a few days." Wang Hao paused and then said, "If sister-in-law has anything you want to bring, tell Han Wen. Just fine."


    Sister-in-law Li smiled brightly, "Okay, I''ll tell my sister when the time comes."


    At this time, another shout came from outside, but this time it was Hu Zi, but hearing the voice was not looking for Hu Zi, Han Wen consciously got up and went to greet him.


    The person who came was a black and fat woman, and she laughed when she saw Han Wen, "Big sister, is my strong son in your house?"


    Han Wen also smiled and nodded, "Here! Sister-in-law, come in and sit down!"


    Qiangzi''s mother: "No, I''m here to tell Qiangzi to go home for dinner, so I won''t go in. Call Qiangzi out!"


    "Sister-in-law, Qiangzi ate at my house. Come in and sit down! Sister-in-law Li is also there."


    Qiangzi''s mother heard that Sister-in-law Li was also there, so she walked in, "Then I''m welcome."


    When Sister Li heard Qiangzi''s mother''s voice, she also got up and greeted her, "Big sister, you are here too. You said these two skin boys, we will not go back to eat after we have finished cooking."


    Qiangzi''s mother smiled, "My Qiangzi has long heard that Huzi said his mother''s food is delicious, but today he took the opportunity to rely on other people and didn''t want to leave."


    Han Wen accompanied her, smiling but not speaking.


    Wang Hao had already finished eating when he was talking to Sister-in-law Li just now, and now he felt even more embarrassed when he saw a room of women. go to work."


    He didn''t stop him when he was going to work, and it was more convenient for the three women to talk when he left.


    Sister-in-law Li looked around at Han Wen''s house and asked in surprise, "Han Wen, why don''t you have college students in your family?"


    Han Wen smiled, "I didn''t stay, I couldn''t live in a small place, so I didn''t stay."


    Sister-in-law Li stared at Han Wen''s house for a while, and replied dryly, "Well, what you said makes sense."


    Then he turned to look at Qiangzi''s mother and asked, "Did your family keep anyone?"


    Qiangzi''s mother shook her head, "I don''t have one at my house either, and Li Jun didn''t come to my house."


    "Didn''t go?" Sister-in-law Li thought for a while before she understood, and scolded: "Li Jun, this little bastard, dares to bully us if he doesn''t dare to bully the people in your compound."

 Chapter 80： 080 Stealing Sugar

    After listening to Sister Li''s words, Qiangzi''s mother patted her leg and said with a smile, "I can''t blame Li Jun. There are indeed many rules in the compound, and it is inconvenient to bring them in."


    Sister-in-law Li certainly knew the relationship, but she still complained, "You don''t need to say good things to him, girl, I think he is bullying the soft and afraid of the hard."


    Han Wen took advantage of the situation and asked, "Sister-in-law, have you kept someone in your family?"


    Sister-in-law Li nodded, "Keep it, keep a young man."


    Qiangzi''s mother asked curiously, "How is it?"


    Sister-in-law Li smiled: "It''s okay, the young man is quite sensible. My old Li Dao likes it very much."


    "That''s good. Two days ago, I heard people say that this group of college students is difficult to serve." Qiangzi''s mother whispered.


    Sister-in-law Li waved her hand, "I''ve heard that too, but it''s a scorer. Anyway, I think the guy who lives in my house is a good guy. He''s very diligent."


    Han Wen nodded in agreement: "It does score people."


    After the three people talked for a while, the four children ate and ran away, and Qiangzi ran into his mother''s arms with a bulging belly.


    Qiangzi''s mother looked at Qiangzi like this, and patted him angrily, "You debt collector, you don''t eat so many things at home, just look at the good of others."


    When Xiaolong heard Qiangzi''s mother scolding his little friend, he immediately said, "Auntie, don''t blame Qiangzi, I let him eat."


    Qiangzi''s mother replied with a dumbfounded smile: "Okay, I see, auntie doesn''t talk about Qiangzi, thank you Xiaolong for keeping Qiangzi for dinner."


    Xiaolong wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and waved his hand indifferently and said, "You''re welcome."


    He made Han Wen and the others amused.


    Qiangzi''s mother asked directly: "Sister, how did you teach this child, how can you be so sensible."


    Han Wen didn''t dare to take credit, she waved her hand and said quickly, "It''s not my credit, it''s his father''s teaching."


    In fact, everyone knows that Han Wen doesn''t need to say it, but now that Han Wen has become better, the big guys are willing to give her face and praise.


    After the children finished eating, Qiangzi''s mother and Sister Li didn''t stay too long, and each dragged their children home.


    As soon as they left the house, it was quiet. Han Wen got up and went to clean up the dishes. Before she could move, Hu Zi jumped off the chair and went to clean up quickly.


    Seeing him like this, Han Wen withdrew her body, stood by and put her hands on her arms, calmly watching Huzi''s movements.


    Hu Zi finished clearing the table, picked up the bowl and chopsticks and walked to the kitchen, leaving a sentence, "Mom, I''ll just wash this bowl, you rest."


    Han Wen grabbed Xiaolong who was following Huzi, raised her face towards the kitchen and asked, "What''s the matter, your brother made a mistake again?"


    Xiaolong shook his head and said firmly, "Mom, brother didn''t make a mistake."


    Han Wen wondered, "What about him?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom, keep your head down."


    Han Wen bent over and leaned over, Xiaolong whispered in Han Wen''s ear, "Mom, next Friday is my brother''s birthday."


    "Really?" Han Wen asked in surprise.


    Xiaolong nodded firmly, "Brother has been muttering for a long time, but I didn''t dare to tell you."


    Han Wen patted Xiaolong''s head, and said softly, "What''s so daring, if you say it, mom will give it to you."


    Xiaolong nodded.


    Han Wen continued to ask, "When is Xiaolong''s birthday?"


    Xiaolong blushed and whispered, "Mom, I''m December 12."


    Han Wen: "Xiaolong, are you talking about the lunar calendar or the solar calendar?"


    Xiaolong opened his eyes wide and thought for a long time before replying: "The one with the lunar calendar is the slow one."


    "Okay, Mom got it."


    Xiaolong went to the kitchen happily after talking to Han Wen. Huzi had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Xiaolong come in, he immediately grabbed him and asked, "Did you say it?"


    "Said." Xiaolong replied in a low voice.


    Huzi patted Xiaolong on the shoulder with admiration, and praised: "Wait, brother will find you something good." After finishing speaking, he moved a stool from the side and placed it beside the cabinet, and said to Xiaolong, "Go! Give it to me. Look at mom."


    Xiaolong nodded obediently and ran to the kitchen door, crouching behind the door and staring at Han Wen who was busy in the living room.


    Hu Zi stepped on the bench to open the top layer of the cabinet, and stretched out his hands to reach the white rabbit toffee placed on it.


    Because Huzi and Xiaolong were about to change their teeth, Han Wen was afraid that they would not eat too much candy, so she hid all the candies. It turned out to be hidden in the cabinet of her house. She was discovered by Huzi for some reason. , So Han Wen changed and hid in the kitchen. She thought the most dangerous place was the safest place, but she still didn''t hide it from Huzi.


    Huzi carefully took down the candy box, held it in his arms and opened the lid forcefully, counting the amount inside before taking it. He first grabbed a handful and put it in his pocket, then took three pieces out of the box and clasped them in his hand.


    Xiaolong, who had been silent at this time, suddenly became anxious, "Brother, brother, hurry up, mom is coming."


    Hu Zi shoved the three pieces of candy in his hand into his pocket, hurriedly put the lid on the candy box back, jumped off the stool, and carried it to the place just now.


    When Han Wen came in, she saw Hu Zi washing the dishes very seriously. Han Wen couldn''t believe it when she saw Hu Zi being so serious. "Hey! Why are you so active today?" Han Wen leaned over and asked deliberately.


    Hu Zihan smiled: "Isn''t this to relieve your labor pressure?"


    Han Wen chuckled: "Okay! Then you can reduce the pressure on me, let''s clean up later!"


    Hu Zi''s face collapsed, "Mom"


    Han Wen: "It''s no use calling mom, you two hurry up."


    By the time Hu Zi finished washing the dishes, Han Wen had already made three hats out of newspapers, and the three of them carried one each. Han Wen started sweeping the roof with an extended broom tied with a stick and a broom.


    Huzi and Xiaolong were looking for something to cover all the tables and stools exposed at home with cloth.


    It was almost eleven o''clock when Han Wen finished sweeping the roof. Huzi and Xiaolong were waving brooms in the yard, fighting and playing.


    Han Wen tiredly took a glass of water and leaned against the door to drink it slowly. Just then, Wang Dani came over, looked at Han Wen and asked, "What are you three doing!"


    Han Wen: "Clean up."


    Then she saw Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue coming in behind, Han Wen narrowed her eyes and said nothing.


    When Huzi saw Wang Dani coming, he shouted "Auntie" and dragged Xiaolong into the house. Now that Aunt Wang is with his mother, his mother will not be able to come in for a while.


    When the two children went back to the house, Huzi took out three candies from his pocket and gave them to Xiaolong. Xiaolong was unhappy when he saw that there were only three of them. "You still have them. Why do you give me three."


    Hu Zi covered his pocket and said cautiously, "I am useful for this."


    Xiaolong didn''t talk nonsense. He turned around and turned out to call someone. Hu Zi quickly covered his mouth when he saw this, and reluctantly gave him another one, "This way it will be settled."

 Chapter 81： 081 Xia Meis Strange Family

    Xiaolong put his big white rabbit toffee together and counted it. Seeing one more, he put his smiling eyes in his pocket with satisfaction.


    Huzi took out his big white rabbit toffee and counted it, and saw that there were only four pieces.


    After Xiaolong collected the candy, he ran out. The two women were not good, and he couldn''t let her mother suffer, and Huzi followed closely behind.


    When the brothers ran to the yard, they saw that the atmosphere in the yard was very harmonious. Her mother was sitting on the small bench rubbing Xiao Huang, and Aunt Wang was sitting on the side talking to her mother. The two women were nowhere to be seen.


    Hu Zi looked around and asked curiously, "Mom, what about those two people?"


    Before Han Wen could speak, Wang Dani couldn''t wait to speak, "Don''t mention it, your little yellow dog is too powerful. Before they even got in, they were scared away by your little yellow dog."


    Hu Zi touched his head and replied in confusion, "No way! My little Huang is quite obedient."


    Xiaolong also nodded, "My little Huang is obedient, and he didn''t call Qiangzi''s mother and Aunt Li when he came. It must be that those two women are too bad, and Xiao Huang doesn''t like them."


    Wang Dani glanced at Han Wen, who was playing with dogs, and said coldly: "I look at Xiao Huang as your mother. It likes whoever your mother likes, and it yells at whoever your mother doesn''t like."


    Not only was Han Wen not unhappy after hearing this, she said proudly, "That''s right, you don''t care who raised it. I raised it, can''t you understand me?"


    "Tsk tsk, it''s only been a few days! You like it?"


    Han Wen rubbed Xiao Huang''s hair and said softly, "I liked it as soon as I came here. What''s the matter, are you envious?"


    Wang Dani: "I don''t envy you, so you can take an animal as your ancestor''s pet."


    Han Wen pouted and said rudely, "What are you doing here? If you run against me, I''m not welcome."


    Wang Dani was teased by Han Wen and laughed, "It''s okay, I''m here to find you something, can you go when the tide goes out?"


    Han Wen''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Go! Why don''t you go."


    "Huzi, go find a bucket, let''s go to the sea."


    Hu Zi''s little face wrinkled and he refused in his heart, but seeing how excited his mother was, he could only helplessly go to the bucket.


    Because the house was half cleaned, Han Wen found a lock to lock the door, and then found a rope to tie Xiao Huang, and said happily, "Let''s go! I''ll take you to learn more."


    Xiao Huang is also very happy to know that he is going out, even if he is tied to a rope, it will not delay his jumping.


    After going out, Han Wen handed over the rope to Hu Zi, because Hu Zi ran fast enough to keep up with Xiao Huang. Seeing the three people and one dog running madly in front of him, Han Wen immediately felt that this kind of life was not bad.


    Wang Dani looked at Zhou Li, who was playing with Hu Zi, and sighed sadly: "You say that your Hu Zi is skinny! How can you say that my Zhou Li is so skinny!"


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at her and said angrily, "I think Zhou Li is pretty good. If you don''t care about it, you can bring it to my house and give it to me!"


    Wang Dani spat at Han Wen, "It''s beautiful to think about, my daughter, who was raised with great difficulty, can send it to you."


    Han Wen looked at the backs of them running together in front of them, and joked, "It''s impossible to say."


    Wang Dani heard what she meant, and laughed: "If it''s true, that''s fine. We''re neighbors anyway, so it''s like marrying a daughter-in-law."


    Han Wen: "I think you are beautiful. You have so many children in your family, and you still think about me."


    Speaking of which, Wang Dani stepped forward and asked, "I said you didn''t intend to have one?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, but she had never thought about it, but thinking about the relationship between Wang Hao and Xia Mei in the book, Han Wen dismissed her thoughts.


    "I thought about it, isn''t Huzi and Xiaolong still young, so I just want to wait a few years to talk about it." Han Wen replied calmly.


    Just because Xia Mei didn''t jump in front of her, she couldn''t forget her.


    There is a reason why Xia Mei didn''t come to Han Wen''s face during this period of time. Originally, Xia Mei thought that she would go directly to the blind date with Wang Hao when she was reborn. Who knew that Han Wen was not dead, then she couldn''t be with Wang Hao. Blind date, what to talk about to live a good life.


    Fortunately, she is still Huzi''s teacher, and she can talk to Wang Hao more or less for this reason. She thinks very well that she wants to get closer during a home visit, but she thinks that Wang Hao is so puzzled. Man, let her suffer.


    Hu Zi, this kid too, turned around and sued Mr. Zhao about her black status, causing Mr. Zhao to think that she wanted to usurp the throne, so she went to the principal to make a fuss, and the principal who made trouble directly asked her to go home and reflect for a few days.


    Xia Mei touched porcelain one after another in Wang Hao''s place, and people were also quite hit. After thinking about it, she went home to have a look first, and then made another plan.


    Xia Mei is from Lijia Village. Because there are many brothers and sisters-in-law at home, there is no place for her to live, so her mother pushed her to live at the school.


    On the first day Xia Mei came home, the two sisters-in-law gave her a special welcome. After all, Xia Mei was a public eater and had money and tickets.


    Xia Mei sneered when she saw their attentive look. In her past life, she was stupid every time she came back with a big bag and a small bag, and gave them all the ticket money on her body, for fear that they would have a bad life.


    But every time they finished taking their belongings, they turned their faces and didn''t even let her live at home. The euphemism was that there were many children at home, and they were afraid of arguing for her to rest, but they were actually afraid that she would stand in their place.


    Xia Mei learned this time, and she didn''t bring anything except two coarse clothes.


    When Xia Meiniang watched Xia Mei come back, she couldn''t see her happy eyes. She reached out and grabbed the bag that Xia Mei brought back. She kept asking, "What good things did Sanni bring back this time?"


    Seeing her mother like this, a trace of disgust flashed in Xia Mei''s eyes, she reached out to grab the bag, and said angrily, "Give it to me, I didn''t bring anything this time, I didn''t bring anything." After speaking, she took the bag and walked out.


    Xia Mei''s mother was startled by Xia Mei''s sudden temper, and then she came back to her senses, looking at Xia Mei''s appearance, followed up and scolded: "You dead girl, you dare to yell at me if you haven''t seen you for a few days, Do you still have my mother in your eyes?"


    Xia Mei turned her head and stared at her fiercely, "Then do you have my daughter in your eyes?"


    Xia Mei''s mother was startled by Xia Mei''s vicious eyes, she took two steps back unconsciously, and stumblingly replied: "Yes, why not."


    Xia Mei smiled sarcastically, "I see only your two precious sons in your eyes." After speaking, Xia Mei hurried two steps to the house where she used to live, opened the door and looked dumbfounded, when will this house be changed? Has become a big shop? And what about her original stuff? It''s gone.

 Chapter 82： 082 Wonder Woman

    "Where''s my stuff?" Xia Mei turned to her mother and asked.


    "What do you have? What do you have?" Xia Meiniang pretended to be stupid and replied stunned.


    Xia Mei pointed to the room and said angrily, "I said what I used to have! Where do I get clothes? Where do I get books?"


    After hearing this, Xia Meiniang waved her hand, and said nonchalantly, "You can''t use those things before. Your sister-in-law has distributed the clothes and let me sell the books."


    Xia Mei was about to die of anger after hearing this, and pointed at her mother and shouted, "Why did you touch my things without my permission?"


    After Xia Meiniang heard Xia Mei''s words, she looked at her like a fool, "You didn''t let me sell the things, you said that you were going to live in the school, and you might not come back in the future, so let me throw all your things away. already."


    After Xia Mei heard her mother''s words, she froze in place, as if this was really what she said.


    After she became a teacher in her last life, she didn''t want to live in the same room with her nieces at home, so she moved to the school voluntarily.


    But she didn''t let her mother touch her things, did she? Maybe it was too long, she remembered it wrong.


    Xia Mei stretched out her hand embarrassedly, and said lightly: "Then you can''t divide my things, if I come back to live!"


    Xia Meiniang widened her eyes and said in surprise, "What? Are you coming back to live?"


    Xia Mei nodded, "The school bed is too hard, I want to come back and stay for a few days."


    Xia Meiniang asked: "How many days! How many days do you plan to stay? Our family has only this place, so that''s enough!"


    Listening to her words, Xia Mei couldn''t help but become irritable again, "I''ll stay for two days, and I''ll go back when I''ve stayed enough."


    When Xia Meiniang heard that she only stayed for two days, she became happy again, "Okay, just stay for two days, I''ll go and make the bed for you."


    Xia Mei saw that her mother was busy and stood beside her with cold eyes, without saying she stepped forward to help. Xia Meiniang clearly felt that something was wrong with Xia Mei. After finishing the bed, she tugged at her clothes and came over and asked, "Sanni, You really didn''t buy anything when you came back this time?"


    When Xia Mei heard her mother''s question, she replied angrily, "I didn''t buy it!"


    When Xia Meiniang''s face changed, she was about to get angry, but when she remembered Xia Mei''s temperament, she had to soften, "You said that you don''t know the temperament of your brother and sister-in-law, if you let them know that you are living here for nothing. , can let you stay, and I will have to drive you tonight."


    Xia Mei had seen through them in her last life, and it is even more impossible for them to pinch them in this life. She snorted coldly, "This is my home, and I won''t tell you who would dare to drive me away."


    Xia Meiniang saw that she was soft, and got angry, and said directly: "I have no money, and your father and I haven''t eaten meat for a long time, you have to give us money, if you don''t give it, then you go! "


    "No money!" Xia Mei said coldly, and then threw away some of her niece''s things.


    Xia Meiniang looked at Xia Mei''s back with a flash of calculation in her eyes. She reached out and took the backpack that Xia Mei put aside, and when she came up, she started to rummage through things. Seeing the change and food stamps inside, she took out and quietly put them in her pocket. .


    Xia Mei was pinching her nose and throwing the things of her two nieces and didn''t care about her mother''s actions.


    When Xia Meiniang got the money, she also felt a lot better looking at Xia Mei''s back. She smiled and said, "Okay, you can clean up here slowly, and I''ll cook."


    Xia Mei said unceremoniously, "Mother, fry me two eggs."


    Xia Mei waited for her mother to leave, lay on her back on the bed for a while, and went to get the bag she brought. When she looked through and saw the empty space inside, the whole person was stupid. Thinking of her mother''s actions just now, she immediately knew The money was stolen by her mother.


    Xia Mei angrily went to her mother to settle the account, but she thought that her mother would not admit it at all, "Didn''t you say that there is no money and no votes? Where is the money lost?" Xia Meiniang asked with a stubborn neck.


    At this time, everyone went to work in the fields, and Xia Mei''s two sisters-in-law didn''t go either. They grabbed a handful of melon seeds and leaned them against the wall, and said, "That''s right, those who come without money and tickets are lost, I think you are looking for them. Mother''s business."


    Xia Mei turned to look at them and scolded: "This is my mother''s business, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Sister-in-law Xia Mei threw the melon seeds on the ground, and replied with disdain, "Who cares." Then she walked away with a graceful look.


    "Bah! Waste!" Xia Mei spat disdainfully in the direction where Sister Xia left.


    Xia Meiniang actually doesn''t look down on this eldest daughter-in-law. No one is better than her for stealing and cheating. She didn''t feel wrong when she heard her daughter scolding like this.


    Seeing her mother, Xia Mei remembered her money again, and stepped forward and demanded: "Give me my money."


    Xia Meiniang''s face darkened and she said firmly, "No."


    In fact, the Xia Mei family is also a special presence in Lijia Village. Their family is not a native of the village, but was migrated from the older generation.


    They are all talented people, and they are better than each other. If it wasn''t for Uncle Xia Mei''s control, maybe none of them would work in the fields.


    Speaking of which, Xia Mei''s becoming a teacher is also a strange event. The eldest and second eldest of their family are unwilling to study. When the old man Xia saw that there was nothing he could do, he began to pay for Xia Mei. Just beat her, the whole family beat her.


    Xia Mei had no choice but to study hard, but after she was admitted to the teacher, all her salary went to the old man Xia to support the whole family.


    To put it bluntly, the old man Xia wanted to cultivate a tool for his family to make money for Xia Mei.


    Later, when Xia Mei was able to marry Wang Hao, the old man Xia also contributed a lot. At first, he thought that Wang Hao would be their family''s long-term meal ticket, but then he thought that Xia Mei ran away with others, and later took up that kind of profession, but At that time, after he found Xia Mei, he also asked Xia Mei to give him money.


    When Xia Mei saw that her mother had made up her mind not to give it to her, she was about to reach out to look in her mother''s pocket. She didn''t think that she would see his father and two older brothers coming back before she could do it.


    The old man Xia was lean and thin, but with a scar on his face, he looked very scary, "Sannizi, what are you doing?"


    Xia Mei was actually quite afraid of her father. That kind of fear was etched in her bones. Although she wanted to break free from this relationship, the servility in her heart had already made her compromise, "I didn''t do anything."


    "If you don''t do anything, just help your mother cook."


    Xia Mei responded, and when his father left, she didn''t even look at her mother, turned around and ran back to the house, and went out the door in a flamboyant fashion after a while.


    She has no money on her body now, but she doesn''t want to live a poor life and has to find another way.


    Wang Hao''s mother-in-law is still alive and kicking, and it seems that she will not die in a while, so Wang Hao will have to wait for a while.


    Although Xia Mei wanted to live a good life with Wang Hao, it was not necessary for him. To put it bluntly, she just wanted Wang Hao''s status and money.

 Chapter 83： 083 The Love of Xia Mei

    Xia Mei turned her shoulder bag over her body and twisted her waist from the back, not to mention her charming look.


    In the previous life, Xia Mei dressed up quietly like a lady, but Xia Mei in this life may have been a habit developed in her previous life, and she always walked with a bit of dust.


    Xia Mei went out and didn''t even look back. She went straight to the ticket office on the island and took out the money from her clothes to buy a ferry ticket to go to the city.


    Fortunately, she knew that neither her mother nor her father was a thing, and she also hid some money on her body, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to buy a ferry ticket.


    Xia Mei went to the city this time for a purpose. In her last life, she met a big brother when she was in that profession. The two have been together for a long time, and the big brother told Xia Mei about his youth.


    Xia Mei is now looking for him according to what the big brother said. When he knew this big brother in his last life, he made a lot of money. Xia Mei often asked about news from his mouth and knew that he was rich when he was young, but at that time, he was very strict. He didn''t dare to mess around, he held it back for a long time, and now Xia Mei went to him just to try his luck.


    Unexpectedly, Xia Mei really found it. Xia Mei really blocked him according to what the eldest brother said in his previous life, but it was not as dashing as he said, and he had a feeling of despair.


    Liu San''s clothes were hanging loosely on his body. When passing by the alley in front of their house, he saw a coquettishly dressed woman standing at the entrance of the alley and winked at him.


    Liu San spit on the ground, showing a serene expression, thinking to himself: What kind of **** luck did I have today, just got a fortune and met such a stunner.


    Liu San has been in the society for many years, and he is very handy with this kind of thing. He walked up to Xia Mei, tugged on his clothes, and asked stubbornly, "What''s the matter, girl, is this look interesting to me? "


    Xia Mei looked at this second-rate man in disbelief. How could a man in a suit in his previous life be a street gangster in this life.


    Xia Mei wanted to run away immediately. She had had enough of her last life, and she wanted to make herself look brighter and look better in this life. How could she let such a thing spoil herself.


    So she stepped on Liu San''s foot and ran away. Of course Liu San would not let her go easily. She ran in front of Liu San and chased after her.


    But she was wearing half-heeled high heels, where Liu San''s opponent was quickly caught by Liu San.


    Liu San touched her face and said: "Where do you want to run to, little beauty!"


    Xia Mei looked around and saw that there was no one around. She couldn''t help but grit her teeth and threatened, "Don''t come here. If you dare to touch me, I will go to the police station and sue you for rape."


    Liu Sangan hated the police the most in the line of stealing chickens and dogs. When he heard that Xia Mei wanted to call the police, he reached out and tore off her clothes, and said viciously, "Just like you! Who can believe you when you call the police." He pulled Xia Mei''s arm. dragged him home.


    Xia Mei had also resisted, but Liu San was also an unrelenting master. There was no way for Xia Mei to compromise in order to make herself feel better.


    In this way, she had been hanging out with Liu San''s servant during the time she was suspended from work. Fortunately, Liu San could get money these days, and the two of them had a very nourishing life.


    Here, after Han Wen perfunctory Wang Dani, she dragged Xiaolong to pick up seafood.


    Hu Zi, this child, is addicted to Xiao Huang Liu, and he doesn''t work, but just drags Xiao Huang to run around on the shore.


    The children he had brought with him all ran after him, and the voices of women scolding the children could be heard everywhere on the shore.


    The place they came to this time was muddy and difficult to walk. Both Han Wen and Xiaolong took off their shoes, rolled up their trousers, and put their shoes in a clean place, so they were not afraid of being stolen.


    Wang Dani followed behind them, pulling Zhou Li to keep her from running around with these boys on the island, for fear that her temperament would be seen and she would not be able to find her husband''s family.


    Han Wen asked Xiaolong if he wanted to play, but Xiaolong shook his head, not wanting to just follow behind Han Wen to help.


    This muddy place is not easy to walk, one foot is deep and one foot is shallow, Han Wen is carrying the bucket and buckles the place where there is an eye, and she really finds a lot of things.


    Han Wen walked in front and looked back at Xiaolong from time to time, and saw Xiaolong raised one foot in the mud, wrinkled his face and looked unhappy, Han Wen put down the bucket and turned back to pull him The arm dragged him out of the mud and asked, "I got stuck, why didn''t you call me?"


    Xiaolong: "I thought I could come out."


    Along with Xiaolong''s feet, there was an octopus with its teeth and claws. Xiaolongan quickly grabbed it and threw it into the bucket angrily.


    Now that the period of busy farming has passed, there is not much work in the team. As soon as the tide ebbs today, they did not go to work at all, and they all came to the beach to catch the sea, so there are many people in Wuyangyang.


    This group of college students from the city is not so particular after spending a few days in the countryside, all barefoot and trousers rolled up in the soil to find seafood. There is no way to do this on the island, except for a few families who have a good life. almost! It''s either corn buns or multi-grain buns. I''ve never seen meat at all. These college students are also greedy, and they''re looking for seafood with all their might.


    Han Wen looked up and saw that the two lovely female college students who lived in Wang Dani''s house were also working hard to find them. She smiled and sure enough, the environment changed people!


    Han Wen took Xiaolong to look for a while, only to find one-fifth of it. Seeing that there were so many people on the shore, Han Wen didn''t plan to waste time here.


    Wang Dani and Zhou Li were looking for more quickly, so they planned to leave later.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong and walked slowly towards the shore with the bucket, and when the two found the shoes on the shore, Han Wen released Xiaolong.


    Han Wen carried her own shoes, while Xiaolong carried his own and his brother''s.


    At this time, Hu Zi led Xiao Huang and ran towards them. As soon as he got there, Hu Zi said out of breath, "Mom! Mom! I found a big deal."


    Han Wen didn''t understand and asked, "What kind of big stuff?"


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes, motioned Han Wen to bend over and lie beside Han Wen''s ear and said, "Just now, Xiao Huang and I found a small puddle full of fish and shrimp on the reef."


    Han Wen''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Really?"


    Hu Zi nodded: "Really, the big country is watching over me to call you and Aunt Li, hurry up!" Hu Zi said anxiously.


    Han Wen glanced at the crowd, and saw Sister Li, who was bent over to pick up seafood, and said to Hu Zi, "Where is your aunt! Run fast and call someone, we''ll go first."


    Soon Huzi walked away with Xiao Huangfeng. At first, Sister Li didn''t believe it, thinking that Huzi was fooling her, and she would believe it when she saw Han Wen''s figure.

 Chapter 84： 084 Picking up bulky goods

    Sister-in-law Li took a bucket to catch up with Han Wen, and asked anxiously, "Han Wen, are you saying what these two children are telling the truth? Don''t you coax us to play?"


    Han Wen looked at Huzi and Xiaolong who were running ahead and nodded with confidence, "Sister-in-law can''t be wrong, they dare not tell lies."


    Because they were afraid of being seen by others, the two trotted all the way to the place Huzi said, only to find that it was a reef area when they got there, and at first glance, they didn''t see a big country at all.


    The sea water here is more ferocious than the sea water on the other side of the mud just now.


    Sister-in-law Li turned pale when she saw this place, and asked tremblingly, "Huzi, where is my big country?"


    Hu Zi was not nervous at all, he looked down and shouted, "Great country!"


    Immediately afterwards, a dark head emerged from the reef group, and happily replied, "I''m here!"


    Sister-in-law Li waited until she saw the nervousness of the big country before she relaxed, and reprimanded: "You two arrogant children, this place is also where you can come."


    Daguo and Huzi didn''t take it seriously after listening to it. It seems that Sister Li should have reprimanded them a lot.


    Hu Zi untied the rope for Xiao Huang and asked him to wait on it. He turned to Han Wen and said, "Mom, can you go down?"


    Han Wen looked at the distance the reef only saw, nodded and said, "No problem." But she didn''t let Xiaolong go down, after all, it''s not safe for Xiaolong people to go down with small steps.


    Han Wen followed Hu Zi, and saw that he was moving nimbly across the reef, just like the monkey jumping up and down on the tree.


    However, Sister Li was having some difficulty walking. Seeing that she was stumbling along, Han Wen took the initiative to stop and wait for her, "Sister-in-law, let me help you over there!"


    Sister-in-law Li looked at the bucket in Han Wen''s hand, and waved her hand to refuse, "I''ll go by myself! You are dragging you down with something in your hand."


    Han Wen saw that Mrs. Li insisted and did not insist, and soon they arrived at the place where the big country was staying. As Hu Zi said, there was a small puddle filled with fish, shrimp and crabs.


    Sister-in-law Li was amazed after reading it, "Isn''t this someone caught and put here?"


    Han Wen also had this suspicion when looking at the cheerful fish and shrimp swimming inside.


    "No, this is what the sea water rushed up to. When we came, no one was there, and no one made a mark. Besides, the fish and shrimp here don''t seem to be caught by humans." The big country said affirmatively.


    Han Wen looked around and didn''t see a single figure, so she believed it by seven or eight points.


    "How long have you been here?" Han Wen asked.


    Huzi thought for a while and replied, "We''ll be there when you start digging crabs."


    Han Wen said with certainty: "Since this is the case, then these things should have been photographed by sea water. As for why they are all in this pit, it should be because the terrain here is low and the water has accumulated here. These fish and shrimp follow along water came."


    "Han Wen, you''re serious, don''t pick it up in front of us, and the owner is here behind us." Sister-in-law Li asked worriedly.


    Han Wen comforted: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry! There will be no one."


    Sister-in-law Li was relieved when she saw that Han Wen was so sure, and then said happily, "Aiya! That relationship is good, we can make a fortune now."


    All of them came from the mud, and no one put on shoes and went straight into the puddle to touch it. Han Wen also grabbed two starfish and held them in her hands, which was a rarity.


    Sister-in-law Li disliked this thing very much, "You can throw away that thing from Han Wen! Apart from being good-looking, there is no meat at all."


    Han Wen didn''t want to, "I took it home and dried it. I''ll treat it as a decoration."


    Sister-in-law Li: "That''s what it does."


    Afraid of being looked at, the two quickly went into the water to catch fish. Han Wen and Wang Dani also shared a few octopus in it. When they were all caught, it was just one bucket per person.


    Hu Zi was not so afraid of water after Wang Hao''s training last time, but he didn''t get off the reef and just squatted on it to give command. Han Wen wanted to go back and tell Wang Hao about strengthening Hu Zi''s training.


    After the two of them divided the things in the puddle, they left quickly. When they went back, they didn''t dare to take the main road, so they took the path all the way back home.


    When I got home, I saw that the door was wide open, and I didn''t have to think about it to know that Wang Hao was back.


    Han Wen put down the bucket in her hand and glanced at the house. Seeing that all the cloth they had laid had been removed, Han Wen turned her head and asked in surprise, "Have you finished cleaning?"


    Wang Hao wrung out the rag and put it on the rope, and responded.


    Han Wen praised weakly, "You are amazing." Then she went to the well and started to wash her feet and arms.


    After washing, he picked up the broken slippers and put them on, and said to Wang Hao, "I won''t cook at noon, I''ll make some noodles."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen: "You watched the two of them wash their feet, and by the way, give Xiao Huang a bath." After rolling around in the mud, Xiao Huang could no longer see that it was Xiao Huang, just like Xiao Hei.


    The noodles at home are ready-made. Han Wen took it out of the kitchen and cooked plain water noodles, then fry four poached eggs and cover them on the noodles.


    By the time she went out with the noodles, the two brothers had already washed them clean, and even Xiao Huang had a new look.


    Wang Hao left after eating. After all, the delay at noon was too long, and he couldn''t rest at all. Han Wen rarely went back to make up for sleep, but found a basin and started cleaning the fish and shrimp.


    "Huzi, go find me a clean bucket!"


    After a while, Hu Zi brought a small bucket from the kitchen. Han Wen separated some of the contents of the basin and put them in the bucket. Hu Zi asked suspiciously, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "I''ll give you Aunt Wang a little." After all, Wang Dani called her to go when they were rushing to the sea. At that time, because Sister Li was inconvenient to call her with Han Wen, she thought that the two of them had finished dividing the things, and they were going from there. I will send a little to Wang Dani from my own.


    Hu Zi opened his mouth and wanted to say that he didn''t have enough to eat and would send it to her. When he thought that Wang Dani often brought food to their family on weekdays, he swallowed the words again.


    "After you divide it up, I''ll send it to Aunt Wang." Hu Zi said.


    It happened that Han Wen didn''t want to go there and nodded in agreement.


    Hu Zi came back after delivering the things, and Han Wen''s fish and shrimp were almost done. She put the living ones in a separate basin and sprinkled salt water in them.


    Hu Zi stared at the octopus that had been disemboweled by Han Wen and asked, "Mom, will you make a braised octopus tonight?"


    "Not braised and fried."


    "Dry fried? Is it as good as fried shrimp?" Huzi has only eaten braised and never fried.


    Han Wen splashed the water in the basin and replied, "It''s better than fried shrimp."

 Chapter 85： 085 Conversation with the dog

    As soon as Huzi heard that it was better than fried shrimp, he began to look forward to it. Even though he had just eaten lunch, he kept asking, "Mom, when will you make fried fish?"


    Han Wen was annoyed by Hu Zi, so she picked up the bucket on the side and handed it to Hu Zi and said, "If you are free, just go to the beach and fetch me a bucket of seawater to raise fish."


    Huzi: "I don''t want to go!"


    "I''ll make fried fish for you when you come back from the water, otherwise I''ll wait for your dad to come back and draw water," Han Wen threatened.


    As soon as Hu Zi heard that he could make fried fish when he came back from the water, he immediately took the bucket and said, "I''m going! I''m going!"


    As soon as Huzi left, Han Wen took the pot to the kitchen. She had planned to fry it now, but the frying time was too urgent at night.


    "Xiaolong, come and help my mother make the fire." Han Wen did not forget to call for help when she left.


    When Huzi came back from the sea, the yard was full of fragrance.


    Huzi poured out the salt water and replaced the fish and shrimp with sea water, and then he couldn''t wait to run to the kitchen, "Mom! Mom! Did you fry the fish?"


    Han Wen''s head hurts from Hu Zi''s arguing, "Keep your voice down, it''s going to blow up."


    Hu Zi smiled happily. Reaching out to go to the fried octopus, Han Wen saw Hu Zi stretched out his hand and immediately slapped his hand and asked, "Have you washed your hands?"


    "It''s washed, look." Hu Zi stretched out his white and tender hand and said.


    Seeing that he was really washed, Han Wen let him take it, "Don''t patronize your own food, and feed your brother a little."


    Because Xiaolong has been helping Han Wen make a fire, he didn''t let him eat it first because his hands were dirty. Besides, the fish also had thorns, so Han Wen didn''t dare to let him eat it by himself.


    It was rare for Huzi not to disagree with Han Wen this time. He brought a small stool from the living room and sat next to Xiaolong. He took the fried octopus and fed it to Xiaolong little by little.


    At this moment, Xiao Huang in the yard suddenly screamed, because Han Wen had fried fish in her hands, so she could only say to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, go and see who is outside?"


    Hu Zi got up neatly, ran out and saw the slug next door standing in front of their house timidly looking inside.


    Hu Zi frowned and asked in disgust, "What are you doing here?"


    Slug put his finger in his mouth and replied loudly: "Is your house delicious again? I want to eat it!"


    Hu Zi''s face wrinkled, he stepped forward and started to push the slugs, and said with disgust, "If you want to eat it, ask your mother to make it for you, but I don''t have enough food in my family."


    After all, the slug was young, and was quickly pushed out by the tiger. Finally, the tiger did not stop his strength and pushed the slug to the ground at once.


    Immediately afterwards, the slug broke out with an earth-shattering cry.


    When Hu Zi saw him crying, his brows were so wrinkled that a fly could be caught. He stepped forward to grab Slug''s armpit, picked him up from the ground and pushed him, "Don''t cry. Now, go home!" He said and pushed the slug to the next door, and when the slug was far away from their house, Hu Zi immediately turned his head and ran towards the house, and then closed the door, fearing that it was still unsafe. It''s locked inside.


    Han Wen watched Hu Zi come back and the first sentence was: "Who is it?"


    Huzi: "Slug."


    "What is he doing here?"


    "It''s not that your cooking is too fragrant to attract him." Hu Zi said with some disgust.


    Han Wen put her hands on the fish for a while, and then started frying the fish with a calm expression.


    At the beginning, every time she cooks, the slug will come and make a fuss, but since the last time the two quarreled, the slug hasn''t come. What''s going on today, I really fried myself Fish fried too fragrant? Han Wen thought suspiciously.


    But this is a trivial matter after all, and Han Wen didn''t take it to heart. It took ten minutes before the earth-shattering scolding sounded from the next door.


    "This **** **** thing is really not good to die, bullying children because of his age."


    "I don''t know why people are so rich. It''s either fried shrimp or fish or stewed chicken. I don''t know if the money is clean or not. I''m afraid it''s not stealing from the public!"


    "Being next to a neighbor like this is really a blood mold for eight lifetimes."


    Han Wen stood in front of the window in the room and listened to Liu Chunfang''s scolding, her brows furrowed. She turned to look at Hu Zi and asked, "What did you just go out for?"


    Huzi: "The slug is coming in. I pushed him down when I pushed him out. He went back crying."


    Han Wen''s face darkened after hearing this. She thought that with Liu Chunfang''s temperament, she would definitely drag her children to the door to make trouble.


    "You have done a good job in this matter, and if you don''t like it, we won''t welcome it."


    Hu Zi asked with a small face, "Then what should she do if she curses like this?"


    After thinking about it, Han Wen suddenly came up with a bad idea, and said to Hu Zi: "Go and prepare water and food for Xiao Huang, wait for Liu Chunfang to scold for a while, then let Xiao Huang scream a few times, and Liu Chunfang finishes scolding. Just let Xiao Huang call."


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up after hearing Han Wen''s idea, "Mom, I''ll go right now."


    Soon there was a voice of scolding outside. Liu Chunfang pointed at Sang and scolded Huai for a few words, and Xiao Huang replied a few words to her, causing the surrounding neighbors to think that Liu Chunfang had quarreled with Han Wen''s dog.


    Liu Chunfang stood in the yard listening to the dog barking next door, her face turned pale.


    Li Weidong saw that her mother and brother suffered a loss, so he rolled up his sleeves and was about to beat Huzi, "Mother, don''t scold me for cleaning up this little bastard."


    Liu Chunfang saw Hang Shui and persuaded: "Don''t go, you forget how your father told you."


    Li Weidong was angry, "That can''t save them from being bullied like this."


    Xu Sheng and another male college student were sitting in the yard handling fish, and when they heard what the girls said, they looked at each other and saw the complexity in each other''s eyes.


    They thought that the people who borrowed it were just lazy and didn''t like cleaning, but they thought they had such a bad character.


    After they lived here, they only felt that they were disturbing others, so they would help to clean up after getting up every morning. They would not only be unappreciative, but also hand over all the housework to them. It''s like treating a servant.


    Fortunately, the two of them had an idea, except for the sanitation of the yard and their house, they all refused.


    Because this Liu Chunfang often slapped and beat the two people''s eyelids and said something accusing Sang and scolding Huai.


    The college students who were with Xu Sheng watched Liu Chunfang shriveled, and only felt happy in their hearts. They leaned in front of Xu Sheng and said with a smile: "Finally someone can deal with this shrew. It''s really exciting to watch."


    Xu Sheng was obviously also very happy, but he still suppressed his emotions and said, "Let''s do it quickly, go out and find a place to cook when we''re done, so that they won''t worry about it for a while."


    Speaking of which, Liu Chunfang is also a strange person. These college students live in their homes, and the village provides them with food, but Liu Chunfang not only does not make them for them, but also makes them their own food.

 Chapter 86： 086 Eat together

    Her behavior made Xu Sheng annoyed, and she said that Liu Chunfang directly sued Li Jun.


    Li Jun also had nothing to do with Liu Chunfang, but he had no choice but to let Xu Sheng and the others endure for two days, and he was looking for a place for them to cook together.


    This Xu Sheng is also capable. He has made good friends with many people in the village within a few days of coming here. Now he does not eat every meal at Liu Chunfang''s house, but is everywhere in the village.


    The two dealt with the seafood, watching Liu Chunfang still scolding the next door with his waist on his back in the yard, and quietly took the bucket out the door without saying hello.


    When Liu Chunfang came back to his senses, the two had long since disappeared. Liu Chunfang snorted angrily, and even scolded the two of them in.


    Now that she was injured, it was inconvenient to go out, so she didn''t go to catch the sea. Her family''s Weidong and the guards also went, but the two boys only looked at the little girl, so they picked up a little bit that wasn''t enough to stuff her teeth.


    Liu Chunfang looked at the little son whose nose was covered in snot, and stretched out his hand and dragged him in anger, stuck his teeth in his forehead and said, "What a debt collector, people''s food is so delicious, you don''t want your greedy mother. already?"


    Li Weidong sat under the eaves and replied eloquently: "Mother, don''t say that cooking next door is fragrant."


    After hearing this, Liu Chunfang turned her head and said viciously, "What''s the use of incense, and people won''t give it to you."


    After Han Wen finished frying the fish, she heard no movement outside.


    She put the fried fish in the cabinet, packed her things and walked out, and saw Hu Zi playing with Erlang''s legs and holding Xiao Huang in high spirits.


    Han Wen coughed lightly and asked in a low voice, "There is no sound from the other side."


    As soon as Hu Zi saw Han Wen coming out, he excitedly put down Xiao Huang and ran over, "Mom, she never scolded Xiao Huang."


    Han Wen burst out laughing, "Well, you two are really good." The average person shouldn''t be able to scold the puppy.


    When Wang Hao came back in the evening, Hu Zi couldn''t help telling him what happened today. Wang Hao looked at Han Wen with a smile after listening, "This idea is something your mother can think of."


    Han Wen put the fried fish and shrimp on the table, and took out a dustpan and pancake, "Humph! I can be cowardly if she asks for something."


    Wang Hao: "Well, you are still amazing."


    After Han Wen sat down, the family began to eat, when suddenly there was a knock on the door outside.


    Han Wen took a bite of the pancake, put it down, and muttered, "Why do people come when it''s time to eat?" Then she got up and went to open the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw Li Jun standing outside, and when he saw her, he shouted, "sister-in-law."


    Han Wen nodded, "Come looking for Wang Hao? Come in!"


    Li Jun: "Sister-in-law, I won''t go in, you call Brother Hao out!"


    Seeing his serious face, Han Wen thought it was a big deal, and she didn''t dare to delay returning to the house, so she called Wang Hao, "Li Jun, I''m here to find you."


    Wang Hao: "Looking for me? I''ll take a look."


    After a while, Wang Hao came back. Seeing that his expression was indifferent, Han Wen couldn''t see anything, and asked curiously, "What is he doing with you?"


    Wang Hao picked up a piece of fish with chopsticks and said, "I want the two students who live in Liu Yuejin''s house to eat at our house."


    "what do you say?"


    "I said it doesn''t matter what I said, I have to come back and ask you."


    Han Wen thought about it and replied, "It''s not impossible to come to eat, but they have to bring their own food."


    In the past few days, Han Wen has not listened to Wang Dani''s praise of Xu Sheng. She thought that the two young men should have nothing to do with them. Besides, they can''t refuse Li Jun again and again. It''s better to give him face and promise. down.


    Wang Hao: "Li Jun said, they will provide the food."


    Han Wen: "Then it''s nothing, just go back to him tomorrow."


    Han Wen thought that after Wang Hao replied to Li Jun, the two young men would come over for dinner on the same day, but she didn''t want to wait for two or three days before coming over on Wednesday afternoon.


    Han Wen was washing clothes at home when she saw Xu Sheng and a young man entering the door one after the other, Xu Sheng still holding half a sack of grain in his hand.


    "Hello, sister-in-law!" Xu Sheng and another college student shouted in unison.


    Han Wen nodded, got up and wiped her hands, and said calmly, "Come here, sit in the room!"


    Xu Sheng smiled awkwardly, "We won''t go in, we''ll leave the things for you." Then he put the sack in his hand on the eaves


    Han Wen: "Come over for dinner today!"


    Xu Sheng: "Okay."


    Han Wen turned around and went inside to check the time and asked, "What time do you get off work now?"


    "It''s five o''clock now."


    Han Wen thought about it and said, "That''s right. I usually cook at five o''clock. You can just come and eat after work. The same is true in the morning and at noon. I won''t call you."


    Xu Sheng also knew that Han Wen was at odds with Liu Chunfang and didn''t say anything.


    After saying hello and putting things down, they went back to the next door.


    Han Wen continued to wash her clothes, and she was not in a hurry to cook at three o''clock.


    At 4:40 in the afternoon, Hu Zi ran back sweating, throwing down his schoolbag and wanting to run out, Han Wen quickly grabbed the collar of his back coat and said coldly, "What are you doing when you''re done crazy?"


    Hu Zi turned around and smiled ingratiatingly, "Mom, I''ve been holding back for a day, so let me go out and play!"


    Han Wen: "No, you have to stay and help when someone comes to dinner today."


    Hu Zi shuddered and asked, "Who is it!"


    "Those two college students?"


    Han Wen nodded.


    Hu Zi pointed at Xiaolong who was playing with building blocks in the corner and said, "Isn''t Xiaolong there? Isn''t he helping you enough?"


    Han Wen carried Hu Zi and asked him to stand in the corner. She looked at him with her waist on her back and said, "It''s all your brother''s help. Let Xiaolong rest today to help you, or you won''t have to eat in the afternoon."


    Hu Zi''s face collapsed when he heard this, and he replied in a lack of energy: "Well then!"


    Han Wen didn''t pity him either, dragging him to the kitchen.


    Wang Hao and Xiaolong already have a lot of appetite. With the addition of two 17- or 18-year-old boys, Han Wen''s workload can be imagined. She intends to directly steam a pot of steamed buns, and making pancakes is too much trouble.


    Han Wen opened the sack that the two brought, and it was full of cornmeal without any refined grains.


    Han Wen scooped two scoops and added another scoop of her own white noodles, and then began to make noodles.


    She couldn''t make two meals just because they brought whole grains!


    After reconciling, Han Wen let it wake up for a few minutes, walked to the window, opened it and shouted at Huzi who was washing vegetables outside, "Huzi! Have you washed it yet?"


    Hu Zi rubbed two big potatoes and shouted, "It will be all right soon."


    After a while, he came in with a basin containing a handful of beans, two potatoes, and two eggplants.


    Because Wang Hao hasn''t gotten off work yet, Han Wen can only peel and cut into pieces by herself.


    Han Wen is going to make a stewed eggplant with potatoes and beans with potatoes. Although her knife skills are not as good as Wang Hao''s, the vegetables she cuts are also very beautiful.


    After preparing the dishes, Han Wen washed her hands and started making steamed buns, while Hu Zi was always helping out in the kitchen.

 Chapter 87： 087 The wolf spit the tigers throat

    Huzi stood by and watched his mother knead a few steamed buns. He felt curious and rolled up his sleeves to join in, "Mom, I''ll help you."


    Because Hu Zi''s hands were still clean after washing the dishes, Han Wen didn''t dislike him by standing aside to make room for Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi picked up the dough on the chopping board and started to knead it like Han Wen. At the beginning, the first one was a little slow and it looked a little ugly, but Han Wen praised without hesitation: "It''s a great kneading. For the demeanor of a mother."


    After Hu Zi heard Han Wen''s compliment, his mouth almost went to the back of his ears. He picked up the squeezed steamed bun, put it in his hand and looked at it very stinky and said, "Mom, you know what? Our teacher said it. People like me are talented!"


    Han Wen nodded with a smile: "Yes! Talented!"


    What I thought in my mind was: Silly son, Mom is trying to nurture you! It seems that the days of eating rice are just around the corner.


    Han Wen''s compliment really raised Hu Zi''s interest, not only helping with cooking, but also cooking.


    Han Wen didn''t plan to stop the child''s enthusiasm, so she said, "Move that small bench over and step on it, and I''ll teach you to fry it."


    Huzi moved to the small bench, and Han Wen began to teach him how to cook, because it was the first time that Huzi was not sure how many seasonings to put. Vegetable robot, even so, he is still happy.


    At 5:40, Xu Sheng and his companions came together, because the little yellow dog at home was scattered by the tiger, so when they entered the door, Xiao Huang barked first.


    Han Wen saw them from the kitchen window, and stopped Xiao Huang, who was frantic and restless, and said to the two of them, "You go into the house and play with Xiaolong for a while, and the meal will be ready soon."


    Seeing that Han Wen was good at talking all day today, Xu Sheng and his companions felt less anxious, so they went to the living room to play building blocks with Xiaolong.


    At six o''clock, Han Wen and Hu Zi finished the meal, and Wang Hao also arrived home on time.


    Because it was getting dark and early, Wang Hao''s get off work time was changed from 6:00 to 5:30.


    Seeing Wang Hao coming in, Xu Sheng, who was sitting on a chair playing with Huzi and Xiaolong, immediately stood up and greeted respectfully.


    Wang Hao hung his briefcase on the hanger in the living room, took off his blue jacket, inside was a white shirt made for him by Han Wen, he rolled up his sleeves and said, "It''s all a family, you''re welcome, you all sit down. I''ll go see if the meal is ready?" Then he entered the kitchen.


    All the dishes Han Wen had placed on the chopping board. At this time, she was taking the steamed buns. There was a bowl of water on the stove, and Han Wen dipped it in it to get a steamed bun.


    Wang Hao leaned over and looked at Han Wen''s cooking and said, "So rich?"


    Han Wen also regretted it at this time. After all, many people in the village are still eating miscellaneous noodles and wild vegetables. Wouldn''t she be too ostentatious by doing so much?


    "Or! I''m making a new one?"


    Wang Hao waved his hand: "It''s fine if you don''t have to."


    Han Wen hesitated: "What if they say it out?"


    Wang Hao: "They''re not fools. It''s good for them to speak out. Besides, they''re not that kind of people."


    Han Wen replied: "Is that kind of person you know! I''ll change it and redo it!"


    "It''s more wasteful if you redo it. Besides, these things are common. You try them first, and if they don''t work, just don''t let them eat here."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she immediately thought it was a good idea, "Okay, I''ll listen to you this time."


    Wang Hao walked out first with two dishes, and Han Wen followed behind with a dustpan and steamed buns.


    "Huzi, go get the water glass."


    Huzi counted the number of people and ran to the coffee table to get a cup. Xu Sheng and his companions immediately went to help when they saw it.


    Because this meal only consisted of vegetables and steamed buns, Han Wen felt choked up, so she poured a few glasses of water and put it aside as soup.


    After the dishes were all set, Wang Hao began to greet the two of them, "Sit down! Sit down! Try your sister-in-law''s craftsmanship."


    Xu Sheng and his companions sat down. The square table Han Wen and Xiaolong sat on one side, Xu Sheng and his companions sat on the side, and Hu Zi and Wang Hao sat on the side.


    Han Wen looked at the two people who were close to each other and said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, go and sit with your father, and give your place to your brother, not to your uncle."


    Hu Zi was about to move his **** after hearing this, but Xu Sheng immediately stopped him when he saw it, "No need for sister-in-law."


    Han Wen: "It''s so crowded for the two of you to sit together! Why don''t you let it go?"


    "I don''t know what your names are?"


    "My name is Xu Sheng."


    "My name is Shen Yu."


    "Then let Shen Yu and Hu Zi sit together! I see Shen Yu getting thinner." Han Wen said as she looked at the two of them.


    This time Shen Yu had no objection and moved the stool to sit next to Hu Zi.


    Wang Hao saw that everyone was ready to sit, and then picked up his chopsticks and greeted: "Since we are here, then we are a family, so don''t be polite to pick up what we want to eat."


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu had already seen it when Wang Hao brought the dishes, and they both saw the shock in each other''s eyes at that time.


    Now after such a short time, the two of them have calmed down, trying to keep themselves rational to eat this meal.


    When they took the steamed buns handed over by Huzi, their reason could no longer control them, and they began to gulp down.


    Since they came here, they have been either wild vegetable nests or miscellaneous grain porridge, the kind that make their throats droopy when they swallow them. Now they have finally seen some refined grains, which is not the same as seeing relatives.


    Han Wen bit the steamed bun in small bites and looked at the two people who were gobbling down in front of her in surprise.


    Compared to Han Wen''s surprise, Wang Hao didn''t eat or drink as usual.


    Xiaolong and Huzi have changed a lot. They were both delicious. In the past, Wang Hao alone was enough. Now there are two more. The sense of crisis broke out in an instant, and they couldn''t care about infighting, brother. The two are in unison to grab food from the outside.


    When Wang Hao saw that Han Wen only ate steamed buns and not vegetables, he even took a chopstick and put it in Han Wen''s bowl.


    Today''s meal was the quickest they''ve ever eaten because everyone just kept up with clockwork and just knew how to eat.


    Huzi and Xiaolong were sitting in the corner of the living room with their heads sullen and silent, because they were kicked out by Han Wen after they had eaten in the middle of the game.


    After Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were full, they looked at their brother and sister-in-law who were still with them, and said a little embarrassedly: "We haven''t eaten such delicious food for too long, and we couldn''t control the ugly for a while."


    Han Wen smiled and didn''t speak, just got up to clean up the dishes.


    Wang Hao said: "It''s okay! I used to be hungry when I was in the army, more than you ate."


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu watched Han Wen get up to clean up the dishes, and hurriedly said, "Sister-in-law, don''t do it, let''s do it!"

 Chapter 88： 088 Salary

    Han Wen avoided their hands and smiled and refused: "Forget it this time, it won''t be too late to help in the future."


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu watched Han Wen go to the kitchen with a bowl, so they had to sit down and talk to Wang Hao.


    When Han Wen came out after finishing the dishes, seeing only Wang Haoye three in the living room asked curiously, "Xu Sheng and Shen Yu are gone?"


    Wang Hao nodded: "Let''s go."


    Hu Zi was sitting at the desk doing his homework and saw Han Wen coming out and immediately complained: "Mom, they both are too good to eat."


    Han Wen: "When you''re this old, you''ll be able to eat like them."


    Here Xu Sheng and Shen Yu went out of Han Wen''s house, and they discussed in a low voice, "What does Wang Hao do? Their food is so good! It''s better than what I eat in the city. "Shen Yu said with emotion.


    Xu Sheng: "It''s normal that Wang Hao is the captain of the team and eats better than others."


    Shen Yu rubbed his stomach and said, "This food is too good. I''ve eaten enough today. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten so much. No wonder Han Wen runs to their house crying every time he cooks."


    Seeing Shen Yu''s appearance, Xu Sheng laughed silently, "I''ve had enough of it today."


    Shen Yu suddenly remembered something and asked: "You said we eat so much, they won''t let us go in the future!"


    "Probably not. I think Wang Hao and Han Wen are not ordinary people, so they shouldn''t be so stingy."


    Shen Yu: "That''s good, but I don''t think the two of them are like ordinary people, and they don''t have the same temperament."


    The two whispered all the way to Liu Chunfang''s house, and when they were about to reach the door, Xu Sheng took Shen Yu''s arm and said, "We must not tell anyone what we ate at Wang Hao''s house today, and neither can Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue. ."


    Shen Yu nodded, "Don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone, I know this."


    Xu Sheng understood Shen Yu''s temperament and knew that he did what he said, so he didn''t remind him too much.


    "Wang Hao! You watch Huzi do your homework, I''ll go out and close the door." Han Wen said to Wang Hao with a flashlight, and went out without waiting for Wang Hao to answer.


    Han Wen first walked to the gate, tied it from the inside with a wooden bolt, and also put a lock on it. If Wang Hao came out to close the door, he would definitely close it, and the chain would not be locked.


    While Han Wen locked the door, Xiao Huang kept bouncing back and forth around Han Wen. Han Wen looked up at the sky and saw that there was not a single star in the sky. There was a circle of white light around the only moon, so Han Wen guessed The weather won''t be good until tomorrow.


    To Xiao Huang, he said with emotion: "You little guy doesn''t even have a nest. If it rains heavily, you go to the chicken nest to hide."


    Xiao Huang didn''t know if he understood or not. Anyway, he turned his head and gave Han Wen a dog butt, and walked away very proudly.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Wen went to the chicken pen. Because it was getting dark early, the chickens rested early. By this time, they were all lying down, and they were about to fall asleep.


    Seeing that there was nothing unusual here, Han Wen went back to the house after walking around.


    At this time, Wang Hao was staring at Hu Zi with a serious face, watching him count math with his fingers.


    Han Wen walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Hao: "He usually does his homework like this?"


    Han Wen stretched out her head to look at Huzi''s workbook, and saw that there were only a few traces of alterations on it, and the edge of the workbook was only slightly rolled up, and nodded, "Yes."


    This is much better than usual. I still remember when she taught Huzi to do homework on the first day, the homework book was so dirty that you couldn''t read it at all.


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao and saw that Wang Hao wanted to get angry, and immediately coughed lightly: "It''s getting colder and colder today. Where can I buy cotton? Now I have to put on a few thick quilts and make cotton clothes."


    Han Wen doesn''t know if these things can be bought or not. Anyway, in the original owner''s memory, they are all made by their own home.


    Wang Hao was interrupted by Han Wen, and he didn''t bother to reprimand Huzi. He replied indifferently: "The supply and marketing agency will supply cotton in a few days, and you can buy it wherever you want. There are still cotton coats from last year, you can find them and see. See if you can still wear it, you can''t wear it while making a new one."


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Okay."


    At this time, Wang Hao suddenly took out a lot of money in his pocket, took out a large amount of money and handed it over with food stamps, "This month''s salary is paid, you will take it first."


    Han Wen just took it, and before she could count, Hu Zi''s surprised voice sounded from the side, "Wow! So much money."


    Han Wen: "Do your homework well!"


    Huzi: "It''s finished."


    "I''ll check where I''m going to put it after I''ve written it down, and I''ll write the wrong one ten times." Then he put the money on the table and began to count it one by one.


    Huzi immediately put away his homework and came over to look at it. Xiaolong was already sitting on the table and stared directly.


    With the money in her hand, Han Wen stood up straight and began to count the money with a sense of ceremony. After she finished counting, Han Wen had not even started to speak, and Hu Zi couldn''t wait to call out, "Mom, a total of Sixty-four dollars.


    Han Wen was also a little surprised. In the original owner''s memory, Wang Hao''s salary was not so high! Han Wen turned to look at Wang Hao, only to see Wang Hao''s mouth smiling, and said calmly, "This month has increased by eight yuan."


    Han Wen: "Is it because of being the captain?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen smiled thiefly with the money, "I didn''t expect that promotion would have such benefits. It would be great if it could be promoted a few more times."


    Seeing her like this, Wang Hao couldn''t help pouring cold water and said: "Except for the director of the supply and marketing cooperative, this is the end, don''t think about it for the time being when you are promoted."


    Han Wen couldn''t help but gave Wang Hao a blank eye, and said angrily, "I know! Can''t think about it?"


    Wang Hao: "Think about it, you can think of a director of a supply and marketing cooperative."


    Han Wen didn''t want to be with Wang Haopin, so she passed the food stamps to Huzi and Xiaolong and said to the two, "You two count, how many votes are there?"


    Huzi and Xiaolong are good at a young age. They may not understand math problems, but money is real.


    After a while Huzi and Xiaolong pushed the food stamps over, Han Wen wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Hu Zi''s small face wrinkled, and said depressedly: "Mother, I don''t understand."


    Han Wen laughed unceremoniously, and then began to count by herself. The food ticket was 70 pounds, Wang Hao was 30 pounds, she was 20 pounds, two children each had ten pounds, and then the meat ticket was five taels for a total of 2 pounds of meat. , The cloth ticket is ten feet, and the most important thing is that there is a bicycle ticket inside.


    Han Wen took out the bicycle ticket, turned around and asked, "How come there is a bicycle ticket?"


    Their island is not big, and it takes no more than two hours to walk anywhere at most. Besides, Wang Hao''s work place is not far from home, so he can''t use it at all.


    Wang Hao replied very naturally: "It''s not for me, it''s for your brother."


    Han Wen: "For Han Qing?"

 Chapter 89： 089 Back to Mothers Home

    "What are you doing for Han Qing?" Han Wen asked suspiciously.


    Wang Hao: "I don''t know. Anyway, he asked for it. You bring it with him when you go back that day."


    Han Wen put the bicycle ticket in her pocket and replied calmly: "Okay, I''ll send it to him when I''m free this Saturday." By the way, I asked him why he wanted the bicycle ticket.


    After collecting all the tickets, Han Wen took out two five cents from a large pile of gross tickets and handed them to Xiaolong and Huzi.


    Hu Zi and Xiaolong reached out to take it, Hu Zi jumped up even more happily, "Great, I finally have money!"


    Immediately afterwards, Han Wen took out five more pieces and handed it to Wang Hao, "Keep it on your body in case you need it."


    Wang Hao saw that he also had his own, and his eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, but he quickly took it and put it in his pocket.


    After dividing the money, Han Wen took the rest of the money and went into her room without returning it. Since he was willing to give it to her, she kept it. It''s been so long since the two of them had passed, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    After hiding the money, Han Wen was grabbed by Hu Zi''s sleeve as soon as she went out, "Mom, we have meat tickets, don''t forget to buy chicken."


    Han Wen was a little embarrassed when she heard it. She would have agreed without raising her head in the past, but now that Xu Sheng and Shen Yu have to come over for dinner every day, it is a little inconvenient for her to do this.


    Obviously Wang Hao also thought of this, and he said to Huzi: "It''s not very convenient to have outsiders at home these days. I''ll ask your mother to buy it for you in a few days!"


    After hearing this, Hu Zi frowned, and said with some lovelessness: "Then when will they leave! Eating so much has also delayed me from eating chicken, me! What bad luck I have!"


    Seeing him wailing and howling, Han Wen slapped him on the back angrily and said, "Okay, don''t make trouble, hurry up! I''ll check your homework!"


    Hu Zi drooped his head and went to the desk, asking Han Wen to help him check his homework.


    After tutoring Huzi for so long, his grades have improved significantly. At least he has not been asked to find a parent during this time.


    Soon it was Saturday. Wang Hao didn''t go to work and Han Wen asked him to take care of the children at home. He brought some things back to his parents'' house. Huzi and Xiaolong were supposed to follow, but Han Wen had other things to deal with. If it is not convenient to take them, let them play at home by themselves.


    The day before she went to sea, Han Wen went to Wang Dani''s house and asked her what she wanted to bring, but Wang Dani didn''t have anything to bring, but Pang Jiayue heard it and came over to ask Han Wen to help her bring a box of snowflakes.


    When Han Wen heard that she only brought a box of snow cream, she did not refuse, and promised that she would bring it for her as long as she went to the supply and marketing agency herself.


    She has gone to sea twice, and Han Wen is already familiar with buying tickets and taking the bus. She arrived home smoothly along the way. Han Wen carried her bag and walked on the road in the village. She said hello to a few acquaintances. The kind of new daughter-in-law who didn''t know them bowed their heads and walked past, and soon arrived at the door of their own house.


    At this time in the countryside, as long as there are people in the family, the door will not be closed, and every household is open.


    When Han Wen entered the door, she saw that there was no one in the yard, so she began to shout, "Mom! Mom! I''m back."


    After shouting twice, the old lady Han came out of the room. Seeing that it was Han Wen, she said angrily, "You don''t have long legs, so you won''t come in by yourself."


    After knowing Mrs. Han''s temper, she knew that she didn''t treat herself as an outsider, so she said with a smile: "I don''t think you care about me."


    After hearing this, the old lady snorted and muttered, "You still have a conscience."


    Han Wen: "Where''s my dad?"


    "I went to the village to help repair the canal."


    Seeing that Mrs. Han was the only one who had talked for a long time, Han Wen asked suspiciously, "Brother and sister-in-law, have they all gone?"


    Upon hearing this, the old lady Han pouted and replied angrily: "I have accompanied my daughter-in-law back to her mother''s house, and I am left with your father and your brother at home."


    Han Wen saw that the old lady''s expression was not very good, and said deliberately: "Isn''t it all these years, why are you not used to it?"


    Han Wen''s eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law are not locals, and they often do not go back once a year, but they are still very homesick, so the old man Han told them to go back once a year, because they are usually busy, so I can only take my husband and children home for a few days when I have free time after the busy farming season. This has been the case in recent years, so the old lady knows Han Wen when she speaks.


    Seeing her heartless look, the old lady couldn''t help spit at her, "You think everyone is like you, you only know how to pull things from your mother''s house to her in-law''s house."


    Han Wen: "I grabbed something from you. If you say it, just say them, don''t bring me."


    Old lady: "You''re not going anywhere!"


    Han Wen took the bag off her shoulders and dangled in front of the old lady, "If you don''t welcome me, then I''ll go."


    The old lady was dazzled by Han Wen''s bulging bag, and she hurriedly pulled her sleeves and said, "Where are you going? I''ve never seen such an unfilial girl like you."


    Seeing the dead duck''s stubborn old lady, Han Wen pouted and said helplessly, "If I''m not filial, I can come to see you every now and then and bring you so many things. If you say that, I won''t come to scold you next time. already."


    The old lady was blocked by Han Wen''s series of conversations, so she reached out and patted her angrily and said, "I really raised your ancestor, just to collect debts."


    Han Wen smiled and didn''t take it seriously. She followed the old lady into the house, "Mom, what are you doing Han Qing?"


    Said that the old lady was even more angry, "Since classes were suspended, and he didn''t go into the house and walk on the street every day, I think he''s almost a second-rate."


    Han Wen can see it now. In the old lady''s mind, all these people in her family are here to collect debts, and every one of them can make her worry.


    Han Wen put the bag on her back on the table, and took out the things she brought for the old lady, "Mom, I''ve put everything here for you, you can find a place to put it yourself."


    The old lady looked at the things on the table with a flash of shrewdness, "You bring so many things, Wang Hao didn''t say anything!"


    Han Wen: "I didn''t say anything, it''s all over the bright road, you can rest assured to eat."


    Old lady: "Then you don''t need to take so much."


    When Han Wen heard this, she planned to tease the old lady. She reached out and took the malted milk essence that was leaning against her, and said with some regret, "Mom, what you said makes sense, I think you and Dad are still young, so this thing is useless. , I''ll take it back for Xiaolong to drink!"


    The old lady immediately grabbed it and said, "I can''t use it with your father. I think this thing is just right for us to drink."


    Seeing the anxious look of the old lady, Han Wen couldn''t help laughing, "Mom, I''m teasing you!"

 Chapter 90： 090 Beat the hooligan

    "You girl, why are you free to come here today?"


    Han Wen: "This Friday is Hu Zi''s birthday. I''ll come over and buy something to make a cake for him."


    "Cake? What''s that."


    Han Wen thought for a while and said, "It''s similar to the chicken cakes sold by the supply and marketing cooperative."


    The old lady curled her lips, "What''s so delicious about that thing, you might as well make him a bowl of longevity noodles for the benefit."


    Han Wen: "Children like these things now."


    The old lady nodded, "Yes, we are old, and we can''t compare to your young people."


    "You''re old there. If you don''t say your age, let''s go out. People think you''re my sister!" Han Wen praised with conscience.


    After hearing this, the old lady''s face burst into a smile, but she still said with disgust, "You, your mouth will fool people since you were a child."


    "This time Hu Zi''s birthday is better for him. You can''t say that you are a stepmother and don''t worry about it."


    Han Wen: "Don''t worry! I have the numbers."


    "You have a count! What count do you have? A count can almost kill this marriage."


    "Three girls, let me tell you, this Wang Hao is good-looking, good at work, and capable, except that he has two sons, everything is good, you usually give me some of your temperament, if it is not for others Two sons, I can see you."


    Han Wen: "I''m also a college student, so I don''t like him!"


    After hearing this, the old lady pinched Han Wen''s arm, "You college student is embarrassed to say that you can''t even find a serious job."


    When Han Wen heard that the old lady was going to say these things about Chen sesame and rotten millet, she immediately said, "Mom, I have something else to do. I''ll go out and come back first."


    Seeing that Han Wen was about to run, the old lady hurriedly shouted, "You don''t want to eat before leaving?"


    Han Wen: "Don''t eat."


    Old lady: "I have boiled millet porridge, you drink it and go!"


    Han Wen originally wanted to refuse the thought of where she was going, so she turned her head and walked to the kitchen, "Okay, I''ll have a drink."


    When she got to the kitchen, Han Wen found a glass bottle and filled a bottle of millet porridge in the cupboard. Seeing that another pot was steaming hot, she found a lunch box from the kitchen and packed three miscellaneous grain buns.


    It may be that the two sisters-in-law were not at home, and the old lady did not lock the door of the cabinet, which was convenient for Han Wen.


    After putting on her things, Han Wen swaggered out. When the old lady saw her, she hurriedly stopped her and asked, "Third girl, will you come back for lunch?"


    Han Wen: "If you come back early to eat, don''t wait if it''s too late."


    Because of their remote home, Han Wen can only get to the waste recycling station by taking a bus. Because last time she said she would come this week, so this time Han Wen is here for an appointment. I also want to see what the boy has recently. Didn''t receive any good stuff.


    After getting off the bus and walking down the alley to the end, before entering the door, I heard a fight coming from inside.


    Han Wen was taken aback. She found a stick nearby and held it in her hand before she dared to enter. When she entered the door, she saw a group of thugs punching and kicking the teenager. Qing turned out to be protecting his sister.


    Han Wen let out a loud snort, "In the public, are you still perverting the law?"


    A group of gangsters stopped when they heard the sudden sound, and turned to look at Han Wen. One of them, Han Wen knew, was a man who was grabbing a seat on the bus.


    Han Wen''s heart skipped a beat, wondering why he was here.


    The little **** obviously recognized him, his eyes were full of evil, he looked behind her, and said sullenly, "Little girls, why are you only yourself today, your man!"


    "Liu San, do you know this person?"


    Liu San: "I know, it''s the **** of the person I told you about bullying me on the bus last time."


    When these people heard it, they glanced at each other and smiled ambiguously, "In that case, the brothers will help you teach her a lesson."


    Liu San: "Whatever, but his man is a trainer, so it''s not easy to mess with."


    "What''s the matter? When she loses her chastity, her man will have to wear this green hat obediently." Among Liu San''s group, a very wretched man said.


    Han Wen frowned when she heard this, and clung to the stick in her hand.


    The attention of this group of people was all attracted by Han Wen, and they relaxed their vigilance against the teenager. I saw the teenager quietly instructed his sister, and told her to go back to the house and close the door. Only then did he suddenly rush over and stop in front of Han Wen.


    "You are stupid, I will run away against you in a while."


    Han Wen looked at the bruised, thin young man in front of her, and sighed helplessly, took the bag on her shoulders and handed it to the young man, "Help me protect it, this is for you and your sister. "Speaking of that, he pulled the boy behind him and whispered, "You rest here, and the rest is up to me."


    After listening to this, the young man frowned, thinking that this person is not a fool?


    Liu San watched Han Wen stand in front again, and sneered, "I really don''t know whether to live or die. Today, I will let you taste the power of Master Liu, brothers!"


    Han Wen sighed helplessly and muttered to herself, "If you don''t want to do it, why do you have to force me."


    Having said that, when those people rushed over, Han Wen''s stick was already flying, and her movements were much more aggressive than against Li Weidong. This time, the stick was fierce and murderous.


    I forgot to mention that Han Wen studied martial arts at Shaolin Temple when he was a child. When he grew up, he was directly recruited into the special team by the army. He did not retire until Han Wen passed through, but his heart for training Han Wen has never changed.


    At first, Liu San''s group just thought that Han Wen was a weak girl, but they didn''t expect that the fighting power was so powerful, and they were all swept to the ground by Han Wen.


    Han Wen walked up to Liu San, looked down at him condescendingly, and said arrogantly, "With such a little ability, you dare to call yourself the boss, hurry back and wash your face and look in the mirror."


    Liu San: "You"


    Han Wen: What are you, you don''t want me to do anything if you don''t hurry up. "


    These gangsters have been wandering the streets all year round, and their most powerful ability is that their skin is thicker than the city wall. When they heard Han Wen say this, they all stooped and slipped away without looking back.


    When they were all gone, Han Wen turned back to greet the young man, and saw him standing on the steps, looking at her with bright eyes, just like looking at a great character.


    Han Wen frowned and asked coldly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Teenager: "Ah! It''s okay."


    Han Wen: "What''s going on with this group of people, how did they find you?"


    If Han Wen asked this question in the past, he would definitely not answer, but today, seeing Han Wen''s hand out, the young man took the initiative: "Some time ago, I broke through him to steal money, and he hated him."

 Chapter 91： 091 Fu Jin

    "The supply and marketing agency?"


    The young man raised his head and looked at Han Wen in surprise, and asked cautiously, "How do you know?"


    Han Wen took her bag from him, helped him up again, and replied calmly, "I saw it that time."


    Hearing a wry smile, the young man said sarcastically, "Do you know that it was me who was going to do it that time?"


    Han Wen didn''t understand, and turned to look at him suspiciously.


    Teenager: "That person came out of the supply and marketing cooperative and was targeted by me. Actually, I didn''t want to save him, but to steal his money."


    "Oh! I almost started it, but unfortunately Liu San snatched it first when I was hesitating. I broke him down because I couldn''t get used to it. In fact, I''m just like him."


    Han Wen supported his hand and shook, and then a critical strike hit him on the head, and said in a resentful voice, "What nonsense is this kid talking."


    The young man was beaten by Han Wen''s beating, so he quickly covered his head and asked with a displeased face, "Why are you beating me?"


    Han Wen: "You don''t learn well from hitting you."


    The "you you" boy wanted to turn his face with Han Wen with a sullen face, but because the injury on his face was too severe, as soon as his mouth made a big movement, it started to hurt with a "hiss".


    Han Wen couldn''t help laughing when she saw his grinning face. Although her hands were shaking, she still helped him into the room.


    The door of the house was closed by his sister. Han Wen shouted twice and the little girl inside didn''t open the door. Finally, the teenager shouted: "Qingyue, open the door!"


    The door inside was only opened, and the little girl looked at them with wide eyes. Seeing her brother''s face full of wounds, her eyes quickly filled with tears, and she rushed towards her brother crying.


    The teenager stopped her and took a step back, fondly patted her head, and coaxed: "Qingyue, don''t be afraid, brother is fine."


    Seeing that the boy was enduring the pain on his body, Han Wen reached out and pulled the little girl, comforting: "My brother has been injured a little, and my aunt has wrapped him up. Are you hugging him?"


    The little girl nodded, but she refused to speak. Han Wen, who had seen it once or twice, also noticed something wrong.


    Han Wen helped the boy onto the stool, put the bag on the table, looked around and asked, "Do you have any medicine for wounds?"


    After asking Han Wen, I felt that what I said was superfluous. Their family was impoverished, and they could have medicines. They turned around and walked out, wanting to go to the bathroom to buy some.


    Who knew that the young man suddenly said: "There is at the bottom of the cabinet."


    Han Wen was a little surprised. She turned around to look for it, and she found it. This thing was hidden very tightly. It must have been a long time since the color of the bottle, but it felt exceptionally clean.


    Seemingly seeing the doubts in Han Wen''s eyes, the young man said indifferently, "I picked this thing up, how could there be such a thing in my house."


    Han Wen doesn''t care about the attitude of the teenager. If she experienced this at a young age, it might be worse than his.


    Han Wen bandaged the boy''s wound and asked casually, "What''s your name?"


    The boy asked cautiously, "Why?"


    Han Wen replied while collecting things: "What can I do, I can''t do it every time! Hey! I''ll call you!"


    The boy was silent for a moment and replied, "Fu Jin."


    "what''s your name?"


    Han Wen opened the backpack she brought and took out everything inside. Hearing Fu Jin asking her, she calmly replied, "Just call me Auntie!"


    Fu Jin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect her to play cards so unreasonably. He sneered, and a trace of evil flashed in his eyes. He thought she was the one who was different, but he didn''t expect to be the same as that group of people.


    Han Wen was just teasing him, so he would think so much. If he thinks so much, he won''t talk nonsense if he kills her.


    Han Wen took out the porridge she brought and checked the bottle to see if it was leaking, and then she felt relieved.


    "Fu Jin, do you have a bowl here?"


    Fu Jin glanced at her and said angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "Pour porridge for you."


    When Fu Jin saw what she brought, his stomach growled twice, glanced at his face and pointed to the cook just now, and said embarrassedly, "Top."


    Han Wen found two broken bowls and asked in surprise, "Isn''t this bowl still fine last time?"


    Fu Jin said coldly, "I don''t deserve to use a good bowl."


    Han Wen raised her head and glanced at him, seeing the forbearance in the boy''s eyes, Han Wen was even more certain that the boy''s identity was unusual, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to receive this kind of treatment.


    Han Wen didn''t ask any further. She poured a bowl of the porridge she brought to the brother and sister, and gave the boy two buns, saying, "I''ll help you feed your sister, you eat first."


    Fortunately, although the bowl was broken, there was still a spoon, and the little girl was obedient. She seemed to feel Han Wen''s friendliness, and she didn''t refuse. Han Wen fed her a bite and she would eat it. She seemed very obedient.


    After feeding the little girl, Han Wen saw that the boy had eaten two buns, but the bowl of porridge did not move, "Leave it to my sister."


    Han Wen didn''t say anything when she saw it. She put the bowl of porridge back in the bottle she brought, and put it in the cabinet to hide it. "I''ll hide it for you. Don''t forget to feed your sister in the afternoon."


    Fu Jin: "Thank you."


    Then he said, "Are you going?"


    He hasn''t talked to anyone properly for a long time, and now Han Wen is his only salvation.


    Han Wen originally wanted to say that she was going home for dinner, but it saw the nervousness in Fu Jin''s eyes, thinking that even if the child of Twelfth and Thirteen was calm and just a child, she would stay for a while.


    "No, I haven''t found what I want yet."


    Fu Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and pretended to be aloof and said: "Recently, they sent another batch of things. If I didn''t come here to sort it out, you can find it yourself!"


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Turning to look at Qingyue, who was sitting on the stool, head bit by bit, lightly walked over to pick her up, patted her shoulders to coax her to sleep, and put her on the bed after she fell asleep.


    Looking at the whitish quilt washed on the bed, Han Wen was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the two brothers and sisters were wearing so dirty, but the bed was so clean.


    Seeing that Han Wen was about to put Qingyue on the bed, Fu Jin hurriedly shouted, "Take off her clothes and let her sleep."


    Han Wen raised her head and glanced at him, put Qingyue on her lap and took off her clothes. She saw that her clothes inside were also clean, but it turned out that only the outer one was dirty.


    Han Wen put her on the bed, picked up her bag and walked out, "I''m going to see if there is anything I want?"


    The purpose of this visit was to find something, and Han Wen didn''t dare to delay. She picked up the stick that she had beaten just now, and began to pick it up in the garbage.


    This time I don''t know why I was dumped a lot of dirty things, and when I flipped it, a pungent smell hit my forehead.


    Han Wen couldn''t stand the pungent smell, so she trotted back and poked around in her bag for a while, finding two **** of paper to plug her nose.

 Chapter 92： 092 Spinning bottle

    After a while, Fu Jin also came out, looking at Han Wen''s appearance for a while, he turned his head back and came out with the exact same look as Han Wen.


    He walked to Han Wen''s side and didn''t speak, but silently followed along to search.


    After looking for it for a while, it was all rubbish. Han Wen couldn''t take it anymore. She raised her head and gasped a few times. She looked at Fu Jin, whose expression remained unchanged, and said in surprise, "You don''t think it smells bad."


    Fu Jin stuffed his nose and replied expressionlessly, "I''m used to it."


    Han Wen pouted and asked casually, "Fu Jin, why is it just you, your sister, and your family!"


    Fu Jin turned over the trash and was silent for a long time. Han Wen thought he would not answer, and then Fu Jin said, "My parents are dead."


    After hearing this, Han Wen turned around suddenly, a little surprised, "I''m sorry, I don''t know."


    Fu Jin was very calm, "Well, I know you don''t know." If you knew, you wouldn''t be so kind to me.


    "I came from a bad background, and my parents were killed."


    Han Wen knew that the environment was serious at this time, but she didn''t expect it to be so serious, "Then do you have any other relatives at home?" Han Wen asked tentatively.


    Fu Jin nodded: "Yes, I still have grandparents."


    "But we''re separated and I don''t know where they are now."


    Han Wen was silent for a long time, and she felt more and more distressed when she saw the young man in front of him who calmly described his life experience.


    "Misery will pass, and dawn will come."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin raised his head and smiled at Han Wen, "You don''t have to coax me, I''m not a child anymore."


    Han Wen smiled back and said, "Sure enough, he''s a big kid, so he can''t be fooled."


    Fu Jin sneered and ignored Han Wen.


    The two searched for two hours before they found something.


    Han Wen didn''t care about getting dirty, she stretched out her hand and squeezed one and shouted, "I really found it."


    Fu Jin looked up and saw that she was holding an invisible bottle in her hand. Fu Jin couldn''t help pouring cold water and said, "It''s just such a piece of shit, do you think it''s a treasure?"


    Han Wen smiled and didn''t get angry, "You don''t understand." Then she stepped down from the garbage heap, walked to the well and said to Fu Jin who was following behind: "Help me scoop some water and flush!"


    Fu Jin snorted coldly, who said he didn''t understand, he saw how well these things grew up since he was a child.


    Fu Jin still scooped up water for Han Wen and carefully washed off the soil on it, and the shape of the bottle slowly emerged.


    Han Wen was overjoyed at first sight, feeling that she had found a treasure.


    Before she could be happy, she heard Fu Jin muttering to himself: "The belly of the bottle is exquisitely carved, with two sides of the bottle visible, and there is a bottle in the bottle that can also rotate, like an ivory ball of fine art carving. If so, the name is It is said that turning one''s heart is a special treasure to be appreciated by the inner government."


    After listening to Fu Jin''s words, Han Wen turned her head and asked in surprise, "You said this is a heart-turning bottle?"


    Fu Jin was stunned for a while and quickly recovered his calmness, and said calmly, "It should be!"


    After listening to Fu Jin''s words, Han Wen began to study it carefully. The bottle body is composed of an inner bottle, an outer bottle and a base. The upper part of the inner bottle has an exposed bottle mouth. The bottle body is cylindrical and has decorative paintings. There are four seasons scenery, landscape characters, flowers, birds, insects and fish. When the inner bottle is moved, different pictures can be seen through the hollowing out of the outer bottle.


    The more Han Wen looked at it, the more she felt that it was exactly the same as what his teacher said.


    "This seems to be true." Han Wen said dryly after observing.


    Fu Jin frowned, "You better put this thing away quickly, I''m not safe here."


    Han Wen got up immediately after hearing this, and carefully took the spinner bottle and put it in her bag.


    "Do you think this thing is still available?" Han Wen asked excitedly.


    Fu Jin: "There must be such a large pile of garbage, but? Are you sure you want to find it?"


    Only then did Han Wen realize that she had been here for too long today and couldn''t stay any longer.


    Han Wen felt a little regretful, "Forget it, I''ll come another day!" With such a large pile of garbage, there shouldn''t be many people with patience like her.


    When Fu Jin heard Han Wen''s words, a hint of slyness flashed in his eyes, and he pretended to be indifferent: "Okay! Then you still come over next week?"


    "If you don''t come this week, I don''t care if these things are found by others."


    Han Wen is looking at this pile of **** with regret! Hearing what Fu Jin said, he immediately replied, "You took the money from me, how can you ignore it."


    Fu Jin: "On those two pieces, it''s been a week."


    Han Wen pouted, then took out two yuan and a two-pound food stamp from her pocket and stuffed it, "You''re pretty good at calculating at a young age."


    Although she complained like this, these were all prepared by Han Wen early in the morning. She originally planned to come and see them. No matter what she was looking for, she would give them the money and tickets.


    It may be that she was born under the red flag, grew up in the spring breeze, and lived a safe and smooth life, so she could not see the suffering of the world.


    Fu Jin looked at the money that was stuffed into his hand and was stunned, "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "You pay me for my work! Isn''t that what we agreed."


    "I do not want!"


    Han Wen looked at the stubborn young man in front of her, and sighed helplessly, "You deserve this, why not? You don''t want this week, how are you and your sister doing!"


    Fu Jin lowered his head and said nothing.


    Han Wen: "Put it away! If you really think you can''t do it, you should owe it to me and pay it back later. But all these things I found are mine!"


    Because Fu Jin was used to seeing these things when he was a child, and later watched them smashed, so in Fu Jin''s eyes, they are not as important as food stamps and money, because food can fill his stomach, but these things can''t.


    "Okay, just treat it as I owe you."


    When Han Wen heard Fu Jin say this, she smiled softly and reminded, "It''s time to hide."


    Fu Jin clenched his fists and put the money and tickets into his pocket.


    Because it was really late, Han Wen didn''t dare to stay too long, after all, her mother is not easy to mess with.


    "Fu Jin, I''ll go first, take care of yourself and your sister."


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    When Han Wen walked to the gate, Fu Jin suddenly asked, "Auntie, can you tell me your name?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, then turned around and said, "Of course you can." After speaking, she walked back and said solemnly to Fu Jin, "My name is Han Wen. I''m giving you a phone number, you can take a note, I have something to do. You can call me."


    Fu Jin: "You don''t need a pen, as long as you say it, I will remember it."


    Han Wen gave him the phone number of Wang Hao Supply and Marketing Co., and said, "If you are in a hurry, call this number and ask for your aunt. I will try my best to come over."


    Fu Jin recited it silently and said, "I remember."


    Han Wen patted him on the shoulder and said, "Come on, boy." After speaking, she walked away dashingly.

 Chapter 93： 093 Han Qing

    When she went out, Han Wen squeezed the porcelain bottle in her bag with her hand, feeling the hardness inside before she felt at ease.


    She walked happily all the way to the supply and marketing agency. Fortunately, the supply and marketing agency hadn''t closed at this time. Han Wen rushed to buy a bag of low-gluten flour, salad oil and snow cream at the end before rushing back.


    After getting off the bus and walking back a few steps, she saw her mother and a group of uncles and aunts sitting under a tree chatting.


    Han Wen: "Mom, I''m back."


    The old lady Han just got up, "Don''t say it, my third girl is back, I have to go home to cook!"


    The old man who had a good relationship with Mrs. Han asked, "When did the third girl come back, why didn''t she bring her children?"


    Han Wen showed a well-behaved smile, "I came back at noon, and I didn''t bring my children when I had something to do."


    After speaking, Han Wen followed the old lady back. As soon as she left the crowd, the old lady asked, "What are you doing at noon? I''ve been waiting for you with my father all afternoon."


    Han Wen: "Didn''t I tell you not to wait for me?"


    Old lady: "Who knows if you can''t come back, your father has to wait for you."


    Han Wen: "Is there anything to eat at home? I''m starving to death."


    The old lady: "You drop me two bowls of millet porridge at noon, and the three buns are not full yet?"


    Han Wen was surprised, "How did you know?"


    Old lady: "I cook my own food, I don''t know."


    The two of them quarreled all the way back home. When they entered the door, they saw the old man Han doing carpentry in the yard. Han Wen immediately shouted, "Dad! I''m back."


    Old Man Han laughed when he saw Han Wen, "Three girls are back, have you eaten yet?"


    Han Wen pouted, "I haven''t eaten yet!"


    Old man Han: "Old lady, go to the kitchen to see what else to eat, and get some for the third girl first."


    Old lady: "What''s there to eat with this order. Let her wait for a while and have dinner together."


    Han Wen pouted and sighed, "My dad still knows that he loves me! It''s not like some people scream."


    As soon as the old lady pinched Han Wen''s arm, she said angrily, "Wait! I''ll get you some snacks, you can put some on them first." After speaking, she hurried back to the house.


    The old man Han looked at his wife''s figure and explained to Han Wen with a smile, "You don''t need to pay attention to your mother''s temper!"


    Han Wen: "I know. Dad! I''ll go back to the house to put things away, and come back to help you later."


    The old man Han used to be a carpenter, and he did a lot of work for big families, so he was a visionary. When their house was built, many rooms were built. Just one family, not too crowded.


    But this is also fortunate that their family only has three boys, otherwise it is not enough.


    Because Han Wen was a girl, she was not assigned a room, but she also reserved a single room, which was at the very edge of the main room where the old man and the old lady lived.


    When they knew that Han Wen had a room, the two sisters-in-law were reluctant, but her brother was protecting her at that time, so the two sisters-in-law had no choice but to agree in the end.


    For a married woman like her, her parents gave her a house, and the whole village did not have three families.


    Her house is usually locked, for fear of the children coming in to hide her belongings, but today the door was wide open, so Han Wen guessed that the old lady had cleaned it for her, and when she entered the door, it was true.


    Han Wen carefully stuffed her bag into the closet his father gave her, and then lay down on the bed with her clothes closed, sighing, "This time her parents'' family is really different. She felt that she had gone back to the past for a moment, and she was still relying on her. When alone at home.


    Without allowing her to be too emotional, the old lady came over with a pack of biscuits, "Eat some pads first, and I''ll cook."


    Han Wen stood up immediately, "Mom, let me go!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Han Qing rushing in, "Sister! Sister!"


    Han Wen and the old lady stared directly at Han Qing, who was gasping for breath.


    Han Qing: "Sister! Brother-in-law asked you to bring me something?"


    The old lady looked at him suspiciously and asked, "What are you bringing?"


    Seeing his mother here, Han Qing stopped talking immediately, put both hands on the shoulders of the old lady, and pushed her out, "Mom! I have something to say to my sister, you go to cook first."


    The old lady was dissatisfied, "I can''t listen to what I have to say."


    Han Qing: "It''s not a big deal, don''t worry about it." Then he pushed the old lady out and closed the door with a "bang".


    "Sister! Where''s the stuff?"


    Han Wen slowly took out the bicycle from her pocket and rolled it up in front of Han Qing''s eyes, "Is that so?"


    Han Qing nodded: "Yes!" He was about to come up to grab it.


    Han Wen immediately retracted her hand and put it back in her pocket, "What is it for?"


    Han Qing threw his hands in the air, and said with a face: "What else can I do, I must buy a bicycle!"


    Han Wen: "Why do you buy a bicycle? You have so much money on your hands?"


    Han Qing''s eyes began to flicker when he heard it, "No, it''s just for work on weekdays."


    Han Wen: "I use my bicycle to go to work. You are fooling the ghost! Are you going to tell me? Don''t tell me I told my mother?"


    Han Qing: "Don''t! Don''t! Don''t! I said."


    "I did some business."


    Han Wen stepped forward lightly and said in a low voice, "You are so courageous, do you know how strict the investigation is now?"


    Han Qing thought that his sister knew that she would be shouting all over the world, but she didn''t expect to be so calm, so he raised his eyebrows, "Sister, don''t worry, I have a way."


    Han Wen: "There is no way to do it. If you are caught, will you let our mother and father live?"


    "What can''t live without me, don''t there still be a big brother and a second brother?"


    Han Wen listened to his remarks, and slapped him directly on the head, "How can it be the same? You are you, the eldest brother and the second brother are the eldest brother and the second brother, and you can''t have one less."


    Knowing that his sister was worried about him, Han Qing did not fight back, and begged: "Sister, just give it to me. If you don''t give it to me, I have other options."


    Knowing that his younger brother is capable, Han Wen didn''t argue with him, she reached out and handed it over, "Here, ride it and find some serious work."


    Han Qing took it over happily, and said to please: "Sister, I knew you were the best." After speaking, he was about to run out.


    Han Wen: "Why are you going?"


    Han Qing flicked the car roll and said proudly, "Of course it was spent."


    Immediately afterwards, the roar of the old lady came from the yard: "Fourth, it''s time to eat, why are you going?"


    Well, there is only the old lady''s shout, and there is no Han Qing''s voice. I think she ran away.


    In less than a minute, Han Wen''s door was pushed open, "What is the fourth child doing?" the old lady asked angrily.


    Han Wen pretended to be stupid: "I don''t know, he didn''t tell you?"


    The old lady pointed at Han Wen and said, "Just protect him!" After speaking, she left in a huff.


    Han Wen covered her face with a long sigh, and fell on the bed, what did she do to have a younger brother.

 Chapter 94： 094 Duplicitous old lady

    After a while, the old man Han came to knock on her door, "Three girls, it''s time to eat."


    Han Wen looked out, "Dad! Is my mother still angry?"


    The old man Han smiled, "No! Your mother is already well, and your aunt came to find her for something and went out."


    Han Wen muttered, "What can happen after this meal is ordered."


    When she went out, she saw the dining table in the yard. Han Wen asked in confusion, "Dad, why don''t you eat in the house?"


    Old Man Han: "It''s dark in the house, so it''s good to eat outside."


    Han Wen looked at the darkened room and knew that the old couple were reluctant to turn on the lights, so they ate outside.


    Han Wen went to the well to wash her hands, then sat down at the dining table and said, "Just in time, it''s cool to eat outside."


    Looking at the wine that Old Man Han brought out, Han Wen raised her eyebrows and said, "Dad, you''re stealing it again!"


    The old man Han smiled, "Your mother is not here, I just have a drink, don''t talk nonsense."


    Han Wen looked at the old man Han and just fell a little, nodded and said, "Just drink this amount. If you are drinking, I will tell my mother."


    Old Man Han picked up the wine bottle and walked into the house, not forgetting to say, "You can tell your mother when you are old."


    Han Wen: "I won''t complain if you don''t drink it."


    When the old man Han hid the wine, the old lady didn''t come back, "What''s wrong with my aunt! It''s taking so long to talk."


    The old man Han took a sip of wine and said with chopsticks, "Don''t wait for her, let''s eat first."


    Han Wen just ate a bit of biscuits to cushion it. Now that she was hungry, she was not polite at home. She took a black thing and ate it.


    After taking a bite, Han Wen couldn''t help but almost vomited, "What is this?" It was bitter, astringent, and hard.


    Old Man Han picked up one and broke it open, dragged a small piece into his mouth, and said, "Your mother''s new invention, sorghum noodles with wild vegetables."


    "What! It''s this wild vegetable." The old man said, pointing to a plate of dark things.


    Han Wen''s face froze when she saw these two things. She never thought that her parents would eat this kind of food at home.


    The old lady who was going out at this moment came back happily, with something in her arms. Because of the strict protection, Han Wen couldn''t see it clearly.


    Forcefully swallowing the wotou in her mouth, Han Wen immediately picked up the bowl and took a sip of water, and then washed away the bitter taste in her mouth.


    The old lady hid the things, came out and looked at the wotou in Han Wen''s hand, and scolded the old man: "You **** old man, didn''t I tell you that there is still something in the pot? Why don''t you take it out."


    The old man Han was aggrieved, "When did you tell me."


    The old lady glared at him in vain. She hurriedly went to the kitchen. After a while, she took two buns and stuffed them into Han Wen. "She''s used to eating white noodles. You can let her eat this."


    The old man Han felt wronged and said, "I used to eat this at home."


    After hearing this, the old lady glared at the old man Han, "In the past, the family was poor and couldn''t afford it. Now the third girl is living a good life with Wang Hao. If she is used to eating white noodles, she can still eat this!"


    The more Han Wen listened, the more she felt that something was wrong, "Mother, are you blaming me for not taking you with me when I ate well?"


    The old lady slapped Han Wen''s head as soon as she heard it, "What nonsense, my mother loves you."


    Han Wen rubbed her head and whispered, "Is that so? I feel like what you said is weird."


    Looking at the two big white and tender buns in her hand, Han Wen gave one to the old man and the old lady, "Okay, you can eat this! I eat delicious food at home every day, and it''s not bad."


    The old lady obviously knew her better than Han Wen herself, "Can you eat?"


    Han Wen stubbornly said, "Yes! Besides, I didn''t eat three for lunch, it''s enough."


    The old lady thought about it too, so she didn''t say goodbye to Han Wen.


    The consequence of humility is to eat the wotou of Lashang and swallow the tears.


    After eating half of Han Wen, she couldn''t eat anymore, and she sat at the table drinking water while chatting with the old man and the old lady.


    "Mom, what about the noodles I brought you? Why are you reluctant to eat it?"


    The old lady''s face sank and said angrily, "I asked your two sisters-in-law to take them to their parents'' house."


    No wonder Han Wen became angry when she mentioned the two sister-in-laws, "Mom, that''s not right! Didn''t you take all this stuff? How did she take it if you didn''t let go?"


    The old lady''s face changed and she stopped talking.


    The old man Han looked happy, took a sip of wine and said, "I don''t blame your two sisters-in-law, it''s your mother who gave it to others."


    Han Wen couldn''t believe it, "Mom, did you give it?"


    "Can you not give it? People marry their daughter to our family. If they can''t eat well and sleep well, it''s not easy to go back to their parents'' house, and they must not bring anything decent."


    Han Wen: "Hey! I honor you, but you didn''t eat it, and gave it to someone else."


    "You said that since you are like this, why do you have to guard the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law like a thief?"


    The old lady pouted, "Just like your elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law, if I don''t guard against what will be left in our house."


    Han Wen really doesn''t know what to say now.


    The old man took a bite of the dish and concluded: "Your mother is a knife-mouthed person with a heart of tofu. She has a lot of work and is not rare."


    Old lady: "I use their rarity. It''s good that they don''t cause me trouble."


    On this side of the island, seeing that it was getting dark and Han Wen had not returned, Hu Zi asked worriedly, "Dad, do you think the stepmother is not coming back?"


    Wang Hao looked at the time and replied, "Your mother should be staying at your grandma''s house today and won''t come back."


    Hu Zi''s face collapsed, and he said in disappointment, "What will we eat if she doesn''t come back!"


    "Can I cook for you?"


    Hu Zi glanced at his father and said with contempt, "It''s okay, it''s just a little worse than the stepmother."


    "You" Wang Hao raised his hand and gestured to fight.


    Hu Zi ducked immediately when he saw it, and stretched out his hand to pull Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, are you right?"


    Only then did Wang Hao notice Xiaolong. Xiaolong was fine in the morning, but was a little listless in the afternoon. Wang Hao thought he was not in a good mood, so he ignored him.


    Unexpectedly, when he was pulled by Huzi, he saw Xiaolong with tears all over his face.


    Wang Hao quickly took him into his arms and comforted him, "What''s wrong with Xiaolong?"


    Xiaolong grabbed Wang Hao''s clothes tightly and sobbed: "I want mom, I want mom!"


    Wang Hao patted Xiaolong on the back and said softly, "Mom will be back tomorrow, Xiaolong should be a good baby, please stay home and wait for mother, okay?"


    Xiaolong thought about it and nodded, "Okay."


    Immediately after, a voice came from outside, and when I went out, it turned out that it was Xu Sheng and Shen Yu, thinking that they had come to eat.


    Wang Hao suddenly felt that one head and two were big.


    Huzi: "My mother is not at home today, so you have to help my dad cook."


    The two looked at each other and saw the regret in each other''s eyes.


    But he still happily replied: "Okay."

 Chapter 95： 095 Twenty-eight bars

    It may be because Han Wen is not at home, Wang Hao, who has always been able to cook well, has rarely made a mistake, and the food is salty.


    Fortunately, food is precious now, and although everyone dislikes it, they still eat everything.


    After eating, Han Wen in the city actively helped the old lady to clean up the dishes. Although the old lady was used to Han Wen, she did not stop her.


    After washing the dishes, because it was still early, Han Wen sat in the yard chatting with her parents.


    The old lady just happened to ask suddenly, "When are you and Wang Hao going to have a child, Third Girl?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, she never thought that her mother would suddenly ask this, "Wait for Huzi and Xiaolong to get older." Han Wen gave the best reason to fool the old lady.


    Old lady: "That''s impossible. What if they bully your child when they grow up?"


    "No, Huzi and Xiaolong are both good children. Besides, my relationship with the two children has eased a little, and I am giving birth to a child. What do you want them to think? This is not creating family conflicts."


    The old lady still wanted to speak, but was interrupted by the old man Han, "Okay, the child is right, this tiger and Xiaolong are still young, so don''t rush to have children."


    The old lady: "What do you know! At this time, our three girls are still young and want to have a child. If they are old, it will be too late."


    Listening to the two of them, Han Wen couldn''t sit still. She yawned deliberately and said, "Mother, I''m sleepy. I''m going back to sleep." After she finished speaking, she ran away without waiting for the old lady''s consent.


    Old lady: "It''s useless to run. You will have to ask for it at that time."


    Han Wen, who returned to the room, muttered softly, "If you don''t sleep together, what do you want."


    At ten o''clock the next day, Han Wen woke up leisurely. When she woke up, she saw the sunlight streaming in through the window. Han Wen squinted and turned around to continue sleeping.


    There are no curtains in their house, and the windows are covered with newspapers, and the shading is not very good. The ten o''clock sun has already brightened the house.


    Han Wen hugged the quilt for a while before getting up, because she was the only girl in the family, and the old man Han was used to her. There was a separate dressing table in her room. Han Wen picked up the comb and took care of her hair. , and then went outside to wash up.


    When she went out, she saw that the door was closed and the courtyard was quiet. Han Wen called out twice, "Mom! Mom? Dad!" But no one answered.


    Guessing that they should be going to work, Han Wen walked into the room and lifted the frame on the table, and saw


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, and an unknown feeling came to her mind.


    After eating, Han Wen went to the kitchen with tableware and chopsticks. When she saw the dirty bowls in the basin beside the kitchen, Han Wen sighed helplessly and started cleaning.


    Her mother is good or not, but she doesn''t like cleanliness and likes to fool around with everything. She thought she would be better with a daughter-in-law, but she didn''t think that one would be lazy than the other.


    Han Wen went to the old lady''s room to find all the clothes of the old man and the old lady, and went to Han Qing''s room again, and when she walked to the door, she saw General Tie holding the door, "It''s not that my sister didn''t help you do the laundry, it''s you who closed the door yourself. Blame me." Han Wen muttered as she went to press the water to wash her clothes.


    When she was all cleaned up inside and out, and after drying her clothes, the old man and the old lady came back with a **** alone.


    Han Wen: "Mom and Dad, why did you bring the **** back?"


    At this time, the tools used for work were all issued by the public, and they had to be handed in after they were used up. If they brought them home privately, they would be punished. Han Wen thought that the old couple had forgotten about it.


    Old Man Han: "I have to go to work in the afternoon. The captain said that I don''t need to pay it in. I will use it in the afternoon."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    The old lady looked at the drying clothes in the yard and the clean yard, and her face almost turned into a flower, "It''s still my daughter who is diligent and knows how to wash her mother''s clothes, unlike those two slackers. , you know what to eat."


    The old man Han hurriedly stopped and said, "Be careful when you speak, why are you your daughter-in-law."


    The old lady: "It''s not your daughter-in-law! Has the third girl, Han Qing, come back at noon?"


    "I didn''t come back."


    The old lady scolded with a heavy face: "This **** didn''t come back last night, and he didn''t go to work today. Where did he go crazy. When he comes back, I won''t break his legs."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a noisy voice coming from the gate, "Mom! Whose leg are you going to break?"


    Old lady: Who else can "besides you"? Before she finished speaking, the old lady was stunned when she saw what Han Qing was pushing.


    Han Wen was also attracted by the sound outside, and saw Han Qing standing at the door pushing a brand new 28 bar, followed by a group of people watching the fun.


    "Old man Han, the fourth child of your family is amazing. He bought a 28 bar at a young age, and he is very promising." The aunt from the same village shouted to the old couple who were stunned in the yard.


    Only then did the old lady react. She stepped forward and touched the new bicycle with a bewildered face. She asked in disbelief, "Fourth, is this thing really from our family?"


    Han Qing smiled and nodded: "Of course!"


    "Old man, come and see."


    The old man Han stepped forward, his face was not very calm, he touched it back and forth, and said with a rare expression: "I didn''t expect our family to turn around."


    Han Qing boasted: "Dad, you can rest assured that there will be a sound after three turns."


    "Brother Han Qing! Can I touch your car?" the children in the crowd shouted.


    "Okay, come and feel it." Han Qing pushed the car into the yard, put the frame on the car, and let them go forward and feel it.


    Han Qing withdrew from the crowd, walked up to Han Wen and asked proudly, "Sister! How is my car!"


    Looking at the dark and heavy bicycle in the courtyard, Han Wen really couldn''t tell what she felt, and could only nodded perfunctorily, "Not bad."


    I didn''t expect Han Qing to be unhappy, "What is not bad, this is the latest card, you don''t understand!"


    Han Wen was stunned, she really wanted to give Han Qing a big slap, she didn''t understand, she didn''t know how many times she had done planes and high-speed trains, and she didn''t even know what a joke she was playing.


    Half an hour later, the old Han''s yard slowly quieted down, and the message that spread throughout the village was, "The fourth of the old Han''s family has the skills, and bought a 28 bar."


    After everyone left, the old man gave the old lady a wink and told her to close the door.


    When the old lady closed the door and came back, she heard the old man ask, "Fourth, where did you get this foreign car?"


    Han Qing: "I bought it."


    The old man Han had a gloomy face, obviously disbelieving, "The money and tickets from you."


    Han Qing knew for a long time that he couldn''t hide this matter, pointed at Han Wen and said calmly, "My brother-in-law got the ticket for me, and the money was borrowed from my sister."

 Chapter 96： 096 Back the black pot

    Han Wen was just standing beside her with the mentality of watching the excitement, but the fire of her dreams actually burned herself.


    Looking at the unkind eyes of the old lady and the old man, Han Wen hurriedly explained, "Mom and dad, don''t listen to his nonsense, when will I give it to you?" Han Qing covered her mouth before she finished speaking.


    "Parents, don''t force my sister. My sister secretly gave me this money. My brother-in-law doesn''t know, so don''t make things difficult for her." He said while pulling her sleeve with the other hand.


    Mrs. Han: "Let go of your sister and let her speak for herself."


    Han Wen took Han Qing''s hand away and admitted it in his pleading eyes, "Mom and Dad, I lent this money to the fourth child. I''m afraid to say that you are worried, so you won''t dare to admit it."


    When the old man heard this, he slapped the table suddenly, his face ashen with anger, "Why did I keep you two bastards, if Wang Hao knew about this, your life would still be alive!"


    Han Wen whispered: "Will he not let him know."


    The old man Han roared in a low voice, "Confused."


    "Fourth, how much did you spend on this foreign car, let your mother take the money and give it back to your sister first."


    Han Qing panicked, "Mom!"


    Han Wen quickly grabbed the old lady and said, "Dad, no need, I can ask Han Qing to write me an IOU. After all, this is what Han Qing wants to buy. If you guys pay, you can''t explain it to the eldest brother and the second brother."


    The old man Han was silent for a moment and said, "That''s fine."


    As soon as Han Wen agreed with the old man, she ran into the room immediately, and then brought a pen and paper, and put it in Han Qing, "Write it!"


    Han Qing gave Han Wen a wink and gritted her teeth: "Sister?"


    Han Wen blinked and pretended not to know: "Write it!"


    Because the old man and the old lady were staring at him, Han Qing did not dare to refuse, so he could only write an IOU with tears in his eyes.


    Han Wen took the IOU written by Han Qing, put it into her pocket happily, and said, "Mom and Dad, the rice is ready and warm in the pot. Tomorrow Wang Hao has to go to work, so I''ll go back today."


    The old man Han nodded: "Okay, come back when you have time, don''t come back and bring the two children with you."


    Han Wen replied, "Okay." Then she went back to the house to pack her things.


    Seeing that Han Wen was leaving, the old lady didn''t leave her alone, but hurriedly went back to the house and took a basket out and stuffed it into Han Wen.


    Han Wen lifted a corner of the basket and saw that it was neatly filled with eggs. Han Wen wondered, "Mom, what are you?"


    The old lady: "Don''t Huzi and Xiaolong like to eat eggs, I specially found someone to replace them."


    "Mom, I can''t ask for this. There is everything on the island. It''s not bad for this egg. You can keep it with Dad."


    Old Man Han: "Just take what your mother gave you."


    When Han Wen saw her father speak, she turned her hand back, thinking that she must quickly find a job and earn some money for her parents to spend.


    Han Wen packed up everything, and was about to leave after talking to the old couple, but as soon as she got out of the house, she saw Han Qing pushing his brand new car and chasing after him.


    "Sister, I''ll take you."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "The weasel greets the chicken for the New Year.


    Han Qing: "I''m kind, don''t treat it like a donkey''s liver and lungs."


    "Okay! You don''t stop you if you want to send me off. It just saves me money for the bus."


    Han Qing stopped the car, "Then come up."


    Han Wen sat in the back seat obediently.


    Han Qing didn''t move, frowned and said, "If you sit like this, I can''t ride a bike."


    "Where do I sit then?"


    Han Qing looked at the bar in front of him and said, "How about you sit in the front?"


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at Han Qing: "The place is so small, I''m still carrying eggs, do you think I can sit?"


    Han Qing: "What should we do then?"


    Han Wen: "You won''t lift your legs in front?"


    "Will not."


    Han Wen had no choice, "You ride first, I''ll jump on it."


    Han Qing looked at Han Wen suspiciously and said, "Can you jump up?"


    "How do you know if you don''t try." Han Wen replied angrily.


    Now there is only one way, the only way is to use a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Han Qing rode the bike twice on one leg, and then got up steadily as soon as his long legs crossed.


    Han Wen followed and shouted loudly, "Slow down."


    When Han Qing slowed down, Han Wen trotted two steps, grabbed Han Qing''s waist and jumped and sat up firmly.


    Han Qinghao felt the weight behind him and exclaimed, "Sister, you''re good enough to jump up."


    However, Han Wen''s attention was not on this. She lifted the cloth covering the basket and checked it carefully, for fear that she might have broken the egg when she jumped just now.


    After the inspection, he grabbed Han Qing''s clothes and said proudly, "You think I''ll give you the same, stupid to die."


    Han Qing: "Sister, you have to give me the IOU I wrote!"


    "IOU? What IOU?"


    "Sister, you are acting stupid again, I just gave it to you."


    "Isn''t that what you owe me?"


    "When do I owe you something?"


    "Didn''t you say that in front of your parents just now?"


    "I can''t help it."


    Han Wen twisted **** Han Qing''s waist, "Then let me take the blame for you."


    Han Qing was in pain, and the car swayed from side to side, "Sister! Sister! I don''t dare, don''t worry, you have a great kindness, and I will definitely keep it in my heart."


    Han Wen: "You don''t need to keep it in your heart. Next time, it''s a matter of someone else''s fault, just don''t look for me."


    "You''re not my sister, I''m not looking for you."


    Han Wen slapped Han Qing angrily, "Don''t be poor, ride your bike honestly."


    At the ticket office at the terminal, Han Wen asked Han Qing to slow down and jump off the bicycle by herself, and trot a few steps before she stabilized.


    Han Qing: "Sister, why didn''t you wait for me to settle down?"


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at him, "When you stabilize, the car will fall." In fact, Han Wen was afraid that he forgot that she was sitting in the back, and kicked herself down with a single thigh.


    Before getting on the boat, Han Wen took out an IOU from her pocket and stuffed it into Han Qing: "If there is another time, there is no door to go back."


    Han Qing shredded the IOU and said happily, "It''s still my sister."


    Heart: not only the next time, but also thousands of times.


    Before boarding the boat, Han Wen took the motion sickness medicine that Wang Hao bought, and she returned to Heijiao Island sober all the way.


    As soon as she got off the boat, she saw a group of children playing, and when she saw Han Wenhuzi running towards her, she shouted, "Mom! Mom! You''re back!"


    Looking at the sweaty tiger, Han Wen gently reprimanded: "Run slowly, you look hot."


    Hu Zi raised his small face, raised his sleeves and wiped his forehead, and started to complain, "Mom, you are back, if you don''t come back, I will take Xiaolong out to sea to find you."


    Han Wen: "I haven''t been at home for a day now, so you can''t stay? Where''s your dad?"


    Huzi: "Don''t mention it, my dad''s cooking yesterday could kill anyone selling salt."

 Chapter 97： 097 Chicken Flying Dog Jumping

    "Your dad''s cooking is delicious, how can you kill the salt seller?" Han Wen asked suspiciously.


    Hu Zi waved his hand and replied pretending to be old-fashioned: "Don''t mention it, since I knew you wouldn''t come back, my dad was completely absent-minded, and was almost seen as a joke."


    Han Wen: "Who saw it as a joke?"


    "Who else, those two college students!"


    Han Wen "Don''t talk nonsense here, help me get something."


    Hu Zi was not happy, "I want to play again!"


    Han Wen: "What are you doing, go home first." Then she handed over the egg basket in her hand, "Hold it well for me, it''s full of eggs."


    Huzi: "Don''t worry! You can''t fall."


    The girls entered the house one after the other, and saw Wang Hao washing clothes in the yard with a large basin.


    Xiaolong sat on the chair next to him wearing Wang Hao''s clothes, and his whole body was dazed.


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Xiaolong saw Han Wen''s eyes lit up, he slipped off the chair with bare feet, and ran towards Han Wen, Han Wen saw him wearing a mopping coat, swaying like a penguin run.


    Han Wen: "Slow down! Slow down!" Xiaolong fell to the ground with a "smack" as soon as he finished speaking.


    Han Wen took two steps and was about to step forward to help him up, when Wang Hao calmly stood up and took a big stride to Xiaolong, grabbed the collar of his back jacket and lifted it up, put Xiaolong back to his original position with a black face On the chair, he threatened: "Be honest."


    Han Wen stretched out her head and looked into the basin where Wang Hao was washing clothes, and saw that it was full of Xiaolong''s clothes and the basin was full of black water.


    Han Wen: "What is he doing?"


    Hu Zi had been standing by to watch the excitement, and when he heard his mother''s question, he immediately answered: "I fell into a mud pit."


    "I fell three times, and all three clothes were soiled."


    Han Wen


    I haven''t been at home for a day, these two children are just jumping around like this?


    Han Wen tugged at Huzi, "Okay, don''t gloat here, come back to the house with me!"


    Hu Zi was staggered by Han Wen, "Mom, what does this have to do with me, why are you pulling on me again?"


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you watch your brother run around at home?"


    Huzi: "Why don''t you say that my dad is not optimistic, you know that you are talking about me."


    "I want to talk about your father, I can talk about it too!"


    Hu Zi pouted and muttered softly, "You can''t say what you want to say."


    Han Wen turned her head: "What did you say?"


    Huzi: "No! Nothing!"


    Han Wen carried the bag and dragged Huzi to the kitchen. She put the eggs in place first, and then took out the low-gluten flour and salad oil in the bag and put them in the cabinet.


    Huzi looked at the salad oil and asked curiously, "Mom, what is this?"


    Han Wen: "Salad oil."


    Huzi: "What''s the use?"


    "You''ll know when the time comes." Han Wen pushed Huzi out of the kitchen, "Go and help your dad?"


    Hu Zi sat on the chair in the living room and said lazily, "I won''t go."


    Han Wen didn''t care about him, she took her things back to the room, then carefully took out the heart-turning bottle from her bag and put it in the drawer, locked it with a small lock, and then went out.


    At this time, Wang Hao''s clothes were almost washed, and Han Wen said, "I''ll come!"


    Wang Hao raised his head and glanced at her, "No, you are tired when you come back. Go to the bed and lie down for a while."


    Han Wen stepped forward to help Wang Hao twist his clothes, "I''m not seasick anymore, why are you tired."


    The two washed their clothes together, and it was already past four o''clock. Han Wen went to look at the vegetables she had grown and found that they had begun to sprout. She was very happy. She thought that if the temperature cooled in two days, she would build a shed and cover it. .


    After watching the vegetables, Han Wen went to see the two hens at home. She didn''t know whether Wang Hao fed her or not for the past two days when she was not at home.


    Seeing that the chicken and duck pens were cleaned, Han Wen was very satisfied, and then she was attracted by the barking of dogs. It turned out that a small nest was built inside the duck pens, and Xiao Huang was being locked inside at this time. .


    Han Wen looked at Xiao Huang who was looking inside, and said to herself, "You have your own home! Then if it rains here, you don''t have to hide in the chicken coop."


    At this time, Wang Hao came over with the chicken food, and looked at Han Wen and asked proudly, "How about the nest I built for him?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Not bad."


    Han Wen watched Wang Hao finish feeding the chickens and ducks, pointed at Xiaolong sitting in the yard and said, "You will take your son into the house in a moment, and I will cook."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, let''s do less today, Xu Sheng has something to do and Shen Yu can''t come to eat."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Han Wen stepped into the kitchen, and Hu Zi followed behind, "Mom, you can make bean curd noodles in the afternoon!"


    Han Wen: "I don''t have any meat at home, so it''s not delicious."


    Huzi: "There is meat."


    Han Wen thought to herself that the food stamps were all in her hands, where did the meat come from.


    I saw Huzi opened the cabinet door and rummaged inside for a while, then took out a piece of meat the size of a palm.


    Han Wen: "Where did you come from?"


    Huzi: "Uncle Li Jun gave it to Dad."


    As soon as Han Wen heard this, she walked to the window, opened it, and shouted to Wang Hao in the yard, "Wang Hao! Come here!"


    Wang Hao came over after washing his hands, "Is something wrong?"


    "Why did Li Jun bring you meat?"


    "Subsidy from the team."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she understood that the relationship was because of Xu Sheng and Shen Yu.


    "Then I made the meat?"


    Wang Hao: "Do it!"


    I asked Wang Hao, and Han Wen started cooking. Hu Zi was looking forward to the noodles with beans, so he took the initiative to stay and help.


    Han Wen broke the beans into sections, sliced ??the pork belly, and started cooking after preparing the ingredients.


    Pour a lot of oil into the pot, add the pork belly when the oil is hot, fry the pork belly until golden on both sides, then add the beans, stir fry the old soy sauce, add warm water and salt, wait for the soup to change color, put it in the noodles, and finally When the noodles are almost the same, pour the soup back and collect the juice.


    When Han Wen sat down to the last step, Hu Zi couldn''t wait, "Mom! Are you okay?"


    Han Wen: "Don''t rush, I''ll be fine soon."


    At this time, Wang Hao was also attracted by the fragrance, "What are you doing, so fragrant?"


    Han Wen opened the lid of the pot and stirred the noodles evenly with chopsticks so that each noodle sticks to the soup. "Braised noodles with beans, go and bring me four plates." Han Wen commanded.


    Wang Hao went to the cabinet to get a plate and put it on the stove.


    Han Wen took the chopsticks and placed a plate on the stove. As soon as it was put on, Wang Hao reached out and squeezed one and put it in his mouth.


    Hu Zi immediately followed suit when he saw it.


    Han Wen: "You said that you two, Pioneer went out to wash your hands and eat!"


    Wang Hao: "You are so delicious, I can''t help it."


    Hu Zi stretched out another hand and squeezed one, stuffed it into his mouth, and said, "Mom''s cooking is delicious."


    Han Wen: "You pinch that plate and eat with your dad."


    Wang Hao picked up the other two plates and said with disgust, "You can eat what you squeeze."


    Huzi

 Chapter 98： 098 heavy rain

    Because the color of the bean curd noodles was very heavy, Huzi and Xiaolong were each stuck with soy sauce when they finished eating.


    Seeing that Hu Zi was about to reach out to wipe it, Han Wen quickly grabbed his arm and said, "Don''t wipe, go out and wash your face."


    After eating and drinking, Huzi was obedient, jumped out of the chair neatly, and pulled Xiaolong to wash his face.


    Wang Hao went to the kitchen with a plate, and when he came back, he brought a large plate, "This thing is delicious, you can make it often."


    Han Wen: "Meat is delicious."


    Wang Hao: "Then eat it once in a while." But what he thought in his heart was: It seems that I need to get more meat tickets back.


    After eating, Han Wen sent the children to sleep, after all, Hu Zi had to go to school tomorrow.


    "Wang Hao, have you checked Hu Zi''s homework?"


    Han Wen is now very attentive to Hu Zi''s study.


    Wang Hao: "The inspection is over."


    Only then did Han Wen feel relieved, thinking that if he didn''t check, she would have to call Hu Zi up, and then she wouldn''t know what happened to Hu Zi!


    At three o''clock in the morning, Han Wen was awakened by a thunderstorm. She opened her eyes suddenly, and saw the lightning outside the window lit up most of the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Han Wen got up immediately. She had to put away the clothes that were drying outside, otherwise the clothes would be washed in vain.


    Han Wen reached out and turned on the lights in the room. At this time, the lights were not on, and they glowed orange.


    Han Wen reached out and touched a piece of clothing and put it on, then pulled on her slippers and opened the door, only to see Wang Hao, who was wearing big pants and a vest, also opened the door at the same time.


    Seeing Han Wen''s appearance, Wang Hao frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "I''m going to pack up, you go back to sleep!"


    In the past, Han Wen would have fallen asleep without turning her head, but today she has been tossing for so long and her sleepiness has long since disappeared, so she said, "I''ll be with you, let''s hurry up."


    Wang Hao saw that Han Wen was in good spirits and did not refuse.


    Han Wen went out to put away the clothes on the rope, and Wang Hao followed the bench, the basin and the broom.


    Then I went to see the chicken pen and duck pen again. Xiao Huang is a fine man. He was originally scattered in the yard at night. Maybe because he knew it was going to rain, he returned to the nest early and continued to lie down. Han Wen Don''t worry if it''s all right.


    As soon as I watched Xiao Huang, I heard a "boom", a burst of thunder and heavy rain fell instantly.


    Han Wen was running into the house at this time, but the speed was too slow and she was drenched.


    Wang Hao put the broom and bench in the storage room, and when he came out, he saw that it was pouring rain outside.


    Han Wen stood at the door and said to Wang Hao, "Wait, I''ll find an umbrella and take you over."


    As a result, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that Wang Hao had already run back in the rain, and when he walked in just a few steps, he was completely cold.


    Han Wen looked at his dripping hair and said helplessly, "You can''t wait for me to pick you up."


    Wang Hao: "The wind is too strong, and the umbrella can''t hold it."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at him, reached out and grabbed the towel from the hook and handed it over, "Wipe it!"


    Wang Hao smirked, put the towel over Han Wen''s head, and gently rubbed it twice before taking it back to wipe his head.


    Han Wen was also drenched in rain when she came back, but she didn''t pay much attention to it, she looked at Wang Hao''s movements and said, "Thank you." Then she pointed to the clothes she brought in and said, "These clothes don''t do anything. manage?"


    Wang Hao wiped his hair twice, put the towel on the chair, and said, "I''ll grab a clothesline in the living room and put it up first, and then I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Han Wen touched her damp clothes, but she had no choice but to nod her head in agreement.


    Wang Hao went back to the study, which is the house where he lived, and took a hemp rope out after a while, tied one end to the window above the main door, and tied the other end to the door of Huzi and the others.


    Seeing that Wang Hao had pulled the rope, Han Wen found a rag to wipe the rope clean before putting her clothes on.


    It was already 3:40 when she was done, and Han Wen yawned unconsciously.


    Wang Hao: "It''s getting late, go to bed!"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    When I woke up the next day and listened to the tickling rain outside, I knew that yesterday''s heavy rain had not stopped until now.


    Forced to get up to cook while sleeping, there is no way for the family to have a child to go to school, an adult to go to work, and two to eat together.


    As a result, before Han Wen got up, there was a knock on the door, "Han Wen, don''t get up, I''ll make breakfast today."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, "What about Huzi going to school?"


    Wang Hao: "I''ll take him there by the way."


    Han Wen replied, "Okay."


    Then lay back down, and fell asleep after a while.


    I don''t know what time Xu Sheng and Shen Yu came, nor what time Wang Hao and the others left.


    When she woke up, she and Xiaolong were left at home, and Xiaolong also got up earlier than her and was playing in the rain under the eaves.


    After Han Wen washed up, she went to the kitchen and saw that there were two bowls of noodles in the pot.


    Han Wen sighed, she had run out of noodles she had prepared. It looks like she''s going to have something to live in for a long time.


    After Han Wen and Xiaolong finished eating, they went to Wang Dani''s house with an umbrella. At this time, Wang Dani was making clothes at home.


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, are you free today? I want to bake some pancakes."


    Wang Dani: "I''m free! I just want to bake some food. I don''t know what to eat when I cook every day."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then go to my house! I happen to have a pot in my house."


    Wang Dani: "I''ll pack up and go over there."


    When Han Wen got home, she took out the pancake stove from the corner of the kitchen. It was made by Huzi''s mother when she was there. It hasn''t been used for a long time. noodle.


    This pancake with pure white flour is not delicious, and it is hard to bite, so Han Wen put a lot of cornmeal and only a little flour.


    More than an hour later, Wang Dani came over. At this time, the rain had not stopped. She walked in with an umbrella in one hand and a bucket in the other.


    When Han Wen saw it, she hurried up to help, "Why don''t you call me, it would be nice if I went to pick you up."


    Wang Dani handed the bucket to Han Wen, and took the umbrella behind her, "It''s only two steps away, I''ll come here with my own."


    Han Wen directly carried the bucket to the kitchen. Seeing that her face was awake better, she decided to get her own first.


    Her side is not the same as making pancakes and fruit. She is dough. Just pick it up and roll it on the pancake stove.


    The temperature of pancakes is also very important. When the fire is too big, it will burn directly, and when the fire is too small, it will not come off, so Han Wen dare not let Xiaolong set the fire, so she can only find an experienced one.


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen''s pot and said, "You bake corn?"


    Han Wen: "Well, my family already has a lot of cornmeal, and I didn''t even know how to eat them, including those brought by Xu Sheng and Shen Yu, so I planned to bake them all."


    Wang Dani: "My family too, but my family has a lot of sweet potatoes, so I bake sweet potatoes."

 Chapter 99： 099 red eyes

    "We can switch between the two after the branding is finished, so that we can eat two flavors." Han Wen said with a smile.


    Wang Dani glanced at Han Wen''s bucket, feeling a little embarrassed, "How can this work? You''re better than mine."


    Han Wen: "How much better can a cornmeal and a sweet potato noodles be?"


    Wang Dani ignited the firewood and stuffed it into the pancake stove: "Do you put white noodles in yours?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Wang Dani: "My family''s one is pure sweet potato noodles. You''re not afraid of losing out?"


    "I''m afraid! You can give me a few more sweet potatoes then." Han Wen replied unceremoniously.


    Wang Dani was delighted, "Okay! You can''t go back." This pancake with white flour is much more valuable than the sweet potato, and she would be happy to exchange a few more.


    Han Wen: "There''s nothing to regret." Then she reached out to test the temperature on the pancake stove. Seeing that the temperature was good, she took the oilcloth and wiped a layer of it on the pancake stove.


    Immediately after, the dough was taken out of the bucket and circled around the pancake stove, and the dough was evenly spread over the entire pancake stove before taking it down.


    Then use the scraper to rub it back on the pancakes to make the pancakes have a moderate thickness and look good.


    When the corners of the pancakes start to lift slightly, the whole pancakes are already cooked. Use a scraper to turn the corners of the pancakes, and then lift the whole pancakes and they will be peeled off intact.


    This first pancake was to test the heat, and I usually don''t eat it, but now that the age is different, Han Wen didn''t dare to guard Wang Dani too much. Time to feed Xiao Huang.


    Because the first pancake was done smoothly, the next pancakes were even better. The heat was well controlled and there was almost no breakage.


    Time passed quickly, and it was twelve o''clock in the blink of an eye. Hu Zi rushed into the house with an umbrella, put it away behind the door, and ran to the kitchen before he even put his schoolbag away, and asked loudly: " Mom! What delicious food have you made?"


    Han Wen looked up at him and saw that half of his shoulders were wet, and said coldly, "What''s wrong with your shoulders?"


    Hu Zi glanced down and patted it indifferently, "Diguo didn''t bring an umbrella to school, so we played and got a little drenched."


    "Mom! Shall we eat pancakes for lunch?" Hu Zi asked, staring at Xiaolong who was eating pancakes beside him.


    Han Wen kept her hands on the dough, put the dough in her hands and feet, felt it evenly, and replied calmly, "I haven''t finished my work yet. I won''t be cooking at noon. Can I make pancakes for you?"


    Hu Zi also answered happily, "Okay."


    Han Wen: "Put down your schoolbag first and go out with an umbrella to see why Xu Sheng and Shen Yu haven''t come back."


    Huzi: "Don''t look, I saw them when I came. They were going to come to our house, but they were stopped by Liu Chunfang. They quarreled a few times. Uncle Xu Sheng was very angry and went back to Liu Chunfang''s house."


    Han Wen wondered, "What''s wrong with Liu Chunfang? What a quarrel with Xu Sheng!"


    Wang Dani had a clear look on her face, "What else can you quarrel with, my eyes are red!"


    Han Wen didn''t understand why, "What''s so jealous of her, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu don''t eat at their house, isn''t it right with her?"


    Wang Dani: "You don''t know. Yesterday, Li Jun sent us a piece of meat and half a catty of fine noodles to the families who took in college students."


    "This Liu Chunfang''s family got half a catty of fine noodles. I don''t know that the quick-mouthed person told Liu Chunfang that she should get half a catty of fine noodles and a piece of meat. Now that her piece of meat was sent to your house by Li Jun, she would not be happy if she didn''t. ."


    Han Wen: "Her family takes care of it, and mine takes care of the food. Isn''t it normal for her to share the white noodles and me to share the meat?


    "Didn''t she want to take it all? She thinks that Xu Sheng and Shen Yu also ate at their house for a while, so you should also share half of her meat."


    Han Wen sneered: "Dreaming, she has the face to say that she is really a **** and wants to set up an archway."


    Wang Dani: "Isn''t it? Yesterday, I asked Li Jun to scold her back. She still wanted to make trouble with Wang Hao. She didn''t think that Wang Hao didn''t say a word. Can''t tell."


    Han Wen: "People like her should treat her like this, remember to eat or not to beat."


    Wang Dani sighed, "She''s just like that, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, and she doesn''t dare to make trouble with you. Now, she can''t figure out how to be those two college students!"


    Han Wen heard the same thing, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were both college students with thin skin, but don''t let Liu Chunfang bully them.


    "Huzi! You go to Liu Chunfang''s house and call your Uncle Xu Sheng and Uncle Shen Yu, and say I''m ready to cook, and let them come over for dinner."


    Hu Zi had been listening in the kitchen for a long time, and when he heard that Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were going to suffer, he couldn''t sit still, "Mom! I''ll go right now."


    After a while, Hu Zi called Shen Yu and Xu Sheng over. Han Wen looked at their livid faces and knew that Liu Chunfang was having trouble with them.


    Han Wen: "Come here, I won''t cook at noon, how about we eat pancakes?"


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu didn''t pay attention to this, they just nodded obediently when they heard Han Wen''s words, "It''s fine."


    Wang Dani couldn''t hold back her anger when she saw the two of them, and asked curiously, "Then Liu Chunfang is the two of you again?"


    Xu Sheng: "Yes."


    Wang Dani: "What does she want this time?"


    As soon as Shen Yu heard Liu Chunfang''s three words, his teeth itch with anger, "What else can we have to hand over food to her home for dinner."


    "The most annoying thing is that they threatened us, saying that if we didn''t eat from their house, they would let us move out. You said that it is raining heavily, where can we move to."


    After Wang Dani heard it, she slapped her thigh and said, "This Liu Chunfang is really ambitious, you don''t have to promise her, she doesn''t dare to drive you."


    Shen Yu''s family conditions are better, he has never suffered such injustice when he grows up, when he heard what Mrs. Wang said, he replied angrily, "She wants us to live there, and we can''t live anymore, who wants to see her face every day in life. ."


    "Let''s go! We''re going to carry our luggage now." Shen Yu got angry and dragged Xu Sheng to leave without caring.


    Xu Sheng was calmer than Shen Yu, and quickly grabbed him and said, "Don''t be impulsive, let''s discuss it with Captain Li first."


    Wang Dani also persuaded: "That is, let''s discuss it first, Li Jun has given her everything, and she can''t let her take this advantage in vain."


    Shen Yu became quiet after hearing Xu Sheng and Wang Dani say this.


    Seeing that Han Wen had been baking pancakes, Xu Sheng asked humbly, "Sister-in-law, what can you do?" After all, Han Wen is a woman who has beaten Liu Chunfang many times.


    Han Wen replied while uncovering the pancakes: "There is no way, I think there is one."


    Xu Sheng: "What opinion?"


    Han Wen: "If you don''t want to live anymore, don''t delay. Hurry up and change your place. You can go to the old orphans in the village to see if there is a place for you to live, or urge Li Jun to repair the educated youth center."

 Chapter 100： 100 isolation

    "But instead of looking for another place, I still suggest that you urge Li Jun to repair the educated youth institute."


    These days Xu Sheng and Shen Yu lived in Liu Chunfang''s house, which was quite shadowy. When they heard Han Wen say this, they immediately said, "Forget it, let''s urge Captain Li to repair the educated youth institute!"


    Han Wen smiled slightly, "Is your team still busy now? If you are not busy, you can give your opinion!"


    Xu Sheng: "Now it''s just digging ditches and making ditches, and there''s nothing else to do."


    Han Wen: "Well, then you can talk about it."


    "Huzi! Bring me the pickles in the cabinet!" Han Wen said to Huzi who was standing beside the cabinet.


    Hu Zi immediately turned around when he heard it, and quickly took out the pickle plate from the cabinet and handed it over.


    Han Wen took the time to take it and saw that the pancake in her hand was ready. After opening it, she didn''t put it on the grate, and rolled it directly on the pancake stove. After rolling it, she took two small pieces of pickles and put it in.


    Because Shen Yu was relatively close to him, he gave it to Shen Yu first, "Try it!"


    Shen Yu had smelled this fragrance long ago. If it wasn''t for Liu Chunfang''s hunger, Shen Yu was not polite. He reached out to take it and asked curiously, "This is it?"


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng are not local, they sound like they are from Beijing, and it is normal that they have never seen pancakes.


    "Pancake, our specialty, try it!"


    Shen Yu immediately took a big bite when he heard it, and before he could swallow it, he couldn''t wait to say, "Delicious!"


    At this time, Han Wen had already baked the roll and gave the second one to Xu Sheng. Seeing that Shen Yu was eating so deliciously, Xu Sheng didn''t say much. He took it and took a bite. !"


    Seeing how delicious they were eating, Hu Zi couldn''t help swallowing, "Mom, I want too."


    At this time, Han Wen had already rolled it up for Huzi, and handed it over, "Eat slowly, there is water outside. If you choke, just pour the water yourself and drink it."


    Hu Zi took it and took a big bite, and replied vaguely, "Yes."


    Seeing how these people were eating, Wang Dani couldn''t help laughing, "Don''t you know that this pancake roll is better with soy sauce and green onions."


    Han Wen replied regretfully: "Well, my sister-in-law is right, but I don''t have any onions in my house anymore, ah! I''m missing a classic."


    Wang Dani: "My family has them! Who among you has time to go to my house to pick up a few green onions?"


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu looked at each other and shook their heads in unison, "Sister-in-law, we''ll be fine if we eat like this."


    They paid for food at Han Wen''s house, so they could eat whatever they wanted, but it was different when they went to Mrs. Wang and plucked the onions.


    Wang Dani also knew the concerns of these two people, so she could only instruct Hu Zi to say, "Hu Zi, go to the aunt''s house and pick up some green onions."


    Hu Zi shook his head, "Auntie, I''m not going, we''ll all give you something to eat, what will your family eat?"


    Wang Dani: "You child, the aunt''s family has something, so I''m not afraid of you eating it!"


    Hu Zi raised his head and glanced at Han Wen subconsciously, seeking advice.


    Han Wen: "Huzi, you go! By the way, call your sister Zhou Li over for dinner!"


    Hu Zi then ran out, and Han Wen quickly instructed: "Go with an umbrella!"


    After a while, Hu Zi brought Zhou Li back. What everyone didn''t expect was that Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue also followed.


    Seeing them, Han Wen had no other reaction. After all, Wang Dani was making pancakes here, and it was okay for them to come over if they didn''t cook at home.


    But Wang Dani didn''t look very good when she saw them, but she didn''t say anything while guarding so many people.


    "Auntie, what are you doing! It smells so good?" Pang Jiayue asked curiously, looking at Han Wen''s movements.


    Han Wen''s hand paused and ignored her.


    Wang Dani didn''t want to pay attention to her at first, but thinking that she was still living in her own home, she was too embarrassed to make it look too ugly, so she had to reply: "We are making pancakes, our specialty here."


    Pang Jiayue smiled slightly, "Well, I haven''t seen it before! Can I taste it?"


    Zhang Jingyi didn''t feel anything wrong, and looked at Han Wen expectantly.


    Wang Dani was a little embarrassed. After all, it was Han Wen''s family''s dough that was being baked. At this time, it was not easy for every household, so how could you easily ask someone for something to eat.


    After Han Wen rolled up a pancake and handed it to Zhou Li, she said, "Okay, you guys wait first."


    Since everyone asked for it, she was not short of these two pancakes.


    Han Wen rolled up two more, and when she handed it to Pang Jiayue, she immediately wanted to take it back when she heard her "Thank you, auntie".


    Han Wen thought that Pang Jiayue would be the same as Xu Sheng and Shen Yu after eating, but she heard Pang Jiayue indifferently say: "This thing smells good, and it tastes just like it, it''s soft and teeth grinding."


    When Han Wen heard the anger, she immediately wanted to throw the dough in her hand on Pang Jiayue''s face.


    Hu Zi heard Pang Jiayue''s words and shouted out loudly, "Mom, this auntie said that our pancakes are not delicious, so don''t give them to her in a while. Brother Shen Yu and I are not full yet!"


    Because Han Wen was not much older than Shen Yu and the others, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng called them brother and sister-in-law. Shen Yu and the others are not much older than Hu Zi, so Hu Zi sometimes calls him brother and sometimes uncle, in short, it''s a bit messy.


    Han Wen replied calmly: "Okay, since your aunt doesn''t like it, we''ll give you and your brother these pancakes later."


    Hu Zi happily replied: "Well, I just don''t have enough food."


    Next, Han Wen really did what she said. The pancakes that were being rolled were either for Huzi or Zhou Li. Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi didn''t have any more than the first one.


    Zhang Jingyi watched Xu Sheng and Shen Yu fragrantly eat, and she could only watch it, and she complained a little about Pang Jiayue, thinking that she couldn''t speak.


    Pang Jiayue didn''t expect Han Wen to do what she said. Not only was she aggrieved, she lowered her head and asked pitifully, "Did I say something wrong just now?"


    "Why do I feel like you don''t like me?"


    "But I''m telling the truth! I really don''t like this kind of soft stuff."


    Seeing Pang Jiayue''s pitiful appearance, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu couldn''t bear it, after all, they came from Beijing together.


    "Sister-in-law, maybe Jiayue is not used to eating pancakes, that''s why" Xu Sheng kindly began to explain for Pang Jiayue.


    Han Wen looked up at him and replied with a smile: "Well, these pancakes are really soft and hard to bite. It''s normal if you''re not used to eating them."


    Xu Sheng looked at Han Wen''s smiling face, without a trace of coldness on his face, and then he felt relieved and echoed: "Well, my sister-in-law is right, after all, there are still differences in diet between the north and south regions."


    Xu Sheng explained to Pang Jiayue that the embarrassing atmosphere was much better in an instant. At this moment, Pang Jiayue suddenly asked, "Auntie, did you bring the Snowflake Cream I asked you to help last time?"


    Han Wen immediately remembered the box of Snowflake Cream in her bag, but when she heard Pang Jiayue''s questioning tone, she pretended to be stupid: "Snowflake Cream?"


    "what!"


    "Sorry, I forgot."

 Chapter 101： 101 Forgot to bring an umbrella

    When Pang Jiayue heard Han Wen say this, she immediately blurted out and asked, "How could you forget it!"


    Han Wen: "When I went to the supply and marketing agency, they were about to get off work. I forgot about it when I was in a hurry."


    Pang Jiayue said with a look of grievance, "You promised me at the time, how can you say nothing?"


    Han Wen opened the last pancake and said coldly, "I said at the time that I might not be able to bring it back to you, and you agreed at the time. I don''t know what you mean now, so I have to force me to buy it for you. Can''t you?"


    Zhang Jingyi heard the coldness in Han Wen''s words, and hurriedly tugged at Pang Jiayue''s clothes. After all, she was there when Han Wen said this.


    Only then did Pang Jiayue react, and she lowered her head and replied tenderly: "I''m sorry, I was too excited just now, because I ran out of snowflake cream, and I have to go to the ground in the next few days, so I am a little excited."


    Han Wen thought that Pang Jiayue would continue to be so reluctant, but she didn''t expect her face to change so quickly, so she could only follow: "Well, I''m not going to the city recently. If you want to buy it, find someone else to bring it to you!"


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long at noon, and the awkward atmosphere didn''t last long. All of these people left. In an instant, only Han Wen, Wang Dani and Xiaolong were left at home.


    Wang Dani looked at Pang Jiayue''s leaving back and asked, "You don''t like this little girl Pang Jiayue?"


    Han Wen took the rolled pancake, sat under the pancake stove and made a fire, took a bite before replying, "I can''t say whether I like it or not."


    Wang Dani: "Then why are you doing this to her?"


    Han Wen: "Have I treated her like that? If it wasn''t for her secretly poking and looking for trouble from time to time, I wouldn''t be too lazy to pay attention to her."


    Wang Dani: "You''re quite right. I don''t like this little girl very much either. I always feel that she is weird and has a feeling that I can''t tell."


    Han Wen: For such a big white lotus flower, she must be blind to like her.


    "I didn''t expect your intuition to be quite accurate."


    While making pancakes, Wang Dani replied, "I''m not sure about people. It''s my old Zhou who is right. She told me to stay away from this little girl, she''s not right."


    Han Wen: "Then you can listen to your old Zhou."


    "They came in just now, how can I see your face is not very good?"


    Wang Dani sighed, "Actually, I left a meal for them at home at noon, just enough for them to eat."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and didn''t say much, and she didn''t blame Wang Dani for her ugly face. In this age, it''s really rude to go to someone''s house for a meal inexplicably.


    The two were busy until four in the afternoon before they finished baking all the pancakes.


    Han Wen stood up from the small bench, stretched her waist, and said lightly, "I won''t bake pancakes like this next time, I''m almost exhausted."


    Wang Dani smiled and replied, "You''re tired now. You can rest assured when you''re eating. You don''t have to cook."


    Han Wen said weakly: "If it weren''t for it, it would still have this benefit. I wouldn''t have to work so hard to bake pancakes at home!"


    Han Wen and Wang Dani washed the used things together, looked at the sparse little rain outside, and Wang Dani muttered, "What''s the matter with this rain, I don''t know when it will stop."


    Han Wen really likes rainy days, so she replied in a relaxed tone: "The weather on the island is like this, if it rains, it will rain."


    Wang Dani''s face was full of sadness, "What should I do with my pile of pancakes, how can I bring it back!"


    Han Wen had a flash of inspiration and said, "You wait!"


    After a while, she brought a clean plastic wrap, and Han Wen covered it on the pancake and said proudly, "That''s it."


    Wang Dani looked at the thin thing that Han Wen was holding and asked curiously, "What is this?"


    Han Wen was stunned and almost blurted out, this is a plastic bag! After thinking that this thing has just begun to appear, he immediately said: "I don''t know what it is called. It was brought back by Wang Hao. This thing is quite waterproof."


    When Wang Dani heard that Wang Hao got it, she was not surprised. After all, Wang Hao traveled from south to north and learned a lot.


    Taking advantage of the light rain outside and no one on the road, Wang Dani quickly called Han Wen for help, and the two carried pancakes back to Wang Dani''s house.


    After arriving home, she carefully placed the pancakes on the table, and Wang Dani suddenly asked worriedly, "Did you say Liu Chunfang saw us just now?"


    Han Wen raised her sleeves to wipe the sweat from her forehead, and comforted: "We''re running so fast, she shouldn''t be able to see it."


    Wang Dani: "That''s good. Do you think she has a problem? Why don''t she stay at home when it''s raining and stand on the street?"


    Han Wen pouted: "Who knows!"


    "Stop talking, I''ll go back first, and I''m not worried about Xiaolong being at home alone."


    Wang Dani was not polite when she sat in the chair, "Okay."


    When Han Wen walked to the door of the house, she saw Liu Chunfang suddenly came out of their yard and stared at her fiercely.


    Han Wen glanced at her and wanted to go home without taking it seriously, but Liu Chunfang suddenly shouted, "Han Wen!"


    Han Wen stopped to look at her and asked coldly, "Is something wrong?"


    Liu Chunfang suddenly said strangely: "Don''t think I don''t know about the good things you did."


    Han Wen sneered, "I''ve done something good, let you know."


    "You urged Xu Sheng and Shen Yu not to be at home for me to eat, not to live at my house, wasn''t it your fault?"


    Han Wen sneered, looked at Liu Chunfang up and down, and replied impatiently: "Are you crazy? You don''t know what you did yourself, and you still need me to scold." After speaking, Liu Chunfang went home alone without paying attention. .


    Liu Chunfang looked at Han Wen''s back and spit out a gloomy saliva at her, "Wait for me, and make you look good sooner or later."


    Han Wen has long been accustomed to Liu Chunfang responding to others when she has something to do, so she no longer cares about it.


    At 5 o''clock in the afternoon, the light rain that had been pattering suddenly changed, and the pea-sized raindrops were crackling on the glass of the house.


    Han Wen and Xiaolong were sitting in the living room, looking at the pouring rain outside and muttering worriedly, "You said what happened to your brother, he should have been home by now, why hasn''t he come back yet."


    Huzi left school at 4:30, and he usually played outside until after 5:00, but it was raining today, so it shouldn''t be so late!


    Turning her head, Han Wen suddenly caught a glimpse of the umbrella behind the door. Han Wen quickly got up and rushed to the door to pick up the umbrella and said anxiously, "What''s wrong with this child! I forgot to take the umbrella."


    Looking at the heavy rain outside, Han Wen turned to Xiaolong and said, "Xiaolong, I''ll pick up your brother, you stay at home and don''t run around."


    After speaking, he rushed into the rain with an umbrella. Huzi''s primary school is about 1.5 kilometers away from here. Han Wen stumbled away for about half an hour before arriving. Before reaching the school gate, he saw a child carrying shoes in the rain. Run this way.


    When Han Wen saw it, she immediately shouted: "Huzi! Huzi!"

 Chapter 102： 102 Pick up

    At this time, the rain was so loud that Han Wen almost broke her throat in order to shout the tiger child.


    Hu Zi heard someone calling him, raised his head to look at the figure, took a long time to recognize it was his mother, and then happily ran towards Han Wen.


    Han Wen didn''t wait in place, she took two quick steps to meet Hu Zi, and seeing Hu Zi''s body soaking wet, she quickly moved the umbrella over Hu Zi''s head.


    "What''s the matter, why are you only after school now?" Han Wen asked in a high voice.


    Hu Zi was very happy to see Han Wen coming to pick him up, but when he heard his mother ask such a question, he suddenly fell down.


    Seeing his appearance, Han Wen also guessed that it was not a good thing, and tugged at Huzi''s clothes and said, "Go back first!"


    Hu Zi became happy when he heard that his mother didn''t ask him, "Stepmother, why did you come to pick me up?" No one has come to pick him up except his father.


    Han Wen: "If you haven''t been home for so long, I can come and have a look!"


    Hu Zi heard Han Wen''s words, reached out his hand and clenched Han Wen''s shirt tightly, a trace of sweetness passed through his heart.


    Han Wen pulled Hu Zi, and the girls walked back all the way in the rain. Before they got home, they saw Wang Hao hurried over with a new umbrella, and they were obviously relieved to see Han Wen and Hu Zi.


    Seeing Han Wen''s exposed shoulders, she said to Hu Zi with a dark face, "Come here, let''s fight."


    Huzi was a little unhappy when he heard it. He wanted to hold an umbrella with his stepmother, because the stepmother was fragrant.


    Wang Hao saw that Hu Zi was unhappy, and said straightly: "Come here, look at your mother''s drenching."


    Hu Zi turned his head to look over and saw that half of his stepmother''s shoulders were wet, so he no longer hesitated and rushed to the bottom of Wang Hao''s umbrella.


    When he got home, he saw Xiaolong sitting alone in the living room. He didn''t see Xu Sheng and Shen Yu. Han Wen put down his umbrella and said to Wang Hao behind him, "I''ll go back and change clothes first, and I''ll leave the tiger to you."


    Wang Hao was also afraid that Han Wen would freeze, so he hurriedly replied, "Okay."


    Han Wen changed her clothes and came out. Seeing that Wang Hao had poured hot water, Han Wen took a cup and began to drink it in small sips.


    "Xiaolong, did Xu Sheng and Shen Yu come over when we were not at home?" Han Wen asked casually.


    Xiaolong raised his head from the building blocks and shook his head, "No."


    Seeing Xiaolong''s cute appearance, Han Wen couldn''t help pinching Xiaolong''s face. This kid didn''t know what was going on. He especially liked building blocks. Wang Hao didn''t know how much he bought for him, and he still hasn''t enough to play.


    Han Wen put down the cup, looked at Wang Hao and said, "I don''t have much food at home. I''ll fry the shrimp I bought last time and eat it with pancakes!"


    Wang Hao is not a picky eater, he eats everything, and immediately replied, "It''s fine, I''ll help you." After speaking, they entered the kitchen together.


    After Han Wen finished frying shrimp, she made eggplant and potatoes. Xu Sheng and Shen Yu arrived at this time, but looking at the expressions on their faces, there should be something good.


    During the meal, Han Wen asked curiously, "How is it, did Li Jun agree?"


    Shen Yu happily replied: "Agreed, and also promised us to help repair it when the rain stopped."


    Han Wen was also very happy when she heard it, "That''s good! That way you don''t have to look at other people''s faces."


    Shen Yu took a big bite of the pancake, "That''s right, but if there are so many of us, if we live in the educated youth center, we might have to sleep in the Chase shop."


    Han Wen thought for a while and said, "If you don''t want to live in Datong, you can ask Li Jun to make a bunk bed for you, so you only have one bed for each person, which is much more convenient."


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were indeed from Beijing, they understood what Han Wen said, and they were very happy, "Why didn''t we think of such a simple thing!"


    Han Wen smiled slightly, but didn''t speak.


    After dinner, there was only a family of four left. Wang Hao asked curiously, "What are they going to do?"


    Han Wen snorted towards the next door and said helplessly, "It wasn''t the piece of meat that caused the trouble yesterday."


    Wang Hao: "Then Liu Chunfang came to make trouble again?"


    Han Wen: "That''s not true, but I''ve made trouble with Xu Sheng and the others, threatening them not to eat at their house or move out."


    Wang Hao: "Then move out."


    "It''s easy for you to say. Where do you move to in this rainy day? You can''t just go back and be angry with Liu Chunfang."


    Wang Hao: "If you don''t have a place to go, then move to our house."


    "Where do you move to live and build a floor?"


    Wang Hao gave Han Wen a meaningful look after hearing this, and Han Wen was reprimanded by him inexplicably and fiercely: "What are you looking at!"


    Wang Hao: "Can''t we still spare a room for them to live in?"


    Only then did Han Wen understand what Wang Hao meant, she glared at him angrily, and said angrily, "I think beautiful, don''t stick around here, go take a shower."


    At night, when the children were all asleep, Han Wen knocked on Wang Hao''s bedroom door with a spinning bottle.


    Wang Hao was reading a book, and when he heard a knock on the door, he raised his eyebrows and put away the book before getting up to open the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw Han Wen standing outside his room stubbornly.


    "What''s up?"


    Han Wen: "I want to go to the secret room, can you accompany me?"


    Wang Hao''s eyes fell on Han Wen''s hand, "Where did this thing come from?"


    Han Wen paused: "I picked it up!"


    "Bullshit."


    Han Wen: "I really picked it up, believe it or not."


    Wang Hao: "Don''t go to that kind of place in the future, and be careful to get into trouble."


    Han Wen didn''t want to agree to Wang Hao, so she changed the subject and said, "Okay, why are you so worried, hurry up! It will be dawn if you don''t go." After speaking, she dragged Wang Hao to the kitchen.


    Wang Hao was helpless, it was just dark, how could it be dawn so soon.


    When they got to the kitchen, Wang Hao carefully moved the water tank away. Then Han Wen took off the key from her body and unlocked the lock on the wooden board. Wang Hao walked in front with the flashlight, and Han Wen followed behind with the spinning bottle, and went to the secret room. The two stopped.


    Han Wen handed the heart-turning bottle in her hand to Wang Hao, pointed to the top of the bookshelf and said, "Help me put it on it!"


    Wang Hao took the revolving bottle and turned it twice in his hand before placing it on the bookshelf.


    "What? You still want to get an antique collection room?"


    Han Wen replied calmly: "Well! That''s the idea."


    Wang Hao was helpless: "It''s not safe outside recently, and there''s a lot of noise. You''d better pay attention."


    After listening to this, Han Wen felt a tightness in her heart, she grabbed Wang Hao and asked nervously, "What did you hear?"


    Wang Hao: "Gossip, it''s better to be cautious."


    Han Wen used to study this history when she was in school, and later because she was interested, she specifically asked the elders in the family to learn about it. Knowing that this year was very violent, she did not dare to be brave. She nodded and replied, "Okay, I will pay attention to it. ."


    Seeing that Han Wen agreed, Wang Hao stretched out his hand to hold her hand and said: "

 Chapter 103： 103 Sick

    Early the next morning, when Han Wen heard the alarm clock in the living room go off, she remembered to make breakfast. As soon as she sat up, she felt dazed. She thought she didn''t sleep well yesterday, so she didn''t take it seriously. Do whatever you want.


    After making breakfast, Han Wen still felt a little tired, so she leaned back on the chair and rested.


    Wang Hao and Hu Zi ran back and saw Han Wen lying on the chair at a glance.


    Hu Zi and Wang Hao looked at each other and asked suspiciously, "Dad, what''s wrong with Mom?"


    Wang Hao had never seen Han Wen like this, so he guessed, "It may be that your mother hasn''t woken up yet."


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and shook Han Wen, "Han Wen! Wake up! Go to bed."


    Han Wen was awakened by Wang Hao, squinted at him, and vaguely heard him telling her to go back to sleep, so she replied, "Okay, I''m so sleepy, I''ll go back to sleep first!"


    As a result, Wang Hao grabbed her arm before she could take a step forward. Han Wen looked down at Wang Hao''s hand on her arm, and muttered dissatisfiedly, "When will your problem be corrected?"


    Wang Hao ignored her, put his hand on Han Wen''s forehead, and asked suspiciously, "Why is your face so red."


    As soon as I put my hand on it, a warm feeling rushed to my palm.


    Wang Hao said in surprise, "You have a fever!"


    After listening to Han Wen put her hand on her forehead and tried it, she questioned, "No! My body temperature is normal!"


    Wang Hao: ""


    "It''s all burnt out, it''s normal." As he said that, he was about to drag Han Wen out.


    Han Wen: "Why are you going?"


    Wang Hao said with a dark face, "Go to the health center." After speaking, he said to Hu Zi, "After you have eaten, send your brother to Aunt Wang''s house next door and then go to school."


    Hu Zi followed Wang Hao and asked anxiously, "Dad, is mom okay?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s just a fever. I''ll take her there to have a look. Don''t worry."


    Wang Hao took Han Wen to the health center half-supporting and half-pulling all the way. After arriving, his body temperature was measured at 39 degrees and 2.


    Wang Hao''s face darkened after hearing this, "The burn is so serious and he says he''s fine!"


    Han Wen felt a little aggrieved, "Except for being a little sleepy, I really don''t feel anything."


    Wang Hao had no choice but to look at Xiao Chen and asked, "How is your sister-in-law, do you need an injection?"


    Xiao Chen: "Well, the body temperature is a little high and needs an infusion."


    When Han Wen heard that she was going to have an injection, she subconsciously clenched Wang Hao''s arm and refused, "Can I skip the injection, is there any medicine to reduce fever? I can take some medicine first."


    Xiao Chen: "Sister-in-law, it''s not because I don''t give you medicine, it''s because your body temperature is too high, and you can''t cool down without losing fluids."


    In fact, Han Wen also knows that the current medicine is not as developed as later generations, and her body temperature can only be cooled by infusion.


    After Xiao Chen took Han Wen''s temperature, he began to dispense the medicine. Hearing that Han Wen agreed to bring water and a needle directly.


    Han Wen looked at the infusion set in Xiao Chen''s hand and leaned against Wang Hao subconsciously. There is no way this thing has been afraid since she was a child, and it has left a shadow in her heart. It is good that she has not run away now.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen who was about to get into his arms, with a touch of tenderness on the corner of his mouth, reached out to hold Han Wen''s hand, and comforted: "Just close your eyes, don''t be nervous."


    Han Wen watched Xiao Chen take a yellow rubber band and tied it to her wrist, then took her hand and patted it on the back of her hand, then rubbed the yellow potion, and retorted dissatisfiedly: "It''s not for you, of course you are. It''s easy to say."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a pair of big hands covering her eyes, and then she felt a slight tingling pain. Before she could react, Xiao Chen had already pierced her.


    Xiao Chen: "Observe here for a while, you can go back if you have nothing to do."


    Because the clinic is not too far from home, most people will take a hanging bottle home for injection after infusion.


    Wang Hao: "Okay, Xiao Chen, please trouble you."


    Xiao Chen: "What''s the point of this, the responsibility lies."


    After waiting for a while to see that there was no response from Han Wen, Wang Hao took Han Wen back. When he left, Xiao Chen also packed his things, carrying the medicine box on his shoulder, as if he was going out.


    After walking far away, Han Wen asked curiously, "Why does he go without guarding the clinic?"


    Wang Hao held a hanging bottle for Han Wen in one hand, and the prepared potion in the other, and replied, "There is an old man in the village who is inconvenient to come and hang water. Xiao Chen should have come to the door for an injection."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s raised hand, and quickly stopped him: "Lower your hand, or the blood will flow back in a while."


    When Han Wen heard this, she immediately put her hand back. It''s better to be obedient in this kind of thing, otherwise it''s her who will suffer.


    At this time, everyone in the village was ready to go to work in the team after eating. Han Wen and Wang Hao came in from the village entrance all the way, and inevitably met many people.


    "Han Wen, what''s wrong with you, why are you still hanging on the water?" the village bag asked in surprise when he saw Han Wen.


    Han Wen: "It rained a little yesterday, and I caught a cold."


    Baotou nodded while carrying his hoe, "Then you should pay more attention."


    Han Wen nodded perfunctorily, but after walking two steps, she met Dawangniang again, "Han Wen, what''s wrong with you?"


    Han Wen: "I got a little rain and caught a cold."


    Dawangniang: "Then your body is too weak, how can you catch a cold even when it rains!"


    Han Wen smiled awkwardly, thinking that it''s easy to talk about the rain, if you have the ability, you can go out for a run in the rain and try.


    Fortunately, it was not only the villagers who met along the way, but also Wang Hao''s boss.


    Seeing Big Brother Li coming over, Wang Hao and Han Wen stopped in tacit understanding.


    Brother Li saw the needle in Han Wen''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen raised her hand and replied, "It was raining yesterday and I have a fever."


    Brother Li then looked at Wang Hao who was standing beside him.


    Wang Hao said sternly, "Team Li, I want to take a day off today!"


    Drivers like them, as long as they don''t use sports cars, have nothing to do with the supply and marketing agency on weekdays, so it''s easy for them to ask for leave.


    Big Brother Li also knows the situation of Wang Hao''s family. Knowing that his two children are young, no one takes care of Han Wen. He nodded and said, "Okay, it just so happens that the team is not busy. You can take good care of your younger siblings at home."


    Wang Hao: "Thank you, Team Li."


    When Mrs. Li''s husband left, Han Wen whispered, "I didn''t expect Mrs. Li''s husband to talk very well."


    Wang Hao: "Everyone in our team is very talkative."


    Han Wen: "Bragging."


    When I got home, I thought the door would be closed, but I didn''t expect to hear Hu Zi''s anxious voice as soon as I entered the door, "Hurry up! I''ll send you to Aunt Wang''s house first, and then go to school!"


    Xiaolong: "I''m not going, I''m going to wait for my mother at home."


    Huzi: "Mom is sick and can''t see you."


    Xiaolong: "I don''t need my mother to watch, I can take care of my mother."

 Chapter 104： 104 Care

    When Han Wen and Wang Hao walked to the door, they saw Hu Zi crouching on the ground anxiously putting on shoes for Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong sat in the chair and was unwilling to cooperate. After seeing Han Wen and Wang Hao, he immediately shouted, "Mom! You are back."


    Hu Zi then turned to look at Han Wen and sighed, "You guys are back!"


    Wang Hao: "You go to school first, and Xiaolong can be handed over to us."


    Hearing that, Hu Zi put Xiaolong''s shoes on the ground, then got up, grabbed his schoolbag and ran out.


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi''s back and said in confusion, "Why is this child so active?"


    Thinking that Hu Zi was out of school so late yesterday, Han Wen guessed that she must be afraid of being punished, and calmly replied: "After studying, I will be interested in going to school!"


    Before Wang Hao could continue to speak, he shouted, "I''m so sleepy and want to sleep."


    Wang Hao saw that Han Wen''s spirit was really bad, so he quickly said, "Go to sleep after dinner!"


    Han Wen shook her head, "I don''t want to, I have no appetite."


    Seeing her like this, Wang Hao had no choice but to send her back to the house to sleep.


    As soon as Han Wen sat on the bed, she didn''t need anyone to help her. She stepped on her left heel and quickly took off her shoes, and then she lay down on the bed.


    Wang Hao is not as smart as Han Wen, because at this time he is holding a hanging bottle looking for a place to hang it.


    As a result, I searched around and couldn''t find a place to hang the bottle, so I had no choice but to say, "Han Wen, take the bottle first, and I''ll find a nail."


    Han Wen immediately got up and took the bottle, holding her hands up and down, waiting for Wang Hao.


    After a while, Wang Hao came over with a hammer and a nail. Because Han Wen''s bed was next to the table, Wang Hao could only take off his shoes and go to bed, put a nail on the side of the bed, and hung up the bottle. just come down.


    "Okay, now you can sleep."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was leaving, Han Wen immediately asked, "Are you going out?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "Then what if I run out of water?" No wonder she was worried, her bottle of water was much faster than when Huzi hung up at the time.


    Wang Hao raised his head and glanced at the water in Han Wen''s hanging bottle. Seeing that there was only half of the bottle, he comforted, "I can''t delay if I come in after feeding the chickens."


    At this time, Xiaolong also ran in and said, "Mom, I''ll help you watch, don''t worry!"


    Han Wen was relieved after hearing what their grandfather said, "Then don''t forget to show me."


    I don''t know if the medicine has a sleeping effect, but Han Wen fell asleep not long after lying down.


    Wang Hao also took advantage of this time to feed chickens and ducks along with Xiao Huang, and after they were all done, rolled pancakes and watched Han Wen eat.


    Xiaolong curiously stretched out his hand and touched Han Wen''s forehead, then his own. He turned his head and asked, "Dad, why is mom so hotter than me?"


    Wang Hao: "Your mother is only hot when she has a fever."


    At this moment, there was a sudden shout from outside, "Little Dragon! Little Dragon!"


    When Xiaolong heard it, he immediately said, "Dad, Qiangzi came to me."


    Wang Hao: "Go and play!"


    Xiaolong shook his head, "No, I want to accompany my mother."


    Wang Hao: "Mom has a father here. You can go to Qiangzi to play for a while, and come back to accompany her when she wakes up."


    Xiaolong shook his head firmly, "No, I want to stay at home with my mother."


    Wang Hao: "Then go out and make it clear to Qiangzi."


    When Xiaolong heard it, he answered crisply: "Okay."


    Then he ran out to find Qiangzi, Qiangzi is a little smaller than Xiaolong, after listening to Xiaolong''s words, although he didn''t understand very well, he still replied: "Then let''s say it, wait for my aunt to wake up, then come to me. ."


    Xiaolong patted Qiangzi''s shoulder quite maturely, and promised, "Don''t worry! I''ll go find you as soon as my mother wakes up."


    When Xiaolong finished talking to Qiangzi, he came back to see what his dad was doing with his **** desk.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Xiaolong asked in confusion, looking at the wood in Wang Hao''s hand.


    "It''s your brother''s birthday in two days. I''ll make him a slingshot."


    Xiaolong put his hand on Wang Hao''s arm and asked in confusion, "Dad, what do you think I want to give my brother?"


    Wang Hao stopped the work in his hand, turned his head to look at him, and said with a smile, "As long as it is given by you, your brother will like it."


    Xiaolong: "Really?"


    Wang Hao: "Of course."


    Wang Hao raised his head and glanced at the hanging bottle. Seeing that the inside was about to drop, he immediately put down what was in his hand, took off his shoes and got on the bed to exchange a new bottle for Han Wen.


    After coming down, he instructed Xiaolong: "You watch your mother here, I''ll go make a porridge, and call me if you have anything."


    Xiaolong nodded obediently.


    When Han Wen woke up, she saw Xiaolong alone guarding her and asked suspiciously, "Where is your father?"


    "My dad is in the kitchen." Then he turned to the kitchen and shouted, "Dad! Dad! My mom is awake."


    When Wang Hao heard Xiaolong''s shout, he picked up the freshly prepared porridge and walked out. He put the porridge on the desk next to him and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Han Wen had already half sat up at this time, looking at the porridge beside her, she said politely, "I''m a little hungry."


    Wang Hao saw that Han Wen''s hand was a little inconvenient, and asked hesitantly, "How about I feed you?"


    Then Chengxiang Han Wen waved his hand directly, "No, I''ll just change my posture." After saying that, she carefully changed direction, crossed her legs, and drank with one hand facing the table.


    When Xiaolong saw that Han Wen was awake, he immediately said, "Mom, I want to go out and find Qiangzi."


    After a good night''s sleep, Han Wen was much more energetic than in the morning, and calmly replied, "Go!"


    As soon as Xiaolong left, Han Wen and Wang Hao were left in the room. Wang Hao didn''t feel uncomfortable. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the chair and started to work on his things.


    Han Wen looked at the semi-finished product in Wang Hao''s hand, and immediately thought, "For Huzi?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    "I didn''t expect you to be so kind."


    Wang Hao carefully took the sawdust from the table to the paper, and replied dissatisfiedly, "That''s my own son, can I care?"


    "What about you? What have you prepared?"


    Han Wen pouted and replied, "I won''t tell you."


    Wang Hao is not in a hurry, "If you don''t say it, then you will know sooner or later."


    Han Wen: "It''s boring."


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at Han Wen''s hanging bottle, and saw Han Wen scooping up the porridge in the bowl with a spoon, but didn''t put it in his mouth. He frowned and asked, "Too hot?"


    Han Wen: "It''s not hot, it''s just that you have too much. I can''t eat it."


    "You can''t eat as much as you eat."


    Han Wen angrily pushed the bowl to Wang Hao, and said angrily, "Do you always treat me like a pig? Look at the bowl you use, it''s as big as mine, I can Finished eating."


    Hearing Han Wen''s words, Wang Hao measured the bowl with his hands, and when Han Wen was stunned, he put his hand on Han Wen''s face, and replied seriously, "This bowl is indeed bigger than your face."


    Han Wen was about to be mad at Wang Hao, she pulled his hand away from his face, and raised his foot in anger to kick him.

 Chapter 105： 105 Womens Director

    Wang Hao didn''t dodge when he saw Han Wen kicked over, so he reached out and grabbed Han Wen''s feet.


    When Han Wen saw Wang Hao grabbing her feet, her face stiffened and she was about to kick Wang Hao. No one knew what Wang Hao was thinking. Not only did she not hide, she also scratched at the center of Han Wen''s feet with her fingers.


    "Hahaha." Han Wen couldn''t take it anymore, she kicked Wang Hao hard, and laughed loudly while lying on the bed.


    When Wang Hao let go of his hand, Han Wen stopped and asked with tears in his eyes, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao: "If you want to try it, are you afraid of itching?"


    Han Wen sat up halfway, got a little further away from Wang Hao, and replied angrily, "Do you know now?"


    Wang Hao is very honest: "I see."


    Han Wen: "Boring."


    Wang Hao stood by and waited for a while. Seeing that the water in the bottle was about to run out, he went to the living room to get a cotton swab back.


    Han Wen looked at the equipment in his hand and asked vigilantly, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t expect Han Wen to be so afraid of needles, "After the infusion, I''ll pull out the needles for you."


    Han Wen raised her head and glanced at the bottle. Seeing that there was really not much left in it, she swallowed and said softly, "Then take it easy."


    She seemed to have stabbed Wang Hao in the heart like this, but he twitched the corners of his mouth and replied softly, "Okay."


    When really getting the needle for Han Wen, the movements were much gentler, but the technique was still neat and tidy.


    Han Wen turned her head and closed her eyes, and felt a finger pressing **** the place where she had just inserted the needle.


    Turning his head quietly, he saw Wang Hao''s slender and powerful fingers pressing on the place where the needle was inserted just now.


    Han Wen whispered, "Thank you."


    Wang Hao was stunned when he heard this, but he didn''t expect her to be so polite.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Wang Hao let go when he saw that there was no blood seeping from the place where the needle was inserted.


    "Okay, I''ll be fine within two days of losing."


    "Ah! Two more days to lose?" Han Wen couldn''t believe it.


    "Um."


    "Why does Huzi get better after losing a day?"


    "You guys are different. You are in the rain, and Huzi is scared. How old are you, I don''t know about it yet."


    Han Wen: "You know how much!"


    Wang Hao now understands Han Wen''s temper. Knowing that she is such a character, he smiled and did not speak. He picked up Han Wen''s leftover porridge and drank it.


    Han Wen is no stranger to Wang Hao''s behavior. After all, it''s not normal to have leftovers like her in this era.


    Han Wen got out of bed and put on her shoes, packed the bottle and walked out, not forgetting to instruct as she left, "Wash the bowl after eating."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s back, his eyes deepened. It has been a month, and Han Wen''s temperament has not changed. Does it mean that she will be like this in the future?


    Thinking of this, Wang Hao''s mood has improved. After all, there is a woman in the family who can relax a lot. The point is that this woman is a little different.


    When Han Wen came out of the bedroom, she saw that the living room was still pulling the rope and her clothes were still hanging in the living room. She muttered to herself: This is a good man, and he can''t do housework perfectly.


    I threw the hanging bottle into the trash can, came back and washed my hands, before I took my clothes outside to dry.


    It was raining heavily yesterday, but today the sun is shining brightly. After drying the clothes, Han Wen covered her face with her hands and looked at the sun, thinking whether she should make a cotton coat on such a fine day.


    When he turned around, he saw Wang Hao wearing a coat and looking like he was going to go out, Han Wen: "Where are you going again?"


    "I see you''re all right, I''ll go back to the supply and marketing agency."


    Han Wen thought about it too. It''s really not good to ask for leave after a break. "Are you coming back for dinner at noon?"


    "If you don''t come back, you can just eat."


    "Don''t mess with things, wait until I get back."


    Han Wen: "I see, let''s go!"


    When Wang Hao left, Han Wen took out a chair from the room, took a small bench and draped her legs, and sat at the door to bask in the sun. This little Huang is also a shrewd person, and can run faster than anyone else when it rains. , Seeing the sun came out, he was running back and forth in the yard again, and he was lying at Han Wen''s feet basking in the sun.


    Li Jun saw this scene as soon as he came in. Seeing that Han Wen was so comfortable, his brows furrowed subconsciously. Women like Han Wen are now digging canals in the river, so they can enjoy it so much.


    Seeing Li Jun come in, Han Wen squinted and said, "Wang Hao has gone to the supply and marketing agency and is not at home."


    "I''m not looking for him, I''m looking for you."


    "Looking for me, what are you looking for?"


    Li Jun looked at Han Wen''s languid look, and reprimanded in dissatisfaction: "Can you sit down and tell me."


    Han Wen sneered and muttered: "There are so many things." Then she put her feet down, moved the small bench to Li Jun''s side, and said politely, "You sit."


    Li Jun looked at the small bench, which was a bit shorter than Han Wen, and felt a little uncomfortable. He said coldly, "I''ll just stand and talk!"


    From these few interactions, Han Wen also sensed Li Jun''s temper. Knowing that he was somewhat official, he didn''t care, "What''s the matter?"


    "Have you been doing anything at home recently?"


    Han Wen wondered, "Does washing clothes and cooking count?"


    "Nonsense, what''s the matter!"


    "Why don''t these count." Han Wen replied with some dissatisfaction.


    Li Jun also knew Han Wen''s temper, and asked again in a slow tone, "Is there anything else besides these?"


    "no."


    "Then do you want to come to work on the team?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, suspecting that something was wrong with her ears, "What did you say?"


    "Will you come to work in the village?" Li Jun repeated impatiently.


    "I''m not from the village, what kind of work should I go to in the village?"


    "Be the Women''s Director."


    Han Wen frowned, "Isn''t there a female director in the village? Why did you suddenly let me go?"


    Speaking of this, Li Jun is also a little irritable. Aunt Li in the village was doing a good job. Recently, because of the separation of her youngest son, she has been so devastated that she can''t take care of these women in the village, and Aunt Li is old and illiterate at all. Can''t convey the meaning of the meeting above.


    If this is not the case, I will find him, and I want him to recommend a female director again, and he must be able to read and write.


    When it comes to this, he doesn''t understand a little. Isn''t the female director just dealing with men and women. It is necessary to find someone who can read and write. In his mind, Aunt Li is the most suitable. women are not afraid of her.


    "The above instructions, you can say if you can do it!"


    Han Wen: "No."


    Li Jun: "you"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "This is the instruction above, you dare to refuse!" If he really couldn''t find anyone in the village, he wouldn''t look at her face.


    The young women in the village who can read and write are all unmarried. It is not suitable to be the women''s director. The married ones are either illiterate or too cowardly. After thinking about it, Li Jun did not think that he would be more suitable than Han Wen.

 Chapter 106： 106 Bargain

    Han Wen saw Li Jun and knew that he was fooling herself. It was for the appointment of a female director in a brigade. Besides, the people above knew who she was!


    But thinking that she has been idle at home for so many days, and has no serious job, last time Zhou Li said that she has no one to be a teacher, so she asked, "Is there any benefit to being a women''s director?"


    "Benefits? What else do you want?"


    "I''m not from the village. I will definitely be paid to be the women''s director of the village, otherwise I can go to work for nothing!"


    "You said that you have other things in your eyes besides this?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t like listening to what you say. The villagers in the village can go to the ground to earn centimeters and can exchange food for food. What can I get by working as the women''s director in the village?"


    Li Jun looked at Han Wen''s aggressive appearance, and felt more and more that she was suitable for being a women''s director. After all, the men who beat their wives in the village and the mother-in-law who were looking for trouble needed such a pungent person to take care of her.


    "Well, if you''re willing to be the female director, I''ll give you ten work points and give you the same treatment as the villagers when it''s time to share the grain."


    Han Wen thought about it, food was very expensive at this time, their family was not short of food, because Wang Hao had the ability, but people with small household registration in the city, they were short of food, and then they would sell the food on the black market by themselves. , which is not yet another income.


    "Is there anything else besides work points?"


    Li Jun''s eyes widened: "These are not enough! Han Wen, don''t be too greedy!"


    "You only give me food, and if you don''t give me tickets or money, I can''t eat without food every day!"


    Li Jun looked at the bare yard of Han Wen''s house and complained, "I''ve never seen you so lazy."


    "I''m giving you ten yuan a month. What''s the ticket for you? Not sure."


    Han Wen nodded immediately and said, "Okay."


    Li Jun: "You agreed?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Yes."


    "Aren''t you going to discuss with Brother Hao?"


    Han Wen was right, thinking that Wang Hao was so against her going to work, it was better to tell him, "Then I will discuss with Wang Hao at night, and I will tell you tomorrow."


    Li Jun: ""


    Now he can''t wait to give himself two mouths, what to do if he has nothing to say.


    "Then you ask him, don''t forget to write back to me tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "Okay, don''t worry!"


    Seeing her like that, Li Jun couldn''t help but say, "Can you be a woman, be diligent, I''ve never seen you so lazy, and let a man do the laundry."


    Han Wen was caught off guard by Li Jun''s ranting, "Who did you hear?"


    "I still have to listen to others, the village has already spread it all over the place!"


    Han Wen: "Tell me what?"


    Li Jun''s words were concise and to the point, "Tricky, lazy and greedy."


    Han Wen thought that she was so diligent and arranged like this, and she almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood.


    "They are purely jealous, you can believe the nonsense."


    Li Jun: "Really."


    "Of course, look at Wang Hao, he can be someone who does laundry and dishes at home."


    Li Jun thought about it carefully, but he really couldn''t come up with it, so he said: "Okay, you should pay attention in the future, don''t be pulled by others."


    Han Wen: "Understood, what instructions does Captain Li have?"


    Li Jun: "No more."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    Li Jun glanced at Han Wen and saw that she was still like that, and he didn''t say goodbye to Han Wen. He just left as he came.


    Han Wen waited for Li Jun to leave, looked towards the west courtyard wall, and saw a black figure leaving from the wall.


    Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth, revealing a sneer. Having such a neighbor is really helpful. She would come over to pick up the corner and eavesdrop on something.


    After sitting for a while, seeing that it was getting late, Han Wen got up and went back to the house to cook. Fortunately, she hung up the water, and now her body is more relaxed.


    After dinner in the evening, when Xu Sheng and Shen Yu left, Han Wen said casually, "Li Jun is here today."


    Wang Hao: "What is he doing here?"


    Han Wen: "Let me be the women''s director."


    "what do you think?"


    Han Wen didn''t expect Wang Hao to ask such a question. She thought that as soon as she said it, Wang Hao would immediately object!


    "I''m fine, Li Jun asked me to ask your opinion."


    Wang Hao: "Go if you want. I respect your opinion."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows in disbelief, "You didn''t say that before."


    Wang Hao also remembered his own reaction when he heard that Han Wen was looking for a job at the beginning, "Now that the child is older, there is no need to trap you."


    After listening to Wang Hao''s words, Han Wen was a little surprised: "Then I''m going?"


    "Go! But things in the village are more complicated. If you are not sure, you can ask Li Jun. You can also ask Aunt Li, don''t make your own decisions."


    Han Wen: "Don''t worry! I have the numbers."


    Immediately afterwards, Wang Hao''s big hand was attached to his forehead, "Okay, it''s not as hot as in the morning. It seems that I will get two injections tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "I have a fever, can I stop fighting?"


    "No, you''re not quick and easy to repeat."


    "Tomorrow I''m going to the city to get out of the car, and I can''t accompany you to hang water."


    When Han Wen heard that she couldn''t accompany her, her eyes narrowed with laughter, and then she heard Wang Hao say, "Don''t be too happy, I''m just going to the city, and I can come back to accompany you at night."


    "I already told Xiao Chen on the way back that I''m giving you an infusion at night."


    Han Wen protested: "I know my own body, how can you make decisions for me without my permission."


    "You know? You know you''re freezing yourself with a cold?"


    Han Wen: ""


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at Wang Hao and pushed him away to go back to her room.


    When Wang Hao saw Lima, he grabbed her arm and coaxed: "Good boy, don''t make trouble. If the fluid doesn''t burn after the infusion tomorrow, then the day after tomorrow, you won''t lose."


    Han Wen: "Really?"


    "real."


    After Wang Hao finished speaking, the two realized how ambiguous the conversation just now was. Han Wen''s face was quietly covered with red frost, and she broke away from Wang Hao''s hand and stammered, "Then I''ll go back to sleep first." He left in a hurry.


    Leaving Wang Hao standing alone, looking at Han Wen''s back with deep eyes, she seems to be more and more attractive.


    At ten o''clock the next day, Han Wen waited for those who went to school, those who went to work, and those who went to work to leave before taking Xiaolong to the village.


    First, I went to the team. I saw that no one in the team went to the canal. When I got to the canal, I saw that Li Jun was digging a trench with people in full swing.


    "Captain Li, someone is looking for it!" Someone in the village who knew Han Wen shouted at Li Jun for her.


    When Li Jun heard the voice and looked back, he saw that Han Wen was pulling Xiaolong, who was waiting for him at the end of the canal.


    Li Jun handed the **** in his hand to the person next to him, and then came over to Han Wen, "How is it! Have you thought about it?"

 Chapter 107： 107 Hey, youre missing my scale

    "Think about it, when will you start working?"


    Li Jun: "Any time is fine. Anyway, there is no female director now."


    Han Wen thought for a while and said, "The day after tomorrow is Hu Zi''s birthday. Can I go to work after finishing his birthday?"


    Li Jun also knew that it was not easy for Han Wen to be a stepmother, so he didn''t intend to make things difficult for her. He nodded and said, "Okay."


    After telling Li Jun about Han Wen, he took Xiaolong back. On the way back, Xiaolong took Han Wen''s hand and asked curiously, "Mom, what did you prepare for my brother''s birthday?"


    "You''ll know when the time comes." Han Wen replied mysteriously.


    When Hu Zi''s birthday was on Friday, Han Wen woke up early in the morning and told Wang Hao that she was ready to cook, and told them to lock the door and go straight after eating, leaving them alone.


    Then I wrapped Xiaolong in a thick coat, and the two of them went to the supply and marketing agency together. It was cold in the morning, so the children had to wear thicker clothes.


    It may be because they came too early, and many counters were just coming, and it felt a little depressed.


    Although the supply and marketing cooperatives on the island are very complete, it is the villagers on the island who buy things, so it is not as lively as in the city. Every time the supply and marketing cooperatives in the city come to queue up in the middle of the night for in-demand supplies.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong into the supply and marketing agency and went straight to the living area. As far as she knew, the supply and marketing agency on the island would have fresh milk every morning.


    Arriving at the place, looking at the empty showcase, Han Wen asked, "Colleague! Do we still have milk here today?"


    The sales clerk stopped her hand in arranging the shelves and turned to look at Han Wen when she saw that she was carrying a child, so she thought she had bought it for a child, so she smiled and replied, "Yes, but you came too early, you have to wait a while. Can."


    Han Wen thought that it would be good if she didn''t miss it, "Okay, thank you comrade."


    Han Wen looked around and saw that the pork, chicken, duck and geese counters were more than half sold, so she said, "Comrade, I want to go shopping, can I trouble you and help us when the milk comes. Keep a bottle?"


    At first glance, this comrade has a kind-hearted face and is a good talker.


    Sure enough, the comrade answered with a smile: "Okay, you go, I''ll keep it for you."


    Seeing that she had agreed, Han Wen repeatedly thanked Xiaolong before taking Xiaolong away.


    Counters such as the cloth area and the daily necessities area work late, but those who sell vegetables come very early. When they come to buy vegetables at this time, there is not much stuff left.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong and walked in the vegetable market, looking around, planning to buy some uncommon dishes for Huzi to eat.


    Looking at the stall selling green onions, Han Wen took the initiative to stop. The green onions that were taken from Mrs. Wang''s house a few days ago were eaten by the family''s pancakes, so Han Wen planned to buy some.


    "Sister-in-law, how do you sell this onion?"


    "Five and a half pounds."


    Han Wen picked it up and looked at it. It wasn''t too fresh. "So expensive?"


    Sister-in-law was a little unhappy when she heard it, "Sister hasn''t bought anything for a while now! When you don''t pick up anything, it''s not expensive! I''ll tell you it''s cheap."


    Han Wen looked at the wealthy sister-in-law and smiled awkwardly. She looked around and saw that this one was the only one that sold green onions. She had no choice but to buy it, "Sister-in-law, please help me weigh two pounds!"


    When the sister-in-law who sold the onion heard that Han Wen wanted to buy it, she couldn''t be too happy, "Okay!" She picked up a few green onions and put them on the scale, before Han Wen could see clearly, she hurriedly took them down, "Okay! , Sanmao."


    Han Wen looked at the four or five shallots next to her, her eyes narrowed, "Sister-in-law, don''t you think this is the right name!"


    "What''s wrong, how can it be wrong!"


    "You don''t weigh enough onions! You are weighing me again and I will see."


    Hearing that Han Wen was going to weigh in again, the sister-in-law who sold the onion instantly changed her face, her hands on her hips, her eyes widened, and her spittle flew: "You are talking nonsense, I''m selling vegetables here every day, and I''m still short of pounds. If you can''t make it two or two, hurry up and give the money."


    Han Wen is now quite sure that this sister-in-law has weighed herself less, "What are you anxious about, there is no need to weigh less, you can only weigh it once."


    "The scale will weigh you and I''m afraid you won''t succeed." He picked up the green onion and put it on the scale, but also took it down without waiting for the pointer of the scale to turn.


    "How is it, is it enough?" The grocery shopping sister asked fearlessly.


    Han Wen shook her head, "I didn''t see it clearly."


    "Whether you buy it or not! You''re not here to find trouble." The groceries-sister-in-law put it aside and said unceremoniously.


    Because of the loud voice of the vegetable seller, it also attracted a lot of onlookers. Someone who knew Han Wen quietly pulled Han Wen''s clothes and whispered: "Sister, I think you should forget it! She There is a backstage here, be careful next time you come, this group of people will not give you a good face."


    Han Wen sneered when she heard that she had a backstage tug at the corner of her mouth. In her past life, she was the most annoying person with a backstage.


    Han Wen replied in a low voice, "It''s fine, I''m not afraid." Then she picked up the green onion she had placed next to it, raised her voice, and said with a louder voice, "What''s the matter? It''s reasonable to be short of a few pounds. If you have the ability, just let the scale finish shaking and then talk about it. ." Then he put the onion on it.


    The sister-in-law who sold the vegetables immediately grabbed it and said, "Okay, I won''t sell you anymore."


    Han Wen is burning with anger now, that''s why she said she can''t sell it if she doesn''t sell it, "Return to saying that you can''t wait to take the needle before it stops, it''s not that there is a ghost in your heart!"


    "That''s because you didn''t see it clearly, you can blame others." The vegetable seller raised her head and raised her nose with disdain.


    The aunt who was selling rapeseed seemed to recognize Han Wen, pulled on the clothes of the sister-in-law selling onion, and persuaded: "Lanzi seems to be Captain Wang''s daughter-in-law?"


    "Who? Whose wife?"


    Sister-in-law who sells rape: "Wang Hao''s wife."


    "How can it be."


    I don''t blame others for not believing it. The sister-in-law who sold rapeseed took a long time to recognize Han Wen.


    Han Wen wore a white shirt today, and a double-row light brown trench coat with a high ponytail. She is tall and tall, and looks very temperamental. Those who didn''t know it thought she was visiting relatives on the island from the city. Yes, there would be the daughter-in-law of Wang Hao''s second marriage.


    This Lanzi also took Han Wen as a scapegoat, thinking that she dressed like this is a person who does not touch the spring water, thinking about fooling her, so that she can get a few green onions to take home, then she thinks that she is a shrewd person. Something was wrong.


    "Okay, okay, since you are Captain Wang''s daughter-in-law, I will weigh you again." Then he picked a few green onions and weighed them for Han Wen, "Look, the tall two jins all."


    When Han Wen watched her pull out a few green leaves from under the green onion and re-weighted the green onion with roots and whites accounting for two-thirds of the green onion, the whole person was not very good.

 Chapter 108： 108 came in time

    "Big sister, take it!" The elder sister-in-law who sold the onion was almost wrinkled with a smile.


    Han Wen didn''t react, but she still reached out to take it. Who would have thought that this person could change his face so quickly.


    Han Wen was dismayed by her as if she had eaten a fly, she reached out and took 30 cents from her bag and handed it stiffly.


    The elder sister-in-law who sold the onion smiled and took it, "Sister, come here next time!"


    Han Wen didn''t say a word, when she heard a passerby who was shopping next to him whispering, "Bah! It''s shameless."


    Han Wen agrees that it is shameless indeed.


    After giving the money, Han Wen hurriedly took Xiaolong to another place, "Mom, was that aunt just now a bad person?"


    "It''s not really, just some love petty cheap!"


    Xiaolong: "Oh"


    Han Wen searched the market for a long time before she found a place to sell old hens. The first thing Han Wen saw was the old hen''s claws. Seeing that the claws were strong and the skin lines on it were very clear, she asked, "Brother, you How did you sell this chicken?"


    "Big sister, your vision is really good. I am an old hen that I have raised for several years. It costs five yuan and eighty-one pounds."


    Seeing that the price was fair, Han Wen made up her mind, "Brother, I want that one, you can weigh it for me." Han Wen pointed to a fat, yellow-and-white old hen.


    "Okay! Just want this!" As he spoke, his hand reached into the cage, and he quickly grabbed the chicken''s wings and pulled it out.


    After grabbing the wings, he started to tie the chicken''s legs, "Big girl, you have such a good eye, this chicken should be the fattest one in my place."


    Han Wen smiled, "I just think it looks better than other chickens." She wouldn''t tell others how to watch chickens by herself.


    "Big girl, a full three pounds, come and look at the scale!"


    When Han Wen looked over, she saw that the elder brother was holding a steel scale with a scale hanging on it. Seeing such a call, Han Wen was dumbfounded. She wouldn''t read such a call!


    But seeing the big brother being so frank, Han Wen stepped forward and looked at it seriously, "Well, no problem."


    After listening to the action, the eldest brother took the chicken off the hook neatly and threw it to the ground, "It''s seventeen yuan and four in total, and I have to give me three pounds of meat tickets."


    Han Wen did some math, and seeing that there was no problem, she immediately took out the money and the ticket from her bag and handed it over, "Thank you, big brother."


    The eldest brother took it and counted it. Seeing that there was no problem, he replied with a smile, "You''re welcome, eldest sister. Are you visiting relatives on the island?"


    Han Wen was taken aback, "No, my home is on the island."


    "You just married? Which one? How come I''ve never seen you."


    There is only one supply and marketing cooperative on the island. These people have been selling the same thing for many years, and they have become familiar with them after a long time.


    Han Wen was thinking about what to say when she heard a familiar voice next to her, "Brother Feng, you''re busy!"


    "Captain Wang, why are you here? Shouldn''t it be time to pick up the goods again?"


    Han Wen looked up and saw Wang Hao standing beside her, leaning very tightly.


    "Dad!" Xiaolong let go of Han Wen''s hand and ran towards Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao grabbed Xiaolong and rubbed his head, "Is it cold?"


    Xiaolong shook his head: "It''s not cold."


    Hearing Xiaolong calling Dad, Big Brother Feng reacted, "Captain Wang, is this?"


    Wang Hao smiled, "This is my lover!"


    "Oh! Oh! Look at my head, I said that such a good-looking girl can only be matched by a good boy, so it''s you! That''s right!"


    Han Wen: "" No wonder this person''s business is so good, it turns out that he is too good at talking.


    Wang Hao''s expression didn''t change. He thought he was used to it. He reached out and took the chicken handed over by Brother Feng, reminding him, "Brother Feng, the team will go out to purchase these few days. What are you missing here? Go to the office after work and say something. ."


    "Okay! Okay, thank you Captain Wang."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao who was beside her as she walked, and asked curiously, "Aren''t you the team captain? Are you still in charge of purchasing?"


    "We''re a small place here and we don''t have a purchasing department, so we''ll do it together."


    "Then you bought all these things?"


    Wang Hao nodded, "Almost."


    Han Wen: "That''s bad enough."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s clothes up and down, and replied, "It''s not as good as some people''s vision."


    Knowing that Wang Hao was talking about her clothes, Han Wen walked up to Wang Hao and said proudly, "It''s better than some people''s eyes, but when I made clothes, I also made the same style for some people. , I just don''t know if he wants it or not?"


    Wang Hao took a step back and put the chicken into Han Wen''s hands, "Don''t be so accustomed to tigers in the future."


    When he turned around, he suddenly said, "Go back and try."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s back and grimaced angrily, knowing that I wouldn''t have done it for you.


    "Captain Wang, why are you smiling so happily!" Brother Feng asked curiously when Wang Hao passed by a chicken stall when he returned.


    Wang Hao thought that his daughter-in-law would be unhappy when he made clothes for him, but he said, "It''s nothing."


    After buying the chicken, Han Wen didn''t go around much. She went back to get the milk and planned to take Xiaolong home.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaolong suddenly stopped, "Mom, I want to buy something."


    Han Wen wondered, "What do you want to buy?"


    "I want to buy my brother a birthday present."


    Han Wen immediately became interested, "What do you want to buy? Do you have any money there?"


    Xiaolong patted his pocket, "Mom, I have it." After he finished speaking, he dragged Han Wen and walked towards the store.


    Han Wen was carrying her bag while holding the chicken in the other. She had to let Xiaolong hold the bag with her empty hands, and she immediately felt a little embarrassed. Buy chicken first."


    Xiaolong also felt something was wrong, so he took the initiative to let go of Han Wen''s hand and tugged at Han Wen''s collar, "Mom, can you be better like this?"


    Han Wen: "Much better."


    Xiaolong ran in front and excitedly dragged Han Wen to the counter. After arriving, he stared at the row of erasers above and stopped talking.


    Han Wen just stood there and waited quietly without saying a word. After Xiaolong looked around, he turned to look at Han Wen, "Mom, do you think it''s better for me to buy that?"


    Han Wen: "You want to buy an eraser for your brother?"


    Xiaolong nodded.


    Han Wen glanced at the row of erasers above and couldn''t see why she came. In her eyes, they were all the same, "Which one do you like, which one will you buy for your brother?"


    Xiaolong hesitated for a moment, then pointed at a strangely shaped rubber and said, "Mom, I want to buy that?"


    Han Wen: "Then tell the lady."


    Xiaolong: "Sister, I want that rubber."


    The teller who sold the furniture looked young and was still a little girl. He was very happy when he heard Xiaolong calling his sister, and immediately turned around to take it and said, "Is this the little brother?"

 Chapter 109： 109 Make a cake

    Xiaolong nodded firmly when he saw it, "Sister, how much does this cost?"


    The little girl is kind-hearted, "This one costs five cents more, and if you want this kind of thing, it''s three cents." The little girl pointed to the row above and replied to the ordinary ones.


    Xiaolong took out five cents from his inner pocket and put it on the counter, "Sister, I want this."


    "Then you have to take it."


    "Thank you, sister." Xiaolong put away the eraser, turned to Han Wen and said, "Mom, let''s go back!"


    On the way home, Han Wen asked curiously, "Apart from its weird appearance, this eraser is nothing special! Why do you have to buy this?"


    Xiaolong took out the eraser and pointed at Han Wen, "Look! There''s a plane on it. My brother likes planes the most."


    Han Wen leaned forward and looked at it. It really was a drawing of a plane. Because the color was too light, she couldn''t really tell if she didn''t look carefully.


    "Xiaolong, your eyes are so good?"


    Xiaolong raised his head and looked at Han Wen in confusion.


    Knowing that he was too young to understand, Han Wen pointed to something in the same place and said, "Look at what it is?"


    "Aunt Wang put it on the frame at the door."


    Standing at such a long distance, Han Wen could only take a rough look, but couldn''t see it clearly.


    Hearing Xiaolong''s words, Han Wen suddenly became interested, "Xiaolong, hurry up! Let''s go home early."


    It was only when the two of them were more than fifty meters away from Wang Dani''s house that Han Wen could see it clearly and thought to herself, "Oh my God, Xiaolong''s eyes are too good!"


    Before Han Wen could react in shock, she saw Li Jun standing in front of her house, as if waiting for her.


    Han Wen: "Is something wrong!"


    Li Jun stared at Han Wen''s dress for a moment, and replied dryly, "I have something to do, what are you?"


    No wonder Li Jun was curious, who would catch an old hen in this unseasonable age.


    "Go to the supply and marketing agency."


    Because of the chicken in her hand, Han Wen couldn''t take out the key, so she could only squat down and ask Xiaolong to help, "Help Mom get the key out."


    When Li Jun saw it, he hurried forward to take the chicken from Han Wen''s hand, "I''ll take it for you!"


    Seeing that Li Jun''s hand was already stretched out, Han Wen didn''t feel embarrassed, and handed it over naturally, "Thank you."


    After that, he took out the key from his bag and opened the door, "Come in and talk!"


    Li Jun entered the yard and put the chicken on the ground, and said to Han Wen, "You can go to work tomorrow!"


    Han Wen couldn''t figure out why Li Jun was so anxious all of a sudden, so she asked, "Okay! What''s the matter, is there something in the village?"


    "There''s a meeting in the city tomorrow, and I need you to come over and hold it."


    Han Wen: "Why! It''s so urgent."


    "It seems to be a publicity meeting."


    Han Wen: "I''m a female director, what do I do when I hold a publicity meeting?"


    Li Jun: "There is no propaganda in the village. Tomorrow, we captains will not be able to go with the villagers to engage in production. After thinking about it, you can only go."


    Han Wen thought about it and felt that she would be fine tomorrow, so she said, "Okay, I will go to the meeting tomorrow."


    Li Jun: "I''ll leave if I have nothing to do."


    Han Wen: "Okay, slow down."


    After sending Li Jun away, Han Wen handed the key to Xiaolong, "My dear son, go and open the door."


    She carried the hen to the henhouse herself, and she didn''t untie the rope on the hen''s legs. She sent it to the henhouse simply because she was afraid that it would soil the yard.


    After washing her hands, Han Wen went into the house to prepare a cake. She had to hurry up, or she would be exposed when Huzi came back from school.


    These days, Han Wen has already prepared all the tools she needs, and she only needs to operate it, because without an oven, Han Wen intends to use a pot to steam a cake.


    First, I found a bowl that was much bigger than the bowl, and put four eggs into it, because Han Wen planned to make it bigger because there were many people in the family.


    At this time, the weather is cold, and the yolk of the egg is still fixed after being beaten, unlike in summer, the beaten yolk melts.


    Han Wen carefully separated the egg yolks, put them in a separate bowl, added milk and a little peanut oil, and used the egg beater Wang Hao made for her to fully mix the egg yolks and milk.


    Then they added low-gluten flour bought from the city and starch obtained by Wang Hao to make them into a paste.


    Before doing this, Han Wen didn''t let Xiaolong sit idle. She processed the egg whites first, added a little white vinegar and a lot of sugar to the egg whites, and then started to beat the egg whites with another mixer made by Wang Hao.


    Because there is no electric mixer, it takes a long time to mix by hand. Han Wen stirred it a few times by herself. Seeing that the egg white inside was slightly changed, she handed it over to Xiaolong. While Han Wen was processing the egg yolk, Xiaolong had been helping to stir the egg white. .


    "Mom, can you see it?" Xiaolong asked immediately after drying for a long time when the liquid protein turned into a sticky white paste.


    Han Wen glanced at it, "Very good."


    Knowing that Xiaolong may be tired, he naturally took the basin and stirred the protein solution that was not completely set for a long time until he could stand up his chopsticks.


    Then add the egg yolks in batches until you get a really nice yellow batter.


    Xiaolong watched Han Wen put the basin into the pot, and asked curiously, "Mom! Isn''t this similar to steaming steamed buns? Why is it so troublesome."


    Han Wen: "This is much better than steamed buns. How about the chicken cake I made last time, it''s even better than that."


    Xiaolong''s eyes widened when he heard it, and then the two of them moved closer, "Mom, let me see if it''s okay."


    Han Wen was dumbfounded by Xiaolong''s eagerness, and stretched out her hand to pull him away, "I just put it in, not so fast."


    "When will it be okay?"


    "Wait half an hour. You go out and check the time for mom."


    Xiaolong happily replied, "Okay." Then he ran to the living room to check the time.


    Although Xiaolong is only five years old now, Han Wen has already started teaching him to read ancient poems on the back of the watch.


    Maybe children who don''t like to talk are smart, and it won''t take long for Xiaolong to tell the time by himself after Han Wen taught him.


    "Mom, it''s 11 o''clock."


    When Han Wen heard this, her thoughts went wrong. This tiger is about to leave school soon, and the meal hasn''t come yet.


    "Xiaolong, you help my mother to wash the beans." Han Wen took two handfuls of beans from the cabinet and put them in the sink and put them into Xiaolong.


    "Okay."


    Because there was still a fire in the stove, Han Wen wouldn''t dare to let Xiaolong stay by himself if Han Wen wasn''t in front of him, even though Xiaolong was already very good at seeing the fire.


    Han Wen hurriedly cooked two dishes before Huzi came back, and the cake embryo that had been steaming in the pot was ready.


    Han Wen lifted the lid of the pot and patted the fluffy cake embryo, very satisfied.


    "Mom, brother is coming back soon, hurry up and hide."


    "Oh! Oh! Immediately." Han Wen took two thick cloths and held the basin, so anxious that she didn''t know where to hide it.


    Xiaolong tugged at Han Wen''s sleeve, "Mom, come with me."

 Chapter 110： 110 disappointment

    Han Wen followed Xiaolong with the basin and went straight to Wang Hao''s room.


    "Let''s put it in your dad''s room? That''s not good, right?" Han Wen asked with some doubts.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaolong Dao was very confident, "Mom, don''t worry! Brother dare not come to this room."


    Han Wen: "Why?"


    Xiaolong shook his head, "I don''t know either. Mom, just let it go." Xiaolong pointed to Wang Hao''s desk.


    As soon as Han Wen put the pot away, she heard the voice of a tiger talking from the yard, so frightened that the girls hurried out after putting the pot away.


    As soon as Hu Zi entered the house, he saw his mother and his brother hurriedly come out of his father''s house, "Mom, what are you doing!"


    Hu Zi stepped forward and wanted to push open his dad''s door and take a look inside.


    Han Wen watched Hu Zi''s movements and immediately stopped him, "It''s nothing, I''ll pack some of your dad''s clothes for him."


    Hu Zi muttered: "My dad has so many clothes, you are sweating profusely."


    "Is there?" Han Wen raised her hand and wiped her forehead, and she was sweating profusely. "Isn''t this frightened by you."


    Huzi: "Mom, what did you say?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m ready, you help me bring it out." Han Wen said as she took Huzi to the kitchen.


    When I walked to the kitchen door, I remembered that Xiaolong was still in the living room, so he shouted again: "Xiaolong, go get your chopsticks."


    Xiaolong: "Okay."


    Hu Zi arrived in the kitchen, looking at Han Wen''s fried beans and small green vegetables, his face collapsed, and he said in disappointment, "You just fry this!"


    Han Wen pretended to be stupid, picked up the plate and said, "What are you going to eat if you don''t fry this, hurry up and bring the dishes out."


    Hu Zi reluctantly picked up the plate, followed Han Wen with heavy steps, and asked reluctantly, "Mom, did you do anything else?"


    "These are not enough to eat, what else do you want to eat?"


    Tiger: "Nothing."


    Han Wen pretended not to see the dishes placed on the table. At this time, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng also came back from work and saw Han Wen''s two dishes, and praised them, "Sister-in-law, what day does it taste so good today."


    Hu Zi sat lazily on the chair, and when he heard Shen Yu''s words, he pouted and muttered: "What kind of eyes, can this dish be applauded?"


    This is not to blame for Xu Sheng and the others. In the past, Han Wen would cook one dish for fear of bad influence, but she would cook a few more every two days for fear that they would not eat well.


    But because the dishes they cooked yesterday were better, Xu Sheng and the others thought that there was only one dish today, and they were a little surprised if they thought it would be two.


    Seeing Hu Zi''s unhappy face, Han Wen ignored him, smiled and said to Shen Yu, "Well, today is a little different."


    Hu Zi sat down immediately and asked expectantly, "What''s the difference?"


    Han Wen: "I won''t tell you."


    Hu Zi pouted, "Don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Hu Zi was also absent-minded during the meal. Seeing that he was nibbling on a pancake, Han Wen kindly said, "Hu Zi don''t want to eat it? Would you like to fry an egg for you?"


    Seeing that Hu Zi had eaten half of his meal, his mother said no at all, and his father didn''t come back, so he felt a little sad, "I''m not hungry, I don''t want to eat." He put the pancakes away, and went back to the house with a sad face.


    Han Wen smiled and gave Xiaolong a wink, Xiaolong immediately put down the pancakes and went back to the bedroom with Huzi.


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu also saw that something was wrong, "Sister-in-law, what happened to Huzi?"


    Han Wen: "Today''s his birthday, I think we didn''t show it."


    After hearing this, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu also paid attention to it. After getting along for a while, the two of them already regarded the Han Wen family as relatives.


    "Ah! Today is Hu Zi''s birthday? Sister-in-law, you didn''t say it earlier." Xu Sheng hurriedly stood up and was about to leave.


    Han Wen hurriedly stopped him when he saw it, "Why are you going?"


    "I''m going to buy a cake for Huzi. How can there be no cake for this birthday."


    Shen Yu: "Hey" Xu Sheng blinked hastily when he came over.


    Actually, there is no need for Shen Yu to remind Xu Sheng. This cake is still a new thing in Beijing. I don''t know if Han Wen can understand it. The point is that even if Han Wen understands it, this place may not be. There are for sale.


    Han Wen was a little stunned by Xu Sheng''s word "cake". She thought that people today don''t know about cake!


    "Okay, don''t go, I''ve already prepared." Han Wen whispered back in a low voice.


    Xu Sheng was a little surprised when he heard this. This cake was just emerging in Beijing. If it wasn''t for his family''s power, he wouldn''t even know what it was. How could Han Wen, a housewife in a remote rural area, know, "Sister-in-law, you didn''t say anything. Wrong!"


    Han Wen was afraid that she would be exposed, so she quickly went through it in her mind, sat back on the chair and calmly replied: "Yes, I have seen this cake in the city, and I made it exactly the same as what she made, it is impossible for it to come out. question."


    Hearing Han Wen say this, Xu Sheng''s vigilant nerves also relaxed, Han Wen often goes to the city, maybe she has actually seen it!


    "That''s good, since you are ready, sister-in-law, why didn''t you tell Hu Zi?" Xu Sheng asked curiously.


    Han Wen: "I wasn''t ready, he came back halfway through. Besides, his dad couldn''t come back at noon if he had something to do, so he thought about giving him the afternoon."


    Now Xu Sheng and Shen Yu also understood that it wasn''t because they didn''t give the tiger a try, they were preparing for a surprise.


    Xiaolong followed Huzi into the house, and saw Huzi lying on the bed, his face buried in the quilt, as if no strangers should approach him.


    Xiaolong walked to the edge of the bed, climbed onto the bed and sat down, and asked in a low voice, "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as Hu Zi heard Xiaolong''s voice, he quickly sat up from the bed and stared at Xiaolong suspiciously, "Did you tell her what I asked you to tell her last time?"


    Xiaolong looked at Huzi''s furious look, and nodded quickly, "I said it."


    "Then what did she say then?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom said she knew."


    "She knows! She knows what! She knows and there is no movement at all until now!" Hu Zi got off the bed angrily and said wandering around the room.


    Compared to his brother''s irritability, Xiaolong is very calm, "Brother, don''t worry, Mom said that if you know it, you know it."


    "Humph! Believe her if you want to! I don''t believe it anyway."


    Xiaolong looked at Huzi anxiously, and spit out: "Brother, today is not over yet, why are you in such a hurry!"


    "Can I not be in a hurry, I have said all the big words in front of the big country and them"


    "Huh? What did you say?" Hu Zi then reacted, turning his head to stare at the little dragon thief and repeating: "What did you just say?"


    Xiaolong also felt that he had leaked the secret, so he stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, and replied vaguely, "Nothing to say." He slipped off the bed to run.


    Hu Zi stood there and looked at Xiao Long''s embarrassed figure, and pulled the corner of his mouth to reveal a smug smile.

 Chapter 111： 111 birthday

    He said how could his stepmother not give him a birthday when she was so good, Huzi happily hopped around the house twice before going out.


    At this time, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu had already finished their meal and left, leaving Han Wen alone at the dining table, eating slowly with beans between them.


    Seeing Xiaolong running out, Han Wen asked without thinking, "Did you miss out?"


    Xiaolong ran to the chair and sat down, picked up his leftover pancakes and nodded with a guilty conscience.


    Han Wen: "It''s okay, like your brother, if you don''t give him some information, he can be awkward all afternoon."


    Xiaolong: "Mom, don''t you blame me?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t blame you. Today is your brother''s birthday. We can''t make him unhappy, can we!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Hu Zi came out of the room happily. He wanted to keep his face sullen, but the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed, and he simply did not hide it.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and said, "Do you want to eat again?"


    Hu Zi''s brows were full of pride, he sat on the chair and picked up the pancake he had put aside, took a bite with his mouth open, and said, "I''m hungry again."


    Han Wen saw that his tail was about to go up to the sky, and she didn''t dismantle him. She leaned on the table and said casually, "You two eat at the latest, and you will wash the bowl soon."


    "Ah! How can you do this!" Hu Zi retorted dissatisfiedly.


    Han Wen turned her head and looked at him innocently, "What''s wrong with me, hasn''t our family been like this all the time?


    Huzi: You are ruthless! As he spoke, he took a bite of the pancake viciously to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Han Wen was so amused by Hu Zi''s appearance that she was afraid that she couldn''t help laughing, so she went to the kitchen immediately. She still had a lot of things to prepare, so she couldn''t waste time here.


    As soon as Han Wen left, Huzi started to stare at Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong felt in danger, and wanted to slip away even if he didn''t want to eat.


    Hu Zi sensed Xiaolong''s intentions, his eyes narrowed and he said coldly, "Stop! Where do you want to run?"


    Xiaolong pretended to be calm, "I''m going to help my mother after I finish eating."


    Huzi: "You sit back with me honestly, I have something to ask you."


    Xiaolong moved to the chair honestly, and replied in a small voice: "What do you want to ask?"


    Huzi: "What birthday gift did Mom prepare for me, so mysterious?"


    Xiaolong shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Huzi: "Do you say it again?"


    Xiaolong: "I really don''t know."


    Hu Zi stood up from the chair in a rage, pressing step by step: "You are with your mother every day, don''t you know?"


    Xiaolong sensed the danger, slipped off his chair neatly, turned around and ran out the door, still shouting, "Don''t ask me, don''t ask me, I really don''t know."


    When Han Wen hid the remaining tools, she saw that there was no one in the living room, and the table was full of leftovers.


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, the trash can was not at home, and there was no place to put vegetables.


    But at this time, even the leftovers were reluctant to throw away. Han Wen folded them together and put them back in the kitchen, mumbling, "Where are these two children going crazy?"


    It wasn''t until the afternoon was about to go to class that the brothers came back in a hurry. Hu Zi rushed back to the house and took the schoolbag, shouting, "I''m going to school." Then he disappeared.


    Xiaolong didn''t have so much energy to lie down on the table tiredly, unwilling to move.


    Han Wen: "Where did you go to play again?"


    Xiaolong rested for a while, raised his red face, and happily replied, "Follow my brothers to the beach."


    "Then does your brother dare to go into the water now?"


    Xiaolong shook his head, "Now the water is cold, we are not going down."


    Han Wen thought about it too. It''s already November, and it''s really cold, but the trash can in their house is not afraid of cold, and even in cold weather, she takes a bath with cold water.


    Han Wen went to Wang Hao''s house to bring out the cake embryo, and went back to the kitchen to think about finishing the rest.


    As soon as Han Wen started whipping cream, she heard that there was no movement outside. Han Wen came out to take a look, and saw that Xiaolong had fallen asleep on the table.


    After coming back from outside, Han Wen took off her coat, and now she is wearing a white shirt with a loose pink sweater over it. Because the sweater was rolled up to her forearm at work, there was no burden of clothes. Han Wen was very happy. He easily picked up Xiaolong and put him back in the room.


    It took more than an hour for Han Wen to finish the cake. She was afraid that it would not be safe to put it in the kitchen, so she would touch it while cooking, so she took the cake and put it in Wang Hao''s room.


    It''s already three o''clock in the afternoon when Han Wen is done thinking about the old hen in the chicken coop, and she has another headache. The last time she killed the chicken, she had to bite her teeth. .


    Han Wen was standing in the yard looking embarrassed, when she saw Li Jun strode past his door, saw her with the chicken in her hand and retreated, she asked in disbelief, "You want to kill the chicken?"


    Han Wen replied angrily, "No way!"


    Li Jun clicked his tongue twice, strode in, and closed the door by the way.


    Han Wen frowned, "Why are you closing the door?"


    Li Jun rolled up his sleeves and replied, "You kill chickens in broad daylight and still open the door, so you''re not afraid that others will say you are ostentatious."


    Han Wen choked back and said, "I haven''t killed it yet. When I kill it, I will naturally close the door. What are you doing here?"


    Li Jun looked Han Wen up and down, "You''re going to kill chickens by dressing like this?"


    Han Wen didn''t know why: "What''s the matter."


    Li Jun: "It doesn''t look like work." The people who work are all dressed in rags, so bright and beautiful.


    Listening to Li Jun''s tone, Han Wen thought that Li Jun was here to find trouble, and deliberately sarcastically said: "This Captain Li doesn''t work, so why does he run to us every day? The village is so idle?"


    Li Jun didn''t get angry when he heard it, took the chicken from Han Wen''s hand, and said, "I''m here to ask Sister-in-law Wang for help, and by the way, do good deeds."


    "What are you doing standing still, get me a bowl."


    Han Wen pouted, but went back to get a bowl for Li Jun.


    Li Jun put the bowl on the steps, smeared a knife on the chicken''s neck, the chicken''s blood gurgled out, and when the chicken''s blood was dry, he threw it on the ground, and turned around and said, "You can do the rest yourself. OK?"


    Han Wen nodded, "Okay."


    Li Jun then walked to the well, washed his hands, and left.


    After a while, I heard Wang Dani''s voice next door.


    Huzi ran back before five o''clock in the afternoon, rushed into the kitchen immediately, and asked eagerly, "Mom, did you stew the old hen?"


    Han Wen: "Keep your voice down, and don''t be afraid of being heard by the neighbors and come over to find what you want to eat."


    Hu Zi raised his face: "I''m not afraid."


    Huzi seemed relieved when he saw the old hen, and this time he was very good and didn''t go anywhere, just accompanied Xiaolong to play in the yard.


    When Wang Hao came back from get off work, he was not used to seeing Xiaolong and Huzi being so honest, so he asked casually, "Why don''t you help your mother?"

 Chapter 112： 112 birthday 2

    Huzi: "My mother is done, we don''t need our help."


    Wang Hao frowned slightly in disbelief. What time did Han Wen finish cooking by herself?


    Wang Hao put down his bag and took off his coat, and was about to go to the kitchen to help, but as soon as he entered the kitchen, Han Wen''s clothes swayed his eyes, "Why did you change your clothes again?"


    When Han Wen heard the voice, she turned her head to look at Wang Hao and asked, "Does it look good?"


    Wang Hao nodded honestly, "Good-looking."


    Only then did Han Wen turn around satisfied and explained, "The windbreaker I wear in the morning is too cumbersome, and it is inconvenient for me to work at home."


    Wang Hao frowned and said, "This dress is also not suitable for work."


    Han Wen: "Why?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s so beautiful."


    Han Wen was amused by Wang Hao''s serious look, "Good-looking clothes are meant for people to see, what''s the difference."


    Wang Hao wanted to say there was a difference, but when he thought about the clothes Han Wen had made recently, he swallowed it again, forget it! Anyway, every dress she makes is beautiful, so just wear it!


    Han Wen waited for a while and didn''t hear Wang Hao''s reply, she thought what was wrong, she turned to look at him and said, "Isn''t it right?"


    Wang Hao leaned over and said, "Yes." In response, he reached out and lifted the lid of the pot. Seeing the yellow-orange chicken soup inside, he said casually, "Didn''t you put any side dishes?"


    The people on their side have to put a large pot of side dishes every time they cook chicken, and they eat all the vegetables without seeing the meat.


    Han Wen: "No vegetables."


    Wang Hao paused and wanted to say something so extravagant, but he was afraid that Han Wen would not cook, so he could only answer lightly, "Oh."


    "I''ll pour out this chicken soup in a while and make chicken noodle soup for you tomorrow morning."


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen after hearing this, thinking that fortunately he didn''t say anything just now.


    At this time, the chicken was simmering softly. Han Wen poured out the chicken soup in a pot and handed it to Wang Hao, "Help me put it in the cabinet, cover it with a lid, and don''t let the mice eat it."


    Two days ago, Han Wen found a mouse that was running all the time in the yard. She was so frightened that she immediately checked everything in the house and relaxed after seeing that she was not bitten.


    Wang Hao heard it and said directly: "If you''re afraid, don''t shut down Xiao Huang, let it run around at home, and it can also catch mice."


    Han Wen: "Dogs take mice?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied, "Okay, but I''m afraid that it will defecate in the house, and I''m also afraid that its claws will soil the room."


    "These are all things that can be trained. Isn''t Huzi doing nothing at home, so I''ll leave this to him."


    Han Wen turned her head and looked at Wang Hao with bright eyes, "Then you go talk?"


    Wang Hao wondered: "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen turned her head and lifted the lids of the two pots and said, "I''m not a real mother, so it''s not good to direct children like this."


    Wang Hao: "You used to" also commanded them.


    Han Wen: "What did you say?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s nothing, I''ll tell him after dinner."


    Han Wen''s eyes were full of smiles, "Bring me two more dishes. Forget it! Don''t use the dishes and bring me two basins."


    Wang Hao turned around and went to get the pot again, "You said you still have so much work to do, why don''t you let Huzi help you."


    Han Wen reached out to take the pot and replied, "It''s not someone''s birthday today, it''s not easy to command."


    Wang Hao twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled dotingly, "So it is."


    Han Wen handed the cooked chicken to Wang Hao, "You take it out first." Then she went to serve another dish.


    Seeing the tofu skin in the pot, Wang Hao asked in surprise, "Didn''t you say no vegetables?"


    Han Wen: "I said no to that, but I didn''t say no to this."


    "Hurry up and take it out, come back and take this."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows: "You don''t have dishes to cook, right?"


    "No, I''ll warm up the leftovers from lunch."


    Wang Hao placed the dishes and came back to help Han Wen with them, and the two of them were done.


    Hu Zi sat on the side, watching his dad kept serving the food, his surprised little mouth could hardly close, his eyes kept glancing at the table, and the smile on his face became more and more uncontrollable.


    In the end, I couldn''t help it anymore, and asked behind Wang Hao''s ass, "Dad, why did Mom make so many dishes?"


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi''s uncontrollable smile and asked, "What do you think?"


    Hu Zi was about to say something, but when he saw Han Wen come out, he immediately covered his mouth and went back to his original place.


    Han Wen saw that the dishes were all ready, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu hadn''t come yet, so she asked suspiciously, "Has the team finished work yet?"


    Wang Hao: "It wasn''t finished when I came back, it should be soon."


    As they were talking, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu walked in dismal.


    "Sorry, we''re late." Xu Sheng said immediately when he saw that their family was waiting.


    Han Wen: "It''s not too late, it''s just in time, go wash your hands and eat."


    When everyone sat down on the table, Hu Zi deliberately asked, "Mom, what day is it today! Do you make so much delicious food?"


    Han Wen patted his head lightly, "Pretend."


    As he said that, he pulled Xiaolong up, "Everyone wait a minute, there is one more thing that hasn''t been brought up."


    Huzi thought that these dishes were enough, but he didn''t expect his mother to prepare something for him, so he tugged at his father and asked curiously, "Dad, what else did my mother prepare?"


    Wang Hao: "Wait."


    At this time, Han Wen came out and stood at the door and said, "Shen Yu helped to turn off the light."


    Shen Yu got up and turned off the light, and saw Xiaolong walking out slowly with the cake and singing the birthday song, Han Wen stood by and was ready to help at any time.


    Hu Zi was so startled that he couldn''t react when he saw this scene, but Wang Hao pulled him and came back to his senses.


    He stammered and asked, "Is this for me?"


    Han Wen put the cake in the middle and replied, "Otherwise!" Then she put the paper hat she had drawn on Hu Zi''s head and said, "Make a wish and blow out the candles."


    Because Huzi didn''t go through the process and was a little flustered, but fortunately it was completed.


    After blowing out the candle, Shen Yu turned on the light.


    Then Xu Sheng took out a pen from his pocket and handed it to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, happy birthday."


    Han Wen was shocked when she saw the brand of the fountain pen, and immediately said, "Xu Sheng, your fountain pen is too expensive, it''s not suitable for children to use."


    Hu Zi didn''t dare to accept Han Wen''s words, and immediately withdrew his hand.


    Xu Sheng got up slightly and shoved it into Huzi''s hands firmly, "What valuables are there, they are all school supplies, and this is also a little bit of my heart."


    Seeing this, Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao, saw Wang Hao nodded, and said, "That''s fine."


    "Hurry up and thank you Brother Xu Sheng."


    Hu Zi said immediately, "Thank you, Brother Xu Sheng."


    Then Shen Yu also took out something from his pocket, it was a brand new mouth organ, "Huzi, this is given to you by my brother."


    Hu Zi usually gets along better with Shen Yu. Seeing that his mother has let him take Xu Sheng''s things, he is not polite now. He happily takes it over and says happily, "Thank you, Brother Shen Yu."

 Chapter 113： 113 Compassion

    Seeing Hu Zi''s smile, Shen Yu was very happy, and said dotingly, "Study hard."


    Tiger: "Got it."


    Seeing that both Xu Sheng and Shen Yu had brought gifts, Xiaolong started to lift his clothes, because he put the rubber in the inner pocket of his clothes, and now that Han Wen put another one on him outside, he couldn''t take it out.


    Han Wen noticed that something was wrong with Xiaolong, and lowered her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiaolong was not in a hurry, and replied calmly: "I can''t take it out."


    When Han Wen saw it, she quickly helped him lift off his clothes, took out the rubber, and stuffed it into Xiaolong''s hands.


    Xiaolong just got up, stretched out his hand and said, "Brother, I gave this to you."


    Hu Zi''s eyes flashed with surprise, but he quickly got up and took it over. When he saw the picture on the rubber, he was surprised and said happily, "Thank you, brother."


    Hu Zi thought that there was no gift, but not only did he accept Xu Sheng and Shen Yu, but also Xiao Long''s. Thinking of this Hu Zi, he immediately looked at Han Wen and Wang Hao in anticipation.


    When Han Wen saw it, she immediately pointed to the cake and said, "This is my birthday present for you."


    Hearing the tiger turned to Wang Hao again, Wang Hao smiled helplessly, "Wait."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and went back to the house. He took out a slingshot after a while. Hu Zi almost jumped up when he saw it.


    Seeing that Hu Zi''s happiness was about to end, Han Wen immediately stopped her and said, "Okay, hurry up and eat!"


    Seeing that the dishes were so good during dinner, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were embarrassed to put them in the chicken, and they unanimously put a chopstick of tofu skin first.


    The moment they put it in their mouths, both of them saw the shock in each other''s eyes. No one thought that a simple tofu skin would be so delicious.


    Seeing their expressions, Han Wen said smugly, "Isn''t it different from what you think? I''ve stewed this in hen soup for a long time!"


    Shen Yu couldn''t help but took another chopstick, "It''s delicious, I''ve never eaten such delicious tofu skin before."


    Han Wen looked at the two of them eating only vegetarian dishes and gave Huzi a look, "Huzi, give your brother some chicken."


    After Hu Zi got the information, he immediately got up and gave Shen Yu and Xu Sheng a piece of chicken.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a piece of chicken in her bowl. Han Wen looked up and saw that Wang Hao naturally took a piece of tofu skin and lowered his head to eat it, as if nothing happened just now.


    After eating, Han Wen cut the cake. It wouldn''t look good if she didn''t eat some cake on her birthday. A few people were full when they ate just now, but when she saw the cake, she still forced one person to eat a piece.


    Han Wen looked at the remaining half, and decided to divide them up and give some to a few close friends.


    When Shen Yu and Xu Sheng were about to leave, Wang Hao suddenly said, "Han Wen, take a piece of cake and let them bring it back to Li Yuejin''s children to eat."


    Hu Zi was not happy when he heard it, "No, don''t give it to them."


    Han Wen actually disapproved a little, but she still reached out and gave a piece, "Xu Sheng, take this back!"


    Xu Sheng glanced at Wang Hao subconsciously, and when he saw Wang Hao''s expressionless face, he took the initiative to take it over.


    As soon as Xu Sheng and Shen Yu left, Hu Zi stared at Wang Hao angrily and asked, "Why should that old woman be so bad for her?"


    Wang Hao thought that when he went home and passed the next door, Li Yuejin''s young son stared at their family with longing eyes, and his heart was slightly touched.


    Wang Hao: "Not for that woman, but for his son."


    Huzi: "Her son is not a good thing either."


    Seeing Hu Zi''s persistent face, Wang Hao said: "The matter of the adults has nothing to do with the children, don''t take anger at others."


    Seeing that Wang Hao''s face was really bad, Han Wen hurriedly pulled Hu Zi and said, "Hu Zi, it''s getting late today, go out with mom to deliver the things first."


    There is no way. Parents in this era are generally dictatorships, and they do not allow their children to question themselves at all. Someone like Wang Hao who can explain it is not bad. Han Wen is afraid that the next scene will be out of control, so she quickly pulls the tiger first. Son is out.


    Huzi was still unhappy when he went out, and shouted angrily: "My dad is like a meat bun and a dog. There is no return."


    Han Wen was amused by Huzi''s attitude, "You still know that meat buns beat dogs!"


    Huzi: "I know everything."


    When walking to Liu Chunfang''s door, Han Wen subconsciously glanced inside, then grabbed Huzi and motioned him to look inside.


    I saw Liu Chunfang''s youngest son, Slug, sitting in the yard, eating the cake brought back by Shen Yu and the others with a devout look on his face.


    When the cake was finished, he was not willing to throw away the paper on which the cake was placed, and was still holding the paper and sticking out his tongue to lick it.


    Han Wen was a little surprised. Apart from seeing this scene in movies, it was the first time she saw it in real life.


    Hu Zi was silent for a moment and tugged at Han Wen''s sleeve, then said lightly, "Mom, let''s go!"


    Han Wen came back to her senses and replied softly, followed Hu Zi and walked towards the big country.


    The two girls didn''t speak along the way. In fact, Hu Zi was not shocked by the scene just now, because a lot of things like this happened in school, and he and Xiaolong were like this before his mother got better.


    He was thinking if his mother didn''t take medicine and his father didn''t say divorce, would he still be living the same life as before, thinking of this tiger, his heart trembled, he stretched out his hand to grab Han Wen''s collar, and lowered his He shouted, "Mom!"


    Han Wen noticed something was wrong with Hu Zi, stopped and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Huzi wanted to ask: Mom! Will you change back to the same as before, but he was afraid of hearing a positive answer, so he finally shook his head and showed a reluctant smile, "Let''s hurry up! After sending the big country, we have to send it to Qiangzi!"


    Han Wen thought Hu Zi was worried about this and didn''t take it to heart, "Okay, then let''s hurry up."


    When the girls came back from the three families, they were already exhausted. When they heard Wang Dani''s voice coming from next door, Han Wen was not polite and shouted in the yard, "Sister Wang!"


    After a while, Wang Dani was lying on the wall of the courtyard. Fortunately, the moon was very bright tonight, otherwise Han Wen would have to scare her away.


    Looking at Han Wen in the yard, Wang Dani jokingly said, "The sun is coming out from the west today, isn''t it, so a person as particular as you can shout in the yard with all your voice?"


    Han Wen walked forward with the cake, "Hey! Hu Zi''s birthday is today, I''ve given it away, so I won''t go to your house, you can bring it back yourself!"


    Wang Dani was a little surprised, "Hu Zi''s birthday? Where is Hu Zi?"


    Han Wen shouted into the room, "Huzi, your aunt is calling you."


    After a while, Hu Zi ran out, "Auntie, what are you calling me for?"


    Wang Dani: "Happy birthday to you!"


    Tiger: "Thank you."

 Chapter 114： 114 Atmosphere heating up

    In the evening, when the children hadn''t slept yet, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Wang Hao, are you free tomorrow? I''m going to a meeting in the city."


    Wang Hao was a little surprised: "What meeting?"


    Han Wen: "The publicity meeting, Li Jun came to inform me, I don''t know the specifics."


    Wang Hao frowned, "I will also go to the city tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "What should we do then?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while and replied, "Otherwise, let Huzi and the others go to Sister Li''s house for a day!"


    Han Wen hesitated, "This is not good!"


    Hu Zi also raised his head and refused, "I don''t want to go to Aunt Li''s house."


    Wang Hao: "Didn''t you like going to Aunt Li''s house the most before?"


    Huzi: "I don''t want to go now."


    "Then you will join me tomorrow. I will put you in my grandmother''s house first, and then I will go to the meeting." Han Wen said calmly.


    Unexpectedly, Hu Zi also disagreed with this plan, "Mom! We can just stay at home, I can take care of my brother."


    Han Wen walked in and looked at Hu Zi and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Hu Zi raised his head and replied with clear eyes: "Mom, my grandmother''s house is very good, but it''s uncomfortable where we are staying."


    Han Wen suddenly thought that Huzi and Xiaolong had only been to their house once or twice since they were so old, and they were not her own, so there was inevitably a gap.


    "Han Wen, if they want to stay at home, let them stay at home!" Wang Hao said suddenly.


    Han Wen turned to look at Wang Hao, her eyes full of worry, "Can this work?"


    Wang Hao: "Don''t worry! Huzi is so big that nothing can happen."


    Before Han Wen was found, if Huzi and his two children didn''t want to stay at someone else''s house, they would all be at home by themselves, so Wang Hao didn''t worry.


    Seeing that Wang Hao had said so, Han Wen did not persuade them to continue, and urged the two children to take a bath.


    Han Wen poured hot water in the bathroom before letting the two children in, "Huzi, look at your brother, don''t let him fall." Han Wen warned worriedly while standing at the door.


    Wang Hao also heard Han Wen''s voice at this time, and came out of the study and said, "Boys don''t need to be raised so finely, it''s good to beat and beat to grow up."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at Wang Hao, "You know what to say, you are watching your son." After speaking, she walked towards her bedroom.


    Wang Hao innocently touched his nose and followed.


    Han Wen thought he would be guarding the door, but Wang Hao came after him, and asked angrily, "Why are you coming in without looking at the child?"


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen and whispered, "Didn''t you say you made me clothes?"


    Although the voice was small, Wang Hao''s words were still very clear. Han Wen heard it clearly. She folded the clothes in her hand and put them in the cabinet. Then she took out an extra-long windbreaker from the cabinet and handed it over, "Try it. try."


    Wang Hao looked at the windbreaker of the same style and color as Han Wen, his eyes flashed with surprise, and he put the windbreaker on in front of Han Wen before going out.


    Today Wang Hao was wearing black pants and a white shirt with a blue jacket over it. Because he wanted to help Han Wen when he came back, he took off his jacket and only wore black pants and a white shirt. When Wen put on the brown trench coat that Wen made for him, a cold wind suddenly hit.


    Han Wen was stunned when she looked at the person in front of her. This face and figure were even more handsome than the current popular stars.


    It''s just that at the end of the day, when Wang Hao''s black melaleuca bottoms were on his feet, he felt out of place.


    "Do you have leather shoes?" Han Wen asked sharply.


    Wang Hao thought for a while and said, "There is a pair in the cupboard under the bed."


    Han Wen''s eyes lit up, and without waiting for Wang Hao to say anything, she immediately ran out, "I''ll get it."


    After a while, he brought a pair of black leather shoes, put them on the ground and said diligently, "Quick, put them on and show me."


    Wang Hao was a little confused by Han Wen''s series of actions, but subconsciously he listened to Han Wen''s advice and put on his shoes.


    Han Wen had been standing beside him watching Wang Hao change his shoes, and then the whole person was stunned.


    Wang Hao is not the kind of white and beautiful creamy boy, nor the kind of tough guy with bulging muscles, but somewhere in between.


    Wheat-colored skin, Yinglang''s handsome face, and a straight and slender figure are really handsome. If it weren''t for the special relationship between the two, Han Wen might not be able to resist asking for their phone number.


    Wang Hao obviously also noticed that Han Wen was different. She was wearing a pink sweater and light-colored jeans today, and she looked very youthful and beautiful.


    Wang Hao didn''t know what to think, he suddenly stretched out his hand and took Han Wen into his arms.


    Han Wen, who was originally a nympho, was accidentally caught by Wang Hao.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, and wanted to push Wang Hao away immediately, but smelling the smell of washing powder on Wang Hao''s body, Han Wen unknowingly followed her heart and wrapped her hands around Wang Hao''s waist slowly. .


    It was too late by the time she reacted. Han Wen struggled for a while, but she soon let go. There was no way for a beautiful man to be in the first place, and it would be legal to take advantage of it without taking advantage of it.


    Wang Hao noticed Han Wen''s obedience, and a gentle smile appeared on his face, but at this moment he suddenly let go of Han Wen.


    Han Wen raised her head a little ignorantly. She didn''t understand why she had to let go when she was hugging well.


    Before the confusion in Han Wen''s eyes dissipated, she felt an enlarged head approaching her in front of her eyes, and then her mouth was blocked by something.


    Han Wen subconsciously wanted to resist, but she didn''t expect to be held tightly into her arms again. For the first time, Han Wen was inexperienced. For herself, Han Wen had no choice but to obey.


    Fortunately, this feeling is not very bad, Han Wen was quickly taken up by Wang Hao, and unconsciously grabbed Wang Hao''s clothes, and stayed silent with him.


    Wang Hao''s kissing became more and more devoted, and his hand unconsciously reached into Han Wen''s clothes.


    At this moment, Hu Zi''s voice suddenly came from outside, "Mom! Mom! You bring me a towel, I forgot to take it!"


    When Han Wen heard this, she immediately pushed Wang Hao away, and saw Wang Hao and Wang Hao looking at her with deep eyes, as if she could eat herself at any time.


    Seeing this, Han Wen was a little frightened, and stammered, "The child called me." As she said that, she was about to go out.


    Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, Wang Hao grabbed his hand from behind, "I''ll go!"


    "Ah!" Before Han Wen could react, Wang Hao hurried away.


    As soon as Wang Hao left, Han Wen immediately locked the door, leaned against the door and touched her lips, unable to calm down for a long time.


    With a dark face, Wang Hao dragged two towels from the living room and handed them to the bathroom. Looking at Huzi''s little hand, he said blankly, "Don''t call your mother in the future, and do your own business!"


    Hu Zi said "Ah!", then lowered his head and looked at his naked body. Could it be that he was going to run out naked?

 Chapter 115： 115 Two People Action

    Early on Saturday morning, Han Wen made the meal.


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng came over for dinner as usual. Looking at Han Wen''s busy figure, they asked in surprise, "Sister-in-law, why are you cooking today?"


    According to past habits, Wang Hao should be cooking now, and Han Wen is usually sleeping at this point.


    Han Wen was quite natural, set the table and chopsticks and said, "Today I''m going to a meeting in the city."


    Shen Yu: "No wonder you got up so early, Huzi? You haven''t gotten up yet." Then he knocked on Huzi''s door.


    Han Wen was also used to letting him go, "You haven''t woken up yet, go and call him up."


    After a while, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu dragged a child out, and without Han Wen saying anything, Xu Sheng said, "Sister-in-law, let''s take them to wash first."


    At this time, Wang Hao just rolled up his sleeves and came out of the bathroom. Hearing Xu Sheng''s words, he immediately said, "You two don''t need to help them, let them do it by themselves."


    Xu Sheng: "Brother Hao, don''t worry, we will never interfere."


    When it was time to eat, Han Wen looked at Xu Sheng and asked casually, "Are you working hard this morning?"


    "It''s not clear what the team hasn''t said yet, but it should be about the same as usual."


    "Today, Brother Hao and I have to go out. Can you cook by yourself at noon?"


    Xu Sheng knew that Han Wen was going to a meeting in the city, and also knew that Wang Hao''s usual busy Shenlong would not see the end.


    "Everything is in the kitchen and you can make whatever you want to eat. You''re welcome. My Huzi and Xiaolong also have to trouble you to take care of them."


    Han Wen''s relationship these days can also be seen, these two children are sincere, not the talkative person, so they don''t hide anything about the food at home.


    "Sister-in-law, you and Brother Hao can rest assured. Even though Huzi and Xiaolong are handed over to us, I feel that nothing can go wrong." Shen Yu replied with confidence.


    Han Wen: "Okay, then I''ll trouble you."


    After eating, Han Wen packed up her things, picked up the seaweed on the table, and shouted to Wang Hao in the bedroom, "Have you packed up, you won''t be able to catch the boat in a while?"


    "Come on." Wang Hao walked out of the bedroom while responding.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows slightly at the jacket Wang Hao was wearing, "Why don''t you wear the one I made for you?"


    Wang Hao sorted out his clothes, "The one you made is too fashionable, I don''t wear it properly."


    "What''s fashionable, not many people wear it when you go to Beijing."


    "The one you made looks better than theirs. It''s not suitable for us."


    Han Wen also knew Wang Hao''s temperament and didn''t like publicity, so she just murmured, "I like to wear it or not." As she said that, she was about to leave.


    "Hey, have you taken your medicine?"


    Han Wen stopped and asked suspiciously: What medicine do you take? "


    Wang Hao reached out and handed the medicine packet in his hand, "Motion sickness medicine."


    "I didn''t eat it." Han Wen took it as she said, opened the medicine pack and took out a pill, put it in her mouth, and swallowed it without drinking any water.


    After eating, he said calmly, "Let''s go!"


    The two went out together. Fortunately, everyone went to work at this time, and no one saw them, saving a lot of trouble to say hello.


    When they got to the shore, Wang Hao asked Han Wen to line up first, while he went to the ticket office to buy a ticket.


    Han Wen stared boredly while lining up, and inadvertently saw Xia Mei who was in front of the line, only to see Xia Mei dressed in flamboyant clothes, with her head bowed in a feeling of hiding.


    Han Wen was a little surprised to see Xia Mei, because Xia Mei had not appeared in front of her for some days, and she almost forgot about the heroine. Thinking of the development of the characters in the plot, Han Wen felt a little stuck in her heart, and her mood also became lower.


    Even Wang Hao didn''t notice that he stood beside him after buying the ticket. Wang Hao stood there for a while and saw that Han Wen didn''t respond, so he touched her lightly, "I''ll get on the boat soon, why are you so ecstatic?"


    Only then did Han Wen come back to her senses. Looking at Wang Hao''s angry face, she complained a little in her heart. She didn''t know what the author thought, writing a car driver so handsome.


    "Do you want to prepare something for the meeting?" Han Wen said nonsense.


    Wang Hao thought Han Wen was nervous, but comforted him, "Don''t be nervous, just listen more, write more and talk less."


    Han Wen thought to herself: I know all this with you.


    But he still nodded politely.


    "Do you think the one in front is Teacher Xia?" Han Wen tugged at Wang Hao''s sleeve and asked in a low voice.


    Wang Hao followed Han Wen''s gaze and saw that Xia Mei was dressed in a nondescript, frowned slightly, and replied without emotion: "Really?"


    Han Wen just said this just to test whether Wang Hao has feelings for Xia Mei, because during this time, she found that Wang Hao didn''t seem to have contact with Xia Mei except for the previous few times. Maybe it was because she didn''t die that the relationship between the two hadn''t started yet. ?


    Han Wen continued to bite Wang Hao''s ears, "Do you see how beautiful Teacher Xia is?"


    As soon as Han Wen finished speaking, she felt a look of contempt, and this look came from the person beside her.


    "What''s so beautiful about the colorful ones!"


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao''s straight-man expression, she couldn''t control it and almost stopped laughing. Fortunately, Wang Hao stopped her in time.


    "Hurry up, don''t get in the way of others." Wang Hao took Han Wen onto the boat when he saw Han Wen laughing endlessly.


    On arriving on the boat, Han Wen was going to drill directly into the cabin, but Wang Hao grabbed her arm, "Are you still dizzy after taking the medicine?"


    Han Wen didn''t know why, "Don''t faint."


    Wang Hao: "Then I''ll take you to a place." After that, he took Han Wen to the bow of the boat, because Wang Hao often rides this boat, and the crew on the boat know him. stop them.


    Wang Hao held Han Wen''s bag in one hand and Han Wen in the other, and kept saying, "Be careful, be careful."


    In the past, Han Wen used to stay in the cabin honestly on the boat. Except for her first seasickness, she had never been anywhere else. Looking at the blue sea in front of her, she felt a little excited.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Han Wen said, standing at the bow of the boat, turning her head to look at Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao stood by to protect Han Wen, and was a little puzzled to hear Han Wen say this, "This sea is not all the same, where is it beautiful?"


    Han Wen pouted and sighed helplessly. Such a beautiful face was blinded. He was a straight male cancer.


    "What do you know."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s lips, and sighed helplessly in his heart. How can this woman be so fickle, one second she was happy, and the next second she changed her face directly.


    "If you say that, it seems to be a bit beautiful."


    Han Wen turned her head to look at Wang Hao''s pretentious appearance, and smiled slightly, thinking that she wasn''t that straight.

 Chapter 116： 116 Various small calculations

    When disembarking, because Han Wen and Wang Hao were sitting on the bow, when they were about to disembark, the people in the cabin were almost gone. Han Wen also took a look inside the cabin, but did not see Xia Mei.


    "I''ll go home and bring the dishes to my mother. Are you going directly to the city or with me?"


    Wang Hao replied without thinking, "Go home with you first."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao suspiciously, "What are you doing today?"


    Wang Hao: "I have something to do."


    "Then why do I feel that you are so idle?"


    "There is still time to accompany you back home."


    Seeing Wang Hao say this, Han Wen didn''t ask any further questions.


    When the two walked to the bus stop, they found that Xia Mei had been waiting for a long time, but to their surprise, there was a man standing beside them. Han Wen took a closer look and found that this man looked a bit like the last time he went. Liu San, the troublemaker at Fu Jin''s house.


    Because there were many people who had just disembarked and took the bus at this time, the two stood at the back, Liu San''s hands were a little dishonest, and he always approached Xia Mei intentionally or unintentionally, but Xia Mei didn''t seem to feel at all, and just stood calmly.


    Han Wen: "Do you want to go there?"


    Wang Hao didn''t understand what Han Wen meant, and asked with some doubts, "You don''t want to take this bus?"


    Han Wen rolled her eyes helplessly, "I mean Xia Mei is here and we want to go over here?"


    Wang Hao had already noticed Xia Mei in the crowd. He could see Liu San''s movements more clearly than Han Wen''s. He even saw Xia Mei''s seduction of Liu San, but he didn''t understand why Xia Mei couldn''t pass when they were there.


    "In the past, otherwise the time will be too late."


    Han Wen is now sure that Wang Hao has no interest in Xia Mei, and their emotional line may be destroyed because she is not dead.


    "Let''s go then!"


    The two walked side by side to the bus stop and waited. Because there were so many people, they didn''t rush into the crowd, so they just stood on the periphery.


    Xia Mei, because of Liu San''s actions, has been observing the surroundings with a guilty conscience. As soon as Wang Hao came over, she found out. She slapped Liu San''s hand off suddenly and hid aside, for fear that Wang Hao would find out that he was with this man. Men have an affair.


    Although she wanted to find another man, because Wang Hao was such a good man, she didn''t plan to give up Wang Hao until she found a good family. Besides, she really loved Wang Hao.


    Liu San was caught off guard by Xia Mei''s sudden action. "Stinky girls, you" are trying to find death.


    Before the rest of the words were finished, Xia Mei ran to a man in a panic.


    Liu San chased two steps to recognize Wang Hao and Han Wen. Knowing that both of them had put in some effort, Liu San scolded and said "bad luck," and hid in the crowd, but his eyes still turned to Han Wen from time to time. , because she found that Han Wen was much more beautiful than Xia Mei, at least her body was very clean, unlike Xia Mei who exuded a dusty air all over her body.


    Han Wen has been staring at Xia Mei, seeing her coming over and subconsciously dragging Wang Hao behind her, she took the initiative to greet her, "Mr. Xia, what a coincidence! Are you also shopping in the city?" asked with a smile.


    Xia Mei thought she would throw herself directly into Wang Hao''s arms, but she didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway, so she could only smile awkwardly, "Well, are you in the city?"


    Han Wen: "There''s something wrong."


    "Oh." Xia Mei looked at Wang Hao while dealing with Han Wen, but Wang Hao''s eyes kept looking into the distance, not looking at himself.


    Xia Mei had no choice but to ask, "Is Brother Hao coming to buy goods in the city?" She didn''t believe that she took the initiative to ask, and Wang Hao didn''t even look at herself.


    Sure enough, hearing her question, Wang Hao really lowered his head and looked at himself, "No, it''s a private matter." Wang Hao replied succinctly.


    "Hao" Xia Mei opened her mouth and was still looking for a chance to talk to Wang Hao.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Han Wen speak indifferently from the side: "Mr. Xia, the car is coming, we have to get on."


    Xia Mei thought that Han Wen was jealous of herself, so she deliberately stopped her from talking to Wang Hao, "Is the car coming?" As she said that, she turned to look behind her, and saw that the people standing behind her were already lining up. Get in the car.


    Xia Mei also became very fast. Seeing the car was really coming, she immediately took Han Wen''s arm and said weakly, "Since the car is coming, can I come with you? There was someone who was always intentional or unintentional just now. near me, I''m a little scared."


    Han Wen glanced at Xia Mei and took her hand, frowning slightly, wondering why you didn''t shout, how can you really suffer from so many good people at this time?


    But because of her status as Teacher Huzi, Han Wen didn''t say it clearly, and nodded with a smile: "Okay!"


    The two women only focused on the confrontation between each other. No one noticed that Wang Hao''s face sank. After all, she could see Xia Mei''s actions clearly just now. What is her purpose for doing this now? Afraid that they will go back and spread the word and stop him in advance?


    When getting into the car, Xia Mei deliberately let Han Wen walk in front of her, and wanted her to go up first, so that she could be next to Wang Hao. At this time, there were many people in the car, and physical contact was unavoidable. I don''t believe that I can''t take this man down.


    Xia Mei thought very well, but when she got on the bus, Han Wen, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly broke away from her hand, pushed her, and pushed her into the bus, saying politely: " Teacher Xia, get in the car first."


    Xia Mei''s inattentiveness really gave Han Wen a hand, and the tenderness on her face could no longer be concealed. Taking advantage of the moment she bowed her head, a trace of viciousness flashed in her eyes.


    Seeing that her little plan had succeeded, Han Wen turned her head towards Wang Hao with a mischievous smile, naturally ignoring the expression on Xia Mei''s face.


    Seeing Han Wen''s smile, Wang Hao smiled dotingly and then put his hand on Han Wen''s waist and supported her into the car.


    When they all got into the car, there were no seats in the car, and everyone could only stand, while Wang Hao consciously stood behind Han Wen and wrapped her in his arms.


    Xia Mei wanted to wait for Han Wen when she got in the car, but she didn''t know who pushed her, causing her to stand in the middle of a group of men, and a pungent smell spread to her nose from time to time. , Xia Mei fanned her nose in disgust.


    She turned her head and looked to the side, and saw that Han Wen was being protected by Wang Hao in front of her, a burst of anger welled up in her heart, and she shouted madly in her heart: Why is this woman still alive.


    Suddenly she felt that something was groping on her body, she turned to look for the source, and saw the man next to her suddenly smiled at her, and a big yellow tooth almost smoked her to death.


    Wang Hao couldn''t count on it, so she wanted to find Liu San to help her. After looking around in the crowd, she saw Liu San sitting at the back with a sinister look on her face. It seemed that she would make her look good after getting out of the car. .

 Chapter 117： 117 The old man

    Although Liu San''s eyes were fierce, Xia Mei was not afraid at all, because she knew what she was capable of. This Liu San, a female **** lover, would definitely beg to give it to him. At that time, it was not up to him to decide.


    What matters now is what to do with the old man with big yellow teeth in front of him.


    Suddenly Xia Mei''s eyes turned and a sharp and panicked female voice sounded, "Ah! What are you doing?"


    As the voice sounded, all the passengers in the car looked towards Xia Mei, even Han Wen was no exception.


    Xia Mei shook her body, her eyes were full of tears, she stared at the old man with big yellow teeth in horror, and scolded in a sharp voice: "What are you doing, I tell you, I''m not here alone!"


    After he finished speaking, he bumped the old man away and squeezed towards Han Wen. Just when Han Wen thought she would grab her just like before, she accidentally put her claws on her man.


    Han Wen was so crowded that she couldn''t move at all, she could only watch Xia Mei''s trick succeeded, thinking in her heart that if Wang Hao dared to let her catch him, he would let Wang Hao eat pickles for three days when he went back.


    Wang Hao is taller and taller, and his reaction is more sensitive than Han Wen. When Xia Mei stretched out his hand, he moved his arm to the side of Xia Mei who was hurting and grabbed an empty space. There was no way for Xia Mei to grab Wang Hao''s clothes.


    "Brother Hao! He bullied me." Xia Mei said aggrievedly.


    Wang Hao looked at Xia Mei''s hand holding his clothes, and said lightly with narrowed eyes: "You are holding your tiger mother, he dare not be here when we are here."


    Han Wen kept her eyes on Xia Mei''s hand, and when she heard Wang Hao''s words, she immediately broke away from Wang Hao''s arm, and said with a smile, "Yes! Teacher Xia, you better catch me! I don''t believe anyone dares to be so arrogant."


    When Xia Mei heard both of them saying this, she was reluctant to let go of Wang Hao and arrest Han Wen instead.


    I didn''t expect Xia Mei to leave, the old man still didn''t give up. When someone said that, he licked his face and smiled and said, "No, nothing, it''s inevitable that the car is so crowded and some collisions are inevitable."


    "Don''t be nervous, girl, I''ll apologize to you." He wanted to lean towards Xia Mei.


    Although Han Wen doesn''t like Xia Mei, she also hates this kind of wretched man. Her face sank, and she said coldly, "You can still apologize if you stand far away, you don''t need to step forward."


    When the old man saw that the woman who was talking was more beautiful than before, his eyes lit up, and he said with squinting: "How can that be done? It''s better to apologize in person, don''t you think?"


    Seeing him like that, Han Wen was extremely disgusting, and unconsciously clenched her fists, ready to wait for him to come and punch him.


    Wang Hao, who was leaning in the back, felt her tenseness, lowered his head and leaned into her ear and said softly, "You don''t have to do it, there is me!"


    Han Wen was dissipated by Wang Hao''s breath, and whispered "En".


    Just when they were about to beat up the old pervert, they didn''t expect that there were people in the car who couldn''t stand it. They always stopped the old pervert intentionally or unintentionally and prevented him from coming over. Han Wen was moved by watching it. There are still many good people these days. .


    Halfway through the ride, Han Wen and Wang Hao got off the bus. They had to go back to their parents'' house before going to the city. Before getting off the bus, Han Wen kindly reminded Xia Mei, "It''s not safe in the car, I think that old pervert is still beating you. Just stand next to the driver before you get off the bus."


    Xia Mei promised, and when Han Wen and Wang Hao got off the bus, she turned her face and walked to the back of the bus, ready to let Liu San clean up the old slut, but he still wanted to take advantage of himself and didn''t look in the mirror to see his own. Lazy toad.


    After getting out of the car, Han Wen was no longer interested in what was going on in the car, and dragged Wang Haoji to the aisle: "Hurry up, hurry up, Li Jun said that there is a meeting at 10:30, and now I don''t know what time it is, hurry up and say goodbye. late"


    Wang Hao took two steps and passed in front of Han Wen, thinking that the next time he goes out, he must buy a watch for Han Wen, so he doesn''t know the time every time he goes out.


    The two trotted all the way to the house, and when they entered the door, they saw the sister-in-law playing in the yard with the child, "sister-in-law, please show me what time it is now?" Han Wen hurriedly asked.


    Sister-in-law Han didn''t understand what Han Wen meant, but she still glanced at the room, "It''s ten o''clock."


    Han Wen''s thoughts were broken, she shoved something into her sister-in-law''s arms, and said eagerly, "Tell our mother that I will come to see her in the afternoon." After that, she took Wang Hao to leave.


    Sister-in-law Han was confused by Han Wen''s operation, "Why are you going, you are in such a hurry."


    "It''s too late to go to the city for a meeting."


    Sister-in-law Han also paid attention to the small friction with Han Wen, and followed: "Don''t worry, Han Qing''s bicycle is at home, you let your brother-in-law ride his bicycle, so you can''t be late."


    When Han Wen heard it, she also saved herself from waiting for the bus. Although it was slower, she didn''t need to stop at every stop.


    "Sister-in-law, isn''t Han Qing at home?"


    Sister-in-law Han waved her hand, "I''m not at home, and I don''t know if I went crazy there."


    "You can just ride away, and I''ll tell him when he comes back."


    "Okay, then thank you, sister-in-law." Han Wen also took Wang Hao to push the cart.


    Wang Hao pushed the car out the door, and Han Wen asked worriedly, "Can you ride? No, I''ll take you?"


    Wang Hao cast a suspicious glance at Han Wen, and then sat on the bicycle seat with his long legs straddling the ground, and asked slightly arrogantly, "Sit in the front or in the back?"


    Han Wen glanced at the narrow position on the horizontal bar in front of her, and decided to sit at the back. After she sat down, she still kept complaining about Han Qing. Finally, she had a better technique. Unlike Han Qing, the idiot who would only sit from the back. superior.


    After Wang Hao felt the weight behind him, he looked back and saw that Han Wen had already grasped his clothes before he started to ride.


    "Can you ride in half an hour?" Han Wen asked worriedly.


    Wang Hao increased his speed and calmly replied, "Yes, hurry up." After speaking, the speed increased a bit.


    Thanks to Wang Hao''s efforts, Han Wen finally arrived at the meeting place in the city before 10:30. Han Wen looked at Wang Hao who was sweating profusely, and Han Wen asked worriedly, "How are you, do you want to rest for a while? Can."


    Wang Hao raised his arm to wipe his sweat, and replied without blushing or panting, "It''s okay, you go to the meeting first, and I''ll pick you up after the meeting."


    "Won''t it delay your business?"


    Wang Hao turned the car around, "I''m going to do my business now, there won''t be any delay, come in quickly!"


    Wang Hao waited for Han Wen to enter the yard where the meeting was going to be held, and then rode in the car and left.


    Han Wen carried her bag into the room where the meeting was going to be held. As soon as she entered, she found that it was very lively, even more lively than the old locust tree at the entrance of their village.

 Chapter 118： 118 Team Leader (Propaganda)

    Han Wen walked in and looked around and found that most of the women here are women, thinking that they must be women directors sent from various places.


    These people were still chatting for a short while in the East''s parent Li''s house. When they saw Han Wen coming in, everyone showed suspicious eyes, and then they quieted down.


    Han Wen also noticed something was wrong, because the people here either wore blue or blue, or they had a brightly colored headscarf tied around their heads. There was no one else dressed like her, and she felt a little uncomfortable. Looking for a corner to sit first.


    The atmosphere was eerily stagnant for a few seconds, and then a woman in a blue jacket took the initiative to ask her, "Sister, which team did you send from? I''ve never seen you before?"


    Han Wen smiled modestly, "Eldest sister, I was sent by Lijiacun on Heijiao Island."


    "Oh from Lijiacun! Didn''t Lijiacun always come to the meeting before Lijiacun? Why did she quit?"


    "She has something to do with her recently, so let me take care of her for a while."


    "Oh, no wonder, where are you from? I don''t think you are from the team, you look so delicate."


    Han Wen glanced and saw that the women around her were listening with their ears pricked up, helplessly heaving a sigh of relief, "My husband is from the island, and my parents'' family is from the city."


    "You are from the city? No wonder you have such a good temperament."


    "No, no, I think we are all the same, you look better than me!" Han Wen replied humbly, while not forgetting to flatter.


    The auntie replied cheerfully: "Oh! Don''t be modest, you look good when you look good."


    Han Wen didn''t want to talk about this topic, because this topic is too dangerous, and it will be isolated in the future, so she can only change the topic: "Auntie, when will we start?"


    After hearing Han Wen''s words, Auntie glanced at the room and replied, "Come on, this person should be here soon." As soon as she finished speaking, she saw several people wearing Chinese tunic suits and carrying briefcases.


    Seeing that these people were full of official energy, Han Wen guessed that they should be the leaders of the city, and could not help sitting up straight.


    The elder sister-in-law next to her seemed to be used to this kind of situation. She came out and sat up a little, but her face didn''t change at all.


    The leader first took out a few pieces of paper from the briefcase and put them on the table, and then began to look around. When he saw Han Wen, he paused for a question and answer: "Comrade, which village did you send?"


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on her, Han Wen replied calmly, "I was sent by Lijia Village."


    The leader nodded when Han Wen said this, and then marked the piece of paper he took out.


    I waited until I swept all the people around and saw that there were not many people before I started speaking, "This time I invited everyone to come here because I have an important thing to say. After the busy farming season, everyone is idle at home, and the city wants to take advantage of this opportunity. , go to the countryside to promote, and take this opportunity to let everyone relax."


    As soon as the voice fell, someone asked: "Director Chen, we are all women directors in the village. We don''t understand why we can come to me for this propaganda work."


    When Director Chen heard it, he immediately retorted: "Why don''t you understand, aren''t you propagating the usual orders?"


    "It used to have rules and regulations, this time you have nothing, and I won''t."


    Director Chen laughed tightly when he heard it, "Sister-in-law, don''t worry! There are people in our propaganda team. When the time comes, you can help communicate and maintain order."


    Hearing what Director Chen said, the big guy relaxed.


    Then I heard Director Chen say: "Wait a minute, I''ll divide us into groups, and then you can follow to maintain order." Although the female director is not as powerful as the captain, her majesty is similar to that of the captain.


    It was the first time for Han Wen to participate in such an event. She didn''t understand anything but listened. After a while, they were divided into groups. To Han Wen''s surprise, she became the leader of their group.


    Han Wen was a little puzzled about this. These people seemed to have more experience than herself, so why did they suddenly choose her.


    Before she could ask her own question, she heard a quarrel coming from the group next door. It seemed that the team members were a little unconvinced. Han Wen felt a big head when she heard it.


    She sat in the chair for a long time and did not move. The team members on their side waited for Han Wen for a while and did not see her, so they had to find her and spoke in a more pure dialect than these people just now, "Comrade Han, what are you doing? Sitting here still?"


    Han Wen looked up and saw five women in headscarves approaching her. Their faces were still flushed. They thought they lived in a remote area, and they rushed over with great effort.


    Han Wen smiled softly at them, "I''m thinking about how to arrange our publicity."


    "Comrade Han, we are all from the countryside. We must not know as much as you. You can just look at the arrangement."


    Han Wen was taken aback by the sister-in-law''s words, and immediately said: "Eldest sister, what you said is out of the question. I am also from the country. We are all the same. We can discuss it if we have something to do?"


    When the eldest sister heard this, she answered cheerfully, "Okay."


    Only then did Han Wen start to ask where they were from, and she kept praying in her heart that she wanted to be closer to their island, otherwise no one would see the children when they went out every day.


    Big sister: "We are all from Black Reef Island."


    "You and you are both from Black Reef Island?"


    "Um."


    Only then did Han Wen realize that the leader''s distribution was not random, but based on locality, and was immediately overjoyed, "I am also on Heijiao Island, and I live in the compound next to Lijia Village."


    Several people had obviously heard of Lijiacun, "Are you a military family member?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "My husband is a veteran, where is the house?"


    "Oh, I just said why you are so beautiful, why are you in a group with us, it turns out that you are the daughter-in-law on our island."


    Han Wen nodded and smiled subtly, "Sisters-in-law, don''t make fun of me, what do you think about our promotion?"


    One of the eldest sisters said: "I don''t have any ideas. In the past, when we were promoting, the captain picked up the people from the publicity team, and then took them to the show one by one, and we people helped to move things and maintain order."


    Han Wen had never participated, and was afraid that she would have a bad time, so she decided to learn from the practice of her predecessors and improve in the future, "Then we are still the same as before, when the publicity team arrives, I will be responsible for picking them up. How about these few villages coming around every day!"


    "I think it''s okay, then my sister, do what you say."


    After discussing this matter, everyone was fine. The few of them still wanted to visit the supply and marketing agency. Han Wen didn''t say much and quickly let them go.

 Chapter 119： 119 Missions

    Wang Hao came out of the city government and rode his bike directly to the police station in the city. He walked to an office inside and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Wang Hao pushed in the door, saw a familiar figure and asked rudely, "Why did you call me here again?"


    The person who was originally working with his head down heard Wang Hao''s unceremonious words, then slowly raised his head and replied with a smile, "Of course it''s a good thing to call you here."


    Wang Hao went straight to the sofa and sat down, and poured himself a glass of water by the way, "Can you do something good?"


    "It''s not a good thing, can I let you come?"


    "What good?"


    "Wait a minute, you''ll know in a while."


    Just when Wang Hao was about to say something to him, he heard a knock on the door from outside. Wang Hao retracted what he wanted to say and started drinking the tea in his hand.


    "Come in!"


    The door was pushed open and a young man in a police uniform came in, "Liang, this is what you want."


    Liang Ping reached out and took it, opened it and looked at it a few times to confirm that it was what he wanted before letting the young man leave.


    When the young man left, Liang Ping strode to the door and locked the door.


    Seeing Liang Ping being so serious, Wang Hao''s face became serious, and he got up and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Liang Ping handed the piece to Wang Hao, "You look at it first."


    Wang Hao didn''t politely open it and looked at it. The more he looked at the corners of his mouth, the tighter he pursed his lips. Three lines on his forehead were abruptly wrinkled on his soothing forehead.


    "When did these people enter?"


    Liang Ping: "Three days ago."


    "What is the purpose of their coming this time?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet, and it''s not a good thing to think about." Liang Ping replied contemptuously.


    Liang Ping is Wang Hao''s comrade-in-arms in the army and Wang Hao''s best brother. The two are of equal strength, and they often perform tasks together. It can be said that the tacit understanding between the two of them is better than that of their relatives.


    Wang Hao threw the pieces on the table and asked coldly, "You don''t care if they come in?"


    "How can we not care." Liang Ping said as he sat opposite Wang Hao, "Now the group of people in the team are watching."


    Wang Hao also sat down, "This group of people are all old frenzy, I''m afraid the group of people in the team can''t keep an eye on them."


    Liang Ping''s face also became serious, "Well, so I left the task to us."


    "What? How can I leave it to you? Is this a child''s play?" Wang Hao stood up abruptly and said excitedly.


    When Liang Ping first took over, he was more emotional than Wang Hao, but now he has calmed down when Wang Hao was so excited, "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly."


    Wang Hao turned around and calmed down, "You say it."


    "This group of people is very cautious in entering this time. Those people in our previous team have played against them, and they can''t hide it. This time they are not fighting in the jungle, but have been wandering in the city. The team is afraid that their shots will cause damage. The panic of the residents gave us the task, and it would be easy to explain it to the outside world if we took action."


    Wang Hao calmed down after hearing Liang Ping''s words. These people are all killers. To be precise, they are a group of inhuman beasts wandering around the border. .


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Liang Ping: "I want you to help me."


    "It''s against the rules."


    After listening, Liang Ping got up and took out an order from the drawer of the desk just now, "If you have this, it meets the regulations."


    Seeing this tone, Wang Hao twitched the corners of his mouth and laughed, "You have already calculated your feelings."


    Liang Ping quickly explained: "This is not what I mean, it is what the above means, and the leader this time is not me, but you!"


    Wang Hao lowered his head and smiled, as expected of his old leader, knowing that he would not let it go, and even paved the way for him.


    "Okay, I''ll take it, when will we act?"


    Liang Ping: "The sooner the better."


    Wang Hao: "Let''s go tonight."


    Liang Ping: "Okay."


    After negotiating, Wang Hao got up without any reluctance and was about to leave.


    When Liang Ping saw it, he hurriedly asked, "Hey! Are you leaving without eating?"


    "Don''t eat, pick up my daughter-in-law."


    "Pick up your daughter-in-law? Don''t you want to divorce your daughter-in-law?"


    As soon as he finished his question, what answered him was Wang Hao''s reckless back and the sound of the door closing with a "bang".


    Liang Ping: "You man!"


    When he went out, Wang Hao''s face changed, his face was gloomy. He went out this time, and he didn''t know if Han Wen could take good care of Huzi and the others.


    When Han Wen came out of the city hall, she saw Wang Hao riding a bicycle, waiting for her by the side of the road.


    Han Wen warmed her heart and walked straight towards Wang Hao, "How long have you been waiting?"


    Wang Hao: "How about the meeting soon?"


    "It''s okay! It may be busy in the future."


    "Um?"


    Han Wen sat in the back seat, stretched out her hand and grabbed Wang Hao''s shirt, and explained, "Now that the farming is over, the city plans to go to the countryside to do propaganda, and I will be in charge of picking up people at that time."


    In the past, the city often went to the countryside to promote Wang Hao, and he knew, "You pick up people? Are you the team leader?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    "Are you in charge of that film?"


    Han Wen: "It''s the teams on the island."


    Wang Hao was relieved when he heard that he didn''t have to leave the island.


    "I''m going on a business trip tonight, can you take care of it at home?"


    Han Wen grabbed Wang Hao''s shirt tightly, "Where are you going?"


    Wang Hao: "Go to Beijing."


    Han Wen didn''t take it to heart when she heard that she went to Beijing, "I''ll take Xiaolong with me then."


    "Hey! Don''t ride that way, ride to the left."


    Wang Hao was a little puzzled after hearing what Han Wen said. Riding to the right is the way to the supply and marketing agency. By the way, he will go home. Where is he going to the left?


    After riding a few steps, Wang Hao realized, "Where are you going?"


    "I just went to see them and did nothing." Han Wen replied confidently.


    After all, with Wang Hao around, it would be too embarrassing to go through the garbage in front of him.


    Wang Hao heard Han Wen say this, so he didn''t go on. After all, this speculation is not a small crime.


    According to Han Wen''s guidance, Wang Hao walked all the way through the alley, and finally saw the waste recycling station that Han Wen mentioned at the end.


    Han Wen jumped off the bike when she was turning a corner. Wang Hao also braked the bike and waited for Han Wen to go forward together.


    Because she has been here several times, Han Wen did not call people from the door as she did when she first came. Instead, she shouted as she walked, "Fu Jin! Fu Jin!"


    When Wang Hao carried the car into the door, his brows subconsciously furrowed, because the environment here is really not good.


    "I''m here!"


    Han Wen followed the voice to find it, and saw Fu Jin hiding behind the garbage heap, standing out sweating.


    "Where are you doing?"


    Fu Jin did not answer Han Wen, but stared at Wang Hao fiercely.

 Chapter 120： 120 Introduction

    Han Wen also knew that Fu Jin had suffered a lot over the years, and was a little repelled by strangers, and immediately explained, "Fu Jin, this is my husband Wang Hao."


    "Wang Hao, this is the Fu Jin I mentioned to you before."


    Wang Hao and Fu Jin looked at each other, and seeing the fierceness and caution in Fu Jin''s eyes, he guessed that this young man must have experienced a lot of cruel things, otherwise he would not be so mature at his age.


    "Fu Jin, hello." Wang Hao nodded.


    The first time Fu Jin saw Wang Hao, he knew that this man was unusual, because he saw the shadow of his uncle in him.


    At this time, according to the etiquette, he should have returned a polite greeting, but he didn''t. He glanced at Wang Hao contemptuously, then turned to look at Han Wen, "What are you doing here?"


    Han Wen didn''t care about Fu Jin''s attitude, and replied calmly, "Come and see you."


    "I don''t have anything to look at." Fu Jinkou replied dutifully, then squatted down and continued to pick up the trash.


    From the last time Han Wen had seen that Fu Jin was a stubborn boy, "You are not good-looking, where is your sister!"


    While Han Wen replied to him, she pulled Wang Hao close.


    Fortunately, the weather is cold now, and this group of garbage is not as pungent as before.


    Going around the **** heap, he saw Fu Jin crouching on the ground to deal with the things he found, while Qingyue was struggling to pull through the **** heap with a small stick.


    Wang Hao was stunned for a moment when he saw Qingyue, and asked in a low voice, "Why is this child so thin?"


    "Malnutrition, it was like this when I first saw them, and it''s much better now." Han Wen muttered to Wang Hao.


    With Han Wen''s help this month, their lives have indeed improved a lot, and Fu Jin has also found a way to make money.


    He came from a bad background, and because he is young, many people are reluctant to use him. If something went wrong last time, he might have gone astray now.


    Since he found a few books for Han Wen last time, Fu Jin has discovered another way to make money. There are actually a lot of treasures in this pile of garbage. He can repair the worn-out furniture and sell it on the black market. Take out those worthless gadgets and sell them. Anyway, as long as he goes these days, he will definitely be able to exchange for food.


    And he didn''t complain anymore, he just wanted to save money, take care of his sister, and go to the hospital to see his sister when he saved enough money.


    When Qingyue saw Han Wen approaching, her eyes widened immediately, staring at Han Wen motionless.


    Han Wen was amused by her, she reached out and picked her up from the ground, and asked kindly, "Baby, do you miss me?"


    Qingyue''s big eyes were full of smiles, and she nodded affirmatively.


    "I knew it didn''t hurt you in vain." Han Wen touched Qingyue''s head, then turned to look at Fu Jin and said, "Have you eaten?"


    If Han Wen was alone in the past, Fu Jin would definitely say he didn''t eat without even thinking about it, but now that Wang Hao is next to him, he didn''t want Wang Hao to think that they were a drag, and immediately nodded: "Eat, what time is it? Still not eating."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "So early?"


    She came much later than this before, and Fu Jin didn''t even eat it. This time she came so early, so Fu Jin had eaten it.


    Han Wen: "What do you eat?"


    Before he could ask the question, Wang Hao grabbed his arm.


    Just as Han Wen was about to get angry, she heard Wang Hao muttering in a low voice, "Young man, you don''t need to tell me if you have a temper."


    Han Wen also reacted at this time, it''s not that Huzi and Xiaolong can''t have such a big temper.


    Han Wen''s footsteps paused, and then she said naturally: "You can eat it. This time I came to the city for a meeting, and I didn''t bring anything for you. You keep this food stamp." Han Wen said while saying While taking out the ticket.


    Fu Jin turned his head to watch Han Wen take out the ticket, and glanced at Wang Hao subconsciously. Seeing that Wang Hao didn''t respond, he said, "I have the ticket, you put it away."


    Thinking of what Fu Jin said to him last time, Han Wen asked nervously, "Where did the money come from?"


    Fu Jin: "I earned it myself, it''s clean, don''t worry!"


    Fu Jin really treats Han Wen as a family member now. After all, only Han Wen is sincere for his good these days.


    In the past, he thought that Han Wen was approaching him just to look at what was in his hand, but slowly he realized that it was not. Last time, she gave herself her real name and phone number, and this time she brought her husband. Fu Jin was very happy, after all, Han Wen was the first person to accept her.


    Although Han Wen heard from Fu Jin that she had a ticket, she didn''t take it back, she just stuffed it into Qingyue''s pocket. In a few days, Wang Hao was going to go on a business trip. It is better to prepare early.


    Fu Jin saw Han Wen''s actions this time, but he didn''t say anything.


    Han Wen casually asked while hugging Qingyue, "Isn''t that group of people here these days!"


    Fu Jinxiu''s hand didn''t even pause, "Not here."


    Taking advantage of the space where Han Wen was talking, Wang Hao began to look at the yard, and when he saw Fu Jin holding a broken iron pot, when he couldn''t twist it, he stepped forward and said, "I''ll come!"


    Fu Jin glanced at Wang Hao, and seeing that Wang Hao''s eyes were calm, he gave him the things in his hand without looking down, "Thank you."


    Wang Hao twisted it a few times in his hand, and quickly restored the pot. By the way, he put Fu Jin aside and repaired the things he had not repaired.


    Han Wen saw that Fu Jin and Wang Hao were getting along fairly well, so she didn''t stand there staring, but planned to go inside the house to have a look.


    As a result, when he walked to the door, he saw a large lock firmly locked on it.


    Han Wen frowned slightly and didn''t understand why they had to close their doors at home.


    Qingyue seemed to see the doubts in Han Wen''s eyes. She lifted her clothes, took out a key, and handed it to Han Wen with bright eyes.


    Only then did Han Wen remember that locking the door should be for fear of those people coming to smash things.


    Han Wen took the key and opened the door. She thought it would be very messy inside, but she didn''t expect it to be quite clean, and there was a lot of furniture. I think Fu Jin must have found it from the **** heap.


    Han Wen put Qingyue on the ground, stared at Qingyue and asked, "Tell aunty, have you eaten at noon?"


    Qingyue hesitated for a while before shaking her head.


    Han Wen sighed and she knew that this kid Fu Jin wasn''t telling the truth.


    Han Wen took off her coat, skillfully found a bag of coarse grains from where Fu Jin was hiding things, and went to the kitchen.


    Because time was too late, Han Wen could only cook two bowls of porridge and stir-fry green vegetables for them. They even had little oil, so Han Wen didn''t dare to put more.


    It was not too early to prepare the meal, so Han Wen called Wang Hao to go back, not knowing what the two of them were talking about.

 Chapter 121： 121 Fright

    Although Fu Jin has been communicating with Wang Hao, he also pricked up his ears to pay attention to Han Wen''s movements.


    Hearing that Han Wen was leaving, he immediately stood up from the ground and was about to go to the utility room.


    Seeing his intention, Han Wen hurried two steps to keep up with Fu Jin and said in a low voice, "I''m here to see you this time, I don''t bring anything."


    When Fu Jin heard Han Wen say this, he thought she was hiding it from Wang Hao and didn''t insist.


    "Are you coming back next week?"


    Han Wen: "Not necessarily next week. If I come to the city, I will see you."


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    "Then let''s go, don''t let your sister keep running outside when it''s cold."


    Fu Jin: "Got it."


    On the way home, Wang Hao rode a car with Han Wen, and Han Wen suddenly said, "Are they particularly pitiful?"


    "Um?"


    "I said they were very pitiful." Han Wen reluctantly asked again with a louder voice.


    "It''s okay!" Wang Hao answered very pertinently.


    This era has been much worse than Fu Jin''s. It''s really good that Fu Jin and the others have a place to live and are not under supervision.


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao''s cold-blooded answer, she curled her lips and twisted Wang Hao''s waist angrily, because Wang Hao was wearing a sweater, so he didn''t get his flesh.


    But Wang Hao still felt it and said with a smile, "It is also a blessing for them to meet you."


    "Of course!" Han Wen''s eyes curled, and the corners of her mouth raised smugly.


    The two of them rode all the way to Han Wen''s mother''s house without stopping. At this time, there was nothing in the team. Everyone was playing in the yard. When they saw Han Wen and Wang Hao coming back, they got up one after another.


    Han Qing was the first to rush out. He didn''t even look at Han Wen when he rushed out. He went straight to the bicycle, groping left and right, for fear that they would break the ride.


    Han Wen jumped out of the car and stared at Han Qing angrily. When Han Qing finished checking, she slapped her with a slap, "Are you finished? Is there no bump at all?"


    "Sister, look at what you said. I''m worried that I''ve bumped into it. I''ve missed my car. You don''t understand that if you don''t see it in one day, it''s like every other day."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him, "I don''t understand as well as you."


    Then he pulled Wang Hao into the yard, "Ride the car back by yourself."


    Han Qing looked at the handsome backs of the two and shouted dissatisfiedly: "Hey! You are going to ride me back!"


    Han Wen turned back, "You haven''t seen him for a day, like every three autumns, it just so happens that the two of you are very close."


    Wang Hao looked at the bickering sisters and said helplessly, "I''ll stay and help him!"


    Han Wen: "He can get it back, don''t worry!"


    As soon as the two of them left, Han Qing immediately lifted the car and moved it into the yard with ease.


    As soon as Han Wen and Wang Hao entered the yard, sister-in-law and sister-in-law immediately asked enthusiastically, "Sister, brother-in-law, have you eaten yet?"


    "At noon, my mother still has a meal for you!"


    Han Wen listened to her sister-in-law''s enthusiasm, but she was not used to it, "Sister-in-law, we haven''t had time to eat lunch yet!"


    "Then you wait, I''ll get you some food." Sister-in-law replied cheerfully.


    Second sister-in-law: "sister-in-law, wait for me, I''ll be with you."


    As soon as they left, the old man Han and the eldest brother and the second brother were left in the yard.


    "Brother, what about the children?"


    Brother Han, "We''ve all gone out to play. Mom is in the house. Come in!"


    Han Wen nodded, and went in to find Mrs. Han herself, leaving Wang Hao outside to talk to the old man.


    When I entered the house, I saw that the house was covered with a straw mat, and Mrs. Han was sitting on it and sewing a quilt.


    "Mom, why don''t you ask the eldest sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law to help you?"


    The old lady didn''t lift her head, she replied while sewing: "Han Qing is the only one left, I''ll just sew it for him."


    "Have you sewed all your quilts?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "No."


    She bought all the quilts in those days, that is, to change and wash the quilt cover, she really never put it on herself.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Han glared at her, picked up the needle and scratched her head, "Just because you are so stupid, Wang Hao doesn''t dislike you."


    Han Wen disagreed, "How stupid I am, I make all my clothes."


    Old lady: "What''s the use of making clothes and not putting on quilts."


    Knowing that she couldn''t speak to the old lady, Han Wen stopped arguing with the old lady. She leaned over and asked curiously, "Mom, why is the second sister-in-law so attentive this time?"


    The old lady looked outside and saw that the two daughters-in-law were not in front of her, so she whispered: "I gave all the things you brought last time to your sister-in-law and sister-in-law. This time, I will take the things you brought back. Earned face."


    Han Wen: "Oh, I thought what was going on!"


    While talking, the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law came in with the food. Han Wen looked at the dishes in their hands and was surprised, "Mom, what day are you doing today?"


    "It''s not what you did, it''s all done by your elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law."


    Han Wen was even more surprised to hear that it was the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law Zhang Luo, "Sister-in-law! Second sister-in-law! What day is today!"


    Sister-in-law: "What day is there, you haven''t been here for a long time, let''s get you something delicious."


    Han Wen didn''t believe it, "Really?"


    Seeing her like that, the second sister-in-law grabbed her with a smile and pushed her onto the stool, "Really, you eat first. I''ll call you brother-in-law."


    When Wang Hao came in, he was a little surprised to see this table of dishes, "What''s going on?"


    Han Wen ate leisurely, "I don''t know."


    Wang Hao glanced at the old lady subconsciously, and Han Wen shook her head, "Sister-in-law and sister-in-law did it."


    "You hungry?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m hungry." Then he sat down and ate with Wang Hao.


    At this time, the old lady also sewed the quilt, bit the thread with her teeth, and folded it.


    Putting the quilt on the chair, he suddenly said, "third, I''ll go back with you today."


    Han Wen: "Where are you going?"


    "Go to your home."


    "Cough, cough, mom, are you going to my house?"


    Seeing Han Wen like this, the old lady said angrily, "What''s the matter, you can''t go to your house?"


    Han Wen patted her chest and calmed down, "Why are you thinking about going to my house?"


    "You are married. I haven''t been there yet. Can I stay for two days?"


    Before Han Wen could speak, Wang Hao quickly said, "Mom, you can stay for as many days as you want, and we''ll go back together today."


    The old lady couldn''t be more happy when she heard Wang Hao''s words, "It''s still my uncle." By the way, she gave Han Wen a blank look, thinking that she didn''t understand her painstaking efforts.


    Then she went to the inner room with the quilt. As soon as the old lady left, Han Wen couldn''t wait to say, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "If my mother goes in the situation in our family, not everything will be revealed."


    Wang Hao was much calmer than Han Wen, "If you don''t agree to my mother, my mother doesn''t know what to think! Besides, I''m on a business trip these days, so it''s better if my mother goes back to accompany you."


    "What about the things in your study?"


    Wang Hao: "When you get off the boat, you take your mother to the beach for a stroll, and I''ll go back and clean up."


    Han Wen: "That can only be the case."

 Chapter 122： 122 The old lady is staying temporarily

    The old lady is a master who says that wind is rain. When the quilt is sent back, the luggage is packed.


    Han Wen looked at the baggage the old lady was holding in her hand and asked in surprise, "Mom, have you packed everything?"


    Old lady: "There''s nothing to pack with just two pieces of clothes. Eat slowly and I''ll tell your sister-in-law and the others."


    Han Wen: "Go! We''ll be fine right away."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen pouting and looked unhappy, and asked curiously, "What? You don''t seem too happy to go to my mother?"


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at him, covered her face and said dejectedly, "My good days are over, can I be happy."


    The old lady is a typical rural old lady. She still thinks in the feudal society. She believes that women should wash clothes, cook and take care of children. If her mother goes, she will not wake up earlier than chickens and sleep later than dogs.


    Wang Hao couldn''t be teased by Han Wen''s melancholy, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Tell my mother when I leave, and ask you to do less work."


    "You stop fooling me. Are you finished?"


    Wang Hao put down his chopsticks long ago, "I''m done eating."


    Han Wen was about to pack up when she got up. Wang Hao quickly got up to help when she saw it. Han Wen was used to it at home, and she didn''t think anything was wrong when she saw Wang Hao helping pack up.


    As a result, the old lady gave it to the bear when she went out, and then Han Wen squeezed Wang Hao''s waist hard.


    Wang Hao: "Do you count as anger?"


    Han Wen: "It doesn''t count."


    I heard that the old lady is going to stay with Han Wen for a few days. The happiest ones are Sister Han and Sister Han. Since ancient times, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have been the most difficult to get along with. Since hearing this news, Sister Han and Sister Han have not stopped smiling. pass.


    "Mom, you can rest assured to live with my little sister, we have us at home!" Sister-in-law Han said with a smile.


    "Mom, it''s not easy for you to go, just stay at my sister''s place for a few more days, so you don''t have to worry about home." Sister Han said.


    The old lady drooped her eyes, glanced at the two of them, and said with a smile: "Okay, I can rest assured that I have you at home. I will go and stay for a few more days."


    Han Qing became unhappy when he heard that his mother was going to his sister''s house, "Mom, why are you suddenly going to my sister''s house?"


    He still wanted to stay for a few days, how could he think that he would be preempted by his mother before he could say it.


    The old lady: "I''m fine at home. I miss the child. Let''s go and have a look."


    The old lady''s words were beautiful, but Han Qing didn''t believe it. Taking advantage of everyone''s chatting, she pulled Han Wen and asked, "Sister, what can my mother help you with?"


    Han Wen was confused by what Han Qing said, "Mom, you''re just bored at home, stay at my place for a few days, what do you think!"


    Seeing Han Wen''s expression, Han Qing rubbed her head depressedly. Could it be that he really thought it was wrong?


    By the time he was chasing after being depressed, his sister had already left.


    After getting on the boat, Han Wen thought that the old lady would be seasick like herself, but then she thought that the old lady was very powerful and did nothing all the way.


    Han Wen gave Wang Hao all the luggage in her hand and the dishes brought by the old lady, and kept winking at Wang Hao, "Mom, we''ve been on the boat all the way, you''re tired! I''ll take you to the beach. go."


    After listening to this, the old lady looked at Han Wen like a fool, "I''ve been sitting all the way, will you take me to the beach for a walk?"


    Han Wen: "Mom, you haven''t been here before. I''ll show you around." Then she pushed Wang Hao down, "You go back and put your things first."


    It happened that the old lady also had something to say to Han Wen, so she followed the flow and agreed, "Okay, then you can show me around."


    Han Wen walked with the old lady on the beach. The old lady looked at Han Wen''s dress and suddenly asked, "Did you buy this dress yourself?"


    Han Wen: "No."


    "Wang Hao bought it for you? No wonder it doesn''t look like ours."


    Han Wen: "I made it myself."


    "What? You made it yourself. Can you make such a beautiful dress?"


    Han Wen: "Mom, you underestimate me too much. Your girl can''t do anything."


    "You can''t make a quilt. If you say you''re stupid, you keep asking me what I''m doing here and what I can do."


    Han Wen suddenly understood, and asked in disbelief: "Mom, you''ve come all the way here, aren''t you just to put a quilt on me!"


    The old lady rolled her eyes at Han Wen, "Then what else would there be."


    "This country daughter-in-law doesn''t know how to put on a quilt. You are not afraid of being laughed at when you say it."


    Han Wen: "I''m not afraid."


    The old lady: "You are not afraid of me, I am ashamed."


    Han Wen: ""


    Old lady: "It''s a bit cold by the sea, let''s go back first!"


    Han Wen calculated the time and felt that it was almost time, so she replied, "Okay, then let''s go home first."


    When I got to the door of the house, I happened to meet Wang Dani coming out, "Han Wen, this is?"


    Han Wen introduced with a smile, "This is my mother."


    "Mom, this is our neighbor, Wang Dani."


    Wang Dani: "Auntie, hello, I will follow you when you see Han Wen, she looks beautiful."


    "Oh, you girl, you speak so sweetly." The old lady replied with a smile.


    Wang Dani was a little stunned when she heard the old lady''s words. She was a mother of four children, and she could still be called a girl.


    "Auntie, you can really speak."


    Han Wen was amused by Wang Dani''s reaction, "Sister-in-law, my mother just came, I''ll take her back to rest first, you can come and play when you have time."


    Wang Dani hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, I''m free to go over there."


    Han Wen helped the old lady into the yard, and she heard the old lady whisper, "You are a good neighbor. You have thick eyebrows and big eyes."


    "Mom, shouldn''t thick eyebrows and big eyes describe a man?" If a woman has thick eyebrows and big eyes, what does she look like.


    The old lady: "That''s the beauty of the eyebrows. I am an old woman who knows so much."


    Han Wen whispered, you know a lot.


    The two of them walked into the house, and there was still no movement inside. Han Wen was afraid that Wang Hao might not have tidy up, so she raised her voice and shouted, "Wang Hao! Wang Hao?"


    "Come on." Wang Hao came out of Han Wen''s house while responding. Looking at Wang Hao''s relaxed look, he thought that he had already packed up.


    "Mom, sit down first, and I''ll pour water for you."


    Old lady: "I''m not busy, I''m not busy, I''m not thirsty. Where are the two children?"


    Wang Hao: "I went out to play."


    "Oh, how many rooms are here?" The old lady asked curiously, looking at the layout of the house.


    The old lady hasn''t been here since the original owner got married.


    Han Wen: "Two bedrooms, a study, kitchen, and bathroom are all in the house."


    "Mom, you go shopping first, I have something to do with Wang Hao." Then he dragged Wang Hao back into the house.


    Seeing that the master bedroom was cleaned up with only one extra quilt, Han Wen asked nervously, "You brought a quilt over here?"

 Chapter 123： 123 business trip

    "So nervous?" Wang Hao asked with raised eyebrows.


    Han Wen: "Can I not be nervous? You don''t know what my mother''s temper is."


    "Have you cleaned up? If you don''t have me, go out and stop the old lady."


    Wang Hao smiled, took two steps to stand in front of the cabinet, stretched out his hand to open the cabinet, and the clothes of the two were neatly placed inside.


    Seeing that everything was moved over, Han Wen breathed a sigh of relief, "Moved over, you didn''t say it earlier."


    "What is this?" Han Wen asked, pointing to the backpack on the bed.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    Wang Hao nodded, "The matter is urgent, I have to leave today, I can''t accompany my mother to dinner, please help explain."


    Han Wen stared at Wang Hao for a while, then asked suspiciously, "You go on a business trip at night? Didn''t you always go during the day?"


    Wang Hao took two steps to stand in front of Han Wen, and suddenly stretched out his hand to take Han Wen into his arms, "There is a rush for goods in the city, so I can only leave at night and wait for me to come back."


    Han Wen leaned against Wang Hao''s arms, rarely resisting, she nodded and replied, "Then you should pay attention to safety."


    Hearing Han Wen''s well-behaved words, Wang Hao held Han Wen''s hand tightly and rubbed one hand on her back, "Okay."


    After hugging for a few seconds, he let go of Han Wen, picked up the backpack on the bed, "I''ll go and tell Mom."


    "I''ll go with you!"


    "Mom! Mom! Where are you!" Han Wen called out when she saw that there was no old lady in the living room.


    "I''m here." The old lady came out of the bathroom with a smile on her face, and said happily: "It''s better for you to stay here! Anything can be solved in the house."


    Said just talking, looked at the bag in Wang Hao''s hand, and asked in surprise, "Haozi, who are you?"


    Wang Hao: "Mom, there''s no goods in the city, I have to go out and get some goods."


    "It''s so late that you have to leave! Can''t you go tomorrow?" the old lady asked worriedly.


    "Mom, the city is in a hurry, there''s no way."


    The old lady saw that Wang Hao had already packed up, and knew that what she was talking about was useless, she nodded and said, "Then you go slow, you have brought the food stamps? Do you still have food at home? Let Han Wen pack some for you. ."


    Han Wen felt that what the old lady said made sense, "There are still pancakes at home, I will roll two for you, and I will also pack some bread for you." After speaking, she hurriedly ran towards the kitchen.


    "Hey!" No need. Before Wang Hao finished speaking, Han Wen had already turned into the kitchen.


    Old lady: "It''s not easy to go out, so take some things with you at home."


    Because she was afraid that Wang Hao would be too late, Han Wen trotted all the way to the kitchen and packed her things as fast as she could. "Here, put it in the bag first."


    After packing, Wang Hao didn''t dare to stay any longer, and hurried away with his backpack.


    After seeing Wang Hao away, the old lady asked, "How many times has he been on business trips this month?"


    Han Wen: "Not sure, sometimes five or six times, sometimes a dozen times."


    The old lady frowned, "It''s not an option for him to travel so often!"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that what he does? The city and the island are out of stock. Who will go if he doesn''t buy it."


    "Mom, are you tired? You go to the room to rest for a while, and I''ll prepare to cook." Han Wen took off her windbreaker as she spoke. She was so nervous when she got home that she even forgot to take off her coat. .


    The old lady looked at the empty yard and asked worriedly, "What time is it, these two children haven''t come back yet, so why don''t you look for them?"


    Han Wen couldn''t help laughing at the worry of the old lady, "Mom, they will come back when the time comes, I don''t need to look for them."


    The old lady was a little unconvinced, "It''s not that this kid is playing without a brain, they can come back on their own."


    Han Wen: "If you don''t believe me, just wait and see. They will definitely be back before five o''clock."


    "Then I''ll wait and see, and watch you fool me!"


    Han Wen: "Mom has a chair in the yard, I''ll leave you alone."


    Going back to the house to hang up the windbreaker, Han Wen rolled up her sleeves and pushed open the door of the study, only to find that the study had been cleaned up by Wang Hao, and she could sleep with just a quilt.


    "Mom, what do you want to eat tonight?" Han Wen came out and stood at the door and asked.


    The old lady sat on the chair, teasing Xiao Huangman and replied indifferently: "Anything is fine, do less."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Before five o''clock, Huzi and Xiaolong ran back one after another. Seeing the old lady in the yard, Huzi was so frightened that he stopped immediately and did not dare to go forward.


    "Grandma? Grandma?" Hu Zi shouted in disbelief.


    The old lady looked at the two aggressive children and said with joy from the bottom of her heart, "Come on, come to my grandmother soon."


    Hu Zi didn''t go there, turned his head and ran into the house, "Mom! Mom! Grandma is here."


    Xiaolong glanced at the old lady timidly, seeing the kindness in her eyes, he hesitated for a while and rushed over.


    Han Wen was peeling potatoes with a knife in the kitchen. When she heard Huzi''s broken mother, she hurried out with the knife, "What''s the matter?"


    Hu Zi looked at her mother''s situation and swallowed, "Mom, my grandmother is here."


    Han Wen thought he was a big deal, "Well, my dad and I picked it up, what about your brother?"


    Huzi: "Outside."


    Han Wen: "Have you said hello to your grandma?"


    Huzi: "No fight."


    Han Wen: "Go back and say hello. Come in."


    Tiger: ""


    Hu Zi came out of the house and saw his brother snuggling in his grandmother''s arms. The two were having a good time. Hu Zi hesitated for a moment and called out, "Mother?"


    The old lady looked at the stagnant Hu Zi and waved to him: "Hu Zi, come! Come to my grandmother."


    Because they have been with each other before, Hu Zi didn''t resist so much, and walked over with small steps, "Mother."


    The old lady took Huzi into her arms and said with a smile: "Isn''t it strong again that I haven''t seen Huzi these days?"


    Compared to the last time we met, Hu Zi has really grown a lot of flesh, not like he was thin and thin before.


    Tiger nodded embarrassedly. Old lady: "what about your mother?"


    Huzi: "My mother is cooking."


    After hearing this, the old lady released Huzi and Xiaolong, "Okay, you guys are playing in the yard, I''ll go and help your mother."


    "Mother! Let''s go and help, you can rest." After saying that, Hu Zi dragged Xiaolong and ran into the house.


    The old lady was a little worried after hearing Hu Zi''s words, for fear that they would go and make trouble for Han Wen, so she followed closely.


    When I got to the kitchen, I heard Han Wen say, "Huzi, go and wash the vegetables on the table for me. Xiaolong, go and get me a bowl from the cupboard."


    The old lady saw that the two children were helping Han Wen in a similar manner, and there was a satisfied smile on the corner of her mouth. It seemed that Han Wen was doing well here, so she was relieved.


    But when she saw that Han Wen was skilled at chopping vegetables, her heart became sour again. This child has not been so diligent at home, and it is really different when she is married.

 Chapter 124： 124 The usefulness of women directors (mediation)

    The old lady rolled up her sleeves and stepped forward, "I''ll come!"


    Han Wen didn''t lift her head, "Mom, you can rest today and try my craft."


    Old lady: "You didn''t even know how to cook a meal before, but now you can?"


    "Mom, I''ve been married for a long time. I''ve known each other for a long time. If you''re okay, you can help me make a fire. I don''t know how to make a fire." Han Wen heard the distress in the old lady''s words and tried her best to imitate the original owner. said in a tone.


    Seeing that the stove was cold, the old lady muttered a few words to Han Wen and went to set the fire.


    "Hey! Hey! You put in less oil." The old lady cried out in distress when she saw that Han Wen had poured so much oil.


    Han Wen: "It won''t taste good if you put too little oil."


    "You put so much, what kind of food is not delicious." The old lady replied distressedly.


    Regarding the thrifty temperament of the old lady, Han Wen decided to give her a good change. It is a good thing to be frugal, but you can''t touch the oil on one side of the pot even if it is drained!


    Han Wen decided to take this opportunity to make a good change for the old lady.


    So for the next two dishes, Han Wen put in the seasoning and oil vigorously. When the old lady saw that she said no, she rolled her eyes at Han Wen several times, but she was angry and ignored her.


    During dinner in the evening, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng came over to eat as usual. The old lady was startled when she saw these two young men, dragged Han Wen and asked in a low voice, "Who are they?"


    Han Wen looked at the old lady''s eyes and knew that she was not thinking in a good place, "Mom, they are college students arranged by the village to have dinner with us."


    "Oh, that''s how it is!"


    Then the drooping face instantly turned into a smile, "You are all college students! But they are all human beings. You can eat whatever you want, but don''t be polite."


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were a little cautious when they saw the old lady for the first time, but they still responded, "Okay."


    After the meal, the two children didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they wanted to help Han Wen with the dishes. They used to help out a lot, but Han Wen didn''t care much, but the old lady was not happy anymore, so she dragged the two of them and said, "You two. These two children have worked all day, and you don''t need to do this trivial matter, go back and rest!"


    Xu Sheng: "Grandma, we can easily wash out these bowls."


    Old lady: "That doesn''t work either."


    Han Wen stood by and looked at Xu Sheng''s helpless eyes, and helped her forehead helplessly, "You are tired today, so let''s do this!" Then she gave Xu Sheng a look back.


    Only then did Xu Sheng let go.


    Shen Yu: "Grandma, let''s go back first."


    Old lady: "Go back!"


    When they were all gone, the old lady said, "It''s not easy for these two children to leave their hometown and come to our place. Don''t let people wash these bowls."


    Han Wen has always known that the old lady is a person with a sharp mouth and a tofu heart, she nodded and said, "Yes."


    Early the next morning, because Wang Hao was away from home, Han Wen got up to cook, but when she opened the door, she saw the old lady busy in the room alone.


    Han Wen yawned, "Mom, what time is it, why did you get up so early?"


    The old lady dressed up neatly, "I''m used to it at home, I can''t sleep."


    "You''re still sleepy! Just go back to sleep when you''re sleepy."


    Han Wen: "I won''t sleep, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng will have to come over for dinner later."


    The old lady: "I''m ready, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Han Wen''s surprised brows widened, "Have you finished your meal?"


    "Well, you said that you also have so much refined grain at home, and you don''t know how to lock the cook with a lock."


    Han Wen smiled and said, "This is something that can be locked in my own home."


    It may be that there are not many coarse grains at home. The meal the old lady cooked was quite satisfactory, not too shabby.


    After eating, the old lady greeted Han Wen to remove the quilt and wash the quilt cover, and even Huzi and Xiaolong didn''t go out to play and help at home.


    After removing the quilt cover, Han Wen found a bucket and stuffed them all into the bucket. Then she found a large basin, "Mom, are you tired? If you are tired, don''t go with us, you can rest at home."


    The old lady is already ready, and besides, she is here to help Han Wen, there is no reason not to go, "This is the time to live more! Hurry up. Take advantage of the sun to heat up the water, so it won''t be cold. "


    Just when a few people were about to set off, they saw a red-faced boy running in outside, "Aunt Han, something happened in the village, Captain Li asked me to call you!"


    Han Wen was still holding the bucket in her hand, and looked at the little boy for a while, "What happened in the village?"


    "My second aunt and my third aunt have a fight."


    Han Wen was a little familiar with this child, but she really didn''t know who his second aunt and third niece were, and what was the use of calling her when they quarreled.


    "Who asked you to come to me?"


    "Captain Li asked me to call you. Captain Li said that you are the women''s director of the village, and you have to take care of this." The child recounted with a serious face.


    Han Wen


    She knew that this female director was not so easy to be.


    Han Wen put down the bucket and said to the old lady Han, "Mom, wait for me at home first, I will come back after I go to the village."


    The old lady hasn''t closed her mouth since she heard the child say that Han Wen is the women''s director, "Go! Go!"


    As soon as Han Wen left, the old lady picked up the bucket and said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, where is this river, take your grandma there."


    "Grandma, didn''t my mother tell us to wait for her to come back?"


    "I don''t know when she will come back! Grandma will take you there first."


    Hu Zi was right when he thought about it. He helped grandma wash the quilt first, and he also had time to play.


    Xiaolong is so obedient, he believes whatever the old lady says.


    Han Wen followed the child all the way to the village. The more she walked in, the clearer the quarrel became. Because the farmers were busy, many people in the team did not go to work and came to join in the fun.


    The child brought Han Wen to the crowd, shouted, "The female director is here!" and then hid in the crowd.


    The people watching the lively outside were attracted by the words of the child and looked at Han Wen one after another.


    Han Wen''s clothes today are not as foreign as yesterday. Because she was going to do laundry, she deliberately wore old clothes from the original owner. In addition to her temperament, she didn''t look abrupt when standing in the crowd.


    "What''s the matter? Captain Wang''s daughter-in-law is the head of women in our village?"


    "It''s not that bad, I heard that Captain Li is still begging others to be the ones."


    "It''s not me, she''s not from our village, why let her be the women''s director."


    "I don''t blame others. It''s because the people above said that the women''s director must be a good person and can read and write. It''s not that Captain Li searched around our village and couldn''t find it, so he went to ask others."


    "Why don''t we know how to read and write in our village? If the daughter of the old Xia family can''t, she is still a teacher!"


    "Isn''t the daughter of the old Xia family unmarried, it''s not good to be the women''s director."


    "You''re right. When I saw Xia Mei a few days ago, I always felt that she was weird and irritable. She didn''t look like a teacher."

 Chapter 125： 125 trivial skins

    "I saw Xia Mei that day and thought that Xia Mei was different. Forget it! Forget it! Don''t talk about her, let''s see how the women''s director handles this."


    Han Wen straightened her back, without any stage fright, she walked into the crowd with a blank face, and at a glance, she saw the two fighting each other.


    It''s weird to say that the two people inside started to fight, but the people outside didn''t respond at all, and they didn''t say that anyone went up to fight or something.


    Seeing how hard they were fighting, Han Wen hesitated for a moment and was ready to start, she rushed forward, grabbed the other with one hand and used a bit of skill to separate the two, and reprimanded blankly, "What are you two doing? Woolen cloth!"


    The two were forced to separate by Han Wen, and they were unwilling to roll up their sleeves and even go forward and slap each other twice.


    Han Wen reprimanded with a dark face: "You two are not finished, right!"


    "Bah! Who''s not finished! She''s not finished. It makes sense to deliberately let her own chickens run into other people''s yards and cause trouble to her."


    "Nonsense, my chickens are fine at home, when did they go to yours? I think your own chickens ruined the yard. You are angry and come to trouble my house."


    "You stinky shameless person, black can make you say white, I don''t know my chicken, that chicken is obviously yours."


    "Oh! Do you have any evidence for what you said? No, I also said that it was your own chicken that ruined it."


    "You shameless look at me if I don''t tear your mouth." As he rolled up his sleeves, he was about to grab the hair of the woman behind Han Wen.


    Han Wen had been standing between them just now in order to separate the two of them. When the two scolded each other, she was sprayed with saliva, and her expression was already displeased.


    "Come on! Who is afraid of who!" The woman behind Han Wen also rolled up her sleeves and waited for the woman to come forward.


    Seeing that the two were arguing so vigorously, Han Wen suddenly took a step back, away from the battlefield, then took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped her face carefully.


    The two women also fought each other in the scolding. The people watching the lively around Han Wen could stop them in the future, but Han Wen just stood and watched the lively, and couldn''t help but curiously asked: "Director Han, you Don''t care?"


    Han Wen pulled a sneer at the corner of her mouth, does she care? How does she manage? These two people have obviously had a long-standing grudge, otherwise who would make a big shot for a chicken.


    And the force value of these two people is also the same, apart from scratching their faces, pulling their hair, and scolding, they have no important means, so they are not in a hurry to intervene.


    Han Wen calmly replied: "Go ahead, wait a moment."


    Maybe it was because Han Wen was too calm, and the crowd watching the excitement couldn''t bear it any longer. They gathered around and forcefully separated the two.


    "Director Han, come over and persuade me."


    Han Wen just took the handkerchief and stepped forward calmly, staring at the two of them for a long time without saying a word.


    The hair of these two people has been messed up into chicken coops, their faces are also painted, and their clothes have been torn.


    Han Wen: "Have you had enough fights? Are you out of breath? If not, how about another fight?"


    Both of them were breathing heavily, looked up at Han Wen, and asked, "Who are you!"


    The well-meaning people explained for Han Wen: "Second Sister Li, this is the new female director of our village."


    In this day and age, everyone is a little afraid of being an official. When they heard that Han Wen was the female director, they both dared not speak.


    Seeing that they were being honest, Han Wen said to the crowd, "Let them go!"


    After the two were released, they didn''t scold each other just because they didn''t agree, and they both lowered their heads and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Han Wen knew that the matter was coming to an end, "Okay, you''re done fighting and making trouble, but it has also had a bad impact on the village. You will follow me to the brigade for punishment in a while."


    Then he said to the crowd watching the excitement: "Okay, there is nothing to do here, everyone is gone!"


    Some people are unwilling, "Director Han, is this enough?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "What else do you want?"


    "No, it''s alright."


    Han Wen: "You two come with me to the brigade."


    The two of them were a little unhappy when they heard that they were going to the brigade. "Director Han, we all know we were wrong, so we don''t have to go to the brigade! It''s a shame."


    "That''s right, Director Han''s trivial matter, we can solve it privately."


    Han Wen looked at the two people who were singing and one and said seriously: "How can this be done? The two of you fought in public, and how badly did it affect our team? You can forget it?"


    In the past, when the big guys fought, Aunt Li came to persuade them. Every time they pulled people away and scolded one person for a few words, it was over. No one expected that Han Wen had changed.


    "Director Han, what do you mean?"


    Han Wen looked at the two nervous people and explained blankly: "Although the fight between the two of you is a private matter, you have seriously affected the interests of the collective. Look at how many people came to see the two of you lively? These people are because of How much work did the two of you delay? And how badly does the fight between the two of you in public have a bad impact on our team. In the past few days, colleagues from the propaganda team will come over in the city. If they are seen by them , Do you think that the people in our team are all shrews, if the publicity goes out, the people in our team still have the face to go out and meet people?"


    At first, this group of people thought that Han Wen was making a big fuss, but they didn''t think that when Han Wen said this, everyone thought it was quite reasonable.


    "Yes, Director Han is right. If outsiders see it, how should we view our team."


    At this time, people have a strong sense of collective honor. As long as everyone is brought along, the matter will be serious.


    "Director Han, I think they should be punished."


    Han Wen looked at the two people who bowed their heads and said nothing, and continued, "Do you two know what''s wrong?"


    Both of them were aggrieved. Who would have thought that a fight would have such a big impact on the team.


    "Director Han, we know we''re wrong."


    The expression on Han Wen''s face softened a lot, "I know you two have grievances in your heart, and this doesn''t happen in a day or two. Since you have problems, solve them first. Well!"


    "Director Han, it''s not clear what happened between us."


    Han Wen: "What''s not clear, it''s just that you didn''t communicate well. This time you are a first offender, and you will be punished for sweeping the streets for three days. Do you two have anything to say?"


    "no."


    "Director Han, my yard?" the woman who was spoiled by the chicken asked unwillingly.


    Han Wen: "I''ll go take a look."


    When I arrived at the house where the yard was damaged, I saw chicken excrement and trampled vegetables all over the yard. I thought that chickens had indeed visited.


    "Director Han, look what I said right!"


    Han Wen walked into the vegetable field, observed it, found two chicken feathers, and went to their chicken coop to have a look, and said to the woman who was wronged, "I''ll go to your house to have a look."

 Chapter 126： 126 Moving

    When Han Wen went to another house, she saw that her chicken coop was built next to the wall of the two houses, and the height of the chicken coop was exactly two-thirds of the wall.


    "Director Han, you see her chickens flew from the wall into my yard."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you see my chickens are staying in their nests well, they are flying."


    "I said I didn''t lie, everyone knows that."


    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Han Wen said impatiently, "Okay, it''s because the punishment isn''t enough!"


    "Director Han, you have to call the shots for me." The woman from the house who was trampled on said excitedly.


    "I know your food has been ruined, you are worried, calm down first." He said, passing the chicken feathers in your hand, "Do you know these two chicken feathers!"


    The woman looked at it carefully, pointed to one of them, and said, "This is my family''s, and I know the chicken feathers in my family. This is not. I don''t have a chicken with this pattern in my family."


    Han Wen took another chicken feather to the hostess of the house, "Your chicken feather belongs to your family, right?"


    "No, there is nothing like this in my family."


    Han Wen turned the chicken feather in her hand and said with a little interest, "Really?"


    At this time, there were also people who were curious and did not leave. They came with Han Wen, listened to her words and said mercilessly: "Liu Chuncao, don''t open your eyes and talk nonsense, this chicken feather is exactly the same as your big reed rooster, you Still don''t admit it."


    "It''s different, why do you want me to admit it."


    When Han Wen heard the name Liu Chuncao, she felt very familiar, and after taking a serious look at the woman, she saw that her eyebrows and eyes were similar to Liu Chunfang, so she guessed that they should be sisters, even the same temperament.


    Han Wen stretched out the chicken feathers to Liu Chuncao, "It''s useless if you don''t admit it, the chicken feathers belong to your big rooster, the chickens they raise are all hens, and the breeds are different, there is no such thing at all. Chicken feathers."


    Liu Chuncao didn''t give up, "What if a chicken from someone else flew to their house!"


    Han Wen was speechless, "The other side of their house is next to the road, how can other people''s chickens fly over there." As she spoke, she heard a burst of "Ooh!" The rooster flew up the wall.


    Han Wen: "What else do you have to say now?"


    "Oh! It''s really this dead beast." Liu Chuncao was about to chase the big **** while scolding.


    The woman from the other household also grabbed her in time, and simply said two words, "Losing money!"


    Liu Chuncao looked at his arm being grabbed, and rolled his eyes, "I don''t have any money to give you."


    "She was trampled by your chicken in any of her dishes. If you are a neighbor, you will pay her two dollars, or you will pay her the culprit." Han Wen said mercilessly.


    Liu Chuncao swallowed, "My big **** is worth more than ten yuan!"


    Han Wen: "Then choose for yourself!"


    Liu Chuncao: "I''ll accompany you for the money." Then he went back to the house and took two yuan and gave it to the woman, "Give me back my chicken."


    Woman: "Director Han, what if this chicken still flies to my house?"


    Han Wen said to Liu Chuncao: "Let your man make the chicken pen higher, or cut the chicken wings. If there is another time, you will either lose money or you will have to pay your big **** to others."


    Liu Chuncao also knew that this big **** of their family often flew to other people''s houses, and she also told her man that it was a pity that his man didn''t take it seriously. Now that he has lost two yuan, he should be able to do it.


    "Okay, my house repairs chicken pens."


    Seeing that the matter was settled, Han Wen asked, "Do you two still have problems?"


    "Gone."


    "I will start cleaning the streets for three days tomorrow, and I will punish you because of the bad influence."


    Although Liu Chuncao felt that Han Wen''s handling was a bit biased, she couldn''t tell, so she had to answer: "Okay."


    The other woman thought she was out of luck, but she didn''t think that when Director Han came, he not only helped her solve her troubles, but also unexpectedly gained two yuan, she was naturally grateful, "Director Han, don''t worry, tomorrow I must go clean up early."


    Han Wen nodded: "You two go back and clean up, pay attention to the impact."


    When Han Wen left, this group of people watching the fun also spread the word about Han Wen''s handling method in the village. The newly appointed women''s director was incredible. Convinced orally.


    Li Jun, who was sitting on the ground, listened to the discussions of his fellow villagers, and showed a smug smile. He knew that he was right and that he was capable.


    Han Wen was thinking about washing the quilt cover. When she got home, she saw General Tie holding the door. As soon as she thought about it, she knew that the old lady took the children to the river while she was not at home. She hurried to the river and saw someone. The old lady has already washed half of it.


    "Mom, didn''t I tell you to wait for me at home?"


    "Wait for you, wait for you, you don''t know when, I have my two little grandsons to help me, I''m almost finished washing." While talking, she twisted the quilt, and she seemed to be stronger than herself.


    "Mom, I''ll wash you, go to the side and help me rinse!"


    The old lady didn''t refuse this time, she stood up and hammered her waist, and said to the two children, "Okay, it''s time for your mother to contribute."


    Huzi: "Mom, what did you do just now?"


    Han Wen: "Go to mediate it." Looking at the curious eyes of the three, Han Wen casually explained the ins and outs.


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Mom, you are too powerful. If Grandma Li handles it, it will be over with one scolding by one person."


    Han Wen was surprised, "Have you seen Grandma Li handle this kind of thing?"


    Huzi: "I''ve seen it, there are many things like this in the village."


    Old lady: "There are many such things in that village."


    Han Wen''s jaw was about to drop in shock, "Then don''t they have to come to me often in the future?"


    Seeing Han Wen like this, the old lady was afraid that she would back down, "No, some people can handle it on their own, and whoever has nothing to do just come to you."


    Their family finally had an official, but they couldn''t just scare them away.


    Han Wen nodded: "That''s good."


    Because there are many quilt covers removed, it took a long time to wash them.


    As soon as Hu Zi finished washing, he immediately ran over and asked, "Mom, can I go out to play?"


    Xiaolong also followed Huzi with his pants up, looking at Han Wen expectantly.


    "Go! You have to come back for lunch after playing for a while."


    Huzi: "Mom, don''t worry! I can''t forget it."


    After returning home to dry the quilt, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu also came back from the team. Seeing their undisguised smiles, Han Wen asked curiously, "What''s the matter! So happy."


    Xu Sheng: "Sister-in-law, we will move to the village in the afternoon."


    "Has the house in your village been repaired?"


    "The boys'' dormitory has been repaired, and Team Li asked us to move there first."


    "Aren''t the boys'' dormitories and the girls'' dormitories built together?"

 Chapter 127： 127 Bittersweet

    Xu Sheng: "We built it together, but the girls'' dormitory hasn''t been cleaned out yet, so let''s move it first."


    "You can move first. It just so happens that your place hasn''t lived there for a long time. You guys live there to increase your popularity, and it''s better for these female students to move there." Han Wen replied while setting up the dishes.


    Xu Sheng replied with a smile: "Well, Team Li said the same thing."


    Han Wen: "What time do you move in in the afternoon? I''ll go over and help you."


    Shen Yu: "Move after dinner, but I don''t want to stay at their house for a second."


    Since the last time she was provoked by Han Wen, Liu Chunfang has become obsessed, and she often reads Li Yuejin''s stuff. The most extreme thing is that she sometimes follows Li Yuejin.


    Li Yuejin was annoyed by Liu Chunfang, so the two of them kept quarreling during this period of time, and the family was also messed up.


    Liu Chunfang couldn''t control Li Yuejin, so he sent all the anger in his heart to the children, and sometimes even angered Xu Sheng and Shen Yu. Fortunately, neither of them was easy to mess with, and Liu Chunfang didn''t dare to take an inch.


    Because the two families are only separated by a wall, Han Wen heard a little bit, but she and Liu Chunfang didn''t deal with it, so she didn''t worry about it.


    After dinner, Han Wen asked the old lady to take a nap with the child at home, while she followed Xu Sheng and the two to Liu Chunfang''s house to move things.


    Since the quarrel, Han Wen has not been here, but as soon as she entered the yard, she found that it was still the same as before, and the yard was full of chicken shit.


    Liu Chunfang was sitting outside basking in the sun at this time, and when she saw Han Wen come in, her half-squinted eyes widened instantly, "What are you doing here? Who asked you to come!"


    Seeing Liu Chunfang with Erlang''s legs crossed beside her, Han Wen wondered how she managed to feel comfortable in a yard full of chicken shit.


    "I''m here to help Xu Sheng and Shen Yu move."


    "What? Are you two moving out? Don''t live here anymore?"


    Xu Sheng said politely: "Auntie, the village helped us build the dormitory. We have been disturbed here for too long, so we plan to move in today."


    "Tsk tsk! Look at what you said, it''s not repaired over there, I think you two can''t help but want to move!"


    Listening to Liu Chunfang''s strange words, Shen Yu couldn''t help but retort: ??"Yes! We have long wanted to live."


    Liu Chunfang glared at them, "Bah! White-eyed wolf." After speaking, she returned to the room angrily, not knowing what she was going to do.


    Han Wen looked at Xu Sheng and Shen Yu who were pale and angry, and quickly persuaded: "Okay, don''t know her in the same way, she is just like that."


    "You live in that house, let''s hurry up and leave, so we don''t have to say hello to her."


    Shen Yu was younger than Xu Sheng, and his spirit was high. Seeing Shen Yu''s face drawn, Xu Sheng quickly pulled him, "Let''s go! Pack up first."


    Shen Yu then reluctantly followed Xu Sheng and left, "I''ve never seen such a fool."


    In the end, it''s the quality of college students who didn''t scold them shamelessly.


    The two of them lived in a side room of Liu Chunfang''s house. Because this house was planned by Liu Chunfang''s mother-in-law, the small layout of the place was not as big as that of Han Wen''s house. When they entered the house, they found that there was only a small window, and the door was not opened. The whole house is dark.


    However, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu kept them clean, and there were a lot of books on the table. Han Wen stepped forward and picked up one and flipped through it, "I didn''t expect you to read books here."


    "We usually have nothing to do when we come back from work, so we just look it up." Xu Sheng replied while packing up his things.


    Han Wen: "Very good." Putting down the book in her hand, she turned her head and asked, "If you put this book together, I''d better keep it separate for you."


    Shen Yu: "Just put them together, we will divide them ourselves when we get back to the dormitory." He handed Han Wen a paper box.


    Just as they were packing up, Liu Chunfang suddenly came back, staring at them with a sinister look.


    Holding the box, Han Wen turned her head and saw that Liu Chunfang was also taken aback. She frowned slightly and did not speak.


    Liu Chunfang watched Han Wen take the box out and reached out to stop her, "I''ll take a look when you put it down."


    Han Wen stared at the hand in front of her, and was stunned for several seconds before she realized how long it took for Liu Chunfang to become like this.


    "what do you want to see?"


    "See if you have taken anything from my house." Liu Chunfang replied with a blank expression.


    Han Wen put her things on the ground, leaned her arms beside her, looked at Liu Chunfang, who was about to turn things over, and asked suspiciously, "Why did you become like this?"


    Liu Chunfang: "What have I changed? I''ve always been like this. What if they live in my house for so long, what if they take my things away!"


    She didn''t believe that Liu Chunfang didn''t know what kind of people Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were, "Okay, look! Take a good look."


    Liu Chunfang: "Of course I have to take a good look."


    Han Wen didn''t say a word, just stood by and waited for Liu Chunfang to turn it over. After turning it over, she asked calmly, "Do you have anything from your house? Put it outside without me."


    Liu Chunfang searched for a long time and didn''t find anything, and pouted, "This is what books can have in my house, and I think it''s all mixed in with the things they packed." After speaking, she was about to change places to look through Xu Sheng''s clothes.


    Xu Sheng is a bookish person and treats everyone with gentleness and kindness. Shen Yu is a little grumpy and dares to say anything. Liu Chunfang also sees through the two of them, so he is looking for soft persimmons to pinch them.


    Seeing that Liu Chunfang was going to look for trouble with Xu Sheng, Han Wen quickly grabbed her arm, "Liu Chunfang, don''t stop, these two children have lived in your house for so many days, you can''t tell what kind of character they are."


    Liu Chunfang broke Han Wen''s hand away, "They just live in my house and don''t see each other every day. How can I know what kind of people they are. It''s not like you hang out with them every day, and someone knows better than you."


    Han Wen looked at Liu Chunfang''s sour look, and wanted to slap her mouth in anger, "You are trying to tell me nonsense."


    Liu Chunfang was furious with Li Yuejin''s torture. Seeing that Han Wen took the initiative to send her to the door, of course she was not cowardly, "I said, what''s the matter! You still want to beat me at my house."


    "Everyone knows that your man is not at home, and you even hired two big guys to go to your house for dinner. The big guy knows what you think."


    Han Wen raised her hand angrily and wanted to slap Liu Chunfang, but Xu Sheng grabbed her hand before she even raised her hand, "Auntie, don''t be as knowledgeable as a lunatic, let her search! I see what she can find. ."


    Shen Yu threw the clothes away angrily, "You search! If you can''t find it, don''t blame me for going out and shouting."


    Liu Chunfang muttered as she flipped through things, "Search for it, who''s afraid of who?"


    Liu Chunfang searched inside, and Han Wen and the three stood outside watching.

 Chapter 128： 128 Strong smile

    "Hey! Han Wen, what are you three doing standing outside?" Wang Dani and Sister Li asked as they walked in, followed by Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi.


    Looking at Liu Chunfang''s hand turning things over, Han Wen paused for a while, and replied with a smile, "It''s not that Sister Liu feels sorry for Shen Yu and Xu Sheng, so she won''t let us intervene, and clean it up by herself!"


    Sister-in-law Li took a few steps forward and saw that only Liu Chunfang was in the room without thinking too much. She smiled and praised: "Look at you, how old are these two children, you are reluctant to let them do it by themselves."


    "What are you two still doing at the door, and you haven''t come in to help your Aunt Liu."


    Sister-in-law Li is quite authoritative in this place, and everyone respects her.


    When Liu Chunfang heard Sister Li''s words, she forced a smile, and replied embarrassedly, "These two children have been working for a long time. I can help with this matter."


    When Han Wen heard Liu Chunfang''s righteous words, she almost died of laughter.


    Wang Dani has been neighbors with these two people for so long, and she still knows their temperament and character, and she realizes that something is wrong when she walks in the door.


    "Xiao Pang, Xiao Zhang, go ahead and help your Aunt Liu."


    Pang Jiayue then went into the house with Zhang Jingyi to pack up.


    Wang Dani pulled Han Wen, leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"


    Han Wen turned her head away and replied in a low voice, "Liu Chunfang is acting as a demon!"


    "What did she do?"


    "Check Xu Sheng and Shen Yu''s luggage."


    "What luggage does she check?"


    "I''m afraid of stealing their belongings!"


    "Tsk tsk! What good things do they have at home?" Wang Dani replied with a look of disdain.


    Han Wen glanced up at the ground and said sarcastically, "Her chicken **** is all good."


    "Why did you come here together?"


    Wang Dani raised her chin toward the room, "Xiao Zhang and Xiao Pang called me over."


    Looking at Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi and Han Wen who were helping to clean up, they didn''t say anything. After all, they all came together and they should help each other.


    Han Wen turned around and glanced inside the room. Seeing that the small space was full of people, she didn''t follow in to join in the fun, and was standing outside talking to Wang Dani.


    Wang Dani: "Why didn''t I see Wang Hao today and went on a business trip again?"


    "Well, I went to Beijing."


    "You said that your Wang Hao has a lot of work! You can go out for a walk if you have nothing to do. I don''t know if I can go to Beijing in my life!"


    "Wait until your Zhou Li is admitted to university, and let Zhou Li take you there."


    "Hey! I don''t even know how to go to high school! What university?"


    Han Wen was about to persuade, when she saw two people suddenly running into the yard, it was Liu Chunfang''s two sons, Li Weidong and Li Weibing.


    Li Weibing stared at Han Wen in the yard for a moment, then turned his head and called out indifferently, "Auntie! Auntie!"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Wang Dani''s expression changed, and she continued, "Well, are you back?"


    Li Weidong: "Auntie, where is my mother?"


    Wang Dani: "Your mother is packing in this room."


    Li Weibing heard the sound coming from the room, and with a smile on his face, he ran over excitedly.


    Han Wen was so frightened that she quickly left the door and stood beside her.


    Li Weibing was so calm, he glanced at them and went back to the main room without making a sound.


    As soon as Li Weidong entered the room, the quiet atmosphere in the room was suddenly broken, and his voice came from everywhere, "Jiayue! Don''t touch me on this one."


    "Jiayue! Jiayue! This thing sinks into me."


    "Jia Yue!"


    Han Wen stood at the door and listened clearly, then looked at Wang Dani''s displeased face, stretched out her hand and pulled her and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on here?"


    Wang Dani glanced inside, and when no one came out, she whispered, "This Li Weidong has taken a fancy to Pang Jiayue, and has been entangled with Pang Jiayue during this time."


    Han Wen was shocked, "Really?"


    Wang Dani: "Of course it''s true, I can still lie to you."


    "What does Pang Jiayue mean?"


    "What else do you mean, I definitely can''t agree! He is a college student, and Li Weidong hasn''t even graduated from junior high school, so people can like him."


    Just as Han Wen was about to continue her question, she saw Pang Jiayue pulling Zhang Jingyi out of the room with a blushing face. She hurriedly pulled Wang Dani to prevent her from speaking.


    "What happened to the two of you?" Han Wen asked curiously.


    Zhang Jingyi: "Sister-in-law, everything is packed inside, we will go to the dormitory and wait."


    Han Wen: "Okay, let''s go first!"


    After the two left, Han Wen and Wang Dani went in together. Sure enough, everything inside was already packed.


    Han Wen picked up a bag and asked, "Are you going?"


    Xu Sheng: "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I''ll borrow a car."


    Han Wen looked at the things on the ground and thought that she should find a car.


    Sister-in-law Li: "Don''t look for it, I have it at my house, I''ll push it for you."


    "Mom, you go to the car first, and I''ll take the things and send them there first." Li Weidong picked up two relatively light things from the ground and held them in his hands, and hurried away without waiting for everyone to react.


    Seeing that her son was gone, Liu Chunfang pretended to joke: "This child in my family is hardworking."


    Shen Yu pouted, with a look of disdain, "It''s diligent enough."


    After a while, Sister-in-law Li came over with a small cart. The big guys worked together to put the few things on the cart. Originally, Han Wen planned to go to the dormitory with them, but she was stopped by Xu Sheng. Come down, "sister-in-law, auntie, don''t go, we can do this."


    Wang Dani: "So many things, how do you two move!"


    Shen Yu: "Captain Li is waiting for us in the dormitory, don''t worry!"


    Han Wen didn''t force it at first, but stopped Wang Dani and Sister Li, "Since you guys have made up your mind, we won''t go there and come back for dinner at night."


    Shen Yu: "Well."


    Sending them away, Wang Dani suggested, "Why are you free? Come and sit at my house."


    I wasn''t busy at this time, and Sister Li agreed to take advantage of the situation. Liu Chunfang was not polite. She was at home and she was idle, so she might as well go out for a walk.


    Han Wen looked up at the sky and refused, "Go! My mother just came to my house to accompany her."


    Wang Dani: "You can call Auntie together!"


    "Don''t go, Hu Zi has been playing crazy for the past two days, and I have to stare at him to do his homework."


    Wang Dani didn''t try to persuade her when she saw Han Wen''s insistence.


    When Han Wen came home, she happened to meet Hu Zi running out, "Why are you going?"


    Huzi: "Go out and play."


    Han Wen: "Have you finished your homework?"


    Huzi


    Han Wen: "Go back and finish your homework before going out."


    Hu Zi wanted to struggle, "The teacher doesn''t leave much homework, I''m writing at night."


    Han Wen: "Your dad just left yesterday. According to previous habits, he should be back the day after tomorrow, right?"


    Hu Zi was dejected, "I''ll write now."


    Han Wen boasted with a smile: "My dear son, that''s awesome."

 Chapter 129： 129 Tracking

    "Three girls, the line at home is running out. You can go to the supply and marketing agency and buy me two rolls." The old lady sat in the living room with a straw mat underneath, and sat cross-legged on it while covering the quilt and shouting.


    "Is the line gone? I''ll go buy it." Han Wen came out of Huzi''s bedroom, holding Xiaolong''s dirty clothes in her hand.


    "There are still two quilts without covers. I''m afraid there won''t be enough. You can buy some more."


    Han Wen: "Well, I''ll go now."


    The old lady asked while sewing, "Did you change Xiaolong''s clothes for him?"


    "It''s replaced."


    "You said this kid, it''s late autumn and he''s still running to the river. Fortunately, the water is shallow. Otherwise, if Wang Hao finds out, he might have complained about you!"


    Han Wen glanced back at the room, and saw Xiaolong in the quilt, staring at her with wide eyes.


    "Mom, this time it was an accident. Usually Xiaolong is very obedient."


    "Well, then tell Xiaolong well, you can''t go to the river to play next time."


    Han Wen put the dirty clothes on the bathroom, and then came out and replied, "Mom, I already said it, so stop talking about it."


    Old lady: "You think I want to talk about it! I''m not worried about you."


    Looking at the old lady''s back, Han Wen smiled. This time her mother came to help her a lot, "Got it! Mom, what do you want to eat in the afternoon, I''ll make it for you."


    The old lady thought for a while and said, "I want to drink some soup, you can make soup in the afternoon!"


    Han Wen replied with a smile, "Okay." Then she went into the bedroom and found a set of clothes for Xiaolong to put on.


    "Come down! Are you going to the supply and marketing agency with me or staying at home with my grandmother?"


    Xiaolong thought while putting on his shoes, "Mom, I want to go to the supply and marketing agency with you."


    Han Wen: "Then you go and tell grandma, I''ll get the bag."


    "Grandma, I want to go to the supply and marketing cooperative with my mother, can you do it at home by yourself?"


    The old lady raised her head and looked at Xiaolong kindly, "Okay, why not." Then she shouted in the direction of Han Wen: "Three girls, you go to Wang Hao''s team and ask, it''s been five days, why is he still here? not coming back?"


    Yes, Wang Hao has been gone for five days, and there is no sign of coming back. Originally, the old lady planned to stay here for three days, but seeing that Wang Hao did not come back, Han Wen was busy leading the team to perform in the countryside, so she was helpless. Just two more days.


    Han Wen: "It takes many days to go back and forth to Beijing! Don''t worry."


    "How can you be in a hurry! Didn''t you say that Wang Hao would be back in three or four days?"


    "That''s the place to go. It''s hard to tell if it''s far. Mom, let''s go shopping first."


    Han Wen''s expression became serious when she went out. She always felt that Wang Hao went out this time, but she couldn''t say anything. It seemed that she really wanted to go to the supply and marketing agency to ask.


    When they arrived at the supply and marketing agency, Han Wen didn''t go to buy food first, but went directly to the backyard. This is where Wang Hao and the others worked. There were three army green minivans neatly parked in the courtyard. all means of transport.


    But because Wang Hao was driving around the city on business trips, Han Wen was not suspicious when he saw the only three small trucks.


    Xiaolong and Wang Hao came here to work before, so Xiaolong led the way here, "Mom, this is Uncle Li''s office."


    Han Wen looked up at the words on the door plate, and after confirming that it was the office of the director of the supply and marketing agency, she politely knocked on the door.


    After a while, a voice came from inside, "Please come in."


    Han Wen pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing that there was only Mrs. Li''s husband inside, she called directly, "Brother Li."


    Seeing that it was Han Wen and Xiaolong, who were still working, Li Peng immediately got up and asked, "Come in, why are you here today?"


    Han Wen smiled embarrassedly, "Isn''t this Wang Hao''s business trip for several days, I''m not at ease and ask, when will he come back?"


    Li Peng froze when he heard Han Wen''s question. After all, he knew that Wang Hao''s trip this time was not a simple business trip.


    In order to hide the panic in his heart, Li Peng first picked up the teacup and poured a cup of tea for Han Wen and Xiaolong each before explaining: "This is really hard to say, this time we go to Beijing to buy a lot of things, and they are all in short supply. So it may take a few more days.¡±


    When Han Wen heard Li Peng say this, she let go of her heart that she had been holding, "I''m relieved to hear you say that."


    "I won''t drink this tea if I don''t, and I have to go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables." Then he pulled Xiaolong to get up.


    When Li Peng saw it, he quickly followed, and he did not forget to comfort Han Wen when he left, "Don''t worry, we will get out of the car here, and we will take care of you on the way, so nothing can go wrong."


    Han Wen nodded gratefully, "Thank you, I made you worry"


    Li Peng: "This is what we should do."


    As soon as Han Wen left, Li Peng couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.


    After Wang Hao came out of the house, he rushed to Beijing overnight with someone. He first took over the task from his old teammates, and then began to track him.


    The purpose of this group of people here has not been clear, Wang Hao did not dare to take action easily, and could only observe in the dark.


    "Captain, they entered the Friendship Hotel, and our group''s costumes can''t get in." The person who came to speak was a member of the action team, wearing a navy blue casual jacket.


    Wang Hao glanced down at himself, if he couldn''t do it, then his outfit would be even worse. He took out his wallet from the lined pocket, took out more than 100 yuan and stuffed it with the team members, "Go buy some clothes now. , and put it on for our comrades here."


    The team captain and the others have all gone in. Will I delay things if I go shopping now? "


    "You go to buy it first, just in case." He went to find his backpack. He remembered that he brought the suit Han Wen made for him when he came.


    Taking out the clothes from the bag, Wang Hao didn''t think much about changing them directly in the room. The members of their action team this time were all men, so there was nothing to be ashamed of.


    "Captain, you are too handsome." As soon as Wang Hao changed his clothes, the team members couldn''t help but praise him.


    Wang Hao''s eyes were calm, "Can I get in with this body?"


    "Captain, if you can''t get in with your body, then you don''t need to buy the mice."


    "However, your shoes may not be good."


    Wang Hao deliberately wore a pair of green Jiefang shoes for the convenience of his movements. He looked down at his shoes, and his frown was indeed a little inappropriate.


    "Captain, captain, I have a new pair here." A young man in the team shouted, holding a pair of new leather shoes.


    "Where did you get your leather shoes?"


    "I''m not getting married. My wife bought it for me." The young man said embarrassedly.


    Wang Hao glanced at the size and was not polite. He quickly changed it and said, "I''ll buy you a pair when the mission is over."


    The young man smiled and touched his head, "Captain, don''t buy it for me, you can just return this pair to me."

 Chapter 130： 130 comments

    Wang Hao''s side is carrying out the task intensively, while Han Wen''s side is more relaxed. After coming out of the office of the supply and marketing cooperative, he went directly to the daily necessities department.


    First, I bought a thread ball for the old lady, and then a towel for the old lady. I went to the vegetable market after I bought all these little things.


    In the past few days, Han Wen has come to buy vegetables a lot. Everyone knows her. In addition to the incident of buying green onions last time, there is no one who dares to weigh her less in this market.


    "Wang Hao''s daughter-in-law! Wang Hao''s daughter-in-law!" Seeing Han Wen coming, the meat seller hurriedly greeted Han Wen.


    Han Wen, who was going to buy vegetables first, heard Big Sister Sun, the meat seller, greeting her, so she took Xiaolong to the meat sales side first, "Big Sister Sun, what''s the matter?"


    When Sister Sun saw Han Wen coming over, she lowered her voice immediately, "Wang Hao wife, you asked me a few days ago if you still want my big stick bone?"


    Han Wen was a little puzzled. A few days ago, in order to supplement the old lady''s calcium, she didn''t even buy it early in the morning. It''s afternoon today.


    "Isn''t your big stick bone in short supply? Is it still available now?"


    Big Sister Sun lifted the cloth on the stall and replied, "Yes, there are too many big stick bones for sale today, look at what you want!"


    Han Wen looked at the big stick bone with blood and nodded: "Yes, how do you sell it now?"


    Big Sister Sun: "This is cheap without meat and bones. I''ll give you all these two yuan."


    Han Wen saw that these big stick bones were indeed shaved clean enough, but at the thought of bone soup, Han Wen nodded reluctantly, "Okay, you can wrap all these pieces for me!"


    Big Sister Sun smiled and said, "I see you as a cheerful person." She also stuffed a small piece of pork liver for Han Wen while she was talking. Han Wen wanted to stop her when she saw it, but Big Sister Sun had already prepared it.


    When Han Wen handed over the money, she whispered, "Sister Sun here."


    Big Sister Sun winked at Han Wen and motioned her not to speak.


    "Big sister, I''ll tell you that you bought my big stick bone. It''s better to stew with kelp at home."


    Seeing Big Sister Sun winking at her frequently, Han Wen didn''t say anything, "Okay, thank you Big Sister Sun."


    Big Sister Sun waved her hand: "It''s okay, come here often."


    At this time, the meat and vegetables are all fixed, and Han Wen is afraid that Big Sister Sun will give her more things to be seen by caring people, which will cause trouble.


    But later, it didn''t seem like something happened to Big Sister Sun, so I thought about coming to Big Sister Sun to make up the money next time.


    Big Sister Sun happily took the money into her pocket when she saw Han Wen walked away. She left this big stick for an old customer, but the old customer didn''t want it. If she didn''t throw the big stick in her hand today It will also affect her performance, so Sister Sun is anxious to take action.


    Han Wen didn''t know the inside story and was happy that she could buy a big stick bone, "Xiaolong, do you want to drink kelp soup or carrot soup."


    Xiaolong was also very happy, "Mom, I want to drink kelp soup."


    "Okay, then let''s drink kelp soup at night, let''s go and buy kelp."


    While buying kelp, Han Wen caught a glimpse of the fish that had just been caught, and bought two more by the way.


    Some curious people have been staring at Han Wen. Seeing that Han Wen bought so many things, they asked curiously, "Wang Hao, wife, can you finish all the food you bought?"


    Han Wen also knew that this group of people liked to observe others when they had nothing to do.


    When the old lady arrived home, she saw Han Wen''s full basket and asked curiously, "What did you buy with so many?"


    "Bought fish with big stick bones."


    When the old lady heard what Han Wen had bought, the corners of her mouth trembled with excitement, "Why do you buy so much again, you are not afraid that others will say you are a loser."


    Han Wen took out the spool of thread from the basket and handed it to the old lady, "Let them talk if they want to."


    The old lady: "Then Wang Hao is happy to know that?"


    Han Wen wondered, "Why is he unhappy, I have raised his son so well, he just doesn''t have fun."


    The old lady saw that, but Han Wen simply didn''t say it, "I asked you to ask, did you ask?"


    "I asked. Director Li said that it is a little troublesome to buy goods from Wang Hao''s side, and I will stay for a few more days."


    The old lady changed the line and muttered: "That''s good, I''ll go back the day after tomorrow after I''ve made these quilts for you!"


    Han Wen was going to go out with the basket to dispose of the bones and fish inside, but she paused when she heard the old lady''s words, "You live well, why are you thinking about going back."


    The old lady: "I''m here to put a quilt on you this time. What am I going to do if I don''t go back?"


    Han Wen has become accustomed to the presence of the old lady these days, and without thinking, she replied, "I don''t care if you enjoy happiness here! It''s fine if you go back, just stay with me for a few more days."


    In fact, the old lady also wanted to live longer. They are simple people. They can say what they want to eat. They don''t need to look at other people''s eyes. In addition to cleaning up for Han Wen, she is really enjoying her home.


    But her mother-in-law can''t always live at her son-in-law''s house, she will be gossiped.


    When Han Wen finished the fish and bones and came in, the old lady folded the quilt and started to bring up the old story again, "I can''t just stay with you, there are still your father and brother at home!"


    Han Wen went straight to the kitchen with the fish in her hand, "Mom, you don''t have to fool me, and there is no need for you to worry about the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law at home."


    The old lady: "It''s because of your elder sister and second sister-in-law that I have to go home and watch, otherwise the food will be wasted."


    Han Wen put down the things in her hand and came out of the kitchen. She stared at the old lady and asked curiously, "Mom, you are so worried, you are not tired."


    "Tired! Can you be tired?"


    Han Wen: "If you''re tired, you can take care of it."


    "It doesn''t matter, they are all so young and have never been a family. I don''t think our family can be so prosperous."


    "Mom, you think too much about this. I see the shrewdness of the eldest sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law. She can take care of the family without you worrying about it."


    The old lady waved her hand with an impatient look on her face, "What do you know at such a young age?"


    Han Wen pouted, "Mom, I''m my own daughter to persuade you to take it easy. I don''t even persuade others."


    The old lady: "then don''t persuade me."


    Han Wen wondered that if the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law made something out of nothing, the old lady would not be bothered?


    "Mom, you and my dad never thought about breaking up?"


    "Bah! What kind of family is divided? Look at our village, there are divided families."


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you have it, my Uncle Han''s family will be divided."


    "Can their family be the same as ours? Their head is almost a pig''s head regardless of family members."


    Han Wen muttered: "You are not separated, our family is almost the same."


    Old lady: "What did you say?"


    Han Wen: "I didn''t say anything."


    "Mom, if you want to go back, I won''t stop you. You can wait for Wang Hao to come back before leaving! I have to arrange performances these days, so I can''t take care of my family."


    The old lady didn''t want to go back so early, so after hearing Han Wen''s words, she naturally agreed.

 Chapter 131： 131 Call parents

    After five o''clock in the afternoon, Han Wen simmered the big bones and sat down with the old lady in the yard to knit sweaters. Wang Dani came to play together when she had nothing to do.


    "Sister-in-law, you said last time that your boss is coming, when will they come!" Han Wen asked curiously.


    "Don''t mention it, I was supposed to come, but there are two little girls in the family suddenly, so I will let them come back a few days later."


    "Isn''t the dormitory repaired in the village, it should be soon!"


    "Come on, my old Zhou has sent them a telegram to let them come the day after tomorrow."


    The old lady smiled and said, "When they all come, your family will be reunited."


    "No, just wait for them now."


    "Auntie, how old is your fourth child?"


    "Sixteen."


    Wang Dani: "Then the fourth of your family is the same age as the eldest of my family. Do you tell him if you have a daughter-in-law?"


    Han Wen was about to drink water, but when she heard Wang Dani''s words, she spat out a mouthful of water, "You have to give him a blind date when he is so old."


    Wang Dani glanced at Han Wen, "Aiya! You don''t understand." Having been with Han Wen for so long, Wang Dani could see that Han Wen''s thinking was different from theirs. It was too avant-garde, and she said it for nothing.


    When the old lady heard Wang Dani say this, she found an ally. "Don''t mention it. I told my boy that I wanted him to go on a blind date a few days ago. You know how my boy told me."


    "Mom, how old am I now! I can''t even support myself, and you still let me support my family. Isn''t this a dream." The old lady said as she imitated Han Qing.


    Wang Dani looked surprised, "Your fourth child is like this too."


    "In this way, I think Bacheng was pushed by her sister."


    Han Wen was sitting there and listening to the hilarity and was happy, but she never thought that the fire would suddenly burn herself, "Mom, I didn''t push him, don''t rely on me."


    "Besides, how old are they! They haven''t finished reading the book, so why are they getting married?"


    "Look at what she can bring to her brother just like her."


    Wang Dani nodded silently, thinking that when her eldest son arrives, she must keep him away from Han Wen.


    Han Wen


    In this way, she must be unjustly killed.


    Fortunately, the big country hurried to rescue her, "Auntie! Auntie! No, our head teacher asked you to go to school."


    "What are you going to do at school?"


    The big country looked up at Han Wen, and said with a little guilty conscience: "You will know when you go and see."


    Wang Dani: "Come on! It shouldn''t be a good thing to see like this."


    Han Wen put the sweater on the chair, "Mom, show me the ignition, I''ll go see what''s going on."


    Han Wen hurried to the school while pressing the big country: "What the **** happened to Huzi?"


    Daguo hesitated for a long time and refused to say to Han Wen, "Auntie, you will know when you go to school."


    Han Wen turned her head and glanced at the big country, and said angrily, "You two are indeed good brothers, and you are still protecting him at this time!"


    When she arrived at the school, Han Wen directly found the office according to the guidance of the big country. The door of the office was open at this time, and as soon as she walked in, she could see the tiger standing in the corner and thinking about it.


    Han Wen knocked on the door and said politely, "Mr. Zhao, how are you?"


    Teacher Zhao turned around when he heard the voice, pushed his eyes and looked at Han Wen, and asked tentatively, "Are you Wang Shenghu''s mother?"


    Han Wen nodded: "I am."


    "Why didn''t Wang Shenghu''s father come over?" In the past, Wang Hao came to deal with this.


    Han Wen: "His father is on a business trip. Teacher, you can tell me the same thing."


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you about Wang Shenghu''s performance."


    Han Wen didn''t dare to sit in front of the teacher, so she could only stand and ask cautiously, "Teacher, what did this child do at school?"


    The teacher glared at Huzi angrily after hearing Han Wen''s question, then brought a cup from the side and handed it to Han Wen, and said coldly, "Look, Wang Shenghu did this."


    Han Wen took the cup and looked at Qiqiao Shengtian, who was almost out of anger, "There is a small toad floating in the cup."


    Han Wen clenched her cup tightly and asked, "Wang Shenghu, is this what you did?"


    Hu Zi heard that her mother''s tone was unusual, and the small voice responded like a fly ummm.


    Han Wen clenched her fists and tried her best to persuade herself that she was not biological, so she couldn''t do it, she couldn''t do it.


    Teacher Zhao may have also seen that Han Wen was on the verge of an outbreak, and continued: "Mother Wang Shenghu, in addition to this, please come to the classroom with me."


    Han Wen couldn''t believe it, "Anything else?"


    "Well, there''s something even more extreme than this. Wang Shenghu, come with you." After Mr. Zhao finished speaking, he strode out.


    Han Wen followed, turned her head to point at Hu Zi and said, "Go back and I''ll take care of you."


    In the classroom, Teacher Zhao pushed open the door and said, "Look at what Wang Shenghu drew."


    I saw that the blackboard in the classroom was full of pictures, and there were small words hanging next to it, Teacher Xia.


    Han Wen pointed at the strange woman with a pockmarked face on the blackboard and asked in surprise, "Huzi, are you the teacher Xia you drew?"


    Tiger: "Hmm."


    After hearing this, Teacher Zhao''s face turned dark, and he pointed at Hu Zi and said angrily: "Wang Shenghu, how did Teacher Yu offend you and let you treat her like this."


    Hu Zi also became angry when he heard Teacher Zhao''s question, "I just want to rectify her, who will let her always find fault with me when she has nothing to do."


    "You, you, as parents, do you educate your children like this on weekdays?"


    Han Wen saw that Huzi was very angry with Teacher Zhao, and hurriedly explained: "Teacher, you have misunderstood, my child does not mean to do damage, he is just a little ignorant. ."


    Seeing that Han Wen''s attitude has always been very good, Teacher Zhao has eased her attitude, "I also heard from my classmates that during this time, Teacher Xia is really looking for Wang Shenghu, but Wang Shenghu can respond to the teacher, there is no need to openly tell the teacher. Right."


    "It''s very bad for him to do this. If so many of our students are like him, we still can''t teach."


    Han Wen nodded quickly, "Mr. Zhao, you''re right, I''ll take care of him when I go back."


    "Okay, today is like this in advance, not next time."


    Han Wen shouted happily, "Thank you, Teacher Zhao."


    Teacher Zhao: "It''s okay, you wiped the blackboard when you left, and by the way, let Wang Shenghu apologize to Teacher Xia."


    Han Wen: "Okay, okay, leave this to us."


    As soon as Teacher Zhao left, Han Wen started to stare at Hu Zi, "Tell me! What''s going on?"


    Hu Zi looked aggrieved, "It''s not my fault, it''s all because Teacher Xia is looking for trouble. I clearly wrote my homework by myself. She insisted that she didn''t believe it or not, and said that I copied it. In a fit of rage, I put it in Teacher Xia''s cup. Toad."

 Chapter 132： 132 Bear Child

    "What''s up with this painting?"


    At this time, the big country who had been standing outside suddenly stuck out a small head and said pitifully, "Auntie, I drew this."


    "Huzi took the blame for me."


    Han Wen looked at the picture on the blackboard with an enchanting figure and a ferocious face. She glanced at Da Guo in amazement. She didn''t expect this kid to be so talented and to draw so well without professional training.


    But now is not the time to praise children, Han Wen said blankly, "You come in too."


    The big country walked to Huzi and stood beside him with some guilty conscience.


    Hu Zi looked at the big country who bowed his head and said nothing, and said with hatred: "What''s the matter with you, didn''t you say that I did it."


    Daguo looked up at Han Wen and saw that she was holding her hands, staring at the blackboard with a serious face, and said in a low voice, "I think Auntie is very angry, I''m afraid you can''t bear it."


    Hu Zi was about to die of anger at this pig teammate, "I didn''t say that, my stepmother won''t beat me. You want to be known by your mother, can your mother not beat you?"


    Sister-in-law Li respects her teacher very much. If she knew that a big country dared to insult her teacher like this, even if she felt sorry for him, a meal of fried pork on a bamboo plate would be indispensable.


    Daguo couldn''t help but be afraid when he thought of the picture of his mother wanting to beat him, quietly pulled Huzi''s clothes, and whispered: "Huzi, I can''t let my mother know about this!"


    Hu Zi glanced at the big country and said: "If you know the consequences, you still say it."


    Daguo: "Then I''m not afraid of you being beaten."


    Hu Zi glanced at Han Wen quietly, "After a while, you cry and tell my stepmother, don''t let her betray you, my stepmother is soft-hearted and can''t tell Aunt Li."


    Daguo: "Can it be done?"


    Huzi: "Try it!"


    Han Wen stared at the painting for a while, thinking that such a beautiful painting would be erased in a while, and couldn''t help but feel a pity.


    "Have you two finished whispering?" Han Wen suddenly asked after hearing the silence beside her.


    Although these two children whispered in a low voice, it was not so small that they could not hear them, and the two of them continued to look at her in a guilty conscience. With such a strong gaze, even if she wanted to ignore them, she couldn''t.


    Hu Zi opened his mouth and wanted to deny it, but in the end he didn''t dare to say it.


    Han Wen pointed at the blackboard and said, "You two go and wipe the blackboard."


    Hu Zi didn''t feel any distress after listening to it. He went up to get the blackboard eraser and went to erase the painting. Anyway, the disgusting Teacher Xia''s goal has been achieved, so there is no need to keep it.


    The big country was a little unbearable, and took Hu Zi''s arm, "Hu Zi, you are showing me a look, this is the first time I have painted so well."


    Hu Zi was a little impatient with the grumbling of the big country, but the best friend of the big country, Hu Zi still put down his arm, "Then hurry up, I have to go home for dinner."


    Daguo nodded: "I will be very fast." Said that he ran down from the podium to stand in the third row of the table, stared greedily at the blackboard for a few seconds, and said firmly: "Huzi, wipe the blackboard. Come on!"


    "Then I''ll wipe it." After Hu Zi finished speaking, he raised his arm and made a mark on the blackboard. When the big country saw it, he ran forward and helped Hu Zi.


    Han Wen looked at Da Guo''s actions and wondered how this child changed his face so quickly. He was reluctant to part with it just now.


    Han Wen stood at the door and looked at the two of them, without any intention of going forward to help. After a while, after the two children were wiped clean, Han Wen said, "Let''s go!"


    On the way back, the big country looked at Han Wen frequently. Han Wen felt the big country''s gaze, but she thought she couldn''t see it.


    Hu Zi was anxious to die, "Speak! Speak! If you don''t talk, you''ll be home."


    Only then did Da Guo summon up his courage, "Auntie!"


    Han Wen turned her head to look at him, pretending not to know, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Auntie, can you not tell my mother what happened today?"


    Han Wen: "Why?"


    Great country: "me me"


    Huzi saw that Daguo couldn''t tell for a long time, and said anxiously: "Mom, if you tell Aunt Li, Aunt Li will beat him up."


    Han Wen wondered, "Why?"


    Hu Zi pouted, "You think everyone else is the same as you! Aunt Li, who respects teachers so much, knows that Daguo painting mocks Teacher Xia, so she must not break his legs."


    After finishing speaking, he stepped forward and grabbed Han Wen''s arm and said coquettishly, "Mom! Mom!"


    Han Wen pushed him aside, "Don''t call me, I haven''t settled your case with you!"


    Seeing that Daguo was really frightened, Han Wen said, "Daguo, it''s okay if I don''t tell your mother, but you have to promise that there will be no next time."


    As soon as the big country didn''t tell his mother, he immediately said, "I promise."


    Han Wen was curious: "Who did you learn this painting from, Daguo?"


    "Mom, the big country is learned by himself, no one teaches him."


    Han Wen turned her head: "Did I ask you?"


    Hu Zi wilted, bowed his head and did not speak.


    "Auntie, I looked at the illustrations in the textbook and learned it by myself."


    "You are so great."


    Daguo touched his head, "Mr. Zhao also said that I am very good at drawing." After saying that, he felt that it was wrong to look at Huzi, and both saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Han Wen understood after thinking about it. Teacher Zhao must have seen that Daguo''s painting was so good. He didn''t expose the two of them. It seemed that he was saving face.


    Before reaching the entrance of the village, I saw Sister-in-law Li who was hurriedly looking for her, "Where did you two children go?" Sister-in-law Li asked angrily.


    Daguo hurried up and said, "Mom, we stayed at school a little longer."


    Sister-in-law Li heard it for a while and then guessed, "What happened to the two of you again?"


    Huzi: "Auntie, I was held back by the teacher, and the big country is with me."


    After hearing this, Sister-in-law Li was not as angry as before, but she still said: "What did you do again, you can make less troubles and let your mother save some food!"


    Hu Zi was used to it, and said with a hilarious smile, "Auntie, I understand."


    Sister-in-law Li said, "Han Wen, let''s go back first."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Sister-in-law Li asked Daguo on the way back, "What happened to Huzi?"


    Daguo: "It''s nothing."


    "It''s okay, you two can wear a pair of trousers. You didn''t follow him when he did something wrong. Did Huzi take the blame for you again?" I have to say that Sister Li really knows the two of them.


    The big country broke free from Sister Li''s restraint and said with a guilty conscience, "No." After speaking, she ran away without waiting for Sister Li to ask.


    Han Wen took Hu Zi home from another road. Hu Zi looked at the silent stepmother and asked curiously, "Mom, you won''t punish me?"


    Han Wen turned to look at Hu Zi, and said sullenly, "Do you think you can run?"


    Hu Zi hesitated, "As long as you don''t complain to my dad."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have to tell your father about this trivial matter."

 Chapter 133： 133 Principal Tang Comes to the Door

    Han Wen smiled mysteriously: "Let''s go home."


    When they got home, Wang Dani had already gone back, leaving only the old lady and Xiaolong at home.


    Huzi has a dog''s nose. As soon as he entered the yard, he smelled the aroma of meat, "Mom, what did you do to be so fragrant?"


    "Big Bone Soup." Then she went to the well to wash her hands. Every time she came back from the outside, she had to wash her hands first, which has now become a habit.


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up after hearing this, and hurriedly ran into the room to put his schoolbag away, and then rushed out, "Mom, I''ll go see where Brother Shen Yu and the others are."


    Seeing Hu Zi''s excitement, the old lady held back her laughter and joked: "You said this child, you cook this meal very well every day, why are you so greedy!"


    Han Wen glanced out, "Maybe it was because I was ruthless in the past, and now I feel good about eating anything."


    Old lady: "But your food is really too good, it''s time to reduce it."


    Han Wen: "Now Wang Hao and I have both wages and food, so there is no need to reduce it."


    The old lady hated that iron could not become steel, "You said how old you are, and you still can''t live."


    Han Wen couldn''t take it anymore, "Mom, have you taken the pot off? Why do I smell a mush smell?"


    As soon as the old lady heard this, she hurriedly put down the wool in her hand, turned around and ran to the kitchen.


    Xiaolong sat on the side and studied the tangram, and said, "Mom, you lied to grandma again, there''s no mushy taste at all."


    Han Wen: "I can''t do anything about it either. Who told you that your grandmother is too naughty. Don''t play anymore, just wash your hands and eat."


    As soon as Xiaolong heard it, he put the tangram on the chair and went to wash his hands.


    After a while, Hu Zi came back with Xu Sheng and the others. Hu Zi ran into the house before shouting, "Mom, Brother Shen Yu and the others are here, let''s have dinner!"


    Han Wen came out of the kitchen with the basin and said casually, "Have you washed your hands?"


    "Not yet, I''ll go right now."


    When the dishes were all set, Han Wen suddenly looked at Huzi and asked, "Huzi, do you think this fish and this big bone soup are delicious?"


    Hu Zi frowned and was a little tangled, "It''s all delicious."


    Han Wen: "No, you can only choose one."


    Huzi: "Then I still think bone soup is delicious."


    Hearing Hu Zi''s choice, Han Wen immediately pushed the bone broth away from Hu Zi, and said coldly, "If that''s the case, then I will punish you not to drink bone broth tonight."


    "Mom," Hu Zi cried with a sad face.


    Han Wen: "It''s useless to call Mom, I think you don''t have a good memory if I don''t teach you a lesson."


    "Mom, I think you should punish me and think about it!" Hu Zi suggested.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Face the wall and think about how long you can remember?"


    Hu Zi affirmed, "I can."


    "That doesn''t work either, I''ll punish you not to drink soup."


    Seeing that Han Wen couldn''t move, Hu Zi started shaking the old lady, "Grandma, grandma"


    The old lady couldn''t stand Hu Zi''s coquettish behavior, so she couldn''t help but persuade: "Three girls, I don''t think this Hu Zi has made any big mistakes, so let him drink soup!"


    "Mom, you don''t know what he did. He put frogs in the teacher''s water glass."


    The old lady was shocked, "Huzi, is this really what you did?"


    "Grandma, it was the teacher who only bothered me in class, so I let it go."


    "Third girl, did you hear that, it''s the teacher who only troubled him, so I can''t blame him entirely."


    Listening to the old lady''s words, Han Wen couldn''t help but help her forehead, "Mom, you spoil the child like this, so don''t worry about it."


    Seeing that the old lady was still talking, Han Wen immediately said, "If Wang Hao knew about this, he wouldn''t forgive him lightly."


    When the old lady heard Han Wen speak to Wang Hao, she didn''t dare to persuade her.


    Huzi didn''t drink soup at all this meal, but fortunately there was a fish that comforted his little heart a little.


    In a blink of an eye, it was November 20th, and the old lady also stayed at Han Wen''s house for more than ten days.


    "What''s wrong with Wang Hao? It''s been more than ten days, why hasn''t he come back?"


    Han Wen: "Mom, didn''t you just ask me to ask Director Li the day before yesterday, and now the supply is insufficient, Wang Hao has to wait there."


    Old lady: "What the hell! It''s going to take so long."


    Han Wen: "I don''t know either."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Xiao Huang start calling outside, and Han Wen stood up, "Mom, I''ll go out and have a look."


    When she walked out of the house, she saw Zhou Li standing at the door with a strange man. Seeing Han Wen coming out, Zhou Li immediately introduced happily, "Auntie, this is our principal Tang."


    "Principal?" Han Wen was stunned, then said, "Hello, come in and talk!"


    The old lady was knitting sweaters in the house, but a man came in suddenly and was startled, "Three girls, is this?"


    Han Wen: "This is Principal Tang."


    "Principal Tang, this is my mother."


    Principal Tang: "Auntie, hello!"


    When the old lady heard that it was the principal, she became a little nervous and said in a cramped voice, "Hello."


    After saying hello, several people sat down, and then Principal Tang began to talk about business, "We are here to discuss something with you this time."


    Han Wen is a little puzzled, what can I discuss with herself at this time, "You say."


    Principal Tang glanced at Zhou Li and said, "I heard from Zhou Li that you graduated from Lianhai University, and you still want to be a teacher?"


    Han Wen thought that this matter was hopeless, but after waiting for so long, she suddenly received news, "Well, I had such thoughts before."


    Principal Tang was overjoyed when he heard Han Wen''s words, "That''s great, our school lacks a teacher like you right now."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, not understanding how it could be done after so long.


    Principal Tang also saw Han Wen''s doubts and began to solve her doubts, "I should have come to solve your problem earlier, but we had a teacher before because of family problems, so I have been running his business all this time. , it will delay us here."


    "But don''t worry, I have told the organization about your situation before coming here. The organization is very satisfied. Even the documents you have to hold have been written. Do you want to take a look." Then he took out the documents from the briefcase. handed over.


    Han Wen was caught off guard by this incident, so she could only take it over obediently and start flipping through the pages.


    When I saw the salary allowance, I almost couldn''t help jumping up. The benefits are too good, 35 yuan a month, and half a catty of meat tickets and various living tickets.


    If she wasn''t the women''s director, Han Wen would definitely agree without even thinking about it, but now that she is the women''s director, Han Wen is a little bit reluctant to live so complicated.


    "Headmaster Tang, as you know, I''m still the women''s director of Lijia Village. I''m afraid I''ll be too busy, so I have to think about it."


    When Principal Tang heard that Han Wen wanted to think about it, he immediately became anxious. During this period of time, their school found out that another teacher had a bad background. If they continue like this, they should go out of business before the students graduate.

 Chapter 134： 134 Be a teacher

    Moreover, in Principal Li''s mind, this female director is not an important job, and it does not conflict with being a teacher at all.


    "Han" Principal Tang opened his mouth and wanted to call Han Wen, but he felt that calling Han Wen was too blunt, so he hesitated and immediately changed his words: "Mr. Han, I think this is a good opportunity for you."


    "Although you are the women''s director of the village now, it does not conflict with being a teacher at all. Our teacher only has a few classes a day. After you finish your class, you will be able to deal with the affairs of the village. Besides, you have such a high degree of education, Isn''t it a shame for you to be a female director?"


    Principal Tang finished his speech with heart, looking at the stunned old lady who was listening, and wanted to find an ally, "Auntie, are you right?"


    The old lady is the person who respects Youhua the most. When Principal Tang asked her, she nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, you are right."


    Then, together with Principal Tang, they persuaded Han Wen, "Third girl, I think Principal Tang is right, you are indeed a talent for being a women''s director with your educational background. You should still be a teacher!"


    The old lady thought to herself that being a teacher was decent and the treatment was good. What good would it be to not be a teacher and be a women''s director to deal with such trivial matters every day.


    Han Wen also knew that the old lady was right, but she had already promised Li Jun to be the women''s director, and it was not good to go back on her word.


    "Principal Tang, I know what you said is reasonable, but I still have to discuss it with Captain Li."


    Seeing that she had said so much, Han Wen was still not moved, not only a little anxious, "Mr. Han, it''s not that I have to force you to become a teacher today, but I have no choice. The teachers in our school are all from outside. The family situation is very complicated, if I can''t find a native teacher, if this continues, our school will close down."


    "What do you tell these little dolls to do, do they have to go to the ground to earn centimeters at such a young age?"


    Seeing that Han Wen was silent, Principal Tang continued: "If you are embarrassed to say it, I will go to Captain Li to discuss it."


    Hearing Principal Tang''s righteous words, Han Wen was already moved, "Principal Tang, you don''t have to go, I promise you."


    Principal Tang thought that Han Wen would not agree. He didn''t expect the surprise to come so suddenly. He was stunned.


    In Han Wen''s heart, what you said was the same as you knew me before.


    Principal Tang was afraid that Han Wen would regret it and immediately said: "I will go to the city to go through the formalities for you now. When you become an official teacher, you will not regret it."


    Han Wen wondered, "Didn''t you bring your appointment letter, Principal Tang?"


    Principal Tang couldn''t stop laughing, "This is just an appointment letter. You still have to fill in the entry materials. I''ll fill it out for you, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Can you go to work the day after tomorrow?"


    Thinking that today is Friday and the day after tomorrow is Monday, Han Wen nodded and said, "Okay."


    When Principal Tang and Zhou Li left, the old lady didn''t respond, "Three girls, are you really a teacher?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    The old lady was very happy after confirming, "Oh! Such a big thing, you have to tell your dad, our family also has a person."


    "Mom, don''t get excited, why tell him when my dad isn''t here! It''s not too late for you to tell him when I go to work."


    The old lady sighed, "That''s what you said, now that you are both a teacher and a women''s director, you still have time to take care of the family."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes, "Mom, otherwise you won''t be able to leave."


    The old lady waved her hand, "No, don''t hit me, I''ll go home as soon as Hiroko comes back."


    Han Wen also knew that the old lady was determined to go back this time, so she no longer persuaded her.


    "Mom, watch at home, I''ll go out." If she became a teacher, she would have to tell Li Jun no matter what.


    The old lady knitted a sweater without raising her head, "Go!"


    Han Wen: "Xiaolong goes out with his mother."


    The old lady: "Go and go! He''s having a good time. What are you calling him to do?"


    "He''s fine at home, let him go out for a walk with me."


    Maybe it was because she was always alone in her last life. In this life, when Han Wen went out to do something, she would always call a child to accompany her.


    Xiaolong was also used to it. When Han Wen said he was going out, he had already started to pack up the toys in his hand.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong to the brigade to find Li Jun. Now the weather is getting colder and colder, and they have no work to do, so they gathered at the brigade to have a meeting to study.


    Originally, Han Wen, as the women''s director, also had to participate, but because she did not participate in labor, everyone did not force her.


    And since she became the women''s director, the village has become more peaceful, and there are fewer women arguing. After all, no one wants to be punished for sweeping the streets, especially when the propaganda team is performing.


    "Li Jun, come out." Seeing everyone chatting, Han Wen shouted at the door without entering.


    Li Jun was discussing with people in full swing, but when he saw Han Wen approaching, he was stunned for a while, then quickly jumped off the table, strode up to Han Wen, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "There is something, come out and tell."


    What Li Jun wants to say is so mysterious, it can''t be said in the room! But when he thought of Han Wen''s temperament, he didn''t say anything, and followed Han Wen to a quiet place.


    Seeing Li Jun following, Han Wen said straight to the point: "I may not be able to continue to be the women''s director."


    Li Jun was stunned and immediately asked, "Why?" He finally found a suitable female director, how could he say no and quit.


    "Principal Tang came to me today and wanted me to teach. I agreed."


    Li Jun scratched his hair angrily, "You said, why don''t you discuss it with me."


    "Headmaster Tang is in urgent need of teachers."


    Li Jun said angrily: "He is in a hurry, I am not in a hurry."


    Han Wen was a little puzzled that all the things she dealt with during this time were trivial matters. In her opinion, as long as she was eloquent, she could do it.


    "You can find another one."


    Li Jun was very angry at Han Wen, "You think it''s so easy to find!"


    Han Wen glanced at Li Jun and wondered why this person likes to babble so much.


    "Okay, you go back first!"


    Han Wen asked cautiously: "That"


    Li Jun said impatiently: "Director women, you can do it first, and then wait until I find a suitable one."


    Now there is only one way, Han Wen is not hypocritical, "Okay, then I will bear it first, but if I go out to a meeting, I''m afraid"


    Li Jun: "I will go for you from Monday to Friday, and you will go on Saturday and Sunday."


    When Han Wen heard that Li Jun had carried more than half of it for her, she immediately replied, "Okay."


    "Thank you!"


    Li Jun looked at the smiling Han Wen and said helplessly, "I really owe you."

 Chapter 135： 135 injured

    After negotiating with Li Jun, Han Wen took it home.


    When he was about to reach the entrance of the village, Xiaolong suddenly pulled her hand, "Mom, do you think that person is Dad?"


    Han Wen looked in the direction Xiaolong said, and saw a man in a blue coat and a small and exquisite woman walking next to each other in front.


    Because it is far away, Han Wen doesn''t really see it, but in terms of clothes, steps, and height, this person looks a lot like Wang Hao.


    Han Wen couldn''t see clearly, but thought that Xiaolong''s eyes were good, so she said, "Xiaolong, you are looking."


    Xiaolong looked at it because neither of them turned their heads, and Xiaolong was not sure.


    Han Wen immediately made a decision, "Xiaolong, let''s catch up and have a look."


    Xiaolong also wanted to know if that person was his father, and nodded.


    Han Wen and Xiaolong ran after them for a while, and they recognized Wang Hao who was in front of them as soon as they got in.


    Xiaolong: "Mom, the person in front is Dad."


    Han Wen nodded, and she also recognized the woman next to her, who else could it be if it wasn''t Xia Mei!


    Seeing the two chatting and laughing, Han Wen groaned. Could it be that these two have come together? So what should I do, get a divorce? Well, divorce is fine, anyway, I have a job now, so I don''t need to depend on him anymore.


    Seeing that Wang Hao didn''t notice them, Xiaolong shouted, "Dad!"


    Wang Hao turned around when he heard a familiar voice.


    Seeing that Han Wen and Xiaolong were behind him, Wang Hao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the surprise to be so sudden. He wanted to show a smile, but because the movement of turning around just now was too big and the wound was pulled, his brows subconsciously wrinkled.


    Han Wen has been observing Wang Hao since Xiaolong called Wang Hao. Seeing that he saw their smiling faces, they suddenly became serious. An unknown anger surged into her heart. Gogo stared at Wang Hao without intending to speak first.


    Xia Mei stood beside Wang Hao and looked at this strange family, smiled ambiguously at Wang Hao, and then tugged at Wang Hao''s clothes, "Brother Hao, Han Wen is still here! Don''t you say hello?"


    Only then did Wang Hao react. Looking at the direction the two were coming from, he blurted out, "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen''s eyes stopped on Wang Hao''s clothes, and looking at Xia Mei''s hand felt particularly dazzling.


    "Let''s go to the team." After Han Wen finished speaking in a cold voice, she bypassed the two and led Xiaolong forward.


    After walking two steps, Han Wen calmed down. What happened to her just now, why did she get angry inexplicably, why did she feel dazzling when she saw the two of them next to each other, they were meant to be together! Thinking of this, Han Wen''s heart dropped inexplicably.


    Wang Hao originally wanted to go with Han Wen, but Han Wen left herself behind just after saying a word.


    Wang Hao: "Mr. Xia, I know about Huzi. You can rest assured that I will give you an explanation." After speaking, he pushed Xia Mei away and chased Han Wen.


    Xia Mei looked at the man with heavy steps and stomped her feet angrily. In her last life, Wang Hao came back with an injury at this time. At that time, she had a fight with Wang Hao because he had been away from home for too long. How could she miss this man? It''s a mission behind his own back.


    For the sake of this man, he finally pestered the principal to ask for leave, and went to the city to wait for him, because he was afraid that he would not be able to take care of himself.


    Although Xiaolong followed Han Wen, he kept looking back. Seeing Wang Hao chasing after him, Xiaolong said happily, "Mom, Dad has caught up, let''s wait for him."


    Han Wen was right in her heart, and when she heard Xiaolong''s words, she thought about it and said, "What are you waiting for, it''s not that he doesn''t know the way."


    Unexpectedly, Xiaolong pulled her to a stop and said, "Mom, Dad''s face doesn''t seem right."


    When Han Wen heard this, she turned her head to look, and saw Wang Hao walking towards her with a white face.


    Because Han Wen kept her head down and walked forward with anger in her heart, her pace was much faster than usual.


    Han Wen noticed that something was wrong with Wang Hao at a glance, and now she doesn''t care about being angry with Wang Hao, she trotted two steps to support Wang Hao''s arm and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Hao pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying at Han Wen, "It''s okay."


    Unexpectedly, Han Wen''s nose was unusually sensitive, and she could smell the blood on Wang Hao''s body at once.


    "You are hurt?"


    Wang Hao twitched the corners of his mouth and said helplessly, "Let''s go home."


    Seeing the cold sweat on Wang Hao''s forehead, Han Wen didn''t dare to delay, she raised Wang Hao''s arm on her shoulder, stretched out her hand and said, "Give me the bag."


    Wang Hao unloaded half of his weight and gave it to Han Wen. Of course, he was reluctant to let her carry a bag for himself, "This arm is fine."


    Seeing Wang Hao''s stubborn appearance, Han Wen rolled his eyes at him and said angrily, "Bring it here."


    Wang Hao turned left and right, seeing that everyone around was looking at them, and refused again: "I''ll take it! There are so many people!"


    Han Wen didn''t want to be in the ink with Wang Hao, so she simply stopped forcing it.


    When she got home, the old lady was frightened when she saw Wang Hao''s pale face, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen: "I''m hurt."


    As soon as the old lady walked two steps, she pushed open the door of Han Wen''s house, and said loudly, "Hurry up and come to the house."


    Han Wen originally wanted to help Wang Hao to the study, but fortunately the old lady was one step ahead, otherwise she would be exposed.


    Wang Hao sat on the bed and smiled at the nervous people, "Mom, I don''t have to worry about anything important."


    The old lady looked at the stubborn Wang Hao, and said distressedly: "You see, it''s not a big deal with this pale face! Have you eaten yet? I''ll go get you some soup."


    Wang Hao originally wanted to say no, but he felt that his wound seemed to be cracked, and he wanted to take the opportunity to check, so he replied, "Thank you mom."


    When the old lady left, Wang Hao suddenly started to take off his clothes.


    Han Wen: "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao said while taking off his clothes: "I''m very sticky and want to change clothes."


    Han Wen subconsciously said, "Then you change, I''ll go out first." Then she opened the door and stood outside.


    The old lady who came out looking for something saw Han Wen standing at the door and asked in surprise, "What are you doing standing at the door?"


    Han Wen: "Wang Hao is changing clothes in the room, I''ll be waiting here."


    After listening to this, the old lady looked at Han Wen suspiciously, and couldn''t help but start scolding her, "You child, you have no heart! Wang Hao''s face is so pale, if you don''t help to look at the wound, come out What are you doing! You two are a couple, you are standing outside when he changes his clothes, and you are not afraid of being laughed at!"


    Han Wen was stunned by the old lady''s scolding, and after listening to the old lady''s words, she felt reasonable, "Mom, I''ll go in and have a look." After speaking, she turned and pushed the door open.


    Looking at Wang Hao''s bare upper body, Han Wen slammed the door tightly with a neat "bang".

 Chapter 136： 136 Jealous

    Han Wen''s sound of opening the door was not too small, and Wang Hao''s hand immediately went to get the clothes.


    Han Wen saw blood oozing from the gauze wrapped around Wang Hao''s body with sharp eyes, and when Wang Hao went to get the clothes, people rushed in front of him.


    "Why did you get hurt so badly?" Han Wen held down Wang Hao''s hand holding the clothes and said in surprise when she saw the blood on Wang Hao''s abdomen.


    "What happened to you, a car accident?" Han Wen looked up at Wang Hao with a worried expression on her face.


    Wang Hao patted Han Wen''s shoulder with his other hand and comforted: "It''s okay."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, that''s okay." He said angrily, grabbed his clothes and threw them on the bed. "Don''t move, I''ll find gauze."


    Seeing Han Wen''s fiery appearance, Wang Hao smiled softly. It turned out that someone still took him to heart.


    Han Wen found gauze from the cabinet, and looked at the medicine in the medicine box and didn''t dare to give it to Wang Hao casually, "Did you bring medicine when you came?"


    "Take it, it''s in the bag."


    Han Wen turned around and went to look through Wang Hao''s bag and found all the contents inside. She saw that Wang Hao had also bought a lot of gifts, and said angrily, "You have such a big heart."


    "Raise your hand, I''ll change the gauze for you first."


    Wang Hao was very cooperative this time, so he raised his hand when he raised his hand.


    Han Wen carefully peeled off the gauze wrapped around Wang Hao''s waist. When she reached the innermost layer, she found that the gauze had been soaked with blood and adhered to the wound.


    "You came back with such a serious injury, you''re going to die." Han Wen couldn''t help reprimanded when she saw such a serious wound.


    "I was already healed when I came, so I didn''t want to sit on the boat for a while." In fact, he wouldn''t have pulled the wound if he hadn''t helped Xia Mei.


    Thinking about Han Wen''s reaction just now, Wang Hao asked suspiciously, "What happened to you just now, why did you just say a word and ignore me."


    As soon as she said this, Han Wen didn''t want to pay attention to Wang Hao, and said aggressively, "Sit down, I''ll find the scissors."


    When she went out, she asked for scissors from the old lady, and Han Wen took a sip of wine and burned them on fire before bringing them in.


    After finding scissors, he began to cautiously reveal the gauze to Wang Hao.


    "You haven''t answered that question just now." Wang Hao continued to ask reluctantly.


    Speaking of this, Han Wen didn''t intend to be sullen, "What were you talking and laughing about with Xia Mei just now!"


    When Wang Hao heard Han Wen say this, he was almost unjustly killed. "I didn''t talk or laugh with her. It was she who told me about Huzi''s performance in school, and I responded casually."


    "Really? I watched you two chatting happily from behind!"


    Wang Hao: "I don''t."


    Han Wen: "Then why are you frowning when you see me and Xiaolong?"


    When Wang Hao heard that Han Wen had wronged him so much, he began to get excited, "My sigh"


    Han Wen''s hand paused, "What are you excited about?"


    "You wronged me. I frowned when I saw that you were so happy that you accidentally pulled the wound."


    Han Wen''s expression was calm, "Oh, how did you and Xia Mei get together?"


    "I met Teacher Xia when I was buying a ferry ticket. She said she wanted to talk to me about Huzi, and we went together."


    Han Wen cut off all the gauze on the wound and began to change Wang Hao''s dressing, asking, "What else?"


    Wang Hao straightened his waist to help Han Wen hurt the medicine, "No more."


    After listening to Wang Hao''s explanation, Han Wen became less angry, and now she concentrates on dressing him up.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a few seconds, and Wang Hao suddenly asked, "Are you jealous just now?"


    Han Wen didn''t expect Wang Hao to ask such a question, she stunned and denied: "No, I''m just curious."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen who refused to admit it, and a sly smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Now that he is not in a hurry, one day he will obediently admit it.


    "Three girls, I took Xiaolong to the supply and marketing agency to buy vegetables, and put the porridge on the table for you. Don''t forget to feed it to Haozi later."


    Listening to the old lady''s voice, Han Wen answered loudly, "I see, Mom."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen who bowed his head and asked, "Mom has been here with you these days when I''m not at home?"


    "Um."


    "The team was very busy during this time, and it was my mother who helped me bring Xiaolong."


    Wang Hao: "It''s been hard work, Mom. When I''m healed, let''s go to the city and pick some clothes for Mom."


    Han Wen didn''t expect Wang Hao to say such a thing, and was slightly surprised, "Okay! How can you be happy if you have such a heart!"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you one more thing. Principal Tang came to find me and asked me to go to the teacher in the middle school."


    After Han Wen bandaged Wang Hao, she started to pack up and handed over the clothes on the bed to Wang Hao.


    "Teacher from the middle school? Your female director quit?"


    "Go on! Take care of both ends."


    Wang Hao put on his clothes stiffly, and said, "Can you do two jobs?"


    Han Wen packed up her things and came over to help Wang Hao button up his shirt, "The women''s director has Li Jun watching over me. I only need to go there on Saturdays and Sundays."


    Wang Hao was a little surprised when he heard this. Li Jun used to be 10 million people who didn''t like Han Wen, but this time he was so kind. "When did you two get along so well?"


    "When did our relationship go bad?" Han Wen asked rhetorically.


    Wang Hao pouted, he couldn''t say these words, it could be said that Li Jun used to push him to get a divorce.


    "When you''re well, you can invite Li Jun to a meal for me. During your absence, Li Jun did a lot of work for me, and this time he helped me a lot." Han Wen gave Wang Hao said while sorting his clothes.


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen took the dirty clothes that Wang Hao brought out of the bag and said to Wang Hao, "You go to bed first, I''ll wash your clothes, they smell bad."


    "You can leave me alone."


    Han Wen took a deep breath, "You come by yourself and want to break the wound you just wrapped?"


    Seeing Han Wen''s unhappy face, Wang Hao hurriedly said, "I''m lying down, I''m lying down."


    "How many days can you rest from this injury?"


    Wang Hao: "Listen to the arrangement of the team."


    Han Wen found a basin from the utility room and threw all Wang Hao''s clothes into it, and then went to the kitchen to fetch hot water. Now that it''s cold, Han Wen starts using hot water for everything.


    After mixing the warm water, Han Wen started to wash the clothes. Wang Hao''s clothes were even more dirty this time than the previous time.


    At this time, the old lady also came back with Xiaolong, carrying an old hen in her hand.


    A few days after the old lady came, Han Wen handed over all the living expenses at home to the old lady, so that she could go to the supply and marketing agency to buy things.


    "Mom, are you overwhelmed?"


    The old lady: "This Haozi is so badly injured, he bought a chicken to make up for him. After I kill the chicken, you can cook it, and yours is delicious."


    "Tsk tsk! You really love your uncle."

 Chapter 137： 137 Xia Mei visits the door

    The old lady threw the chicken with its legs on the ground, and went to the kitchen to get some things. When Han Wen saw it, she quickly told Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, go and close the door of our house."


    Seeing Xiaolong closing the door, Han Wen thought to herself that no one would say she was flamboyant now!


    When the old lady brought the kitchen knife, bowl, and hot water, Han Wen was so frightened that she hurriedly took her basin and hid in the corner.


    Seeing Han Wen like this, the old lady couldn''t help but said, "What are you afraid of killing a chicken, how did you eat chicken before."


    Xiaolong: "Grandma, my mother used to chop off the chicken head directly."


    After listening to this, the old lady subconsciously said, "It''s so cruel." As she said that, she picked up the chicken from the ground, grabbed the chicken wings with one hand, and adjusted the head with the other. After the posture was set, she picked up the kitchen knife and touched the chicken''s neck.


    "Xiaolong, put the bowl on the neck of the chicken and put it up quickly.


    Han Wen glanced at the two people who killed chickens, and replied reluctantly, "You are no better than me when you kill chickens like this."


    After the old lady dried up the chicken blood, she threw the chicken to the ground with disgust, took the bowl in Xiaolong''s hand, and said angrily, "It''s not even a child, so I''m ashamed to compare it here."


    Han Wen


    Well, she knew she couldn''t tell her mother.


    "Xiaolong, come over to Mom to wash your hands for you."


    Xiaolong saw that the old lady didn''t need her help and ran over to ask Han Wen to wash her hands.


    The old lady brought the chicken blood into the house, and when she came back, she was ready to pluck the chicken feathers. The old lady worked carefully and fast. Before Han Wen''s clothes were washed, the old lady''s chicken feathers were cleaned up, and she was ready to open her belly.


    "Xiaolong, come here to help grandma."


    After hearing this, Xiaolong went to help the old lady again. Han Wen sighed deeply. A child who is only a few years old is so courageous.


    The point is that the old lady didn''t forget to teach Xiaolong skills when she opened her stomach. Han Wen was horrified, "Mom, how old is he! You teach him to kill chickens."


    The old lady disagreed, "It''s no harm to learn more."


    After Han Wen washed the clothes, the old lady''s chickens were also cleaned, "Xiaolong, come and go out with grandma, just leave this to your mother."


    The old lady has also met a lot of people these days. When she has nothing to do in the afternoon, she is willing to go out for a walk, inquire about some gossip, and she has to take Xiaolong with her when she leaves. Han Wen with her children.


    Fortunately, Han Wen has the title of Women''s Director, and often leads the propaganda team to various villages. Everyone knows that she is lazy.


    Because Wang Hao was injured, Han Wen''s meal was not too fancy, but simply boiled chicken soup and steamed a large pot of multi-grain steamed buns.


    When the chicken soup was ready, Han Wen gave Wang Hao a bowl in advance, and carefully skimmed off the oil, for fear that Wang Hao would feel tired after drinking it.


    Wang Hao had been lying in the hospital for several days. He had already slept enough. When he got home, Han Wen wouldn''t let him move, so he found a copy of Han Wen''s and passed the time by leaning on the bed.


    Watching Han Wen come in with a bowl, Wang Hao sniffed alertly, "Chicken soup?"


    Han Wen put the chicken soup on the desk and said, "Mom went to the supply and marketing agency to buy you an old hen when you were injured."


    "Get up and drink."


    Wang Hao put the book aside, got up carefully, and watched the golden chicken soup not only increased his appetite.


    "Have you eaten?" Wang Hao asked as he picked up the spoon inside.


    Han Wen: "We''re not in a hurry, wait for Shen Yu and the others to come over together."


    Wang Hao scooped a spoonful of chicken soup and held it up, "Do you want to try it?"


    Han Wen: "I tried it."


    Wang Hao didn''t listen and held it up like that. Han Wen couldn''t move forward and take a sip. She pursed her lips in satisfaction, "My craft is really good."


    Wang Hao scooped a mouthful with the spoon just now and put it into his mouth. He tasted it and praised, "It''s really good." After eating white rice porridge in the hospital for a few days, his mouth was about to fade, so it''s better to stay at home.


    At this moment, Xiao Huang, who had been quiet outside, suddenly shouted.


    Han Wen: "Drink slowly, I''ll go out and have a look."


    This little Huang from their family is very smart and he knows people. When their family members come back, Xiao Huang never calls. If it calls, it must be an outsider.


    The strangest thing is that he only met their family of four and the old lady didn''t call. Xu Sheng and Shen Yu, who came every day, also called when they saw him, but they only called twice for meaning, like they had been calling for so long today. , certainly not acquaintances.


    Han Wen came out of the house and walked directly to the courtyard door, and the old lady closed the door when she left.


    Looking at Xiao Huang who had been screaming under the door frame, Han Wen lightly touched it with her foot, "Go, play while you go." Then she opened the door.


    Seeing the visitor Han Wen was surprised, "Mr. Xia?"


    Xia Mei stood at the door with a casserole in her hand, looking inside with anticipation, when she saw that it was Han Wen, her face stiffened, and she quickly smiled and said, "Is Brother Hao here? "


    Han Wen was a little unclear, so where did Teacher Xia get it, "It''s in the house."


    "Can I go in?"


    Han Wen: "He''s a little uncomfortable. If you tell him about Huzi, just tell me."


    Xia Mei shook her head, "No, I''m not here for Huzi, I''m here to thank Brother Hao."


    Han Wen was a little confused by Xia Mei''s words, thinking that this Wang Hao is really scheming, and he knows how to fool herself.


    But she also wanted to know what happened, so she stepped aside and said, "Then come in first!"


    She let Xia Mei into the room, and before Han Wen called Wang Hao, Xia Mei had already pushed open the door of the master bedroom.


    Wang Hao originally planned to go out and have a look, but as soon as he stood up, the door was opened from the outside, looking at Xia Mei who was standing at the door, Wang Hao''s brows wrinkled unconsciously, thinking what happened to this person.


    When Xia Mei opened the door, she regretted it. She lived here for a long time in her last life, and it can be said that she knew the place well, but it was the first time she came here in her life.


    "Han Wen!" Wang Hao shouted loudly.


    Han Wen originally planned to watch the fun, but when she heard Wang Hao calling her, she took two steps forward.


    "Teacher Xia?"


    Xia Mei then reacted, took a step back quickly, and said embarrassingly: "I''m sorry, the layout of your house is too similar to ours, and I couldn''t help but go to my own room as soon as I came in."


    Han Wen thought that you lied to the ghost, so when you came in, you walked directly to that room, and with a smile on her face, she knew that Wang Hao was there.


    But Han Wen didn''t break her down, she still pretended to be stupid and said: "It''s okay! It''s okay! Our films are similar."


    "Mr. Xia, stop standing here, come and sit." Han Wen said with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 138： 138 Ripped Face

    Han Wen greeted Xia Mei and went to the house to help Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao was a little unhappy when he saw Han Wen coming here, and whispered, "Why did you go just now, how can you let an outsider open our door at random."


    Han Wen: "I didn''t catch up with my short legs."


    Wang Hao looked down at Han Wen''s legs, and said in a low voice, "Nonsense." Where is the shortness.


    Han Wen ignored him, helped Wang Hao to sit on the chair, and started acting, "Sit down, Teacher Xia came to thank you today." After speaking, she also found a chair and sat down. .


    Wang Hao was confused, "Thank me?"


    Xia Mei quickly said shyly and timidly: "Brother Hao, you forgot, you are on the boat?"


    Wang Hao suddenly realized, "Oh, you said I''ll help you on the boat?"


    Xia Mei nodded lightly: "Yes."


    Wang Hao said indifferently: "Then you are too polite, it''s just a little effort."


    Han Wen sat next to them and looked at the two with a little interest, and took time to pour herself a glass of water.


    Xia Mei: "No, no, no! If Brother Hao hadn''t helped me, I would definitely have fallen, and your wound would have opened."


    Wang Hao narrowed his eyes when he heard Xia Mei''s words, and said coldly, "What did you say?"


    Because the air pressure on Wang Hao''s body was too low, Han Wen''s drinking hand paused subconsciously.


    Xia Mei was startled by Wang Hao''s aura, and hurriedly explained: "I, I, I have no other intentions. I only guessed that you were injured when I smelled blood when you helped me."


    Wang Hao relaxed a little after hearing what Xia Mei said, but he didn''t completely relax, and his eyes would still explore Xia Mei from time to time.


    Although Han Wen could smell the blood on his body, their expressions were completely different. Han Wen''s eyes were only nervous and distressed, while Xia Mei''s eyes were dodging, as if hiding something.


    Thinking of the comrade who was injured in this mission, Wang Hao instantly felt that the matter was not easy. Adding in Xia Mei''s abnormal behavior when he came back, it seemed necessary to investigate this person.


    Xia Mei felt Wang Hao''s inquiring gaze, and she was nervous to death. It was broken. She blamed herself for being too eager for quick success, which made this man see the flaws, but the more powerful he was, the more she wanted to conquer.


    Xia Mei stabilized her mind and said calmly, "Brother Hao, this is the chicken soup I simmered for you, drink it while it''s hot!" She opened the lid of the casserole while she spoke.


    Han Wen also looked over there curiously, and saw a whole chicken nestled in the casserole, brightly colored and very attractive.


    Han Wen couldn''t help but praise: "Mr. Xia''s cooking skills are really good."


    Xia Mei bowed her head and smiled when she heard Han Wen praise her like this, and said modestly: "It''s a common practice, I don''t know if it suits Brother Hao''s taste."


    In my heart, I thought that the buns didn''t know anything. I only learned 20% of the kung fu and you will be jealous. Then you may not know how bad it is to cook!


    Just when Xia Mei was complacent, she heard Han Wen say, "It''s a pity you put too much wolfberry."


    When Xia Mei heard it, she immediately retorted: "Goji berry nourishes yin and nourishes the liver, so why can''t it be used."


    Han Wen: "I didn''t say it can''t be used, just put too much. You should enlarge the jujube, and you should make up more for his ischemia."


    Xia Mei''s fists were clenched tightly because of Han Wen''s words, and her face was still taught, "Well, then I will replace the wolfberry with jujube next time."


    Han Wen nodded in agreement, "Well, actually" Han Wen wanted to discuss cooking with Xia Mei again, when she heard Wang Hao''s cold voice, "Han Wen, my wound hurts a little, I want to go back to the meeting. ."


    Han Wen got up, "I''ll help you to the house."


    When Wang Hao left, he glanced at the chicken soup on the table and said politely, "Mr. Xia, I''m just helping you out. You don''t have to be so polite. This chicken is quite expensive, so take it back and drink it!"


    Without waiting for Xia Mei to answer, she motioned Han Wen to help him leave.


    Han Wen helped Wang Hao into the room, Wang Hao consciously sat on the bed, picked up the book, Han Wen pouted and turned to leave.


    Wang Hao whispered, "Why are you going?"


    Han Wen: "People are still in the living room, so I can''t send them off."


    Han Wen came out of the bedroom and saw that the living room was empty and there was no one in Xia Mei at all, but the chicken soup on the table was not taken away, and Xiao Huang did not call, Han Wen guessed that Xia Mei must not leave, thinking of Xia Mei''s strange behavior just now , Han Wen instantly guessed where Xia Mei was.


    Han Wen walked quickly to the kitchen in three and two steps. Sure enough, Xia Mei stretched her hand to the lid of the pot inside. Han Wen was really angry when she saw her action, and her voice involuntarily became louder: "Mr. Xia, are you here? What are you doing?"


    Xia Mei''s hand paused, and she immediately retracted her hand, "I, I, I''m just shopping."


    This time, Han Wen didn''t intend to give Xia Mei face. She sneered and sarcastically said, "Mr. Xia, you usually teach students like this when you are a teacher? Just break into other people''s houses."


    "I just smelled a scent just now, and I came to take a look out of curiosity."


    "It''s worse to flip someone''s pot without their permission, right?"


    Because there was only Han Wen alone, Xia Mei didn''t want to pretend, she smiled indifferently, "Isn''t it just to see, is it necessary to be so stingy?"


    Han Wen really hated Xia Mei''s face, and sneered: "I''m really so stingy, do you have anything to do? Please leave if it''s okay, I don''t welcome you at home."


    Xia Mei: "Hey! Stop pretending?"


    Han Wen has never seen who is pretending to be such a shameless person, and is there something wrong with the original author''s head to make such a thing as the heroine.


    Han Wen suddenly became interested. She suddenly approached Xia Mei and whispered, "Who is pretending? And do you like Wang Hao?"


    "You said that if Wang Hao knew that you miss him all day long, you said that he would hate you. After all, what you like is a married man."


    Xia Mei was angry, "you"


    "What are you, this is my family, if you don''t want me to break your shit, get out of here!"


    "You wait for me." Xia Mei put down her harsh words and was about to leave.


    Han Wen: "We don''t care about taking your soup away."


    Xia Mei sneered, and went to the living room to suddenly amplify her voice, "I gave this to Brother Hao, it doesn''t make any sense, so don''t refuse."


    "I, I, I''ll go now." After saying that, he ran out in a panic.


    Han Wen stood in front of Huzi''s bedroom and stared at Xia Mei in a stunned manner. He didn''t expect this guy to act so well.


    It''s a pity that she couldn''t hold on to her weak state, because after she went out, Xiao Huang started chasing her and biting her, so scared that she ran out of the yard crying.


    Han Wen stood at the door watching this funny scene and almost couldn''t straighten her back with laughter. When Xia Mei was gone, Han Wen went to Xiao Huang to pat her head and praised: "Xiao Huang is really good. I''m waiting for you to have something delicious." After speaking, he ran back into the house and took off the chicken head from the chicken soup that Xia Mei brought, and threw it to Xiao Huang.

 Chapter 139： 139 Chicken Stew with Mushrooms

    After feeding Xiao Huang, Han Wen went back to the room and went straight to the bedroom. She sat on the chair and looked at Wang Hao coldly: "Tell me! What''s the matter with the two of you?"


    Wang Hao was a little overwhelmed by Han Wen''s interrogation attitude, put down the book in his hand, and explained honestly, "I told you before that I met Teacher Xia when I was buying tickets in the city. , she said she wanted to talk to me about Huzi, and then we both got on the boat together. Who knew that when the boat was about to go, she suddenly stood up and was shaken a bit, and when I saw she was about to fall, I pulled her It''s as simple as that."


    Han Wen narrowed her eyes and said uncertainly, "Really?"


    Wang Hao: "Really."


    Han Wen: "It''s okay to hang out with girls in the future."


    Wang Hao


    When the old lady came back with Xiaolong, she was stunned when she saw the chicken soup on the table, and shouted loudly: "Three girls, what''s the matter with your chicken?"


    When she left, she clearly chopped the chicken, how did it become a whole one?


    Han Wen came out of the kitchen, "Mom, this is not the one you bought, it was sent by Mr. Huzi."


    Old lady: "Why did she send chickens?"


    Han Wen: "Thank you Wang Hao."


    "Mom, did you see Xu Sheng and the others when you came back?"


    Old lady: "No, they should be soon too."


    "Where''s Huzi? Haven''t come back yet?"


    Han Wen: "I didn''t come back, and I don''t know where this kid went crazy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Hu Zi running in with a bag on his back, "Mom, is my dad back?"


    Han Wen replied while setting the dishes: "I''m back, I''m in the house!"


    Huzi: "Oh." After speaking, he unpacked his schoolbag and rushed back to the bedroom, and ran out again after a while.


    Han Wen wondered, "Aren''t you going to see your dad?"


    Hu Zi stared straight at the chicken on the table, and said casually, "No, my dad will see you soon."


    Han Wen patted him, "You can''t eat this chicken now, go see your dad first."


    Hu Zi suddenly smiled, "Mom, I lied to you." Then he ran to the bedroom.


    Not long after entering, he came out with a drooping face, "Mom, did you betray me?"


    Han Wen wondered, "What did I betray you for?"


    "I put toads in Teacher Xia''s teacup."


    Han Wen: "Then you have wronged me. I forgot how to tell your dad."


    Hu Zi pulled the chair back and sat up angrily, "Who told my dad that."


    Xiaolong said affirmatively from the side: "Mr. Xia! Dad was with Teacher Xia when he came back."


    Hu Zi''s face became distorted after hearing this, "Okay, you devil Xia dared to sue me for being black, I''m not finished with her."


    Han Wen: "Okay, it''s not over yet."


    "Xiaolong, go and call your dad for dinner."


    When Wang Hao came out of the room, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng also arrived, and they were a little surprised to see Wang Hao, "Brother Hao, are you back?"


    Wang Hao smiled and said, "I''m back."


    Shen Yu looked at the large plate of chicken and steamed buns on the table, and asked in surprise, "Sister-in-law, what day is today! So rich?"


    "Today we have a bad guy, let''s have a good meal at one time."


    Han Wen originally planned to stir-fry the chicken left over from the chicken soup with the vegetables, but Xia Mei kept her chicken. Chop the whole chicken again, cook the mushrooms and vermicelli again, I didn''t expect that two chickens with vegetables and vermicelli would make so much, a whole big iron pot.


    Han Wen held a stack of bowls, and after everyone sat down, they began to divide the bowls, "Today is just one dish, we all open our stomachs and eat hard, don''t worry about not enough and more than half of the pot."


    The old lady looked at the big pot of chicken stewed with mushrooms and said excitedly: "Today''s dish is better than the one we ate during the Chinese New Year! Don''t be stunned, everyone, move your chopsticks." Chopsticks, after all, she is an elder and everyone is waiting for him.


    Huzi and Xiaolong have been staring at the old lady. Seeing that the old lady is the first to eat, the two brothers are not polite and compete to **** it.


    Han Wen put a piece of chicken leg into Wang Hao''s bowl and said with a smile, "You are a great hero in our family, eat more tonic."


    When Wang Hao saw Han Wen like this, a cold air came in from Wang Hao''s back, making him terrified.


    Then he stiffened and picked out the best piece of meat from the pot and put it in Han Wen''s bowl, "You can eat it too."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s shredded chicken and said, "I don''t like to eat meat."


    Wang Hao reluctantly put it back into his bowl, picked another chicken wing from the bowl and asked, "What about this?"


    Han Wen nodded with satisfaction, "This is not bad."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s appearance, and inadvertently brought her doting. Seeing that she liked to eat, she simply gave Han Wen all the chicken wings in the pot.


    Hu Zi watched his father snatched all his chicken wings, and suddenly felt that this one in his hand was not fragrant.


    After a meal, everyone lay on the chairs and rubbed their stomachs, reluctant to move, because this time they were so satisfied.


    The only one who felt a little grievance was Wang Hao next to her, because Wang Hao was injured and Han Wen kept controlling him, not letting him eat more.


    After resting for a while, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu got up to clean up the dishes and consciously went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Han Wen: "There is hot water in the pot, so use hot water to wash." It''s not that she is hypocritical, but it''s not clean without hot water in winter.


    Compared with the disagreement when she first arrived, the old lady has become accustomed to the two of them working.


    The old lady stood up on the table, "I''m going out to digest."


    Han Wen looked disapproving, "Mom, you just came back from outside this afternoon."


    The old lady: "I''m not hungry, go out for a walk and sleep well."


    Han Wenming knew that the old lady was out to chat, but she couldn''t do anything about her, "Then you are adding more clothes, it''s cold at night."


    Old lady: "Got it."


    Seeing that the old lady was leaving, Hu Zi quickly got up, "Grandma, I''ll go with you."


    Wang Hao said to Xiaolong on the side: "Xiaolong, go with your grandma, Huzi, stay at home, I have something to tell you."


    Hu Zi felt bad when he heard his father''s words. His father would not let him go easily after enduring it for so long.


    The old lady looked at Hu Zi''s hand grabbing her clothes, and she couldn''t bear it, but she patted Hu Zi and whispered, "Acknowledging your father''s mistake early, you will be punished less."


    Huzi: "grandmother"


    The old lady looked at Wang Hao''s gloomy face and whispered, "Your father is too scary, and grandma can''t save you this time."


    Hu Zi also knew that his father was amazing, so he let go of his hand silently, lowered his head and moved towards Han Wen.


    When the old lady saw Huzi leave, she gave Huzi a sympathetic look, and hurriedly dragged Xiaolong away.


    Wang Hao: "Wang Shenghu, what did I tell you this afternoon?"


    Huzi: "You said that you should respect the teacher and the Tao."

 Chapter 140： 140 is tough

    "Then how did you do it?"


    Tiger was speechless.


    Wang Hao: "Are you wrong?"


    Huzi scratched his neck, "I''m right!"


    Wang Hao was even more angry when he heard Huzi say this, the blue veins on his face suddenly burst out, "You are telling me again!"


    Hu Zi refused to admit defeat, "I''m right."


    Wang Hao saw Hu Zi''s mouth was so hard, so he wanted to get up and beat Hu Zi, Han Wen saw a brisk walk and rushed to Wang Hao, holding his shoulder, "You forgot that you still have injuries! Just say a few words. ."


    Wang Hao: "Tell him, can he listen?"


    Han Wen: "Then you can''t beat the child!"


    "Can he change if he doesn''t beat him?" Wang Hao said dissatisfiedly, looking at Hu Zi''s expression of resistance.


    Han Wen: "You can beat him and he can change. Besides, I have already punished him."


    When Wang Hao heard that Han Wen had punished Hu Zi, his anger subsided a little, and he said to Hu Zi in a cold voice: "Go outside and stand, when will you know your mistake, and when will you come back."


    After listening to Wang Hao''s words, Hu Zi turned his head and walked out without saying a word.


    After Wang Hao watched Hu Zi go out, he suddenly smiled and praised: "As expected of my son, he has a kind."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at Wang Hao, "There''s something wrong." After speaking, she chased out.


    Han Wen was afraid that Wang Hao would bring a psychological shadow to Hu Zi, and just wanted to comfort Hu Zi, but as soon as she went out, she saw Hu Zi licking Xiao Huang''s hair and was having a good time.


    Han Wen was relieved, and walked towards Huzi with ease, teasing: "I thought you would stand outside and cry secretly!"


    Hu Zi looked up at Han Wen and replied calmly, "I''m right again, why are you crying?"


    Han Wen: "You were wronged! Didn''t you say that Teacher Xia took the initiative to provoke you?"


    Huzi: "Nevertheless, Mr. Xia is my teacher after all. I really did not respect the teacher by doing this, so it''s normal for my dad to punish me."


    Han Wen was taken aback when she heard it. She didn''t expect a seven-year-old child to see so clearly.


    "Huzi, you are so amazing, my mother admires you so much, I don''t have the same consciousness as you."


    Hu Zi waved his hand proudly after hearing this, "Oh, what a small thing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Xiao Huang was lying on his stomach, but because of the sound, he stood up and went straight to the door.


    This is obviously an outsider, Han Wen: "Who is it!"


    "It''s me, Li Peng."


    Han Wen knew that Director Li was here to find Wang Hao, and opened the door to welcome Li Peng in, "Wang Hao, Big Brother Li is here!"


    As soon as the two entered the room, they met Shen Yu and Xu Sheng and came out. Wang Hao suddenly said, "Han Wen, take Huzi to see them off."


    Han Wen


    This excuse is too arbitrary!


    "Huzi, stop standing, let''s go to your brother Xu Sheng''s dormitory for a walk."


    After everyone left, Wang Hao said to Li Peng, "Why did you come here?"


    Li Peng put the eggs he brought on the table, "You''ve all been injured in business. As your leader, I can''t come and see."


    Because Wang Hao''s injury was too severe, he couldn''t hide it from the people around him, so they created a car accident to hide the real reason for Wang Hao''s injury.


    Wang Hao: "You came just in time. I have something I need you to do."


    Li Peng raised his eyebrows, "I am the leader and you are the leader?"


    Wang Hao: "Tell me about this?"


    Li Peng: "You said."


    "Go to the city tomorrow and ask Liang Ping to check Xia Mei."


    "Mr. Xia? What is her primary school teacher doing to check her?"


    Wang Hao: "I suspect that her identity is unusual."


    Because Xia Mei was a teacher in a big country, he also knew something about Xia Mei, "She is a native of the village, what could be wrong with her? It''s not because she is always looking for a tiger, are you trying to get revenge?" Li Peng joked.


    These days, big countries often complain at home that Teacher Xia is targeting Huzi, so Li Peng also knows something.


    Wang Hao rolled his eyes at Li Peng, "I''m not joking with you. Today, I met Xia Mei when I came back from my mission. Although she said it was a coincidence, I always felt that she was waiting for me on purpose, and she knew that I was injured."


    "You haven''t come and told others about my injury, have you?"


    "I told my colleagues when I got off work in the afternoon." Li Peng said with a serious face.


    Wang Hao: "I got home at noon. It was in the morning when I met Xia Mei in the city. I think she should have known then, and she suddenly stood up when the boat started. If it wasn''t to help her, I would have The wound won''t open."


    Li Peng originally thought that Wang Hao was just talking nonsense, but after listening to Wang Hao''s analysis, his brows wrinkled unconsciously, and his face was full of solemnity, "Tomorrow I will go to the city to react with Liang Ping."


    "Is there any other strange behavior in this Xia Mei?"


    Wang Hao thought about it for a while and shook his head.


    Li Peng suddenly said: "I remember my big country said that she was just a substitute teacher, and their head teacher was Teacher Zhao who taught language. Don''t you think that Huzi''s academic performance should be discussed by Teacher Zhao? She is a substitute teacher. What are you doing with so much heart? Did she deliberately approach you for a long time?"


    After listening to Li Peng''s words, Wang Hao''s face was so gloomy that water was about to drip, "It seems that this teacher Xia needs to pay more attention."


    "Leave this to me! You are at home and take care of your injuries. What are you doing this time so mysterious?" Li Peng asked curiously.


    Wang Hao: "I can''t tell."


    Li Peng: "I knew I couldn''t say it."


    Wang Hao: "Then you still ask."


    Except that Li Peng is a few years older than Wang Hao, and he is a little older than Wang Hao, there is really no other place that can compare to him.


    "You take good care of your injury at home. When you get better and return to the team, I''ll go back first."


    Han Wen followed Shen Yu and Xu Sheng to the place where they lived. Because Han Wen didn''t follow him when they moved last time, she went to visit out of curiosity this time.


    Fortunately, no one slept at this time, which was convenient for her.


    It may be because of poverty that everyone has very few things, but it seems that the dormitory is very clean and tidy.


    "Mom, is this the bunk?" Hu Zi asked curiously, looking at the bunk bed in front of him.


    Han Wen: "This is it."


    Hu Zi sighed: "This is really beautiful."


    Han Wen: "When your brother goes to school, our family will also make a bed like this. You and your brother sleep separately."


    He was even more excited when he heard this, "Mom, can we do it now? Our bed is small, so Xiaolong and I can squeeze in."


    Han Wen glanced at Hu Zi, thinking that I''ll just listen to your nonsense quietly.


    "It''s going to be winter soon, so what kind of bed should I squeeze in to keep warm."


    Hu Zi didn''t give up, "Mom, if you do it now, when you''re done, Xiaolong will be in the first grade, and we will just sleep in separate beds."


    Han Wen was right when she thought about it, "Go back and tell your dad and let him find someone to do it."

 Chapter 141： 141 Co-sleeping

    "Mom, then let''s go back quickly!" Hu Zi said impatiently.


    Han Wen calculated the time and felt that it was too early to go back to delay Wang Hao''s affairs, so she said, "It just came out, we will go back after shopping."


    "Mom" Hu Zi wanted to go back immediately after being pushed by the bunk.


    Han Wen grabbed Hu Zi''s arm and pulled him to keep him from running home. "I finally came out and I''ll be waiting for a while. Do you think the next door is a girls'' dormitory?"


    Hu Zi glanced to the side and saw that there were only scattered lights, and replied with no interest: "It''s all the same, what''s so beautiful."


    "It''s different, there are many young ladies in the girls'' dormitory! They are all beautiful." Han Wen coaxed.


    Huzi may be young and not interested in beauties at all, "What''s so beautiful, let''s go!"


    In the end, Han Wen still never beat Hu Zi, and was dragged all the way home by him. Fortunately, Li Peng had already left by the time he got home.


    Han Wen: "Mom and Xiaolong haven''t come back yet."


    Wang Hao: "No."


    Hu Zi tugged on Han Wen''s clothes, and Han Wen understood it. Looking at Wang Hao, he suddenly said, "Hu Zi and Xiaolong are both grown up. Take the time to make them a bunk and let them sleep separately!"


    Wang Hao had already made plans for this. He didn''t say much after hearing Han Wen''s mention, and happily responded, "Okay!"


    Hu Zi was so excited that he almost jumped up. Afraid that he would be exposed, Han Wen quickly pushed him, "Okay, haven''t you done your homework yet? Go back to the house and do your homework first."


    It was rare for Huzi to go back to the house to do his homework without bargaining.


    When the old lady and Xiaolong came back from outside, it was almost nine o''clock, "Mom, why are you playing so late? Isn''t it cold?"


    The old lady smiled and said, "We played at your Aunt Zheng''s house, it''s not cold."


    Aunt Zheng''s husband and son both died a few years ago. Aunt Zheng has no daughter and is now alone. The old lady went to talk to Aunt Zheng when she had nothing to do.


    "Haozi is back now, and I''ll be back tomorrow." The old lady said calmly.


    Han Wen had long known that the old lady wanted to go back, but she didn''t expect the old lady to be so anxious.


    Wang Hao listened to the persuasion and said, "Mom, it''s okay on the team now, you can stay for a few more days!"


    The old lady: "No, I''ve been living here for more than half a month. If you don''t go back, your dad will have to come to me."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was still trying to persuade her, Han Wen hurriedly said, "If Mom wants to go back, let her go back! Stay at home for a few days and come back."


    The old lady lived here these days, either muttering about the old man or the child, or else she was feeding chickens. Han Wen knew that this was because the old lady was homesick. After all, the old lady had not been away from home for so long. Since the old lady She didn''t stop her if she wanted to go back.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen and said, "Go to the house and take out the supplements I bought for our mother, and let my mother take them with me tomorrow."


    The old lady: "No! No! I''m eating your food and drinking your food, how can I still take things."


    Han Wen was not polite to the old lady at all, and went straight to the house to find a can of milk powder and malted milk and stuffed it with the old lady.


    Old lady: "what are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "This is what your uncle specially bought for you, just take it."


    Wang Hao: "Yes, Mom, during my business trip, you took care of us at home during my business trip. Isn''t it right to honor you?"


    When the old lady heard the couple say this, she was heartbroken and moved: "Then I''ll keep it."


    When the child and the old lady were asleep, Han Wen carefully helped Wang Hao to the bathroom, "Your wound is not healed yet, do you really want to take a bath?"


    Wang Hao: "I just wipe it, I can''t touch the wound, don''t worry!"


    Although Wang Hao said so, Han Wen was still a little worried, "You really don''t need me to help you?"


    Wang Hao: "No need."


    Han Wen: "Then I''ll wait outside. If you can''t do it, call me."


    Wang Hao smiled dotingly: "Okay"


    When Wang Hao finished taking a shower and the couple sat in the bedroom, Han Wen felt awkward.


    Seeing that Wang Hao was only wearing a vest and shorts, Han Wen swallowed and said, "You still have injuries on your body, and I''m not honest when sleeping, or else I''ll go to the study and find my mother to sleep with?"


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows. In the past, Han Wen wanted to sleep with her. "Mom is sleeping, so don''t disturb her."


    Han Wen, "How can I sleep, or I''ll make the floor?"


    Wang Hao was really annoyed this time. Looking at Han Wen, he said angrily, "We are husband and wife. It is legal to sleep in the same bed."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao and thought to herself that I haven''t slept with an adult man, but looking at Wang Hao''s figure, it''s not necessarily her who suffers, so she took off her shoes and crawled inside, mumbling, "Sleep. Just go to sleep, what''s so fierce."


    "I told you that I didn''t sleep honestly. Don''t blame me if I pressed your wound."


    Wang Hao stood by and looked at Han Wen''s aggrieved look, and said helplessly, "I don''t blame you."


    Fortunately, in order to cope with the old lady these days, there are always two quilts on her bed. In order not to be so embarrassed, Han Wen can only pull the quilt over her head.


    Wang Hao stared at Han Wen, who was covering himself tightly, with black lines all over his head. He could only lean in and stretch out Han Wen''s quilt to reveal her face, "Aren''t you bored?"


    Han Wen: "Not boring."


    "Go and turn off the lights." Han Wen couldn''t stand Wang Hao''s eyes, so she could only ask Wang Hao to turn off the lights, because Wang Hao looked at her like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Wang Hao sneered, straightened up and turned off the light before he lifted the quilt and lay down slowly.


    Han Wen lay beside her with her eyes tightly closed, but her ears were very sensitive to hear Wang Hao''s movements clearly.


    Wang Hao turned his head slightly to look at Han Wen''s trembling eyelids, smiled and comforted: "It''s getting late, go to sleep!"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Han Wen originally thought that she would suffer from insomnia because there was a man beside her, but she didn''t expect that she would fall asleep quickly, and she slept very soundly. She dreamed of a big pig''s hoof, soft and sweet. Can be fragrant.


    Because he slept a lot before, Wang Hao was not sleepy all the time in bed, and didn''t fall asleep until the early morning.


    As a result, as soon as he fell asleep, he felt something sticking to his arm, and then a leg was placed on his leg.


    Wang Hao looked over with his eyes half-open, and saw that Han Wen was holding her arms tightly, her mouth raised slightly, and she looked very happy. Her legs were also on her body, and she might have to move back and forth because of discomfort.


    Han Wen''s pajamas were also moved, and her shoulders were also torn apart by more than half, and the spring light inside was clearly visible.


    Wang Hao was tortured by Han Wen''s actions. He lay back and endured it for a while before moving his body slightly. He pulled the quilt that Han Wen kicked away and put it back on her, but he still let her hug him. push away.

 Chapter 142： 142 Send the old lady home

    When Han Wen woke up again, she saw that she was firmly held in Wang Hao''s arms, with all her hands and feet bound by Wang Hao.


    Han Wen struggled quietly for a while, muttering, "I thought you were sleeping well! I didn''t expect you to be as good as me."


    Fortunately, Wang Hao slept late yesterday. If he didn''t hear it, he would definitely complain, and he didn''t know who was making all kinds of noises in the middle of the night. He also really admired that he could shrink from the head of the bed to the end of the bed. She must have been lying on the ground.


    Han Wen lay on her side for a while. Seeing that Wang Hao hadn''t woken up yet, she wanted to turn over.


    As a result, Wang Hao was woken up just after lifting Wang Hao''s arm and before he could make the next move.


    "What''s wrong?" Wang Hao asked in a lazy voice with half-squinted eyes.


    Han Wen: "I can''t sleep."


    Wang Hao glanced outside and through the gap in the window. Seeing that the sky was only bright outside, he wondered, "Don''t you only get up at ten o''clock before?" He loosened the hand that bound Han Wen.


    After Wang Haoping lay down, Han Wen started to settle the account, "Didn''t you wake me up? Why are you so dishonest when you sleep? You can see that you pressed me, there are marks." Han Wen pointed to her arm and said.


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen and said helplessly, "Don''t look at who you are in bed now."


    Han Wen glanced down, stiffened for a while, why did she come to Wang Hao''s bed? Now her legs seem to be close to Wang Hao''s legs.


    Knowing that she couldn''t sleep well, Han Wen felt guilty, "Then why don''t you wake me up? And why are you holding me on my side to sleep, you still have injuries on your body, you forgot?"


    Wang Hao thought to himself that I didn''t forget it, but you forgot it. If I didn''t hold you to sleep, I would have vomited blood many times.


    Wang Hao was really tossed by Han Wen and slept too late last night, and now he doesn''t want to settle accounts with Han Wen at all.


    Gently turning to his side, he grabbed Han Wen and pressed her into his arms, and said lazily, "It''s still early, I''m going to sleep."


    Han Wen, who wanted to break up with Wang Hao for a while, was forcibly silenced by Wang Hao.


    Han Wen was stunned for a while, and even breathing came from her head.


    "Are you a pig? You can sleep like this." Han Wen complained and pulled back, for fear of hitting Wang Hao''s waist.


    Han Wen stared at Wang Hao''s sleeping face for a while, then began to feel sad. She didn''t expect that she had been single for so many years, and she would lie down on the same bed with a man so soon, her innocence was gone, woo woo woo .


    Her grief lasted less than a minute and disappeared as she fell asleep again.


    "Mom is up!"


    Han Wen was woken up in her sleep. Wang Hao was already awake when she opened her eyes, but her hugging posture had not changed.


    Han Wen followed the voice and looked towards the bedside, and saw Huzi and Xiaolong both lying on the end of the bed and staring at them.


    Han Wen fell asleep and didn''t feel anything, "Why don''t you get up so early if you don''t go to bed?"


    Huzi: "Mom, you can''t afford it, you forgot that grandma is going back today."


    "Why is my mother going back today?"


    Huzi nodded affirmatively, and Xiaolong added fuel to the jealousy: "Grandma''s things are packed, you can''t afford it."


    Wang Hao had already let go of Han Wen and started to do it, "Huzi, hurry up and stop your grandma, don''t let her go."


    Only then did Han Wen remember what the old lady said yesterday, she sat up suddenly and started getting dressed: "You two go to your grandma, let her wait for a while, and say I''ll take her off."


    Huzi and Xiaolong saw their reaction was so intense, they nodded quickly and said, "Okay, wrap it on us."


    Both Han Wen and Wang Hao wore clothes very fast. Although Wang Hao was injured, it did not affect his speed in the slightest.


    "Han Wen, I''ll drag Mom for a while, and you can go to the supply and marketing agency to buy two bottles of wine for Dad to bring back."


    Han Wen: "No need! Mom brought a lot of things."


    Wang Hao: "Then how can it work? It''s not good for Mom to bring two bottles of milk powder back here after helping you so much."


    Han Wen smiled, "I didn''t expect you to think so much."


    Wang Hao: "Send Mom back when she''s gone! The old lady has never been out of the house before, so she''s lost again."


    Han Wen was also a little worried and didn''t refuse, "Okay, I''ll take my mother back, can you be at home alone? Shall I go and tell Sister-in-law Wang and ask her to come and take care of it?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m fine, if it wasn''t for that **** yesterday, I''m not sure I''ll be fine."


    The two went out after packing up, looking at the packages in the living room and looking at each other, sure enough, the old lady was already ready.


    Han Wen didn''t even eat breakfast, so she went to the supply and marketing agency to buy two bottles of wine and some snacks before going home.


    The old lady was sitting in the living room eating with Wang Hao. Seeing that Han Wen came back with her things, she wondered, "What are you buying?"


    Han Wen: "I didn''t buy it for you, I bought it for my dad."


    The old lady''s face sank, "Aren''t you making a fool of yourself?"


    Wang Hao: "Mom, don''t blame Han Wen, I asked her to buy it and honor my dad."


    The old lady hated the iron and looked at Wang Hao: "The two of you really got together, so you won''t be able to live a good life. Your dad won''t be able to go to heaven after drinking those two sips of wine."


    "There are two children in your family! You have to take care of yourself first." The old lady said earnestly.


    Wang Hao also knew that the old lady was doing it for them, "Mom, every time we come back from your house, it''s always a small package. Don''t argue with us about this."


    "Mom, I''ll take it to you later."


    Old lady: "What are you sending me for? I can go back by myself, and you take care of Wang Hao at home."


    Han Wen: "I have other things to do when I go to the city. I''ll send you off by the way." After speaking, she sat down at the dining table and began to eat.


    After all, the old lady had never been out alone. Although she said it righteously, she still had a guilty conscience. When she heard that Han Wen didn''t make a special trip to send her, she didn''t refuse.


    After dinner, Han Wen took the old lady to the pier. The old lady turned to look at the place just now and sighed, "I''m leaving now, I''m really reluctant."


    Han Wen: "When you''re at home enough, come back. Mom, I''ll take you to buy a ticket. You can learn first and come back next time. You can come without me picking you up."


    As soon as the old lady heard it, "Okay! Live until you are old and learn."


    This time, the old lady was much more excited than the first time. Let''s take a look here and feel it. "This boat is more comfortable than a passenger car and can blow the sea breeze."


    Han Wen looked at the excited old lady and said with a smile, "If you like the sea breeze, come more often."


    When they got to the shore, Han Wen took the old lady to take the bus again before arriving home.


    After getting out of the car and seeing a familiar place, the old lady couldn''t wait to say, "It''s better to be at home!"


    Han Wen agreed: "Yes, yes, let''s go back and see your youngest son and grandson."

 Chapter 143： 143 Love and Vanity

    Because they came back early, the family hadn''t even gone out yet. Han Qing, who was playing in the yard, saw the old lady at a glance, "Milk! Milk! Are you back? Lord, my milk is back!"


    The old lady was also very happy to see Han Qing, and hurriedly trotted to Han Qing, "Hey! Grandma''s eldest grandson wants to die."


    Han Qing is also grown up now, and is a little embarrassed by the old lady''s enthusiasm, "Nanny, I miss you too." Then she saw Han Wen behind and shouted respectfully, "Third aunt."


    Han Wen nodded and said with a smile: "Qingqing has not seen these days and has grown taller?"


    When Han Qing heard Han Wen say that he has grown taller, he gestured happily, "It''s a little bit taller."


    The old lady: "Han Qing, where are you and them?"


    Han Qing: "My lord, they are all in the house."


    Cuiyun, who had been standing by the side, watched the old lady patronize and talk to Han Qing, and a trace of viciousness flashed in her eyes, "Mother! Sangu, are you also partial?"


    Han Wen followed the voice and saw Cuiyun from her second brother''s house standing in the shade staring at them sarcastically.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows after hearing her words, "Cuiyun, why are we biased?"


    "You said that you are biased, and it is patriarchal!"


    Han Wen became interested when she heard her tone, how old is she! It was so harsh to say it.


    "Oh, I don''t understand. Your eldest brother sees us and doesn''t wait for us to speak. Your eldest brother takes the initiative to run up to say hello to us. What about you? As a junior, seeing the elders and not saying hello, do you still want to find trouble?"


    After hearing this, Cuiyun said viciously: "You don''t have me in your eyes, and you don''t deserve me to greet you."


    When Han Wen heard this, she wanted to teach Cuiyun a lesson, but she didn''t expect the old lady to hold her arm, "Don''t worry about her, this child doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s been very abnormal recently."


    Han Wen thought to herself that this is not abnormal, she is almost sick, "Did you tell my second brother?"


    The old lady: "I said, why didn''t you say it! I can''t help your second brother and second sister-in-law if you don''t mind."


    While the mothers were talking, Old Man Han and Big Brother Han came out. Han Wen said, "Dad, Big Brother, Second Brother."


    Brother Han: "Well, little sister, you are back."


    "Mom, why have you been gone for so long?"


    Han Wen hurriedly explained, "Wang Hao is on a business trip. Mom was worried that I wouldn''t be able to have the child alone, so she stayed with me for a few more days."


    Brother Han: "That''s it! We are worried. If Mom doesn''t come back, my elder brother and I are going to pick up people from you."


    Han Wen: "Second brother, don''t worry! Mom is going with me, and I can still lose it."


    Sister-in-law Han and Sister-in-law Han came out after cleaning up the house. They saw the old lady blurt out, "Mom, why are you back?"


    Sister-in-law Han: "That''s right! Mom finally went there once, so why don''t you stay longer?"


    The old lady''s face sank when she heard the words of the two daughters-in-law, "I think you are eager for me not to come back."


    Sister-in-law Han saw that the old lady''s face was not good, and quickly explained: "Aren''t we thinking about you going to my little sister''s house with great difficulty and wanting you to stay longer?"


    Sister-in-law Han glared at Sister-in-law Han and said, "That''s right, Mom, you''ve finally come here once, so just stay for a while longer. Anyway, you have me and sister-in-law at home, so you don''t need to worry about it."


    Han Wen was close to the old lady, and when she heard the second sister-in-law say this, she couldn''t help but add fuel to her jealousy: "Mom, you heard me, why don''t you go back with me!"


    The old lady rolled her eyes at Han Wen and said nothing.


    Brother Han listened to Sister Han''s words and reprimanded: "What nonsense are you talking about! Mom has lived at my sister''s house for so long, it''s time to come back."


    "Mom, little sister, have you eaten yet?"


    Han Wen: "Brother, we have eaten here."


    Old Man Han: "Okay, everyone, stop pestering in the yard, let''s talk in the room!"


    When they got inside, Han Wen put things on the table, and accidentally caught a glimpse of Cuiyun outside the door. Looking at her unkind eyes, Han Wen turned around and walked out, "Mom, I''m going to the toilet."


    Going out, he glanced at Cuiyun and said, "Let''s talk?"


    Cuiyun rolled her eyes at Han Wen and said disdainfully, "I have nothing to talk to you about." After speaking, she was about to leave.


    Seeing this, Han Wen quickly grabbed her collar and took her to a remote corner, stared at her and asked, "Tell me! Who messed with you recently and made you like this."


    Cuiyun blinked and refused to tell the truth, "No one messes with me."


    Han Wen: "No one provokes you? Then you look like someone else owes you money every day? If you don''t tell me, don''t tell me I''ll ask Cuiping. When Cuiping has explained it, do you think you can still do it? Are there any good fruits to eat?"


    Hearing this, Cuiyun, who was just resisting, suddenly became crazy, "You ask! Go ask! You think I''m afraid that you won''t succeed. You are a married girl, why do you come to our house to worry about it."


    Han Wen stood where she was, pursing her lips coldly and looking at Cuiyun who was going mad.


    Unexpectedly, Cuiyun became even more angry when she saw her like this, she pointed at Han Wen and cursed, "It''s all you, you are a spoiler, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be like this, who asked you to get married It''s so early to find a second marriage."


    "Do you know that my classmates are laughing at me, saying that it''s useless for me to study well, I can only find a second marriage like you, and why do you have to work for me, do I owe you anything? "


    When Han Wen heard Cuiyun''s words, a sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth, "So you think it''s all my fault for your encounters?"


    "It''s not your fault, who else can you blame?"


    When Han Wen heard Cuiyun''s words, she was completely disappointed.


    The original owner was the best with this niece before she got married. The reason for the good relationship between the two is very simple. They are both delicious and lazy, and they are very ambitious.


    Cuiyun is not as good as she said. She is not even as good as the original owner. Although the original owner is lazy and vain, she is really good at studying and she works hard. The ability to progress.


    But Cuiyun is different. She has the lowest academic performance, and has always relied on bragging about Han Wen to satisfy her vanity. Her aunt, who had always been proud of her, suddenly married a second-married man and suddenly became the laughing stock of the village. , She lost her proud capital, and she became like this when she couldn''t stand the blow.


    Han Wen originally looked at her relationship with the original owner and wanted to persuade her to calm her mind, but unexpectedly, it stimulated Cuiyun unintentionally, making her perverted heart even crazier.


    Han Wen looked up at Cuiyun and began to retort calmly: "First, this is my parents'' house, and I will always be my parents'' daughter, so this is also my home, and I have no problem returning to my own home."


    "Secondly, when I got home, I never interfered with the conflict between your parents and mine, so why bother talking about it?"


    "Third, it''s true that I''m a college student, but it''s my choice to marry someone, and it has nothing to do with others, let alone you."


    "Finally, if you want to brag, I won''t stop you, but don''t use my name, I''m ashamed."

 Chapter 144： cleaning

    Han Wen said everything she wanted to say in one breath, and walked straight into the room regardless of Cuiyun''s reaction.


    Anyway, she said that if the child is still on the horns, there is nothing she can do.


    Cuiyun stood there and looked at Han Wen''s back, her eyes became more and more sinister, and then moved towards the place where Han Wen left with a "bah" before leaving with her head held high.


    When Han Wen arrived in the room, she saw the old lady groping left and right in the room, checking something.


    Han Wen: "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Han Wen''s question, the old lady stretched out her finger, which was covered with ashes, "Look at how sloppy this house is when I''m not at home!"


    Then he turned to look at the two daughters-in-law and reprimanded: "Tell me about the two of you, now that the team is not busy and the house is so dirty, you are not afraid of other people''s jokes."


    Sister-in-law Han and Sister-in-law Han were stunned when they heard the old lady''s words. They thought that the first thing the old lady would do when she came back would be to go to the kitchen to see if they ate something secretly, but they didn''t expect that the first thing was to check the hygiene.


    Han Er''s sister-in-law was outspoken, and when she saw the old lady''s thorns, she replied, "Mom, isn''t it always like this in our family? That corner is so narrow that no one else can see it, so who has time to wipe it?"


    "Do you have to show it to others when you clean? That''s what your mother taught you? It''s not ashamed to say it." The old lady replied with disgust.


    In fact, what Han''s second sister-in-law said is also true. The house was like this before the old lady left. The old lady came back and hated the house because Han Wen and their house were very clean, and Han Wen would clean up at home when she had nothing to do with the old lady. The wife was affected. The old lady lived in a clean environment for so many days, and when she came back to see the mess in the house, she was not used to it.


    "Look at the dirty windows, can you see people? And this table, who did you two clean? And this ground, so much dirt, you don''t know how to clean it?" The old lady pointed to a few places and said. Sister-in-law Han is more honest than Sister-in-law Han, and she has been with the old lady for a long time. She also knows the temper of the old lady, so she hurriedly said: "Mom, don''t be angry, I''ll go to fetch water and clean up."


    The old man Han was also a little confused by the old lady''s evil fire, and persuaded: "Old lady, just talk about it, it is not easy for two daughters-in-law to be at home."


    Looking at the old man Han and the mud, the old lady gave him a white look and said angrily: "Don''t be a good person anymore, you are not ashamed, I am ashamed."


    Han Wen has been standing at the door. She didn''t realize what was wrong with the old lady getting angry. After all, the house is so dirty, so many people don''t do it at home, so there is a problem.


    Han Wen rolled up her sleeves and walked out, "Sister-in-law, I''ll help you."


    Brother Han watched his daughter-in-law and younger sister leave, and hurried to catch up, "Wait for me, I''ll go too."


    In the kitchen, sister-in-law Han looked at Han Wen and explained to her: "Little sister, it''s not my sister-in-law that I don''t do it, and there are times when I can''t stand it, but your second sister-in-law is too lazy, you say we are a big family. People can''t tell me to clean up alone!"


    Han Wen reached for the rag and said, "Sister-in-law, you''re right. I''ll tell Mom about it in a while and let her get you a work schedule. That''s all."


    "Duty schedule? What is a duty schedule?"


    Han Wen: "Just like students cleaning at school, it''s whoever''s turn to do it."


    "You have a good idea! This way no one can be lazy."


    "But what if your second sister-in-law is a foreign worker?" Sister-in-law Han asked a little worriedly.


    "When the time comes, let your mother see it after you clean it up, and whoever does it badly will do it again." Han Wen said as she picked up the bowl.


    Sister-in-law Han: "This method will work."


    Han Wen and Sister Han went back to the house together, and saw only the old man and the old lady in the house, Han Wen asked curiously, "Mom, where are the others?"


    The old lady: "your elder brother went out to find you, and your second brother and second sister-in-law returned to the house."


    When Sister Han heard that she put the rag on the table, she said unhappily, "Mom, are they going to do it? If we can''t go back to work, it''s all of us!"


    "Come on, I won''t be able to run away this time." After speaking, he quickly walked out, and after a while, everyone called over, not even the child.


    The old man Han looked at the little ones and pleaded: "Wife, we can do the cleaning. These children are so young and can''t help, let them go out and play!"


    The old lady looked at her grandchildren and was a little reluctant, but when she thought of the two sensible children of Han Wen''s family, the old lady became cruel again, "If you can''t do the heavy work, then do it lightly, just change the water and hand over a rag. ."


    Han Er''s sister-in-law looked at the people in the room, curled her lips, covered her stomach, and said, "Mom, we have so many people working, and my stomach still hurts, you see, I''m not bad, can I go back and lie down? write?"


    The old lady glared at her and said angrily, "You are not feeling well when you are working, and we don''t owe you anything. If you are in pain this time, please finish it for me before going back."


    When Sister Han heard that the old lady hated Second Sister Han like this, she felt a lot more happy, and immediately said: "Second brother and sister, mother is right, you have a stomachache when you are working this time, and the pain is too coincidental, just now It''s alright, but it hurts my stomach again when I say work, we can''t believe it if you keep on doing it, right?"


    Second Sister Han was afraid that the old lady was not afraid of Sister Han, so she immediately replied, "Sister-in-law, it will hurt. It doesn''t matter what I said. If you are jealous of me and don''t want to work, then you will also make your stomach hurt!"


    Sister-in-law Han smiled sarcastically, "I''m not as thick-skinned as you are."


    Sister-in-law Han: "you"


    The old lady: "Okay, I don''t think you have a stomachache like this. I picked up the rag and wiped the two windows for me."


    "Mom," Sister Han wanted to say a few more words, but Brother Han grabbed her arm, "Okay, no one will treat you as a mute if you don''t speak, so you''re done."


    Sister Han received a warning from brother Han, so she reluctantly went to clean the window.


    Seeing that Han Wen had to work with her sleeves rolled up, the old lady quickly said, "Third girl, don''t do it, don''t you have something else to do? Go and do it!"


    Han Er''s sister-in-law heard that Han Wen had something to do and didn''t need to work, and immediately said yin and yang strangely: "Little sister, what else can you do?"


    The old lady was unhappy when she heard it. "You thought that everyone was just as busy at home as you. Your sister is now not only the female director, but also a teacher! You are very busy."


    When Sister Han heard that Han Wen became a teacher, she immediately asked in surprise, "Little sister, are you really a teacher?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Well, junior high school teacher."


    "Han Qing, did you hear that, your little aunt is a teacher. You can ask your little aunt if you don''t know it in the future. You don''t need to worry about yourself and cry at home."

 Chapter 145： Tigers macho idea

    Han Wen was a little surprised when she heard what Sister Han said, "Han Qing, are you still crying?"


    Han Qing was a little embarrassed, "Auntie, don''t listen to my mother, I didn''t cry. If I don''t know anything, ask my uncle."


    Sister-in-law Han: "Then why were you crying in the house a few days ago?"


    Han Qing: "Mom, I''m so anxious that I can''t go to high school. If I can''t go to high school, I can''t go to college. Can I stop crying?"


    Sister-in-law Han: "Then you''re crying too early. You''ve only started elementary school and left high school early!"


    Han Wen couldn''t help laughing and crying, "Isn''t there a high school in our city?"


    Sister-in-law Han: "Now the high school is clamoring to suspend classes."


    Han Wen: "Really? I don''t know yet on the island. But Han Qing, don''t worry, if you can''t go to high school, let your uncle teach you."


    Han Qing smiled happily: "Well, my uncle has promised me."


    Han Wen patted Han Qing on the shoulder and praised: "Have ambition."


    "Mom, I went out, I just left after finishing my work, and I won''t come back."


    When the old man couldn''t hear it, he frowned, "Why don''t you come back! You''re leaving after dinner anyway."


    "No dad, I don''t worry about the two children at home." Han Wen deliberately concealed Wang Hao''s injury.


    The old man Han was still a little unhappy, "How much effort will it take you to come back for a meal? Besides, if you bring something for the two children, it will save you to go back and do it."


    The old lady knew what was going on, and poked the old man, "She has two children at home! I''ll be back when I go, so I''ll waste more time."


    "Third girl, don''t listen to your father, just go back after finishing the work."


    Han Wen: "Okay!"


    At the supply and marketing agency, Han Wen got out of the car and went inside to buy some snacks, and then started walking to the waste collection station. Because she brought old lady Han Wen with her, she didn''t bring anything to eat at home, so she could only buy some outside to bring to the brothers and sisters.


    As the weather became colder and fewer activities outside, the angry youths gradually quieted down.


    When Han Wen walked to the end of the alley, she saw only one door that had always been wide open.


    Han Wen walked in with her belongings, and shouted loudly, "Fu Jin, Qingyue?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw that the door inside was opened. After seeing that it was Han Wen, Qingyue ran towards her happily.


    Han Wen bent down slightly and hugged Qingyue, and asked, "Where''s my brother?"


    Qingyue pointed to the outside, "Going out?"


    Qingyue nodded.


    Han Wen carried Qingyue into the house, and saw that there were some changes in the house, and a lot of things were added.


    Han Wen put Qingyue on the chair, "Have those people come over recently?"


    Qingyue shook her head.


    "Do you know where my brother went?"


    Qingyue nodded, pulled Han Wen to look aside, and saw a lot of firewood piled in the corner.


    Han Wen looked at the neatly placed firewood and knew that Fu Jin had gone out to collect firewood. It seemed that this kid''s mentality had really changed and he knew that he had to prepare for the winter.


    However, she also felt a little distressed about these two children. In order not to be robbed, she had to hide and tuck even a firewood.


    Han Wen fed Qingyue two pieces of snacks. Because she was worried about Wang Hao at home, she left without waiting for Fu Jin to come back.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Monday, and Wang Hao''s injury had healed well, but after all, the injury was so serious that he only dared to walk around, and Han Wen would not let him do heavy work.


    "Don''t cook at noon, wait for me to come back." Han Wen instructed.


    On Sundays, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were no longer at their house. A stove was built for them in the dormitory, and they cooked their own meals.


    Han Wen and Hu Zi walked all the way. Hu Zi didn''t want to be with her mother at first, but Han Wen was a little nervous, so she grabbed Hu Zi and asked him to accompany her.


    Hu Zi looked at his mother''s eyes and asked curiously, "Mom, are you so nervous?"


    Han Wen: "Not particularly nervous, but also a little nervous."


    "You are a teacher, why are you nervous? Aren''t the students afraid of the teacher?"


    Han Wen glanced down at him and replied, "I''m not afraid of students, I''m nervous because of the principal."


    "Oh, teachers are afraid of the principal, and our head teacher and Teacher Xia are also afraid of the principal."


    "But I''m not afraid of the principal or the teacher." Hu Zi raised his head and said proudly.


    Han Wen: "You are amazing, you are the best."


    Huzi: "That''s it, Mom, I told you that you should be afraid of the principal. Haven''t you heard that barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes? If he says you''re a big deal, you won''t do it! Anyway, my dad will support you. ."


    Han Wen was a little surprised to hear Hu Zi''s remarks: "Then your teacher said you think the same way, and it''s a big deal to stop learning?"


    Hu Zi nodded, "I used to think this way, but now I don''t think so, I have to endure hardship first, he is killing me and I have to go to school, I have to learn everything he knows, so that I can be like my father in the future. Lead others, kill others."


    Han Wen wondered, "Then why can''t it be the same as you?"


    Hu Zi waved his hand and said nonchalantly, "You don''t need to be a woman. No one dares to bully you if my dad and I are so good."


    Han Wen was dumbfounded by Hu Zi''s macho remarks, but she was also moved. She pulled Hu Zi over and put his shoulders on him and said, "Good son, Mom saw you right."


    Hu Zi was a little shy by Han Wen''s actions, and quickly moved her hand away, "Mom, don''t be like this, I''m being watched by people and held by you like this, how will I behave in the future."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Why can''t you be a human being if I hold you?"


    Huzi: "I''m the boss of our class. If you know that I''m on my mother''s shoulders, I have no prestige."


    Han Wen: "At a young age, there are a lot of things to do."


    After entering the school, Han Wen was separated from Hu Zi. The primary school classroom was at the front, and the junior high school teachers were at the back.


    Hu Zi looked at Han Wen and asked worriedly, "Mom, you really don''t need me to send you?"


    Han Wen waved her hand, "I really don''t need you to send it, I''m not nervous anymore, go back to the classroom!"


    When Huzi left, Han Wen took a deep breath and strode back.


    Han Wen went to the principal''s office first, where principal Tang was already waiting.


    "Mr. Han, are you here?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Looking at the textbook in Han Wen''s hand, Principal Tang asked with concern, "How is it? Does it feel difficult?"


    Han Wen held two books in her hands, one in English and one in mathematics, which Hu Zi brought back to her when she was out of school on Friday.


    "I''ve read both books and it''s not too difficult, but you gave me two books and I don''t understand what it means?"


    Principal Tang smiled with a guilty conscience, "We are currently lacking two teachers in the second year of junior high school, a math teacher and an English teacher."


    Han Wen: "Headmaster Tang, you don''t want me to teach two classes!"


    Principal Tang nodded embarrassedly, "That''s what it means."


    Han Wen: "We now have three classes in the second year of junior high, right?" The students on the island are all taking classes here, so the number of students is acceptable.


    Principal Tang nodded: "Yes!"


    Han Wen was unhappy when she heard it. "According to your calculation, I have to take six classes a day. I only have class this day. Where can I prepare lessons and change my homework?"


    Principal Tang: "I know your difficulties, but we are so short of teachers now that we can''t just watch the children helplessly."

 Chapter 146： first day of class

    "Headmaster Tang, I know what you mean. You want me to take both courses for the sake of my child. I also want to, but I can''t. Have you considered the quality of teaching with such a high-intensity arrangement?"


    "I don''t even have time to prepare lessons and change homework. Do you think I can lead them well in this state?"


    "Instead of putting all your hopes on me, you might as well find a teacher, which not only improves the quality of your studies, but also reduces your burden."


    "Well, I''ve thought about what you said, there are other suitable people on our island besides you.


    " Principal Tang said with a sad face.


    Han Wen: "Why not, Lijiacun is not a group of college students, you can talk to them."


    Principal Tang shook his head quickly, "No, no, they are here to learn farming, how can they be teachers, and we don''t know their composition, how dare they teach children."


    Han Wen: "President Tang, I know what I just said might not be appropriate. We are already in such a hurry now, do we still care about that? Besides, none of the college students who are talking about are rooted and Miaohong. already?"


    Principal Tang thought the same thing, these days he was frightened, he was afraid that another teacher with complicated family affairs would come out, then his school would really be ruined, "I don''t know the college students who came here this time, are you familiar with it? "


    Han Wen didn''t expect Principal Tang to ask this question for a while and replied, "I know two people, Genzheng Miaohong, both cadres'' children from Beijing. They came to us because they responded to the call."


    Principal Tang heard that Gen Zhengmiao''s red eyes lit up, "What are their names?"


    Han Wen: "Xu Sheng and Shen Yu, but what I know is what they said. If you don''t worry, go to the city and check their files."


    Principal Tang: "Okay."


    "Then what class do I take?"


    Principal Tang hesitated, "Bring English first! We are short of English teachers."


    Han Wen: "Okay, class is about to start, I''ll go first."


    Principal Tang got up, "It''s your first time here, I''ll accompany you there."


    It would be better to be accompanied by the principal. Han Wen did not refuse, and went to the office first, where there were only seven or eight teachers. As soon as Han Wen swept the office, she knew that all the teachers from the junior high school were here.


    "This is the office of our junior high school. You will work here in the future." Principal Tang said, pointing to a table next to him.


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Principal Tang: "Everyone, stop what you are doing. Let me introduce you. This is our new teacher Han, who teaches English in the second year of junior high school."


    Then he pointed to an elderly teacher and said, "This is Teacher Lin, who teaches second language in the first grade, and is also the head teacher. If you have any questions, just communicate with Teacher Lin."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    As soon as the voice fell, the class bell rang outside, and everyone said hello and went out.


    Han Wen also followed Teacher Lin to class.


    "Which university did Teacher Han graduate from?"


    Han Wen: "Lianhai University."


    "Our local school is pretty good. I''ll take you to the classroom in a while. It''s your first day in class. If there are any disobedient students, you can tell me directly."


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Okay, please excuse me."


    Before reaching the door of the classroom, she heard a loud noise from inside. Teacher Lin frowned, and then ran towards the classroom where the sound came from, pulling out a stick as thick as a thumb from under her arm as she ran, and waited. When he ran behind the door, he suddenly slammed the door twice, and then flashed in and shouted loudly, "Li Jianmin, stand up for me!"


    Han Wen followed closely for two steps. Just as she ran to the door to enter, she saw Teacher Lin dragging a male classmate by the ear and walking out of the classroom.


    When Han Wen saw it, she quickly stood next to the door and let Teacher Lin pass by.


    "Stand for me, and I''ll clean you up later." After Teacher Lin reprimanded the male student, he turned around and walked towards the classroom.


    Han Wen stood at the door and hesitated to go in.


    "Mr. Han, come here and let me introduce you to my classmates."


    Han Wen nodded: "Okay."


    "Students, this is our new English teacher, Mr. Han, and then Mr. Han will teach you a lesson. If any of you dare to make trouble, don''t blame me for being rude." After speaking, he got off the podium.


    "Mr. Han, go to class! I''ll go first, and there is another class next to me."


    Han Wen: "Thank you, Teacher Lin."


    When Teacher Lin left, Han Wen stood on the podium and looked around the classroom. Maybe it was because Teacher Lin killed chickens and set an example just now. The classroom is very quiet now, and everyone raised their heads and looked at her obediently.


    Han Wen put down the book in her hand, and was silent for a few seconds before she said, "My name is Han Wen, and I will teach you English in the future. You can call me Teacher Han or TeacherHan." After speaking, she turned and wrote her name on the blackboard. , with an English title.


    After listening, the children whispered to the classmates next to them. After all, no teacher said that.


    Han Wen paused for 30 seconds and waited for them to talk about it. Then she raised her hand and clapped, "Okay, let''s start the class now."


    In the past, English was all dumb English, and Han Wen also knew this, so she didn''t rush for quick success, and she didn''t all teach in English. Most of her classes were in Chinese. .


    In the first lesson, Han Wen didn''t make any specializations. She took them to read half of the class and taught grammar by the way. In the last fifteen minutes, she showed them vocabulary and assigned homework.


    Because Han Wen was not too special, everyone got used to this class well.


    When Han Wen went out with her textbook, she saw the student named Li Jianmin standing at the door with his head drooping.


    Han Wen stopped and suddenly asked, "Did you listen to the class I taught just now?"


    Li Jianmin tilted his head and replied stubbornly, "How can I listen when I stand outside?"


    Han Wen: "Oh." It really is a thorn.


    When Han Wen walked to the office after another English class in another class, she saw a young female teacher standing at the door of the first class wiping her tears.


    Han Wen was a little curious. She didn''t understand why she was crying properly. Could it be that she was angry? Just as Han Wen was hesitating whether to go up to comfort a few words, she heard the young teacher calling her, "Mr. Han? Teacher Han!"


    Her voice was so hoarse, if Han Wen had not been observing her, she might not have been sure she was calling her.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Wen asked back.


    "Do you still have class at noon?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "No more."


    "Then can you take a lesson for me? I''m talking in my voice, I''m afraid it will be abolished." The female teacher said sadly.


    Han Wen was a little puzzled, "What do you teach?"


    Female teacher: "I teach history in the first year of junior high school. I don''t even understand this math, so how can I teach them!"

 Chapter 147： things exposed

    After listening to the female teacher, Han Wen felt bald for a while, "You are teaching the history of the first year of junior high school, and Principal Tang asked you to come over to teach the second year mathematics?"


    The female teacher nodded.


    Seeing that she was really uncomfortable, Han Wen thought that she had already prepared the math for the previous classes, so she said, "Okay, I''ll do the math for you in their next class."


    Female teacher: "Thank you."


    Han Wen smiled sweetly at her, "You''re welcome, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Li Jing."


    "Oh, I told you that our school is really short of teachers. If Principal Tang can''t find anyone, I can''t do it anymore. I''ve been in class all day, and you can''t even hear my voice. sound."


    Han Wen smiled and said thoughtfully, "Your throat is really serious. If you''re fine in the next class, it''s better to go to the clinic to get some medicine to eat."


    "I took it. Just our class method, no matter how good the medicine is, it can''t cure my throat. Oops, I can''t say it anymore."


    Han Wen was amused when she saw her dejected look, but she also found it very cute. Although she kept complaining, she did not delay the class at all. beg her.


    In the third class, Han Wen returned to the first class, and everyone was surprised to see her.


    "Why is it you, teacher? Our class is math class, not English class." Li Jianmin said lazily, lying on the table.


    As soon as Han Wen put the book on the lecture table, she walked down and walked around the classroom. She found that there were many students doing small movements. It was indeed the most chaotic class in the junior high school.


    "I''m sorry, the math teacher for our classes is also me." Han Wen stopped beside Li Jianmin and said condescendingly.


    Li Jianmin: "It''s boring."


    Seeing Li Jianmin''s unruly appearance, Han Wen suddenly asked, "Looking like you look like this, you should study well in our class!"


    As soon as Han Wen finished speaking, she heard the boys behind him burst into laughter, "Teacher, it''s good for him to study with us, he''s the last one."


    Li Jianmin straightened up and warned viciously, "Go away! Don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing Li Jianmin''s embarrassed expression, Han Wen had achieved her goal, she turned and walked towards the desk, "Everyone be quiet,


    "My method of teaching mathematics may be different from your teacher Li. I hope that everyone will listen to the lecture carefully. It would be a shame if you don''t know anything when you come to do it in a while."


    Han Wen is not like Teacher Li Jing, who patronizes her lectures. She asks questions while she is talking, and asks whoever does not listen to the class to get up and answer the questions, and by the way, she confiscates the troublesome things.


    After this class, Han Wen has become the big devil in their hearts.


    After school at noon, Han Wen packed her things and hurried home. After all, she had to go back to cook.


    When he left the school gate, he saw Huzi and Daguo standing far away waiting for him.


    Their classrooms are near the school gate, and if they run out after class, they are much faster than Han Wen.


    Seeing Hu Zi waiting for her, Han Wen felt happy and prepared to trot to catch up.


    He didn''t want to run to the front when he saw Hu Zi winking at him desperately.


    Han Wen stopped in doubt and followed the two to go home. When there was no one on the road, Hu Zi and Da Guo stopped and waited for Han Wen.


    Seeing them, Han Wen pouted and walked forward without looking sideways, ignoring them at all.


    Hu Zi looked at his mother like this, and his thoughts were broken, so he quickly chased after him, "Mom, mom, wait for me."


    Seeing him catching up, Han Wen said angrily, "What are you doing, you''re not trying to keep your distance from me."


    Hu Zi scratched his head, "Isn''t there anything I can do?"


    At this time, students are afraid of teachers, and Hu Zi is also afraid of letting others know that his mother is a teacher who teaches junior high school, and will sympathize with him, then he will have no prestige in the hearts of his classmates.


    Han Wen snorted softly, "Do you think that if you don''t come with me, others won''t know that you are my son?"


    "Furthermore, I''m a teacher in the junior high school. What does it have to do with you as a junior high school teacher? I''m selfish."


    Hu Zi''s face collapsed after hearing this, and what his mother said seemed to make sense.


    Daguo added fuel to the jealousy and said: "Huzi, I think auntie is right, you can''t hide it, you might as well let everyone know that if you fight then, people will see auntie''s face, and they will not dare to really beat it. you."


    Hu Zi''s face froze after hearing Daguo''s words, and then he was about to get close to him and fight Daguo, "I''m so powerful, who dares to beat me, if you''re talking nonsense, don''t blame me for beating you up first."


    Daguo shouted as he ran, "Auntie, take care of Huzi."


    Han Wen fell behind and looked at the two laughing and slapsticking, and helplessly helped her forehead. Fortunately, their little dragon was quiet, otherwise the sky would have to be turned upside down.


    Han Wen trotted all the way home, and when she entered the door, she smelled the smell of rice, "Didn''t I tell you that I won''t let you cook." Han Wen said while putting things away.


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t do this. Sister-in-law Wang''s son came to help. They said that you were not at home and they wanted to help us."


    Han Wen looked at the dishes that were selling well on the table, and said in surprise, "This kid has good craftsmanship, he did such a good job."


    Xiaolong: "Brother Zhou Bing said that he used to help a feast in the village and learned a few dishes."


    Han Wen: "No wonder."


    Several children from Sister-in-law Wang''s family are here now, and there is a lot of excitement on her side.


    Wang Hao: "Do you still have the toffee I bought last time? Sister-in-law Wang has many children, so you can send some to me."


    Han Wen: "Also, I''ll get it."


    As a result, when I took the candy box from the kitchen, I saw a few pieces lying alone in it. Han Wen''s face turned blue with anger, "Huzi! Wang Shenghu! Come here for me."


    Hu Zi knew when her mother went to get the candy box, and quickly pulled his brother to hide in the bedroom.


    "What''s the matter, what did this kid do?" Wang Hao asked.


    Han Wen put the candy box in front of Wang Hao, "Look, this is all done by your good son." Then she shoved the candy box into Wang Hao''s hand, and went to pat Hu Zi''s bedroom door.


    "Wang Shenghu, let me out. If you tell me well, I can let you go, otherwise I will let your father beat you."


    Wang Hao felt a little injustice and whispered, "Why did I beat him?"


    Han Wen: "Because you are the biological father!"


    "Wang Shenghu, you can''t come out, you can''t come out, right! I think you don''t want to eat lunch." As soon as he finished speaking, Hu Zi opened the door and looked at her carefully.


    Han Wen: "Tell me! What''s going on?"


    "Mom, I just couldn''t hold back for a while."


    "I couldn''t hold back for a while? How much did you eat?" Then he said to Xiaolong, "How much did you eat?"


    Huzi and Xiaolong looked at each other, and each stretched out five fingers.

 Chapter 148： Wang Dani sugar

    Han Wen glanced at the two children and knew that they were not telling the truth. She put half a box of candy in it, so much less that the two brothers ate at least ten yuan each.


    Han Wen had to say a few more words, but she felt that someone was pulling her from behind, "Isn''t it just eating a few pieces of candy? Is it necessary to make such a fuss?"


    Han Wen turned her head and said angrily, "Is it about a few pieces of candy? They are all at the age of changing their teeth now, so it''s hard for them to look good with **** teeth."


    Wang Hao was speechless by Han Wen, "I hear you, I will listen to your mother from now on. Your mother is for your own good."


    Han Wen: "You go, don''t be behind the scenes." Then she went to the house to add some snacks, "I''ll go to Mrs. Wang''s house."


    Arriving at Sister Wang''s house, Sister Wang and the others were eating. Han Wen put the things on the table, "Sister-in-law, this is a snack that Wang Hao brought back from outside. I''ll give you some to try."


    Wang Dani quickly got up when she saw that Han Wen came with something, "You said, it''s not easy to buy something, what are you doing with it, keep it for the two children."


    Han Wen: "There are still some at home! You let Zhou Bing and the other children taste it."


    Wang Dani heard what Han Wen said, looked at the children at home, and said, "Then I''m welcome."


    "Okay, let''s eat! I''m going back."


    Wang Dani: "What are you doing when you go back, eat here!"


    Han Wen: "No, the children at home are still waiting!"


    As soon as Han Wen left, the children of Wang Dani''s family rushed towards the candy box that Han Wen brought.


    "Mother, mother, this aunt''s family is really rich, and this candy is from the white rabbit!"


    "Mother, is this packet of biscuits? How beautiful is this?"


    Zhou Li took an unseen candy, looked at it carefully, and shouted happily, "Mom, there''s chocolate in it!"


    Wang Dani saw that the children were so happy, and laughed and joked: "Isn''t it just a few pieces of candy? Let''s see how happy you are."


    Zhou Li''s face was solemn, "Mom, you don''t understand this. Just taking out a piece of the candy that my aunt gave us is enough to make others jealous."


    "Last time Huzi took a piece of chocolate and asked the little bully in the village to call him the boss."


    Wang Dani: "It''s true or not, if you want me to say that you kids are too greedy." Then she stepped forward and grabbed all the candy from the children''s hands and put it back in the box, "Since this candy is so expensive, keep it. To entertain guests during the Chinese New Year, I bought it to save money." He left a piece for the youngest Zhou Fang.


    Zhou Li saw that all the chocolates in her hand were taken away by her mother, her heart was about to break, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Wang Dani: "I''m eating, what candy?"


    Zhou Li''s second brother, Zhou Xing, sarcastically said, "Mom must have kept it for other people''s children. Brother, why don''t you say anything?"


    After all, Zhou Bing is old, and he is deeply poisoned by Wang Dani''s tea, "Mom is also good for our family, second brother, third sister, let''s eat quickly!"


    "Cut, it''s boring." Zhou Xing snorted coldly and sat back to eat.


    Zhou Li did not compromise, and rolled her eyes, "Mom, my aunt must have brought these things to my eldest brother. Thank you eldest brother for cooking for her. If aunt Han knew that you didn''t give the things to your eldest brother, but took it for yourself, you say Will my aunt laugh at you?"


    When Wang Dani heard that, adding Han Wen''s powerful mouth, she sighed helplessly, "You girl, it''s really good not to learn." Then she gave the box to the eldest, "Since it is your aunt who gave it to your eldest brother. Yes, then let your elder brother have the final say."


    Zhou Li''s eyes lit up when she saw her mother''s movements, staring straight at his elder brother, Zhou Xing thought it was over, but after seeing his mother''s movements, she also looked at Zhou Bing with anticipation.


    Zhou Bing was a little surprised. He opened the box and took out a few pieces and put them in his pocket. He gave the rest to Zhou Li, "You can share it!"


    After distributing the candy, Zhou Xing asked curiously while eating the wowotou: "This auntie is very good! Just mentioning it makes my mother scared to share the candy."


    Zhou Li replied with admiration: "Aunt Han is amazing, not only a college student, but also the female director of the village, and now she is a teacher."


    Zhou Xing didn''t understand, "Why is a woman so powerful?"


    Zhou Li said angrily: "What do you know, I will be as powerful as Aunt Han in the future."


    Zhou Xing glanced at her, "You are good enough now, you should study less! Mom, how can you play with her?"


    Without waiting for Wang Dani to speak, Zhou Li said, "What''s the matter, do you mean that mom can only play with rural women?"


    Zhou Xing: "I don''t mean that."


    Wang Dani said to Zhou Li, "Speak less, you are the only one in our family."


    Zhou Li refused to accept, "The most powerful person in our family is obviously Dad!"


    "Mom, you speak Mandarin now. You must thank Aunt Han."


    Wang Dani: "Well, I can thank you Aunt Han."


    Han Wen delivered the candy and started to eat when she got home. Hu Zi glanced at Han Wen quietly, and suddenly put chopsticks in her bowl diligently, "Mom, it''s delicious if you try it."


    Xiaolong followed closely: "Mom, this dish is delicious too."


    Han Wen slowly picked up the dish that the two children had brought over and hummed, "Don''t cry at me when you have cavities." After speaking, she put the dish in her mouth.


    A month has passed, and it''s mid-December, and the children have their winter vacation on this day.


    Hu Zi ran happily in front with her schoolbag on her back, and Han Wen also packed a pack of test papers when she fell behind, ready to go home for correction.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the village, she saw Hu Zi and a large group of children waiting for her. Han Wen subconsciously felt that there was nothing good.


    Sure enough, Huzi ran towards her, shoved the schoolbag into her hand, and said happily, "Mom, bring it back for me." He ran away without waiting for Han Wen to refuse.


    Poor Han Wen carried her exam paper in one hand and Hu Zi''s winter vacation homework in the other, and went home panting.


    After a month of recuperation, Wang Hao''s injuries have recovered and he is now chopping wood in the yard.


    Han Wen moved to the door, and when she saw Wang Hao, she saw the savior, "Wang Hao, stop hacking, come and get me the things."


    Wang Hao got up and walked to Han Wen in two steps. He took the schoolbag and asked curiously, "Have your unit paid benefits?"


    Han Wen: "What are the benefits, student papers and your son''s homework."


    Wang Hao lifted it up easily, glanced at Han Wen and said, "You''re not physically strong! You have to strengthen your training."


    Han Wen: "Could it be that you still want me to run with you like a tiger?"


    Wang Hao: "I don''t mind if you want."


    Han Wen: "I don''t want to!"

 Chapter 149： Upside down phoenix

    After returning from Wang Hao''s injury, the two lived in the same room. Han Wen also thought about sharing a bed with Wang Hao, but Wang Hao refused.


    Later, Han Wen didn''t mention it. It wasn''t a bad day after she slept anyway, but the relationship between the two became more and more intimate.


    Wang Hao: "Do you have a holiday tomorrow?"


    Han Wen sat on the small stool where Wang Hao split the wood just now, "Let it go."


    Wang Hao put down his things and came out of the room, "I''m going to work tomorrow."


    "Did the team call you?"


    Wang Hao: "Well, the team has been busy these days, and I have to go out to buy New Year''s goods."


    Han Wen: "If you''re okay, then go!"


    "But don''t unload these goods, and then pull the wound."


    Wang Hao: "I know what you want. I''ll bring it to you when the time comes."


    Han Wen: "It''s almost New Year''s Eve, buy some candy and some wool."


    "anything else?"


    "Not yet. I thought of telling you that you won''t be leaving the car these days, right?"


    Wang Hao gave a slightly guilty "um".


    "There aren''t enough people in the team, so I can''t do it if I don''t go."


    Han Wen said angrily: "What you said is just like your team can''t do without you."


    Wang Hao smiled, "I really let you talk."


    "Did I have to go back to my mother''s house for the New Year?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "I want to go back, are you free?"


    Wang Hao hesitated for a while, "Can I go to twenty-nine?"


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you go in your thirties?"


    Wang Hao said it very seriously this time, "I may really be busy until the New Year''s Eve this time, if not, let''s go deliver it in the next few days!"


    Han Wen thought about it without being pretentious, "Okay, let''s go for a few days! If you are really busy, I will take the child back by myself."


    Wang Hao replied without thinking, "How can I let you go back by yourself."


    This is the first year that Han Wen has been married to their family. In the first year, he, as a son-in-law, will not come to see him for the New Year. Others may not know how to arrange them!


    Han Wen sighed, "There''s nothing you can do if you don''t go there, who asked you to do such a job!"


    As soon as the two of them cleaned up the firewood in the yard, the weather began to change outside. Han Wen looked up at the gray sky and said worriedly, "Isn''t it going to snow?"


    Wang Hao immediately raised his head, "It seems that the snow should fall after so long."


    When Han Wen made dinner, the snow began to fall outside, and the goose feather-like snow fell rustling.


    Xiaolong was so novel that he had to pull Huzi to run out, breaking through Han Wen''s block and ran into the yard. In the end, Wang Hao got angry and carried the two children back.


    Seeing that the snow-covered brothers Han Wen didn''t kill them, she stepped forward to knock off the snow on them, and said calmly, "When the snow gets thicker, let''s go out and build a snowman."


    Tiger: "Really?"


    Han Wen: "Of course it''s true, it''s finally snowing, so you shouldn''t have to build a few more snowmen to have fun."


    Huzi knocked off the snow on his body and couldn''t wait to run to the stove. In the living room, their family installed a wood-burning stove with a chimney, which could burn fire and heat.


    Originally, Han Wen wanted Wang Hao to buy briquettes, but Wang Hao said that it was not as warm as this, so Han Wen followed Wang Hao''s wishes.


    After burning for a while, Han Wen realized that this stove is a treasure. Anyway, it is good to use it to eat hot pot.


    "Huzi, Xiaolong, how about we eat hot pot tomorrow?" He didn''t want to go out on a snowy day, so he wanted to study what to eat at home.


    They had eaten it some time ago, but now the two children are still excited to hear that they want to eat hot pot, "Okay, I am willing to eat hot pot."


    Wang Hao: "I''ll get some meat back tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then we''ll be waiting for you."


    Because it was snowing, Han Wen had nothing to do after eating, so Han Wen urged the children to go to bed, and she went to bed after washing up early.


    Wang Hao was the last bed in their family because he was busy doing some aftermath work.


    Afraid that in the middle of the night, the snow would crush the chicken pen and the dog pen, so Wang Hao reinforced it outside again before coming back.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, Han Wen felt a rush of cold air, and couldn''t help shrinking her neck, "Is everything tidy up outside?"


    "It''s all packed up." Wang Hao said as he took off his clothes, and he kept taking off his clothes until only his autumn clothes and trousers were left.


    Han Wen hurriedly moved to the side, "Look, I''ve warmed you up."


    Originally, Han Wen and Wang Hao shared the bed, but because she slept dishonestly, she woke up and returned to Wang Hao''s bed. Even so, she insisted on sharing the bed.


    It was not until the weather became colder and colder that a quilt was really not resistant to freezing, so they were forced to shake hands with Wang Hao and make peace. The two slept in the same bed and covered two quilts.


    Wang Hao may have just finished exercising. After taking off his outer clothes, his whole body exudes heat. Han Wen quietly moved towards Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao saw through Han Wen''s intention at a glance, pulled her into his arms and said with a smile, "Stupid or not?"


    Han Wen''s nest in Wang Hao''s arms keenly felt that the atmosphere was not right. Before she could think about it, the book in her hand was taken away, and then the light was turned off.


    Han Wen looked at the dark room and asked nervously, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao got up on the side, and Han Wen leaned on his lips very close, and said slightly temptingly: "Daughter-in-law, my waist injury is healed."


    "You''re fine, what are you doing so close to me?" Han Wen said in a trembling voice.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Wang Hao''s big hand attached to her waist. Han Wen closed her eyes worriedly, wondering if this man was going to hold back.


    Wang Hao noticed Han Wen''s tenseness and whispered in Han Wen''s ear, "Relax."


    Han Wen''s hand was holding the quilt tightly, and she slowly loosened up when she heard Wang Hao''s words. She was still cheering herself up. As a woman in the new era, you can''t be so cowardly. Besides, if you say that this body belongs to the original owner, say no. The quasi-original owner has done it with Wang Hao long ago, so now he is so nervous that he will not reveal his flaws!


    Thinking about Han Wen relaxes himself, and Wang Hao notices Han Wen''s relaxation, and his big hands are even more diligently walking around Han Wen.


    That night, Han Wen finally couldn''t stand Wang Hao''s torture and fell asleep. Before going to bed, she thought that a man who didn''t eat meat for too long would not be able to offend him.


    Early the next morning, Han Wen felt a rustling voice coming from the side, thinking it was Wang Hao getting up.


    While confused, Han Wen could hear Wang Hao''s movements more clearly. He tiptoed off the quilt and got out of bed. Not afraid of the cold, he put on his clothes outside. When he got dressed and was about to go out, he bent down and tucked her in. He was horned, and then a cold object was attached to his forehead.


    Han Wen let out a light snort from the cold air before letting her go.


    Han Wen kept listening to Wang Hao go out, and after he closed the door, he pulled the quilt over his head and continued to sleep.


    Because Shen Yu and Xu Sheng didn''t have dinner here, Han Wen didn''t have to get up early, and it was rare to have a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 150： unlucky boy

    It wasn''t until the sound in the living room was too loud that Han Wen was woken up.


    "Xiaolong, what are you doing? How can you throw snow into the stove, you see, the stove is out." Hu Zi''s roar penetrated the wall and went straight into Han Wen''s ears.


    Han Wen opened her eyes and stared for a while before she got up and put on her clothes. When she went out, she saw smoke in the living room, the kettle was put aside, and a stream of blue smoke kept wafting out of the stove.


    "Cough! What are you two doing?" Han Wen hurriedly took two steps and sat the kettle on the stove, which prevented the cigarette from pouring back.


    Hu Zi pointed at Xiao Long and said solemnly, "Mom, Xiao Long stuffed an oversized snowball into it."


    When Han Wen heard this, she turned her head to look at Xiaolong. Xiaolong lowered his head and explained, "I just want to see if water can put out a fire. Can a snowball put out a fire?"


    Knowing that Xiaolong''s curiosity was strong, Han Wen didn''t reprimand him, but explained, "What happens when this snow meets the sun?"


    Xiaolong: "Turn into water."


    "Then why does it turn into water?"


    Xiaolong thought for a moment and replied, "Because the sun tanned it."


    "I know why Snowball can put out the fire." Xiaolong shouted happily.


    Huzi was not as excited as Xiaolong. He slapped Xiaolong on the head and said angrily: "Don''t be happy, look at what you have done, can this stove still be used?"


    Xiaolong asked ignorantly: "What should I do then?"


    Poor Han Wen walked around the house with her head covered and her face covered. She first used a pot to take out the wet firewood from the stove, and then replaced it with dry firewood. It took a long time to reignite the stove.


    Hu Zi ducked his feet and said, "It''s finally warm."


    Han Wen got up the stove and said to Hu Zi, "You watch the fire, I''m going to wash up."


    Huzi: "Don''t worry! I don''t think he will be allowed to throw snowballs into the stove again."


    Xiaolong retorted aggrievedly: "I already know, I won''t throw it away."


    Han Wen came out of the bathroom and asked the two children, "What shall we eat?"


    Huzi: "Eat hot pot."


    Han Wen: "How can you eat hot pot in the morning?"


    Xiaolong: "Eat noodles."


    Han Wen: "Then eat noodles!"


    The day before, Han Wen had discussed with Wang Hao. If she couldn''t get up, she would ask Wang Hao to go to the supply and marketing cooperative for dinner. They have a canteen over there, which is a waste of food stamps, but because they are both workers, the food stamps are enough. .


    Han Wen came out of the bathroom and went straight to the kitchen, where she took a handful of noodles and three eggs, intending to make plain noodles.


    Now that there is such a heating stove at home, Han Wen rarely uses the earthen stove, and cooks directly on the stove.


    Han Wen placed three bowls of clear water noodles on the stove, one poached egg for each person, and placed them on the table after they were done, "Let''s eat!"


    Hu Zi looked at the snow outside and asked, "Mom, can I go out for a snowball fight later?"


    "Yes, wear thicker clothes when you go out."


    When Hu Zi heard that he was able to go out, his happy mouth was about to close, and the noodles that just came out were not too hot, and he ran out of food after a while.


    When Xiaolong saw that he had finished eating the tiger cubs, he couldn''t be in a hurry, "Brother, wait for me slowly."


    Huzi: "Then hurry up."


    Han Wen picked up the veil and wiped Xiaolong''s mouth, "Don''t listen to your brother, eat slowly, he won''t dare to go out before you finish eating."


    Tiger: "Mom"


    Han Wen: "It''s no use calling mom."


    In the end, he waited for Xiaolong to finish his meal before Huzi went out. As soon as he entered the yard, he cheered, "Mom! Mom! Hurry up."


    Han Wen finished washing the dishes in the kitchen, wiped her hands and picked up her gloves before walking out, "Come on, come on."


    As soon as she went out, a snowball came straight to her forehead. Han Wen couldn''t dodge and was hit by Hu Zi.


    "Okay, you dare to commit the following crimes." Han Wen said as she quickly bent down and pinched a snowball and threw it at Huzi.


    When Wang Hao left, he had already swept a path in the yard to come out. Han Wen didn''t run to both sides, but just stood on the road that Wang Hao swept out and beat them. For a while, the yard was full of laughter.


    After playing for a while, Han Wen remembered that she still had a job to do, and hurriedly took a broom and went to sweep the snow outside the gate.


    When I opened the door, I saw that the outside had been swept aside, but a thin layer of snow had fallen.


    At this time, Wang Dani and Liu Chunfang were both sweeping snow outside the door. Seeing Han Wen coming out, Liu Chunfang snorted softly, put away the broom, and went home.


    Seeing Liu Chunfang leaving, Wang Dani pouted towards her, "The one just finished talking about you, and you came out now."


    Han Wen has long been used to it, "Did you say I''m lazy again and say that Wang Hao does all the work in my family?"


    Wang Dani: "How did you know?"


    Han Wen: "What else can she say other than this."


    Seeing that Wang Dani had swept half of the snow, Han Wen asked in puzzlement, "Why did you shovel the snow, where''s your son?"


    Wang Dani''s children are all very filial. Since they came, Wang Dani has rarely done this kind of physical work.


    "I went out early in the morning, and I don''t know where I went to play." As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at Zhou Bing, Wang Dani''s eldest son, and walked over covered in snow.


    Wang Dani looked distressed, "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Bing smiled honestly at Wang Dani, "Mother, I went to the dormitory to help clear the snow."


    "You haven''t swept the snow at your child''s house yet, so you have the time to help other people''s work." Wang Dani said with a hatred of iron.


    "What? Zhou Xing didn''t get up to help you work?"


    Wang Dani: "I haven''t woken up yet. I froze last night, and I''m still lying on the bed covering my sweat."


    After hearing this, Zhou Bing hurriedly said: "Mother, then I''ll go see Zhou Xing." After speaking, he ran away.


    Han Wen looked at Zhou Bing''s back and asked curiously, "What''s the matter with your eldest son, why did you go to the dormitory in the morning?"


    "Recently, this child has been very close to Xu Sheng, go find him!" Wang Dani replied.


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    "When is your Wang Hao going on a business trip?" Wang Dani came up with a broom and asked in a low voice.


    Seeing her like this, Han Wen knew something was wrong, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Dani looked left and right, "I want him to bring something."


    "what?"


    "I want him to bring me some white noodles to make dumplings for Chinese New Year."


    Han Wen wondered, it stands to reason that Big Brother Zhou is a policeman and has food stamps, and their family should have enough food because of their urban hukou! "Is there no white flour in your house?"


    Wang Dani: "It''s long gone."


    "These children of my family have rural household registration and haven''t been registered yet."


    Han Wen: "Then you have to hurry up and get them here. Otherwise, the children in your family will definitely not be able to eat by relying on Big Brother Zhou."


    Wang Dani sighed, "Who said no! If only I had your skills, I wouldn''t have to worry about eating."


    Han Wen: "Our family is young now, and it will be enough for us to worry when they grow up."


    "When do you and Wang Hao plan to have children?" Wang Dani asked curiously.

 Chapter 151： letter from home

    Han Wen is no longer surprised by this question, "Let it be, if you have it, you will."


    Wang Dani: "Well, but you''d better get there early."


    Han Wen said perfunctorily: "Well, I''m already asking for it."


    As they spoke, they saw a postman riding a bicycle, riding crookedly towards them, "Hey! Is that Wang Hao''s house?"


    Han Wen looked at the postman a little confused, "My family is."


    "Hey! This is Wang Hao''s registered letter." The postman said and handed over a letter.


    Han Wen reached out to take it and glanced at the words on the envelope, even more confused.


    Wang Dani came up to look at it and asked curiously, "Who sent it?"


    Han Wen took the letter and looked at it from the back, "It didn''t say who sent it."


    "For your Wang Hao?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah." Then she put it in her pocket.


    Wang Dani asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to take a look?"


    Han Wen: "It''s not for me, what''s so nice."


    "Have you finished sweeping? Go to my house to play after sweeping."


    Wang Dani shook her hands, "It''s done. I still have work to do in my house, so I won''t go."


    Han Wen: "Then I''ll go back."


    Wang Dani: "Go back!"


    Han Wen took the broom back home, first put the broom at the door, then began to take off her gloves, and greeted Huzi as she walked, "Huzi, come here!"


    Huzi ran over with the snowball, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Han Wen took out the envelope from her pocket and pointed it to Hu Zi, "Do you know this address?"


    Just now, Han Wen lied to Wang Dani. Not only the sender''s address, but also the word "expedited" was written on the envelope.


    Hu Zi stretched his head and leaned over to take a look, then retracted his head and said nonchalantly, "Don''t worry about it."


    Han Wen: "Don''t worry? Who sent this." He must know who Hu Zi was doing just now.


    Hu Zi replied calmly, "It''s from my uncle."


    "Uncle? Do you still have uncle?"


    Huzi: "I have not only uncles, uncles, aunts, but also grandparents."


    Han Wen was surprised: "How many people are there in your father''s family?"


    Huzi: "Of course." They are not good people.


    No wonder Han Wen was surprised, she always thought that Wang Hao''s parents were dead, and there was no other relatives in this world except for the two sons, because Wang Hao''s family did not appear in the original owner''s memory, not even when they got married. never mentioned.


    Han Wen found out about this question after she came, but she was afraid that the original owner''s memory would be wrong, and she never dared to ask more questions, for fear of revealing the truth.


    Han Wen: "What did they write this letter for?"


    Huzi: "You''ll know if you look at it."


    Han Wen: "Not so good?"


    "You see, my dad doesn''t care to watch it anyway." Hu Zi replied while pinching the snowball.


    "Okay, then I''ll take a look." Han Wen said while tearing open the envelope.


    Han Wen took a look at the letter and lost interest, because the whole article was crying and asking for money, and there was not a single word of concern for Wang Hao.


    Han Wen indifferently folded the letter and put it back into the envelope.


    Hu Zi saw it and asked, "Mom, what was written in the letter?"


    Han Wen: "Ask you to go back for the New Year?"


    Hu Zi replied firmly: "Don''t go back."


    After reading the letter, Han Wen agreed with Hu Zi, "Have hot pot at noon, come and help when you''ve had enough."


    Huzi and Xiaolong immediately patted the snow off their hands when they heard that they wanted to eat hot pot, and said happily, "Come on now."


    Han Wen used the big bone broth left over from yesterday to make a clear soup base, because she had two children and didn''t make a hot pot.


    After finding all the vegetables in the house, he managed to gather six dishes. Seeing that they were all vegetarian, Hu Zi''s face collapsed, "It''s all vegetarian, how do you eat it!"


    Han Wen: "Your dad didn''t say he came back with meat."


    Huzi: "Just one meat dish is not enough!"


    Han Wen: "Then what else do you want to eat?"


    Huzi: "I still want to eat shrimp."


    "Then are you going to buy it?"


    "I''m so young, you let me go to the supply and marketing agency by myself?"


    Han Wen: "You''re not too young, you can exercise."


    Huzi: "Okay then! Can I let Xiaolong come with me?"


    Han Wen thought for a while that it was still snowing, so she said, "Forget it, let me go! You two stay at home and watch the house."


    Han Wen explained to Huzi well, so she packed up and rushed to the supply and marketing agency. This is the peak period for giving New Year gifts, and there are many people in the supply and marketing agency.


    Han Wen finally squeezed into the vegetable market, bought two catties of shrimp and squeezed it back. Except for the cheap seafood, everything else was too expensive, and Han Wen didn''t even dare to look at it.


    On the way home, I heard someone calling me, "Mr. Han! Teacher Han!"


    Han Wen turned her head to look, and saw Wang Hao carrying something behind her.


    "You are this?"


    "It''s snowing today and I can''t get out of the car, so I just wanted to accompany you back to your parents'' house."


    Han Wen: "Can the boat sail when it snows?"


    Wang Hao: "Yes."


    "Why are you here?"


    Han Wen raised the shrimp in her hand, "Having hot pot at noon, your son insists on eating shrimp, I''ll come and buy him some."


    Wang Hao''s face sank, "I''m used to him."


    Seeing him like this, Han Wen couldn''t help teasing: "Then you go home and beat him up?"


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Hao suddenly smiled, leaned over and pinched her waist and asked, "Are you still sour?"


    Han Wen was taken aback by Wang Hao''s action, and looked around and saw that no one was going to pat Wang Hao''s hand, "What are you doing? You are not afraid of others looking at you."


    Wang Hao squeezed Han Wen''s waist, "I just knead it for you."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him, pulled his hand down and warned, "Be honest." She didn''t know what was going on, but she was not as thick-skinned as this old man in this new century.


    Wang Hao saw that the trouble was going on, and Han Wen was really going to get annoyed, so he withdrew his hand, "Have you got all the dishes?"


    Han Wen: "It''s all set, go back and pick this shrimp line and eat it."


    Wang Hao pouted, "What''s wrong with this shrimp line, it''s not the same when you put it in your mouth."


    Han Wen: "Then I will pick out all the shrimp and keep it for you to eat in hot pot?"


    Wang Hao was startled, "Are you targeting me?"


    Han Wen shrugged innocently, "I didn''t." Because she turned her head to look at Wang Hao when she was talking, so she didn''t have the old way, and Han Wen almost tripped over a stone.


    Wang Hao quickly grabbed her, "Be careful."


    Because of this accident, Wang Hao kept Han Wen on his right all the time on the way back, for fear that she would fall without looking at the road.


    When he got home, Wang Hao put down his things, washed his hands and went to pick out the shrimp line.


    Huzi sat beside the stove and was on fire, watching Wang Hao who was picking shrimp line outside in the cold weather, and praised: "Mom, Dad is too diligent."


    Han Wen brought all the side dishes and put them on the table, "There''s a little greedy cat at home to eat, what should I do if I don''t work hard!"


    Hu Zi blushed after hearing this, and jumped off the stool, "I''ll go help."


    After Wang Hao picked out the shrimp line and washed the shrimp, Han Wen said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi go to the drawer and bring the letter to your father!"

 Chapter 152： Wang Haos biological parents

    Wang Hao wondered, "What letter?"


    Han Wen: "It was sent from your hometown, saying it was for you to go home for the Chinese New Year."


    Hu Zi had already brought the letter while he was talking, and shoved it into his father''s hand grimly: "I''m not going back."


    Wang Hao took the letter and began to read it. During this period, Han Wen secretly glanced at Wang Hao, and saw that his face was getting darker and darker. After folding the creases, he picked up the pot on the stove and threw it into the fire without blinking.


    Because Han Wen had read the letter and did not feel that Wang Hao''s actions were inappropriate.


    To be honest, she had never seen such parents before, and there was not a single word of concern in the letter, it was all crying and abusing.


    Why this year, the eldest brother broke his foot and couldn''t go to work in the field. The family has fewer centimeters and there is not enough food to eat. Besides, the third child wants to marry a wife and see if Wang Hao can send some money back. After that, the younger brother and sister don''t want to go to school. See if Wang Hao can find them a job.


    Apart from this, the strangest thing is that the old lady wants Wang Hao to go back, so go back! He also made a list for Wang Hao, asking him to buy all the messy things, and the most outrageous thing was to bring gifts to the children of his distant cousin''s third sister''s family.


    If Wang Hao doesn''t bring it, he has no conscience.


    Han Wen didn''t want to talk anymore, for fear of getting her mouth dirty.


    Han Wen hesitated for a few minutes and asked curiously, "What kind of people are your parents?"


    Wang Hao: "Are you asking your biological parents or adoptive parents?"


    Han Wen was stunned when she heard the whole person, "Is this the letter?"


    Wang Hao: "My biological parents."


    Han Wen said cautiously, "Is your family so complicated?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s not complicated. We have four brothers, one sister above, and many children. My parents couldn''t support us, so they gave me away."


    Han Wen: "Take you"


    Wang Hao: "Give me to my adoptive parents. At that time, they went to our village to perform. It was not easy to see my mother pulling us, so they took me in."


    "Do your adoptive parents have no children?" Han Wen asked curiously.


    After all, I haven''t heard Wang Hao say it for so long.


    "No, my adoptive father was injured on the battlefield and cannot have children."


    Han Wen: "Oh, then how did your biological parents find you?"


    Wang Hao twitched the corner of his mouth, revealing a hint of sarcasm, "There was a man in our village who was a soldier under my adoptive father, and he accidentally leaked my information to them when he went home to visit relatives. They knew that my adoptive parents were powerful and powerful. I don¡¯t have any biological children, so I started looking for me.¡±


    Han Wen thought to herself that since you were adopted by your adoptive parents, even if they found you, you shouldn''t go with them!


    Wang Hao seemed to see the doubts in Han Wen''s eyes, and continued to explain: "I was only 17 when they found me. I was disgusted at first, but then I couldn''t stand their soft and hard bubbles and my adoptive mother''s persuasion. , and I met them."


    "In the beginning, they treated me well, but then they changed. They began to ask me for money in different ways. At that time, I realized that their purpose was not pure. In order to prevent them from disturbing my adoptive parents, I gave them money in private. ."


    "It wasn''t until my adoptive mother had an accident that I completely cut off my relationship with them."


    Han Wen: "What happened to your adoptive mother?"


    "There was a car accident on the way to the countryside to perform. You also know that Huzi''s biological mother died when he was five years old. At that time, it was my adoptive mother who took Huzi and Xiaolong for me."


    "Later my adoptive mother had an accident, so I took leave from the army and came back to take care of my adoptive mother, but I couldn''t take care of two children and an old man, so I wanted to find a nanny to help me take care of the child."


    "Later, they found out. As soon as they heard that the babysitter was going to cost money, they told me that they would take care of the babysitter. They said that the babysitter had no idea what to do if the child was abused. They were the child''s grandmother and grandfather. People who are reassuring, as soon as I heard it, I let them take the two children back to their hometown."


    "My adoptive mother was lying on the bed for half a year and she couldn''t be rescued. My adoptive father couldn''t take the blow and went with my adoptive mother."


    "After dealing with the funeral of my adoptive parents, I wanted to go back to my hometown to see the children. Do you know what I saw? The two children were nestled in the pigsty, skinny and skinny. If it weren''t for the tiger''s eyes, I would Almost didn''t recognize them."


    "Xiaolong was just over two years old at that time, and he didn''t even know how to shout after half a year." As he spoke, a line of clear tears fell from Wang Hao''s eyes.


    "It''s ridiculous that they still asked me for money in a different way at that time. In the end, I couldn''t help but smash their house and cut off contact with them."


    "I''ll be discharged from the army when I come back."


    When Wang Hao was talking, the house was unusually quiet, and Huzi sat there blankly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Han Wen raised her hand and put it on Wang Hao''s hand, comforting: "It''s all over, I''ll have me at home in the future."


    Wang Hao raised his hand to wipe away the tears on his face, and looked at Han Wen with a gentle smile, "Yeah."


    "I told my father-in-law and mother-in-law about these things when we got married. My mother-in-law told me to hide it from you because she was afraid that you would bully me if you found out."


    Han Wen was startled, "Ah! Does my mother know about you?"


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, "What do you think! If you don''t make it clear during the blind date, can your father-in-law and mother-in-law marry you?"


    Han Wen was speechless. The original owner did not know about the co-authoring. No wonder she was so busy, and the old lady never mentioned letting her mother-in-law look after the children.


    She also blamed her for being stupid. They deliberately kept it from her. She didn''t dare to ask because she was not the original owner, so she had been confused for so long.


    Seeing Hu Zi still in a daze, Han Wen poked Wang Hao, "Is Hu Zi alright?"


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi, and replied calmly with a deep look: "It''s okay, Hu Zi has adjusted since he came out of that house."


    Han Wen still felt distressed when she looked at Huzi. Xiaolong may not remember the pain of snacks at that time, but Huzi is already old, so he will definitely remember the abuse. Besides, the two of them met the original owner again. Don''t be stingy, the two children should be thankful that there is no problem in their hearts.


    "Huzi, Huzi." Han Wen shouted softly.


    Hu Zi came back to his senses when he heard Han Wen''s voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s time to eat." Han Wen pointed to the hot pot and said.


    Huzi: "Oh!" After saying that, he moved a chair and came over.


    Because the pot was still on the stove, there was no way to move it to the table to eat, so the family moved a high bench and ate around the stove.


    Han Wen: "Let''s eat quickly. After eating, we have to go to the city to give your grandma a New Year''s gift."

 Chapter 153： New Years gift

    Hu Zi was very happy as soon as he heard it, because the old lady was really good to him, just as good as his dead grandmother was to him, so Hu Zi was very dependent on the old lady.


    "Mom, is grandma coming back with us?" Xiaolong asked curiously.


    Han Wen: "Grandma won''t come back."


    Xiaolong: "Why?"


    Huzi: "Stupid, of course my grandmother is at her own house!"


    Xiaolong: "Oh."


    After eating, Han Wen began to urge the family to pack up, "Huzi, put on your hat, you are not afraid of freezing your ears when you go out for such a long journey."


    "Xiaolong, where are your gloves! You see your hands are frozen, so let your brother find them for you." Han Wen urged them while wrapping herself with a scarf.


    Looking at Wang Hao who was standing outside waiting for them with something, his face sank, "What''s the matter with you, where are your scarf and gloves?"


    Wang Haoha let out a white breath, "I''m not cold."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him, went back and took out the scarf and gloves to put on for Wang Hao, "You are not young anymore, you have to protect your body."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows when he heard Han Wen''s words, "I''m not young anymore?"


    Han Wen: "Just listen to what you say."


    After tidying up Wang Hao''s clothes, Huzi and Xiaolong also came out. The brothers were dressed in a mess, and Han Wen dragged them over to rearrange them.


    "Okay, go after your dad, I''ll lock the door behind."


    After sorting out Wang Hao, Han Wen asked him to set off to buy tickets first.


    Huzi and Xiaolong cheered one after another: "Okay."


    Han Wen left behind and locked the door, checked the yard again, and patted Xiao Huang on the head, "Take a good look at the house, come back and reward you with something delicious." After speaking, she locked the door and trotted after the two children. .


    Walking in the village is fine, but every household has swept the snow in front of the door, but it is not easy to walk out of the village.


    Han Wen looked at the two children who were walking in front of them with a deep foot and a shallow foot in the fresh snow and hurriedly shouted, "You two, come out and walk on the solid snow, so that your shoes will not get wet and uncomfortable for a while."


    Hu Zi looked back at Han Wen and shouted, "Got it." After that, he dragged Xiaolong to the way he stepped out.


    "Mom, why did you catch up with us so quickly?" Huzi and Xiaolong stomped their feet and waited for Han Wen to walk in and asked.


    Han Wen said with a white breath, "I only caught up with you after trotting all the way. Where''s your dad?"


    "My dad ran away early, let''s wait for you, he went to buy a ticket."


    "Mom, you pull us out!"


    Han Wen glanced at the sturdy snow on the road, thought about it and nodded, "Okay! I''ll pull you in front, and let your brother pull you, let''s hurry up."


    Hu Zi hurriedly walked behind Han Wen and squatted down, "Xiaolong, come and grab me."


    After the two children lined up, Han Wen bent over with her hands behind her back and ran forward with Hu Zi.


    Han Wen ran hard in the front, Huzi and Xiaolong felt the impact of speed in the back and shouted happily.


    Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. After a short run, there was a downhill ahead. Han Wen didn''t have time to brake, so she could only shout quickly, "Huzi, Xiaolong quickly let go and fall to one side, or he will fall."


    Huzi and Xiaolong hurriedly let go and fell to one side when they saw it, and Han Wen also squatted because she didn''t brake the car.


    Fortunately, there was snow and a lot of clothes at this time, so the mother and son didn''t fall in pain.


    Hu Zi took the lead to get up and pat the snow on his body, grabbed Xiaolong''s back and dragged him up, then the two brothers ran towards Han Wen, "Mom, are you alright!"


    Han Wen sat on the ground for a while, then waved her hand: "It''s fine." Then she took Hu Zi''s hand and stood up.


    "Is Gao happy?" Han Wen''s eyes curved into a crescent, and she asked with a smile.


    Huzi and Xiaolong nodded in unison, "Happy."


    Han Wen: "Then let''s go quickly. When we come back from your grandma''s house, let your dad drag us and let''s run faster."


    Huzi and Xiaolong were even happier when they heard that, each holding Han Wen''s hand and running forward happily.


    When he arrived at the pier, Wang Hao had already bought a ticket and waited there. Looking at the snow on the clothes of the mother-in-law, he asked helplessly, "How did you get it?"


    Han Wen smiled and replied: "It''s okay, have you bought your tickets? Let''s get on the boat!"


    Probably because of the snow, there were not many people on the boat. Wang Hao took the opportunity to grab Han Wen''s waist and asked, "What happened just now?"


    Han Wen gave Wang Hao a look of resentment, "When I came, I fought with the children for a while and fell."


    Wang Hao: "You three really know how to play."


    Han Wen smiled: "We plan to take you with us when we go back."


    Wang Hao


    He shouldn''t have asked.


    Because it was too boring to be on a boat for two hours, Han Wen leaned on Wang Hao''s shoulder and said boringly, "Let me lean on and let me squint for a while."


    Wang Hao shrugged, "No, it''s easy to catch a cold when you fall asleep. I''ll accompany you to talk."


    Han Wen: "I don''t want it."


    Two hours later, the boat docked. Wang Hao first took the things and took Huzi off the boat, let Huzi look at the things, and then returned to pick up Han Wen.


    Han Wen handed the little dragon in her arms to Wang Hao, "The board is too slippery, you hold the little dragon, I''ll go down by myself."


    Wang Hao took Xiaolong and hugged him with one hand, then turned around and stretched out his hand towards Han Wen, "Take my hand, slow down."


    The water-soaked splint was really slippery, and Han Wen was embarrassed to keep the people behind her waiting.


    "It''s really easy to get on and off the boat." Han Wen sighed.


    "Mom, it''s easier to go up the mountain than to go down." Hu Zi corrected with a look of disgust.


    Han Wen pinched Hu Zi''s exposed face, "You know as much."


    Just like when he came, Wang Hao was in charge of fetching things, and Han Wen was in charge of taking the child''s family of four to the public bus stop and waiting for the bus.


    Huzi: "Mom, don''t pull me when the bus comes, I''m young, I''ll get on the bus first and occupy a seat."


    Han Wen nodded: "Okay."


    As a result, when the bus arrived, the girls were dumbfounded. There were only a few people on the bus, so they were still trying to grab a seat.


    Wang Hao: "Get in the car."


    After getting in the car, Hu Zi felt a little unreal when he sat in the seat, "Mom, why is there no one this time?"


    He still remembered that the car was packed with people the last time he came.


    Han Wen: "Maybe it''s snowing and everyone doesn''t want to come out."


    Xiaolong lay on the glass and looked out, looking at the silver-clad world outside, he couldn''t understand: "It''s so beautiful outside, why don''t you come out."


    Han Wen stretched out her hand to arrange the scarf for Xiaolong and explained, "Because it''s snowing and cold and the road is difficult to walk, everyone doesn''t like to come out."


    Hu Zi had been lying on the window without making a sound. When Han Wen said this, he suddenly said, "I didn''t like snowy days before."


    Then he whispered again: "But I like it now."

 Chapter 154： to split up

    Wang Hao listened to the rare tenderness, touched Hu Zi''s head, and said nothing.


    Because at that time, it was snowing when he returned to his hometown to pick up Huzi.


    Hu Zi felt his father''s worry, suddenly raised his head and smiled at his father, then turned his head and looked out the window.


    When I got off the bus and the family of four was walking home, I heard someone calling me.


    Han Wen stopped and looked back, only to see Han Qing running towards her carrying a bottle of vinegar.


    Han Wen frowned, "You are not afraid of the cold if you run outside on a snowy day."


    Han Qing first called Wang Hao''s brother-in-law, and then said to Han Wen: "Mom said that you might come over today, so let me buy vinegar."


    Han Wen was surprised, "Mom, how did you know we were coming?"


    Han Qing shrugged, "How do I know." Then she stuffed the vinegar into Han Wen, hugged Xiaolong, and shouted affectionately, "Oh my good nephew, uncle hugs."


    Hu Zi saw that Han Qing picked up Xiaolong, and opened his hands to let Han Qing hug him. Han Qing looked at Hu Zi''s height, and then looked at Hu Zi''s weight, wondering, "What should I do? I don''t seem to be able to hold it up. You." After saying that, he smiled and pulled Hu Zi and said, "Go, uncle will take you to a slippery ride."


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you go home?"


    Han Qing: "You go back first, I''ll take them both to play for a while and then go back."


    Han Wen looked at Han Qing''s fleeing back and muttered, "Why do I feel like he doesn''t want to go home."


    Wang Hao took Han Wen''s hand, "Han Qing is not too old, let him play if you want to play with your child! Don''t think too much."


    Han Wen thought to herself that I wish I had thought too much.


    In her world, Han Wen also has a younger brother who is about the same age as Han Qing, so Han Wen can get along so well with Han Qing.


    At the door of the house, Han Wen regretted as soon as she stepped into the yard with one foot, "I feel that the atmosphere is a bit wrong?"


    Wang Hao''s face became serious after hearing Han Wen''s words. He scanned the yard with his eyes and found nothing special. He asked suspiciously, "There''s nothing wrong!"


    Han Wen: "I feel." After speaking, she entered the yard and started shouting: "Mom! Mom! I''m back."


    Wang Hao still wants to discuss a few more words with Han Wen! Nacheng thought she changed her face so quickly, so he had to follow her to the yard.


    Han Wen called the old lady twice and came out, followed by the old man Han.


    When Wang Hao saw it, he quickly shouted, "Mom and Dad!"


    The old man Han nodded, with a smile on his serious face, "Come here."


    Wang Hao quickly responded, "Come here."


    Old Man Han: "Your mother insisted that you have to come back today, but I still don''t believe it. I didn''t expect you to come back."


    Han Wen stepped forward and grabbed the old lady''s arm, "Mom, how did you know we were coming back today?"


    The old lady: "Apart from the time you have now, you will have time to come later."


    Han Wen: "Mom, you are too powerful." After speaking, she whispered, "Mom, why do I think the atmosphere in our family is a little wrong?"


    Hearing her say this, it was rare that the old lady didn''t attack her, her face stiffened and she lied, "You don''t feel right." After speaking, she went to greet Wang Hao with a smile.


    "Hoko, is the injury on your body healed?"


    The night when she got home, the old lady couldn''t help but tell old man Han.


    The old man Han looked at Wang Hao with a worried look.


    "Mom and dad, don''t worry! It''s all right now." Wang Hao replied with a smile.


    Old Man Han: "That''s good, you usually have to pay attention when you get out of the car. Don''t forget that you have such a big family at home!"


    "Dad, I see." Wang Hao said modestly.


    The old lady looked behind Han Wen and asked curiously, "Why are you two back with no children?"


    Han Wen: "Take it. I met Han Qing on the way and let him take it away."


    The old lady''s teeth were itchy when she heard it, "I asked him to buy me a soy sauce, but he might just take the child away from me."


    Han Wen said indifferently, "You will be back in a while if you are in a hurry."


    "What about my eldest brother and second brother? I''ve been here for so long, why haven''t they come yet?" Han Wen asked curiously. When the eldest sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law heard her coming back, they would have to run out first, for fear of her coming back. The things they brought were taken advantage of by the other party.


    The faces of the old lady and the old man froze, and the old lady said directly: "Your elder brother and second brother are tired these days. They are resting in the room, don''t worry about them."


    Han Wen had already noticed that something was wrong, and since the old lady didn''t want to say anything, she didn''t ask.


    "Old man, you drink tea with Haozi first, I''ll go to the kitchen to see if the dishes are ready."


    Wang Hao quickly got up when he saw it, and said politely, "Mom, don''t be too busy, I''m all here to eat."


    The old lady didn''t allow Wang Hao to refuse at all, "I''ve prepared all the dishes, I have to eat if I''m not hungry." After speaking, she walked towards the kitchen.


    Seeing it, Han Wen hurried to catch up, "Wang Hao, I''m going to cook with my mother. You are here to talk with my father."


    Han Wen chased the old lady to the kitchen, and saw the old lady sitting on the small bench to add firewood to the stove, wiping her tears as she added firewood.


    Han Wen was startled, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you."


    The old lady didn''t expect Han Wen to follow up, so she hurriedly wiped away her tears, "Why did you come here?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t feel relieved to come and have a look. What''s wrong with you? Why do I feel that you and my dad are weird."


    The old lady gave Han Wen a bitter smile, "It''s okay, it was just smoked."


    Han Wen lifted the lid of the pot and glanced at it, and said casually, "Mom, don''t lie to me."


    "Your daughter is so smart, how can you hide it from me? What happened to my eldest brother and second brother?"


    The old lady was stunned and didn''t expect Han Wen to ask such a question, "You already know?"


    "What did Han Qing tell you? This big mouth said he couldn''t tell you, he couldn''t hold back."


    Han Wen squatted down and took the old lady''s hand, and said earnestly, "Mom, Han Qing didn''t tell me, I guessed it myself."


    "Hey, I knew I couldn''t hide it from you."


    "Your eldest brother and second brother are going to split up."


    Han Wen: "Why do you think that you are going to split up?"


    Although Han Wen had persuaded the old lady to separate the family before, she did not expect it to happen so quickly.


    Thinking of this old lady, she couldn''t help wiping her tears again, "They had plans before, this is not because I stayed at your house for a few days a while ago. Now, I started to push your eldest brother and second brother to split up."


    "What do you say about our good family! Other people''s homes are divided only when the old people are gone. You said that if your dad and I are still alive, they will split up the family. It''s not filial!" The old lady said and started while crying.


    Han Wen felt sad when she heard it, she took the old lady''s hand and comforted, "Mom, don''t be sad anymore."

 Chapter 155： persuade

    The old lady: "Can I not be sad? My son, who has worked so hard to raise up, was so filial in the past! How could it become like this after marrying a daughter-in-law."


    Han Wen took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped the old lady''s face, "Mom, it''s not all to blame for the eldest brother and the second brother. They used to be alone, and you and Dad''s family must be the main thing in everything."


    "Now that they have all married daughters-in-law and have a family, it must be different from before. Besides, they have children now, and they must be children in everything. It is inevitable that they will have their own thoughts."


    The old lady became angry when she heard it, "your dad and I treated them with all our hearts and hearts, we had food at home and we were reluctant to give it all to them, to bring them children, not to save money for them, but also for them. Be careful yourself!"


    "Why am I so reluctant to eat? Why don''t I just want to save money for my children to study, build a house, and marry a wife. They''re good. They thought I was greedy for all this money. It''s a bunch of idiots." The old lady scolded as she spoke.


    "I gave birth to a few of them in vain. If I knew that they were nothing, I should have strangled them to death as soon as they were born."


    When Han Wen saw it, she quickly took the old lady''s hand, "Mom, calm down, cursing like this will only make them lose heart with you."


    The old lady glared angrily, "They''ve left me now, and I''m afraid they won''t succeed, so I just told them to listen." Then the old lady began to cry, "Shame! Look at our village, That family is not separated by dead parents, my father and I are still alive and well! They are thinking of breaking up the family, so let''s go out and meet people!"


    Seeing that the old lady was crying so sadly, Han Wen also felt sad. Although she wanted the old lady to separate the family, she couldn''t bear his mother being so sad.


    "Mom, if you don''t want to split, I''ll go talk to the eldest brother and the second brother. I think they have no choice but to do so."


    As soon as the old lady heard that Han Wen was going to say it, she became angry again, "Divided, why don''t you divide, they are both making trouble, and your father and I are stopping us to let people know, and we may not know how to laugh at us. When we are older, we will follow their wishes, and I will see how well they can live without me and your father."


    Although the old lady said cruel words, her face was full of grief.


    Han Wen stood up and hugged the old lady''s shoulders to comfort her: "Mom, look at your time at my house, were you happy? Do you think you and the elder brother and the second elder brother will just take care of themselves after they split up the house? You and my father will do it, you will cook less food and worry less, and you don''t have to save money every day for your grandson, isn''t it very comfortable?"


    "Look at the fact that you are in charge of the house now, and the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law don''t understand you, so they are not human inside or outside. Why don''t you give the rights to the two sisters-in-law and let them worry about themselves, until they realize the hard work of being a housekeeper, I might be more filial to you than I am now!"


    When the old lady was told this by Han Wen, she thought of the days when she lived at Han Wen''s house, her face was not so sad, she raised her hand to wipe her face, and said angrily: "That''s not your brother, he I haven''t gotten married yet, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    Han Wen: "Mom, don''t worry! With Han Qing''s temperament, you don''t have to worry about it, he can handle things neatly."


    The old lady rolled her eyes at Han Wen, "You know how to coax me."


    Han Wen embraced the old lady and said coquettishly, "My mother is here, how dare I coax you."


    The old lady pushed Han Wen away angrily, "You''re an old man, and you''re still so sticky, get up and eat."


    Looking at the chicken stewed by the old lady, Han Wen said in surprise, "Mom, why did you kill the chicken again."


    The old lady: "I am willing to eat the chickens I raised. It is better for you to eat than for those white-eyed wolves."


    Han Wen was dumbfounded by the old lady''s manipulation, but she thought she was so cute.


    The two entered the room with the dishes, and Han Wen found that the wrinkles on the old man''s face were also stretched out, as if he just wanted to understand something.


    Han Wen and the old lady just set the dishes, and Han Qing came back with the children.


    The old lady rolled her eyes at Han Qing, "You''re a dog''s nose, you know how to eat if you don''t know how to help."


    Han Qing refused to accept, "I didn''t buy the soy sauce." After speaking, he went out, "Sister, you help me water, and I wash my hands."


    Han Wen followed Han Qing and walked out one after the other.


    When they got to the kitchen, Han Qing poured hot water and asked casually, "My parents told you about the separation of the eldest brother and the second brother?"


    Han Wen: "I said it."


    Han Qing: "What do you think?"


    Han Wen: "I think it''s good to split up."


    Han Qing shook his hands after washing his hands, "I also think it''s good to separate the family. It''s better to separate sooner rather than the nose, eyes, or eyes of everyone living together."


    "Then have you told our mother what you think?"


    "It''s not that you don''t know about our mother''s temper. I dare to say it, but our father seems to be a little shaken."


    "If they were making trouble, even if my mother beat me to death, I would have to split up the family. You don''t know the face of the eldest sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law, just like our parents owe them one million."


    "Okay, you don''t need to say, our parents have agreed to split up."


    Han Qing was very surprised: "Really?"


    Han Wen: "Of course it''s true. But when you split up, I want you to stand by your parents."


    Han Qing said affirmatively: "Of course I''m on my parents'' side. I''m my parents'' old son. My parents should follow me, and I''ll take care of them when the time comes."


    Han Wen: "You can raise it, but you have to let the elder brother and the second elder brother pay for the pension. Parents belong to all of us, and you can''t be on your own. Besides, they have brought up these children for them. They can''t be cheap like that."


    Han Qing: "Sister, you are right."


    "Okay, let''s go out to eat! Don''t make your parents wait."


    When they got to the house, they found that they were still there. Han Wen said helplessly, "Mom and dad, let''s call the eldest brother and the second brother over to eat together!"


    Old lady: "don''t call them, let''s eat by ourselves."


    The old man Han thought about it now, looked at Han Wen and said lightly: "Don''t listen to your mother, go and call your eldest brother and the second brother and his family."


    Han Wen nodded: "Well, Dad."


    Han Wen first went to the house where Big Brother Han and the others lived, knocked on the door and shouted, "Big Brother!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened from the inside, and the family of five all stared at her.


    "Little sister, you are here, come into the house." Brother Han said impatiently.


    Han Wen glanced inside, saw that the house was clean and tidy, nodded and entered the house, "Brother, sister-in-law, Dad asked me to come and call you for dinner."


    Big Brother Han lowered his head with a look of guilt.


    Sister Han doesn''t feel good when she sees Brother Han like this.

 Chapter 156： Reason for separation

    "Little sister, sit down quickly." Sister-in-law Han took a bench and warmly welcomed Han Wen.


    Her husband and her siblings, Han Wen is a girl, and the family coddles her. In addition, Han Wen is a capable person. Sister-in-law Han always subconsciously wants to please her when she sees Han Wen.


    Han Wen touched Cuiping''s face and refused: "Sister-in-law, I won''t sit down. After calling you, I have to go to the second brother."


    Sister-in-law Han pulled Han Wen down and sat down, "Little sister, don''t be in a hurry."


    The reason Han Wen called them this time was to find out what was going on inside and why they split up, but if she spoke first, she would be suspected of bullying them. Sister-in-law Han wouldn''t tell the truth, so Han Wen made this gesture. , I want to wait for Sister Han to say it herself.


    "Sister-in-law, you have something to do!"


    Sister-in-law Han raised her head and glanced at Brother Han. Seeing that Brother Han nodded, she said, "Little sister, did my mother tell you about our separation?"


    Han Wen nodded: "I said it."


    Sister-in-law Han was startled, seeing that Han Wen was so calm, she thought that Han Wen didn''t know.


    "then you"


    Han Wen: "I agree."


    Sister Han was taken aback, "What?"


    Han Wen looked at Brother Han and replied calmly: "I agree, but I want to know why you two separated."


    The corner of Big Brother Han''s mouth trembled, and he said helplessly: "Actually, we don''t want to split up, really."


    Sister-in-law Han immediately said, "Little sister, don''t blame your eldest brother, he doesn''t want to split up, I forced him. I can''t stand your second sister-in-law, she is a lazy and lazy person, she wants to eat more and work less. I don''t think it''s fair."


    Han Wen: "Just because of this?"


    Sister-in-law Han shook her head: "Not only these, but also the children. We have three children, a son and two girls. Seeing that they are all grown up, how can we live in these two houses?"


    "Little sister is not afraid of your jokes. When I raise my children, I want to give them the best. I don''t look at others. At least they are similar to you."


    Han Wen nodded after listening.


    Seeing that Han Wen was not as irritable as she imagined, Sister-in-law Han pointed at Brother Han and said, "Your elder brother thinks differently from mine. He thinks that our family is too burdened. If it is all burdened on the two old people, he will feel sorry for Dad. Mom, that''s why I''m arguing about breaking up the family, I want my parents to take it easy, and don''t care about our fuel bottles."


    Han Wen was a little surprised after hearing this, looked up at Big Brother Han and said, "Big Brother, have you told your parents about these thoughts?"


    Sister-in-law Han: "I didn''t say it. It''s not that you don''t know your elder brother''s temperament. You can only work and can''t speak."


    Han Wen heard so much from Sister-in-law Han, and probably understood what the two were thinking, "Big brother, sister-in-law, to tell you the truth, I persuaded my mother to separate the family before."


    Sister Han and Brother Han looked at Han Wen in surprise.


    "Big brother, before we got married, we were all a whole, and we ran towards the family with one heart, but now we are all married, we have a family, and we all have small individuals. It is easy to have conflicts when we mix together."


    "My sister-in-law was married to our family from afar. She is not familiar with us, and we are not familiar with her, but how can you say that this is our family, we are familiar people, the sister-in-law is just her and you, she must not be used to it, But it''s really not easy for my sister-in-law to hold on for so many years, and the children are all grown up, so it''s indeed time to split up the family."


    Sister Han listened to Han Wen''s words and kept wiping away her tears. After so many years, she finally understood her.


    Brother Han: "But where are your parents?"


    Han Wen: "My parents have agreed. But brother, I would like to make a few demands on the obligation to support my parents."


    Brother Han immediately said: "You don''t need to say this, we also know that I am the eldest, and I support our parents."


    Sister-in-law Han also echoed, "Yes, yes, little sister, my parents will follow us."


    Han Wen saw that they were all excited, so she said, "I''ll see what my parents mean at that time. Now that I''ve said it, I''ll go to the main room for dinner first!"


    Brother Han couldn''t help it for so long, "Okay, let''s go."


    Han Wen got up, "Well, I''ll call my second brother."


    When they arrived at the place where the second brother Han lived, Han Wen also knocked on the door, and it was the second sister-in-law Han who opened the door.


    Looking at Han Wen, she shouted nervously, "Little sister, you are here."


    Han Wen: "Well, where is my second brother?"


    Sister-in-law Han: "Your second brother is in the room, come in quickly!"


    Han Wen took advantage of the situation to enter the house. The house was not as chaotic as she imagined, but it was not much better.


    As soon as Han Wen entered the room, she smelled a pungent odor of smoke. She raised her hand and fanned it in disgust. Looking at Han Lei, who was spitting out clouds and mist, she said angrily, "Second brother, smoke less, you Watching you smoke the two children."


    Brother Han looked up at Han Wen, smiled contemptuously, and pressed the cigarette against the windowsill to crush it, "Why did you come here?"


    Han Wen: "Come here and call you to eat."


    "I''m about to separate from my mother, can my mother let me go to dinner?" Han Lei sarcastically said.


    Seeing Han Lei like this, Han Wen also turned cold, "Mom definitely doesn''t welcome you, but Dad has spoken."


    Brother Han: "I''ll just say it"


    Han''s second sister-in-law was anxiously watching from the side. Seeing Han Wen and her husband arguing with each other, she quickly pulled Han Wen: "Little sister, please persuade your second brother, what kind of family should our family share."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "Second sister-in-law, don''t you want to split up?"


    Sister-in-law Han shook her head, "I don''t want to." If she split up, who would work for her, who would provide her with food and clothing, and who would take care of her children.


    Han Wen got up and said seriously, "Second brother, I want to talk to you."


    Han Lei got up and smiled at Han Wen, patted Han Wen''s head, and said dotingly, "My sister has grown up, and she knows how to chat with her brother."


    In addition to Han Wen''s beauty, the old Han family is not more handsome than Han Lei. If it weren''t for Han Lei''s face, Han''s second sister-in-law would not have married him.


    Han Wen looked at Han Lei with a momentary sadness.


    The siblings stood outside the door, Han Wen stared at Han Lei and asked a thoughtless question, "Second brother, are you happy?"


    Han Lei rubbed Han Wen''s head, "What nonsense."


    Han Wen pulled Han Lei''s hand down, with a rare childish look, "Second brother, stop making trouble, I''m serious."


    Han Lei put one hand in his pocket, leaned against the wall and replied calmly, "Happiness."


    Hearing Han Lei say this, Han Wen gave him a suspicious look, and didn''t ask any more questions. After all, her second brother had an idea.


    "Second brother, why do you want to split up?"


    Han Lei: "There is no reason."


    Han Wen: "Is it because of the second sister-in-law?"


    Han Lei was stunned and did not speak.


    Han Wen continued: "Because the second sister-in-law is delicious and lazy, you are afraid that the elder brother and the elder sister-in-law will be affected, and the parents must be separated?"


    Han Lei: "As expected of my sister, she is smart."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    In fact, Brother Han and Second Brother Han have the same idea about the separation of the family. They both feel that they are a burden on the family and want to let the old man and the old lady enjoy too much happiness, so they urgently want to separate the family.


    The reason for the separation was that the old lady came back from Han Wen''s house. She was full of radiance and energy. Looking at such a mother, Brother Han and Second Brother Han could only reflect on their contributions to the family over the years, as well as their contributions to the old man and the old man. Madam''s guilt.


    Sister-in-law Han wanted to split up because she didn''t hide the fact that Sister-in-law Han was delicious and lazy, and saved money for her brother-in-law Han Qing to marry a daughter-in-law.


    Sister Han didn''t want to split.


    After all, it is a family, and I don''t want to write everyone too vicious, so I just wrote the good side.

 Chapter 157： Drunk

    Han Wen: "It''s not that I''m smart, it''s that you are too stupid. How do you know that your parents don''t want to support you?"


    "Even if my parents are willing, what about the sister-in-law?" Han Lei asked back.


    Han Wen didn''t expect Han Lei to ask such a question.


    Seeing Han Wen''s expression, Han Lei also became serious, "Little sister, you know that the elder brother was the one I respected most since I was a child, I don''t want him to be embarrassed, and you also know that your second sister-in-law is a person who is not bad but has a poisonous mouth and is lazy. I also want to take this opportunity to correct the problems of your second sister-in-law."


    "As long as our mother and sister-in-law leave her alone, she has to stand up."


    Han Wen: "Then have you made up your mind?"


    Han Lei smiled lightly, "Of course I''ve thought about it. Instead of persuading me here, you might as well persuade our parents and our mothers."


    "I''m not here to persuade you this time, I just want to find out the reason, and my parents don''t need to persuade me. They have already agreed to separate the family. Is this the parents'' pension problem?"


    Han Lei was silent for a while.


    Han Wen nodded: "Okay, the second brother has already said what he said. You call the second sister-in-law to the main room to eat! I''ll go back first."


    On the way back, Han Wen felt unspeakable sadness. She didn''t know if it was her emotions or the original owner''s.


    Back in the main room, Han Wen subconsciously looked at Wang Hao. Seeing that he was still sitting there upright, Han Wen''s floating heart suddenly calmed down.


    When she walked to Wang Hao''s side, Wang Hao seemed to sense that she was in a bad mood and didn''t care whether the old man or the old lady was still there, so he took her hand and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong."


    Han Wen leaned against Wang Hao and shook her head, and then said to the old man Han: "Dad, let''s sit first! Big brother and second brother will come over in a while."


    The old man Han was also in a low mood, "Okay." After saying that, he and the old lady sat down at the table with each other''s support. Looking at their backs from behind, a sense of grief enveloped them.


    After a while, Big Brother Han and the others came over, and the atmosphere was awkward for a moment.


    Han Wen hurriedly said, "Big brother, second brother, hurry up and sit down!"


    The old man Han looked at everyone''s cautious appearance, suddenly smiled, and said loudly: "Four! Go to the house and take out the bottle of wine that your brother-in-law brought. Today, while the big guys are around, let''s have a good rest."


    When Han Qing heard this, he hurried to get the wine, and when he was pouring Wang Hao''s wine, the old man suddenly said, "Don''t pour more for your brother-in-law, he has to go back to work tomorrow."


    Han Qing responded and poured a shallow layer for Wang Hao, but when it was time to pour Han Wen''s wine, Han Qing poured a full glass, "Sister, you''ll be fine if you drink more, if you''re drunk, you''ll be fine. Live at home with two nephews and let brother-in-law go back alone."


    When Wang Hao heard it, he immediately took Han Wen''s wine glass, divided more than half of it into his own wine glass, and said, "That won''t work."


    Maybe the interaction between the three was too funny, and the indifferent atmosphere eased a little bit. Sister Han looked at Han Wen and couldn''t help but jokingly said, "Little sister, you have a good husband, and you know that you are distressed."


    After hearing this, Han Wen deliberately sternly said, "What''s the matter with sister-in-law, you mean that my elder brother is not good."


    Sister-in-law Han: "I didn''t say anything about you being rude."


    With the two people fighting, the atmosphere became even more lively, and everyone seemed to forget that they were going to split up.


    When everyone had almost finished drinking, the old man Han picked up the wine glass and smothered the wine inside, and said calmly, "Boss, second child, I agree with your mother that you want to split up the family."


    Big Brother Han shivered when he heard it, and subconsciously wanted to say nothing. When Big Brother Han saw it, he immediately held down Big Brother Han to prevent him from speaking.


    Han Lei''s face became serious after hearing this. He poured himself a glass of wine, stood up and said, "Dad, I''ll give you a toast." After saying that, he drank the wine in the glass without waiting for the old man to react.


    The old man looked at Han Lei meaningfully, and suddenly put down the wine glass he was holding, "I just told you about this in advance, so that you can be prepared."


    "Originally, I was thinking of inviting your uncle and third uncle to come over to be a witness today, but your mother said that today is the day your sister will come back for the New Year, and let others know that it''s not good for us to split up on this day, so I thought about us living together. It will be divided in a few days, boss, second child, what do you think!"


    Brother Han hurriedly said, "Dad, we all listen to you."


    The old man Han smiled: "Okay." After that, he raised the glass and drank the wine inside.


    After dinner, before the dishes and chopsticks were ready, Han Wen and Wang Hao were going back with their children.


    Sister-in-law Han and Sister-in-law Han: "Little sister, it''s so late today, so you can stay with the child! Let my brother-in-law go back alone."


    Han Wen refused: "No, sister-in-law, Wang Hao has to go out again in the next two days, so there can be no one at home."


    "Then slow down on your way."


    Han Wen: "Understood, sister-in-law, go back!" The bus arrived as soon as they spoke, and the family of four got on the bus as everyone watched.


    "Huzi, you and dad sit here, my brother and I sit in the front." Han Wen pointed to the seats in the front and rear rows.


    Then Wang Hao directly grabbed Han Wen''s arm, "Huzi, take your younger brother and sit in the front."


    When Wang Hao spoke, a strong smell of alcohol sprayed out.


    Han Wen looked suspiciously at Wang Hao, who was dazed. Wasn''t she fine when she got into the car? Why do you get drunk as soon as you get in the car?


    "Huzi, you sit first." After Han Wen finished speaking, she grabbed Wang Hao and sat in the back.


    As soon as he sat down, Wang Hao couldn''t help pinching his eyebrows, "I''ll squint for a while."


    Han Wen turned to look at Wang Hao. Seeing that he was trying to endure the discomfort, she asked worriedly, "Are you drunk?"


    Wang Hao: "A little bit."


    Han Wen moved to the side, "You lean on me first, and I''ll buy you a hangover medicine when you get to the pier."


    When he got into the car, Wang Hao had already seen it. Knowing that there was no one behind their seats, he responded and put his head on Han Wen''s shoulder.


    Huzi and Xiaolong also sensed something was wrong. The brothers turned to look at Han Wen and asked worriedly, "Mom, is Dad drunk?"


    Han Wen: "Dad is a little uncomfortable, just squint for a while."


    When they got off the bus at the station, Hu Zi held Xiaolong in one hand and something in the other and said to Han Wen sensible: "Mom, I''ll take something, you help Dad."


    When Wang Hao was woken up by Han Wen, his eyes were much clearer than before, he smiled when he heard Hu Zi''s words, then took the thing in Hu Zi''s hand and rubbed his head, "I''ll take the thing. , you are optimistic about your brother."


    Hu Zi turned his head to look at Wang Hao and observed for a while that his father was almost the same as at the beginning, secretly thinking that his father is really good, drinking so much wine for a while will be fine.


    Han Wen was also a little worried, "Are you really okay?"


    Wang Hao: "I have something to do, my head is a little dizzy, but I can bear it."

 Chapter 158： puppy

    Fortunately, they quickly caught up with the last boat back to Heijiao Island.


    When he got home, Wang Hao put down his things and started to take off his clothes. Han Wen hurriedly stopped when he saw it, "It''s so cold, don''t take off your clothes yet."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen with blurry eyes, "I''m not cold but a little hot, I''ll go to bed." After speaking, he went to the bedroom, leaving the three of them standing in the living room and staring at each other.


    Han Wen quickly put down her things and followed Wang Hao to the bedroom. As soon as she entered the room, she saw that Wang Hao had already taken off his clothes and put it on the chair. He was half-covered with the quilt and lying on the bed with his legs on the side of the bed. .


    Seeing that, Han Wen helped her forehead helplessly, stepped forward and took off Wang Hao''s socks, carried his legs onto the bed, and covered him neatly with the quilt before tiptoeing out.


    In the living room, Han Wen looked up at the time, saw that it was past eight o''clock, and asked the two children if they wanted to go to bed.


    Unexpectedly, the two children shook their heads in unison, indicating that they slept too much during the day and couldn''t sleep at night.


    "Then you are playing in the house, don''t go out." Han Wen told the two children to get a dustpan. She was going to get some firewood outside and turn on the stove, otherwise it would be too cold to sleep in this room.


    Han Wen stepped on the snow with a dustpan, and the snow at night was so frozen that it made a creaking sound when she stepped on it.


    Han Wen lifted the tarpaulin covering the firewood, took out a handful of small dry firewood, and then took a few larger sticks before walking into the house.


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw that the two brothers were sorting out the things they brought from the old lady''s house, such as walnuts, melon seeds, peanuts, and a bag of fungus. They were all dry goods, which they thought were picked by the children on the mountain.


    Looking at the busy little figures of the two children, Han Wen couldn''t help but praise: "Why are you two so good."


    Hu Zi was very happy when he heard the compliment, but his face was stinky, "There is nothing to praise for this little work."


    Han Wen was squatting on the ground to make a fire, and when Hu Zi said that, a scheming flashed in her eyes, "Well, I originally wanted to reward you with a toffee, but since you said that, then forget it."


    Hu Zi became anxious when he heard that there was toffee, "I want it, I want it."


    Han Wen couldn''t help laughing, "Okay, it''s too late today, I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    Because the stove was suffocated when they left, it was better to start a fire than in the morning. Han Wen opened the stove door and threw a small piece of wood into it. Stick up and put the kettle on.


    After lighting up the fire, Han Wen went directly to the kitchen, took out the milk powder from the cabinet, flushed two bowls of milk powder and brought it to the living room.


    "You two have a bowl each." Han Wen put the bowl on the table and said.


    In the afternoon, the two children went to play, and they didn''t eat much at all. Han Wen was afraid that they would be hungry later, so she let them drink a bowl of milk powder.


    Hu Zi frowned when he saw the milk powder, "I don''t want to drink it."


    Han Wen was a little puzzled after hearing this, "Didn''t you like to drink the most before?"


    "I drink it during the day, and I don''t drink it at night."


    Seeing Hu Zi''s tangled appearance, Han Wen suddenly thought of Hu Zi secretly drinking wheat milk essence to wet the bed at night, Han Wen forced back her smile and persuaded: "You didn''t eat much in the afternoon, if you don''t drink, go to bed at night. I can''t take it anymore."


    Hu Zi shook his head very firmly: "I don''t drink."


    Han Wen thought for a while, "You drink it! When I went to bed at night, I called you to the toilet last time, so you won''t wet the bed at night."


    Hu Zi didn''t believe it: "Really?"


    Han Wen: "Really, you two are about to drink while it''s hot. I''ll go wash the dishes."


    At noon, I left in a hurry, and the leftover hot pot and tableware were not disposed of. When I left, Han Wen had already given Xiao Huang the bottom of the soup, and now she only needs to wash the dishes.


    Han Wen picked up a thermos and flipped it upside down to see that there was no water in it, and then went to get another one. Fortunately, this one was full of water.


    Han Wen washed the dishes and played with the children in the living room for a while, before urging the children to go to bed after ten o''clock.


    "Mom, I''ll go to the toilet first." Hu Zi said and ran to the toilet.


    "Brother, wait for me." He also chased after him.


    When the two of them came back from the toilet, they rushed towards the stove one by one shivering from the cold.


    "Mom, when will this toilet be pressed into the house?" Hu Zi asked tremblingly.


    Han Wen thought for a while: "When our family is renovating the house, we can press the house."


    Huzi: "How long can I wait?"


    "Wait when you grow up and have money."


    Huzi


    "I''m going to bed."


    "Don''t forget to call me when you sleep."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I''ll call you."


    After the children were gone, Han Wen sat by the stove and knitted a sweater for a while, and felt a little sleepy before putting down the needle and thread in her hand.


    She went to the toilet to get a spittoon and put it in Huzi''s room, stood by and patted Huzi, and said softly, "Huzi! Huzi! Get up and pee."


    Hu Zi opened his eyes in a daze, glanced at Han Wen, rubbed his eyes and sat up.


    Seeing Hu Zi woke up, Han Wen pushed Xiaolong again, and only went out lightly after calling Xiaolong awake.


    Hu Zi, a child in the second grade, knew how to save face. He never went to the toilet in the house before going to bed. He also decided not to let Han Wen help when taking a bath and going to the toilet.


    Han Wen went to bed after extinguishing the stove outside. The worst thing about this stove is that the fire must be extinguished before going to bed, otherwise carbon monoxide poisoning will occur.


    When Wang Hao woke up the next day, he felt confused for a while, and subconsciously reached out to touch Han Wen next to him, but he felt empty.


    He rubbed his head and sat up, looking at the sky outside through the window to know that he was not late.


    He got off the bed with his clothes off the bed, and as soon as he opened the bedroom door, he smelled the aroma of rice, and went straight to the kitchen following the smell.


    "Why did you get up so early today?" Wang Hao asked slightly hoarsely.


    When Han Wen heard the sound, she turned her head to look over, and saw Wang Hao leaning against the door frame with a squinting look.


    In the past, Wang Hao was full of energy when he woke up. It was rare to see him like this. Han Wen couldn''t help but glance at him, "I slept too late last night, and I woke up early in the morning."


    Han Wen has a problem. The later she goes to bed, the earlier she wakes up, and the earlier she goes to bed, the less she can wake up during the day.


    Wang Hao came up with a button and asked, "What time did you sleep yesterday?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "It''s almost a little later."


    Wang Hao had already fastened the buttons at this time, and he leaned over and said, "I''ll do it, you can go to bed later."


    Han Wen shifted her body, "No, I can''t fall asleep after being busy for so long. Go wash up, or you''ll be late for a while."


    Wang Hao didn''t leave after hearing this, but stretched out his hand and embraced Han Wen from behind, resting his head on her shoulder, Han Wen felt Wang Hao''s breath, froze, and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why is there such a big contrast after drinking?" Like a little milk dog.

 Chapter 159： honey water

    Wang Hao rubbed Han Wen''s shoulder on his shoulder and said in a hoarse voice, "My head still hurts a bit."


    At this time, the steamed buns in the pot were already fried. Han Wensheng came out and put it aside, turned around and looked at Wang Hao, "What''s the matter, didn''t you feel good when you drank it yesterday?"


    When Wang Hao was drinking yesterday, no one could tell that he was drunk at all, and he didn''t show a little drunk until he was in the car. Why did he feel more drunk after a sleep?


    Han Wen reached out and touched his forehead, and she was relieved when she saw nothing out of the ordinary, "Otherwise, you should not go to work today and take a day off from home."


    Wang Hao: "No, the team is busy."


    Han Wen replied angrily, "How can you drive when you are so drunk."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s resentful expression, and let out a loud laugh. He raised his hand and fondled Han Wen''s head, "Don''t worry! I''m almost done."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s little puppy, thinking that it would be strange if you were okay.


    Knowing that Wang Hao was so seriously drunk, he should have given him a glass of honey water last night. Thinking that honey water could relieve his hangover, Han Wen went to find honey.


    As a result, before the person could go out, Wang Hao grabbed his arm, "Don''t pull me, I''ll get you honey water."


    Wang Hao: "I''m fine."


    Han Wen didn''t believe him at all, "If you''re okay, you can help me get the steamed buns out."


    In order to prove that he was well, Wang Hao not only brought out the steamed buns, but also brought out the millet porridge.


    Han Wen opened the cabinet, took out a bottle inside, and saw that it was empty. Even the bottle had been brushed clean. Then she remembered the last time the old lady gave them the last bit of honey to coax the child. .


    Han Wen closed the cabinet helplessly, thinking about Wang Hao who was still drunk outside, so she decided to go to Wang Dani''s house to borrow some.


    When he came out of the kitchen, he saw that Wang Hao had finished packing and was sitting in front of the table.


    Han Wen: "You eat first, I''ll go to Sister Wang''s house."


    After washing his face with cold water just now, Wang Hao''s eyes have regained clarity. Although his voice is still hoarse, his tone is a little colder than before, "Why don''t you go to Sister Wang''s house without eating?"


    Han Wen didn''t notice the difference in Wang Hao, and said while wrapping her scarf, "I''ll go to Mrs. Wang''s house to borrow something, and I''ll be right back." After speaking, she hurried away.


    Arriving at Wang Dani''s house, Han Wen saw the door open and walked in while shouting, "Sister-in-law! Sister-in-law!"


    Suddenly I heard a voice next to me, "Your sister-in-law is cooking in the house, you can just go in and find her."


    Han Wen thought that there was no one in the yard, but was taken aback by the sudden sound, and when she looked to the side, she saw Zhou Xinguo shoveling snow in the yard with his sleeves rolled up.


    "Big Brother Zhou, it''s so early!" Han Wen greeted awkwardly.


    Zhou Xinguo was a little puzzled by Han Wen''s question, "It''s seven o''clock, it''s getting late."


    Han Wen smiled embarrassingly, "Brother Zhou, sweep slowly, I''m going to find my sister-in-law." After speaking, she fled away from the yard.


    When Han Wen entered the room, seeing the silence inside, she lowered her voice and shouted, "Sister-in-law! Sister-in-law!"


    Wang Dani came out of the kitchen with a rolling pin, and saw Han Wen shouting, "Why are you here, come to this house."


    Han Wen hurriedly trotted over after hearing this. After so many visits, Han Wen had not entered the kitchen of Wang Dani''s house, so she not only looked at it curiously.


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Dani said casually, "Our home is similar to yours, just a little bit smaller."


    Han Wen looked at the layout of the kitchen and the stove, nodded and said, "It''s almost the same." Han Wen saw the big vat in the corner as she spoke, and Han Wen''s heart tightened.


    After walking two steps, he moved to the front of the tank and patted it casually, "Sister-in-law, when did you buy this tank?"


    Wang Dani: "I didn''t buy it, it was left by Captain Li and his family."


    Han Wen: "Oh, your tank is pretty good."


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen and jokingly said, "Look at you, you''ve never been a master. This tank is good, but it''s not old anymore. Originally, Zhou Bing wanted to move him a place, but he didn''t dare to smash him. move."


    Han Wen smiled awkwardly, "It''s not like you don''t know about me."


    "Hey, sister-in-law! Do you still have honey at home?"


    "Yes! What do you want honey for?"


    Han Wen: "Yesterday I drank a little wine at my mother''s house and my head hurts a little. I want to drink a cup of honey to hydrolyze the hangover."


    Wang Dani gave a hearty smile after hearing this, "It''s for your Wang Hao!"


    Han Wen was a little embarrassed, "How did you know?"


    Wang Dani jokingly said, "This is the first time this new uncle has come to see him for the New Year. Those brothers in your family can easily spare him."


    Han Wen took the honey and said with a smile, "As expected, I can''t hide it from my sister-in-law. Scoop out some honey for me! Just a little."


    Wang Dani: "Take it back and scoop it yourself! Just send it back to me after scooping."


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you afraid I''ll give you a drink?"


    Wang Dani: "You don''t have to be afraid of drowning after drinking it."


    Han Wen: "I''m not afraid, I''ll bring it back to you soon." After speaking, she hurried out with the honey bottle.


    Going out, just as Zhou Xinguo was walking into the house, Han Wen said, "Brother Zhou finished sweeping the snow?"


    Zhou Xinguo: "After sweeping, are you leaving now?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    When I got home, I saw Wang Hao still sitting at the table, but he looked much better.


    Han Wen: "Why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Wang Hao rubbed his head, "I want to wait for you."


    "You eat first, I''ll come right away." After speaking, Han Wen went to the kitchen, found a small spoon, scooped a little honey, and added warm water.


    This warm water was left over from yesterday. At this time, the thermal insulation effect of the thermos was not very good. The hot water that was boiled the previous day was warm the next morning.


    Han Wen brought hot water and put it in front of Wang Hao, "Drink the honey water, it''s a hangover."


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at Han Wen, his eyes were bright, "You just went out to get me honey?"


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao before she reacted, "Are you sober?"


    Wang Hao hummed softly.


    Han Wen: "I thought you didn''t wake up like you did this morning! I went to Sister Wang''s house to get you the honey water."


    "Even if you wake up, drink it! Don''t waste it."


    Wang Hao glanced at the honey water, picked it up and drank it. Yesterday, he was deliberately drunk. He wanted to know what would happen if he was really drunk.


    He has never been drunk since he was in the army because he was going on a mission. Even when he was discharged from the army because he was driving, he would not allow himself to be drunk. Yesterday was too relaxed. He wanted to indulge himself, so he deliberately confiscated it. so much heart.


    Wang Hao put down the cup and put a piece of steamed bread in Han Wen''s bowl, "You didn''t eat much yesterday, so eat more today."

 Chapter 160： Cleanliness plus obsessive-compulsive disorder

    Han Wen bit the steamed bun and looked at Wang Hao with bright eyes, "I didn''t eat yesterday, is it a bit late for you to say today?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while and replied, "It''s really a bit late, or I''ll remind you tonight."


    Han Wen''s eyes widened, "Let me remind you at night!"


    "Also? Do you remember what you did last night?"


    Wang Hao was startled and asked in doubt, "What did I do yesterday?"


    Han Wen tentatively asked, "You don''t remember at all?"


    Seeing the slyness in Han Wen''s eyes, Wang Hao pretended to reply: "I don''t remember."


    When Han Wen heard this, she became interested, "Then I''ll tell you what you did yesterday, you were fine when we got off the boat, and when you got home, you started drinking like crazy. Not only did you take off your clothes and dance in the yard, but also Singing! All the neighbors are arguing, if it weren''t for me, you would lose face."


    Wang Hao was drinking porridge and almost choked when he heard Han Wen''s nonsense, "Is what you said true? Did I really do this?"


    Han Wen nodded firmly and affirmed, "Of course it''s true." After speaking, she looked at Wang Hao excitedly, as if saying thank me! Thank me now!


    After listening, Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen, and said calmly, "I''m drunk, but I don''t seem to be drinking."


    Han Wen''s face froze, only then did she realize that Wang Hao lied to her just now, Han Wen smiled awkwardly, "Oh, I thought you didn''t remember, I was joking with you." After speaking, she lowered her head and drank the porridge. Come not to speak.


    In my heart, I silently complained that I made you talk nonsense, and I wanted to deceive people and get caught!


    As soon as Han Wen didn''t speak, the atmosphere began to get weird. Wang Hao opened his mouth several times to explain, but seeing Han Wen''s absent-minded appearance, he finally didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Wang Hao was going to be late after dinner, Han Wen was still drinking porridge in small sips, and said helplessly, "I''m going to work."


    Just now, Han Wen had been distracted all the time, she was stunned when she heard Wang Hao say this, and said, "Okay."


    As soon as Wang Hao left, the cold air around him consciously drifted away, and Han Wen also sighed in relief. It seems that it is better not to make jokes in the future. It feels too bad to be caught.


    Han Wen drank the last mouthful of porridge, looked at the last piece of steamed bun on the plate, and put it into her mouth without thinking, "There are so many good things left.


    After eating, Han Wen packed up the dishes and saw that Huzi and Xiaolong hadn''t moved, so she quietly opened the door and stretched her head to take a look inside. Seeing that the two children were sleeping soundly, she quietly closed the door and went to the bedroom to pick up the students. The test papers were revised at the dinner table.


    She has to revise her test paper in the past few days, and she has to count the scores, otherwise she will not be issued a certificate to the child.


    On their side, children take a vacation after taking the exam, and then go back to school to collect their grades after a few days off.


    "Mom, what do you have for breakfast?" Hu Zi asked with a yawn.


    Han Wen: "I didn''t keep the steamed buns that your dad and I had for you. What do you two want to eat?"


    Huzi thought for a while: "We also want to eat steamed buns."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I''ll do it for you when I finish changing this test paper. You two go to wash first."


    Huzi will be eight years old after the new year, and he is taller than his peers, so he takes Xiaolong to wash, and Han Wen is relieved to use a thermos to pour hot water.


    After changing the test paper, Han Wen neatly packed everything on the table, then went to the kitchen to bring a pot for making millet porridge and put it on the stove to heat it up, then turned around and went to the kitchen to start cutting the steamed buns.


    The weather is cold now and the steamed buns were steamed yesterday. If they didn''t slip, the steamed buns would be firm, which made it easier for Han Wen to slice.


    After cutting the steamed buns, Han Wen took two more eggs and beat them up, added a little salt to the eggs, and went to the living room with the cut steamed buns and the eggs.


    Put the things on the table, take a spoon and lift the lid of the pot and stir to make the porridge evenly heated. After the porridge is almost provoked, the pot is taken down and placed on the frying pan.


    Add oil to the pot, wait until the oil is 70% hot, then put in the steamed bread slices dipped in egg wash.


    Hu Zi and Xiao Long finished washing up in the bathroom, and ran out without even wiping their faces after smelling the fragrance, "Mom, this is too fragrant!" Hu Zi brought a towel and said while wiping.


    Seeing that Huzi''s towel was about to hit the pot, Han Wen quickly pulled him away, "Stay away, this oil is jumping on you."


    Seeing that Hu Zi was the only one, Han Wen said casually, "Have you finished washing your brother?"


    "finished Wash."


    "Why hasn''t Xiaolong come out yet?"


    Huzi: "He''s still wiping his face in the house!"


    "Why didn''t you finish wiping it out?"


    Huzi: "It''s not that the food you cook is too fragrant, I can''t help it."


    Han Wen chuckled lightly, "You have a smooth tongue." She continued to lower her head to fry the steamed buns.


    Because of the high oil temperature, the steamed buns became yellow and crispy when Han Wen lightly fried them. Han Wen put the steamed buns on the table and instructed Huzi, "Eat the steamed buns and porridge first, and I will come back for you. Sheng, I''ll go see your brother first."


    When I got to the bathroom, I saw Xiaolong crawling on the ground with his **** on his back to find something.


    Afraid of making a sudden noise to scare Xiaolong, Han Wen deliberately amplified her voice. When Xiaolong became alert, Han Wen said, "Xiaolong, what are you doing?"


    Xiaolong heard Han Wen''s voice and turned around, holding a piece of hair in his hand, "Mom, did you lose your hair?"


    Seeing the small clump of hair that Xiaolong collected, Han Wen nodded in surprise, "When I combed my hair in the morning, I brushed off a few strands."


    Xiaolong: "Oh." After that, he put the one in his hand into a small handful, "Mom, next time you lose your hair, be sure to collect it in time."


    Han Wen looked at Xiaolong''s serious look, and thought of Xiaolong''s usual habit of putting things away, and she couldn''t help but wonder: Does this Xiaolong have obsessive-compulsive disorder?


    In order to prove her guess, Han Wen deliberately rolled up the corner of the towel Xiaolong wiped his face just now, pretending to take a step back inadvertently.


    Xiaolong tidied up his hair, got up and saw the rolled up towel, wrinkled his face and went to wash his hands before straightening the towel plate.


    Han Wen was greatly surprised and did not expect that Xiaolong, a child, had mild cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Later, I felt that it was not right. This little dragon usually went out to play and came back with a little mud! Alas, forget it, just observe and observe if you don''t understand.


    Xiaolong looked up at Han Wen after finishing packing, "Mom, what are you thinking?"


    Han Wen stroked Xiaolong''s hair, "I don''t think anything, I''m ready, let''s go out to eat!"


    Xiaolong: "Yeah."


    While eating, Han Wen made a special observation. Seeing that Xiaolong was the same as usual, she thought that she might be thinking too much, but she didn''t take it to heart.

 Chapter 161： play slippery

    After dinner, Huzi and Xiaolong looked at Han Wen and asked impatiently, "Mom, can we go out to play today?"


    Han Wen glanced outside and saw that it was still a vast expanse of white outside, and the snow had not yet begun to melt, so she said, "Go out to play, you can''t go skating on the river."


    A few days ago, there was a child here who fell into the ice hole because he was slipping on the ice. Fortunately, the water was shallow and people were fine, but he also had a fever for many days.


    In the past, Han Wen was not worried that Huzi would go. After all, falling into the water had a psychological shadow, but after a series of trainings by Wang Hao, Huzi now not only is not afraid of water, but likes it quite a bit, and feels that the extremes of the training will be reversed.


    Han Wen really wanted to chat with Wang Hao about this, but was slapped back by Wang Hao''s saying that a boy should have some skills.


    After Hu Zi listened to Han Wen''s words, Hu Zi replied, but there was no guarantee. Han Wen saw through Hu Zi''s trick and threatened, "If you can''t do it, you will have a snowball fight at home with your brother."


    Hu Zi was anxious, "No, I can do it."


    Seeing Hu Zi, Han Wen didn''t believe him. She turned her head to Xiaolong and said, "Take care of your brother when you go out to play. Come back and tell me if he goes to play on the ice."


    Xiaolong nodded: "Okay."


    As I was talking, I heard someone shouting outside: "Huzi! Xiaolong! Come out and play!"


    Hu Zi turned around and ran out, "Mom, we''re out."


    Xiaolong''s little face was also a little excited, but he still walked out slowly with a stern face, his cold face was exactly the same as Wang Hao''s.


    As soon as Xiaolong walked out of the gate, someone grabbed his neck and pulled him into a corner. The person holding his neck was either someone else or a big country.


    "Xiaolong, what did my aunt tell you just now? Does it mean that if we go out on the ice, we will let you come back and complain?"


    Xiaolong rolled his eyes helplessly, and looked at the big country like a fool, "My brother didn''t tell you everything, why are you asking me?"


    Daguo was startled, "You brat, I''m asking, can''t I?"


    Xiaolong Xiaoming was pinched in the hands of others, and he could only bow his head in disgust with the stupidity of the big country, "Okay."


    Daguo: "We''re going to the river for a sneak peek, are you going?"


    Xiaolong was stunned before he could answer when Qiangzi forced him up with a stick, "Come on!"


    Xiaolong is afraid of big countries, but he is not afraid of Qiangzi who is the same age as him. He narrowed his eyes and threatened, "Qianzi?"


    Qiangzi immediately put down the stick in his hand and said, "Don''t blame me, it''s the big brother who asked me to do it."


    After hearing this, Da Guo gave Qiangzi a look, "Look at your cowardice and go."


    "Are you going?" He deepened his restraint on Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong looked at Huzi who was letting go of the wind and said helplessly: "Brother! Are you just watching your brother get bullied?"


    Huzi turned back to Xiaolong and smiled, "I want to go too, but there is no way."


    Xiaolong hesitated for a moment and compromised: "Okay!"


    The big country only let go of Xiaolong after hearing this, "Huzi, let''s go quickly! Otherwise, there will be no place for a while."


    After he finished speaking, he dragged Xiaolong and ran out of the village first.


    Hu Zi fell behind and grabbed Qiangzi and took him with him.


    The children ran a few steps when they met Mrs. Li. When Daguo saw his mother, she was so frightened that she fell to the ground, "Huzi! Huzi! My mother is here! Let''s change places." He got up from the ground, turned his head and ran to another road.


    Sister-in-law Li was holding a sweater in her hand. Today, she wanted to come over to play with Han Wen when she had nothing to do. By the way, I asked how the sweater that Han Wen knitted for Wang Hao was stitched, which made their old Li envious for so long.


    As a result, before he got close, he saw his son rolling and crawling up from the ground and running frantically to another road. Sister Li felt bad for a moment, and chased after him with the woolen yarn, shouting: "Great country! Li Daguo! Why are you going. "


    Unexpectedly, the more children she shouted, the faster they ran. Sister-in-law Li chased after him for a while without catching up. After scolding a few words, she walked towards Han Wen''s house.


    After Daguo and Huzi ran away, they saw that Mrs. Li didn''t catch up and stopped.


    Qiangzi said out of breath, "Brother Daguo, your mother can really run!"


    Daguo also wore rough clothes, looked at Huzi who was like nothing else and said, "My mother is able to run, can she outrun Huzi''s stepmother?"


    Qiangzi nodded: "Among our group, the most powerful is Aunt Han."


    Hu Zi didn''t want to listen to others talking about his stepmother, so he wrinkled his face and said, "Let''s go quickly, there''s really no place for a while."


    When we got to the small river in the village, we saw that there was a lot of activity there, and children of all ages were skating on the ice.


    When the big country sees it, he has to follow him. Hu Zi stopped him in time, "Big country, I think we should forget it and stop playing."


    The big country was a little unhappy: "We are all here, how can we say that we won''t play if we don''t play."


    Hu Zi pointed to the river and said, "Look at so many people, the traces on the ice are no longer safe."


    The big country still wants to play, but he usually listens to Huzi. Seeing Huzi''s analysis, he nodded and said, "Okay! Then let''s go there to play?"


    Huzi thought about going to the **** that his grandmother passed by, and said happily: "I have a more fun place, and I will take you there."


    Just as they were about to leave, they saw Zhou Li pulling her sister and running over, "Huzi, why are you going?"


    Hu Zi turned to look at Zhou Li, "There are too many people here, let''s go play elsewhere."


    Zhou Li''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Can you take us with you?"


    Hu Zi frowned. To be honest, he didn''t really want to play with girls, but he thought that Zhou Li usually helped him, so he nodded and said, "Okay!"


    Jun Qing and Jianguo over there also saw Hu Zi and ran over one after another.


    Jun Qing: "Huzi, why are you going?"


    Huzi: "Let''s play in another place."


    Jianguo and Junqing looked at each other, "Can we join you?"


    Before Huzi could answer, the big country couldn''t wait to ask, "Why don''t you guys play on the ice?"


    Jianguo glanced at the ice, and said helplessly: "They are too old, we can''t compete with them, and it''s not too fun to skate in that little place, why don''t we go with you."


    Hu Zi looked in the direction Jianguo said, and saw Li Weidong and his two brothers and a group of people were occupying the place and having fun.


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go!"


    When they got to the place Huzi said, all of them were surprised.


    Jun Qing even hugged Hu Zi''s shoulder and said, "Hu Zi, do you know such a good place?"


    In front of them was a well-trodden, sturdy path, smooth and shiny, best used for slippery rides.


    Hu Zi counted the number of them coming, and asked with a very leadership temperament: "Are we coming one by one, or together?"


    Because there were two sisters, Zhou Li, they both chose to come one by one.

 Chapter 162： break the head

    Sister-in-law Li took the wool to Han Wen''s house, and started complaining as soon as she entered the door, "You said that these arrogant children don''t know where they are going crazy.


    Han Wen heard the voice and put down the red pen in her hand, got up and walked out, "Sister-in-law, who didn''t go to a good place?"


    "Who else could have those children! I came to your house, and these four children ran away when they saw me turning around, and they didn''t know where they went."


    Han Wen: "It''s definitely not skating or playing in the snow."


    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing here?"


    "I saw that the sweater you knitted for Wang Hao was so beautiful a few days ago, so I wanted to come over and ask you how the pattern was woven."


    Han Wen stood in the yard for a while and felt the wind rushing towards her neck. She took a breath and replied, "Sister-in-law, I can''t finish talking for a while, you come in! It''s warm in the house. ."


    Sister-in-law Li was already feeling warm after walking all the way. She saw that Han Wen was dressed so thinly, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    After entering the house, Sister Li felt that their side was much warmer than her own home, and asked curiously, "What are you burning? It''s so warm."


    Han Wen: "It''s just the firewood, I''m burning water and fire a little bigger."


    "Oh no wonder."


    "Are you changing your homework at home?" Sister-in-law Li asked in surprise, looking at the test papers that Han Wen spread out on the table.


    Han Wen: "I didn''t have time to change the exam papers during the holiday."


    Seeing that Han Wen is so busy, Sister Li is a little embarrassed, "Then will I affect you?"


    Han Wen: "No, it''s just a few needles, and I''ll teach you how to do it."


    "That''s good." Sister Li breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard someone come in, "Han Wen! Han Wen! Are you at home?"


    Han Wen doesn''t need to go out to know who it is just by listening to the voice, "At home! Just enter the room."


    After a while, Wang Dani came in, and the whole person was beaming, "Hey! Big sister, you are here too!"


    Sister-in-law Li was also happy when she saw Wang Dani, "I''m here to ask Xiao Han for a needle."


    Wang Dani: "It''s not a coincidence, so am I."


    "But Xiao Han has to change the test paper, I''m afraid to disturb her."


    Wang Dani didn''t care when she looked at the test papers that Han Wen spread out on the table, "It''s okay, Xiao Han is a powerful person, and he can do a lot of things with one heart. We won''t disturb her if we sit next to him without making a sound."


    Sister-in-law Li: "That''s good."


    After giving pointers to the two of them, Han Wen sat at the table and started to change the test paper. It wasn''t that she was great, but the answers were the same. She wrote down all the answers. Changing the test paper is now a mechanical exercise.


    She was also able to chat with them both while changing the test papers.


    Sister-in-law Li wentssips with Wang Dani while knitting a sweater, "Have you heard that Li Weidong, the eldest son of Liu Chunfang''s family, is now pursuing Pang Jiayue."


    Wang Dani: "I''ve heard it for a long time. Last time we helped Xu Sheng and the others move, I knew it."


    Sister-in-law Li was a little surprised, "You knew it so early?"


    Wang Dani disagreed, "Didn''t that girl Pang Jiayue live in my house before, and that kid Li Weidong sent things to our house every three or five minutes."


    Sister-in-law Li was curious, "Pang Jiayue accepted it?"


    Said that Wang Dani also felt strange, "I received it, but that girl Pang Jiayue said she didn''t like Li Weidong."


    Sister-in-law Li pouted, "She definitely doesn''t look down on Li Weidong like that, she just wants to hang him and let him deliver things!"


    "You don''t know, I heard from the villagers that this little girl Pang Jiayue is not righteous. She has hooked up with many men to work for her, and her speech is so vague that it is unclear who she likes."


    Han Wen saw early in the morning that Pang Jiayue was a white lotus, but she just smiled and didn''t speak when she heard what Sister Li said.


    Wang Dani listened with a serious face, "Don''t tell me I really think so. When Pang Jiayue lived in our house before, many young men gave her things, but Pang Jiayue said they were good friends."


    Sister-in-law Li had a look of disdain on her face, "What good friends, it''s not all that kind of hook-up relationship, ahem! Now the little girls in the city are incredible."


    Wang Dani echoed: "Isn''t it?" Fortunately, her eldest brother was an honest man. When she saw that something was wrong, she immediately strangled her to death.


    She didn''t want to find a daughter-in-law like this, and she didn''t want to worry about it or say anything.


    After the topic stopped for a while, a messy voice came from outside, "Auntie! Auntie! Come out!"


    When Han Wen heard the panicked voice, she quickly got up and walked out. Sister-in-law Li heard that it was her son''s voice and went out immediately.


    When I went out, I saw the big country was sweating profusely, with a bruised nose and a swollen face, and was about to run into the house.


    Sister-in-law Li turned pale when she saw Daguo like this, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The big country pushed away his **** hand and said to Han Wen, "Auntie, go out and have a look, the tiger is knocking his head!"


    As soon as Han Wen heard this, she ran out as fast as she could, and when she went out, she saw a large group of children walking towards Huzi around him.


    Hu Zi walked in the middle and covered his head with an ugly face.


    Han Wen rushed over and saw Hu Zi''s hand covering his head was bleeding continuously, Han Wen''s face sank, "What''s going on?"


    Jun Qing: "Auntie, we accidentally fell while skating on the slope."


    Han Wen looked at a group of children with bruised noses and swollen faces, and it was hard to say heavy words. She took Huzi and walked out of the village, "Let''s go, go to the health center first."


    "Follow up with you guys, and let''s all go over there to take a look." After speaking, Han Wen stopped a step, "Where''s Xiaolong! Where did you fall?"


    Xiaolong shook his head, "Mom, I didn''t fall."


    Han Wen glanced again, "Who else didn''t fall?"


    Then Zhou Li''s sister also stood up, "Auntie, I didn''t fall."


    Just then Wang Dani came out and looked at Zhou Li in the crowd. She was so angry that she was about to beat up the child, "You said you were a girl and followed a group of little boys. Look at your fall. You still look like a girl."


    Sister-in-law Li followed behind and quickly pulled Wang Dani back, "Sister-in-law, it''s too late to say anything now, let Xiao Han take the children to see."


    "Xiao Han, hurry up and take the children, I will take these two children."


    Han Wen gratefully glanced at Sister-in-law Li, then turned around and left with Huzi and the children.


    Arriving at the health center, Xiao Chen looked at such a group of little radishes and was a little surprised, "Did you guys fight?"


    Huzi: "I didn''t fall in a fight."


    Han Wen pushed Hu Zi forward, "Xiao Chen, show him quickly."


    Xiao Chen pulled Hu Zi over, bent down and said gently, "Take your hand off and I''ll take a look."


    Hu Zi hesitated for a moment, but he still took his hand down. Han Wen was shocked when she saw the **** appearance, "Why is the knock so serious."


    Xiao Chen was not surprised, looked at it a few times and said calmly: "It''s not that serious, it''s just that the skin is broken and the blood flow is more, just wash it."

 Chapter 163： pull ears

    Han Wen: "Don''t you need stitches?"


    Xiao Chen got up: "No need."


    "Huzi, come here and I''ll take care of it for you."


    When dealing with Hu Zi, Han Wen was afraid that Hu Zi would be afraid, so she kept pressing her hands on Hu Zi''s shoulders to give him strength.


    When Xiao Chen cleaned up the blood on Huzi''s face, the wound on Huzi''s forehead was completely exposed. It was true that the skin was broken, but some flesh was exposed.


    It''s just that the skin has been knocked off more, so it looks bloody.


    When the tiger was bandaged, the layer of gauze would touch the flesh of the tiger, so the tiger was always shrinking back. Fortunately, standing behind Han Wen gave the tiger a lot of strength.


    After treating Huzi, Han Wen called all the children over and began to treat the wounds one by one.


    "Xiao Chen, how much is it in total?"


    Xiao Chen counted the number of people, but didn''t ask for more, "Just give two yuan."


    Fortunately, Han Wen had the habit of carrying money with her, so she took out two yuan from her pocket and handed it over.


    On the way home, people will be asked, "Xiao Han, what happened to these children? Did they fight again?"


    Han Wen could only helplessly reply: "No, I fell from skating."


    A few children went home amid the teasing of adults.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I saw the mothers of several children waiting in the yard.


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you go inside the house."


    Qiangzi''s mother: "We just arrived, and we didn''t go into the house thinking that you will be back soon."


    When Qiangzi''s mother saw his son, she rushed up with a brisk walk, and replied while checking.


    Junqing and Jianguo were not the only sons in the family. When they came out, their parents always warned them. Seeing that the injuries on the two children were not serious, their two mothers were so angry that they would beat them with sticks.


    In an instant, chickens and dogs jumped up in the yard, Huzi stood leaning against Han Wen, raised his head and asked, "Mom, won''t you beat me?"


    Han Wen''s face darkened, "You''re already like this, I still dare to beat you, and I''ll talk about it when you''re well."


    The two mothers pulled the child with a few sticks and pulled the child over to thank Han Wen, and said, "Huzi mother, how much did it cost? I''ll bring it to you soon."


    Han Wen hurriedly said: "These two children were treated with minor injuries. They didn''t cost much, so they don''t need to be sent."


    Jun Qing''s mother: "That''s not good. I''ll send it to you as soon as it comes."


    Han Wen: "It''s really not necessary. It''s just incidental that these children are not seriously injured. Don''t be polite. Besides, these children will not have to play together in the future."


    Jun Qing''s mother was right when she thought about it, and replied with a smile: "Okay, then I won''t be polite to you. I''ll take the child away first."


    Then Jianguo''s mother and Qiangzi''s mother also followed.


    Sister-in-law Li looked at Daguo''s injury and said that she didn''t want to beat him, but her tone was not much better, "I just saw how I ran so fast, so I was rushing to die."


    "You wait! Go home and see your dad clean you up!" After saying that, he went back to the house to get the wool, came out to say hello to Han Wen, and dragged the child home.


    Zhou Li looked at Sister-in-law Li who was pulling the big country away aggressively, and asked worriedly, "Huzi, do you think the big country will suffer when you go back?"


    Hu Zi replied nonchalantly: "No, it''s too late for Auntie to feel bad for him! I can''t bear to beat him."


    Only then did Zhou Li feel relieved, "That''s good."


    Wang Dani saw Zhou Li poked her in the forehead so badly, "I can''t take care of myself and worry about others, I asked you to take your sister out to play, so you can look at me like this, you''re just as wild as you are. , can you marry in the future?"


    Zhou Li replied, "If I can''t get married, I will give you the old age at home."


    Wang Dani: "I still have two sons, I don''t need you." After that, she dragged Zhou Fang and left.


    Zhou Liluo stuck out her tongue at her mother, "Auntie, is my mother''s wool ball in the house?"


    Han Wen nodded: "In the house, I''ll get it for you."


    Han Wen found the wool ball dropped by Wang Dani in the room, and took out the honey borrowed in the morning, "Zhou Li, take this thing back!"


    Zhou Li took it, "Okay, then I''ll go, auntie."


    After they all left, the yard suddenly became quiet. Han Wen walked to the door and closed the door. She turned around and saw Huzi and Xiaolong still standing in the yard.


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you two go back to the house and stand here?"


    Xiaolong asked cautiously, "Mom, won''t you beat us?"


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied, "Where did you guys go to play and fall? If you go to the river to play and fall, you won''t be able to escape this beating. If you fall somewhere else, then I may spare you once. ."


    When Xiaolong heard it, he immediately shouted: "We went to play where we played last time."


    As Han Wen walked into the room, she asked, "Then why did you fall? All of you have blue noses and swollen faces."


    Huzi: "When I went downhill, I couldn''t control it and I fell."


    Han Wen: "I thought you could eat a cut and grow wiser!"


    Huzi touched his nose, "It was too much fun."


    When Wang Hao came back at noon, he watched Han Wen


    Generally speaking, if their family eats noodles, Han Wen is definitely not here to cook, and they will deal with it casually.


    Han Wen: "I wasn''t busy in the morning."


    Seeing that the two children were not in the house, Wang Hao put down his briefcase, leaned over to Han Wen and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you angry? I just wanted to tease you in the morning."


    Han Wen was a little surprised when she heard Wang Hao''s careful explanation. This man has two children, so he is so innocent?


    Han Wen deliberately said coldly, "Why are you angry?"


    Wang Hao was stunned and didn''t expect Han Wen to say such a thing. He was a little panicked at the moment, he grabbed Han Wen''s shirt and wanted to explain, "I wanted to see your reaction at that time, but I didn''t expect you to be misunderstood by your cold tone. ."


    Han Wen looked up at Wang Hao, "Oh, do you blame me for saying that?"


    Wang Hao looked down at Han Wen. Seeing that her eyes were full of teasing, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that she was deliberately angry with him, he didn''t say much. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to wrap Han Wen''s waist and pecked Han Wen''s mouth lightly. After a moment, he released his hand.


    Han Wen was frightened to death by Wang Hao''s actions, her ears reddened quietly, and she reprimanded in a low voice, "What are you doing? I''m not afraid that children will see it."


    Wang Hao replied in a low voice: "The children are all in the bedroom, don''t be afraid."


    Looking at Han Wen''s red ears, Wang Hao couldn''t help itching for a while, and subconsciously pinched Han Wen''s ears.


    It just so happened that Huzi and Xiaolong came out of the room, and their faces turned pale when they saw Wang Hao''s actions, "Dad! What are you doing?"


    When Han Wen heard the voice, she also looked at Hu Zi, looking at Hu Zi''s angry little face, she must have thought that Wang Hao was pinching her ears.


    Wang Hao calmly retracted his hand, looked at Hu Zi''s displeased reprimand and said, "What a fuss, there''s something in your mother''s ear, I''ll help him take it down."

 Chapter 164： warmth

    Hearing what Wang Hao said, Hu Zi''s straight back loosened slightly, "Oh"


    Wang Hao''s eyes sharpened when he looked at Hu Zi, "What happened to your forehead? Did you fight someone again?"


    Hu Zi felt horrified when he heard it, and immediately replied: "No! I fell."


    "How did it fall?"


    Hu Zi glanced at Wang Hao, and replied with drooping eyelids, "It''s a hit and miss."


    When Wang Hao heard that he didn''t fall from skating, he ignored him and said lightly, "Get up early tomorrow to run for exercise."


    Hu Zi frowned, "There''s still snow outside!"


    "If there is snow, it will not delay you from running, but it will also delay your running?"


    Hu Zi looked at his father like this, and he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Han Wen knew that Wang Hao was doing it for Hu Zi''s health, and although she was very sympathetic, she didn''t dissuade him.


    During the meal, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and suddenly said, "I want to send Xiaolong to school after the new year."


    Wang Hao was sandwiching the noodles and paused when he heard Han Wen''s words, and calmly replied, "He''s only six years old, is it too early?" After speaking, he put the noodles in his mouth.


    Han Wen: "It''s getting late, I remember Hu Zi started first grade at the age of six."


    "No one took Huzi at that time. He was saying that he was so young, he could keep up with him in the first grade. Don''t be like Huzi, counting back and forth."


    Hu Zi was eating noodles happily, and paused when he heard his father''s words, he felt that his father was connoting him.


    Han Wen didn''t care much, "I have taught Xiaolong''s first-year courses. He is very smart and should be fine."


    Wang Hao thought for a while, "Okay, then I''ll listen to you."


    Xiaolong was also very happy to hear that he could go to school after the new year, and even ate half a bowl of rice.


    After eating, Wang Hao didn''t rest, he took off his jacket and went to shovel the snow in the yard.


    Seeing that he was only wearing a sweater, Han Wen reprimanded with a dark face: "You just wear that much, and you''re not afraid of freezing."


    "I''ll just do some exercise." After speaking, he started to move in the yard.


    Han Wen saw that he didn''t listen, so she went with him.


    It took more than half an hour for Wang Hao to finish shoveling the snow in the yard. Han Wen saw that he had rolled up his sleeves, showing his thin forearms, and took his arm to measure his temperature. It was cold and cold. .


    "Look at how hot your arm is so cold." He helped him pull off his sleeve as he spoke.


    Wang Hao raised his other hand to hold Han Wen''s wrist, a warmth penetrated through Han Wen''s skin, and said with a smile, "It''s not that cold."


    Han Wen glanced at him angrily, walked over to the chair, took off his padded jacket, and handed it over, "It''s winter now, not autumn, so be careful."


    Wang Hao replied in a low voice, "Okay."


    "I''m going to Shanghai tomorrow, what do you want to bring?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "I don''t have anything to bring at home, but Sister Wang wants you to help bring a bag of flour." Said Sister Wang, Han Wen suddenly remembered something, she tiptoed slightly and whispered into Wang Hao''s ear: "I went to Sister Wang''s house in the morning and saw that their kitchen has a tank exactly like ours. Do you think it would be possible?"


    Wang Hao put on his clothes and squinted his eyes. After thinking about it, he asked, "Did you talk about the tank?"


    Han Wen nodded: "I complimented a few words."


    "What''s the reaction of Mrs. Wang?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "It''s natural to have no reaction."


    "Then they don''t have one."


    Han Wen: "Why are you so sure?"


    Wang Hao: "Have you forgotten what Brother Zhou does?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "That''s right, you can''t have this in every household."


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Hao suddenly reached out and rubbed her head.


    Han Wen was taken aback by Wang Hao''s action, and her ears reddened quietly. How could she feel that they were dating?


    But seeing Wang Hao''s indifferent expression, Han Wen subconsciously stopped her waist, she couldn''t be fooled by sugar-coated cannonballs.


    "How many days are you going this time, do you want me to pack your clothes?" Han Wen asked casually.


    Wang Hao originally wanted to go to the bedroom to pack up, but when he heard Han Wen''s words, he paused. This was the first time she offered to help him pack his clothes. It''s enough."


    Han Wen didn''t care about what Wang Hao said, after all, Wang Hao''s clothes were all collected by her during this time.


    Han Wen followed Wang Hao into the room, took out the long-made black backpack from the cabinet, and started packing.


    Wang Hao looked at the bag that Han Wen was holding, and asked stupidly, "When did you make this bag?"


    While packing Wang Hao''s clothes, Han Wen replied, "I did it a long time ago, your army green bag has been used for too long, and the bottom is worn out, so I made a black one according to yours, take a look alright!"


    Wang Hao''s eyes are full of joy. His favorite color is army green, except for this color, which is black, and everything that Han Wen does has done to his heart.


    Looking at Han Wen who was busy packing things for him, Wang Hao suddenly felt a sense of belonging.


    He was sitting on a chair originally, but when Han Wen finished packing and came over, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Han Wen''s arm, making her sit firmly on his lap.


    Han Wen is also used to Wang Hao''s surprise now, sitting on his lap blinking and asking, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Wang Hao stared straight at Han Wen with tenderness in his eyes, "It''s nothing, I just want to hug you."


    The two of them have done more intimate things, but Han Wen is not pretentious, she raised her hands around Wang Hao''s thin waist, buried herself in his arms, and said softly, "For your poor sake. , then give you a hug!"


    Han Wen sat with Wang Hao in her arms for a while and didn''t talk to him, she felt a little bored, she raised Wang Hao and embraced her hand and started to play.


    It can be said that Wang Hao''s hands are completely based on Han Wen''s aesthetics.


    The fingers are straight and slender, with well-defined knuckles, and the temperature of the palm changes with the climate. At this time, it is very warm and uncomfortable.


    Wang Hao hugged Han Wen and let her play with his fingers. Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Hao couldn''t help but wonder if he would be like Han Wen if he had a daughter. Thinking of Wang Hao''s desire for a daughter Not only is it hot again.


    After ten minutes, Wang Hao moved and looked at Han Wen, who was about to fall asleep in his arms, and said in a low voice, "I will carry you to bed for a while?"


    Because she woke up too early in the morning, Han Wen leaned against Wang Hao''s arms and wanted to sleep. She squinted her eyes and snorted softly.


    Wang Hao smiled silently, carefully carried Han Wen onto the bed, helped her take off her shoes and socks, and covered the quilt before going out.


    Han Wen has a habit of not wearing socks to bed no matter how cold it is. If you don''t take them off now, when she wakes up, the bed will be full of socks.


    When Wang Hao came out of the bedroom, he saw the two children sitting by the stove playing the game that Han Wen taught them to jump into the river.

 Chapter 165： Stealing milk powder to vomit

    Hu Zi looked up and saw Wang Hao, and called out in a cold voice, "Dad!"


    Wang Hao walked up to Hu Zi with a blank face, bent down and pinched Hu Zi''s chin, carefully looking at the wound, and asked casually, "Does it still hurt?"


    Hu Zi shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Wang Hao got up after seeing that Huzi didn''t seem to be in trouble, "Be careful when washing your face, don''t touch the water."


    Hu Zi nodded, "Uncle Chen has already explained it."


    Wang Hao said with an "um", "your mother is asleep, you guys should play quietly outside, and stay home." Wang Hao instructed him to get things.


    Huzi: "Got it."


    As soon as Wang Hao left, Xiaolong said impatiently, "Brother, I want to drink milk powder."


    Hu Zi wondered: "Didn''t you just finish eating and you''re hungry again?"


    With stars shining in Xiaolong''s eyes, he said excitedly, "I''m happy today."


    Hu Zi pouted and muttered: "I''m still young, what''s the joy of going to school." After speaking, he got up and went to the kitchen to make milk powder for Xiaolong.


    Huzi was afraid that Xiaolong would not be able to drink it, so he deliberately took a large bowl and put several spoonfuls of milk powder. When the bowl was full, he stirred it with chopsticks and waited until it was completely melted before carefully taking the bowl out.


    Xiaolong sat in front of the table and waited expectantly for Huzi. Seeing his brother brought out a big bowl, he jumped off the stool with a "wow" and asked in surprise, "Brother, so many?"


    Huzi put the bowl on the table and replied calmly, "Aren''t you happy? Drink more."


    Xiaolong frowned slightly, "But I can''t finish drinking so much, brother, why don''t you drink some too?"


    Hu Zi sat next to him and rubbed his stomach, "I''m too full to drink at noon, so you can drink slowly." After speaking, he got out of his chair, went to the bedroom to get a schoolbag, and started to do his homework.


    Xiaolong glanced at his brother who was doing his homework, frowned and started drinking milk powder slowly with a spoon.


    When Han Wen woke up and woke up, she came out to see this quiet scene.


    Han Wen''s face was full of relief. Hu Zi had resisted at the beginning, and now he knows that homework has to be a breakthrough progress without anyone talking about him.


    Han Wen walked over lightly, originally wanting to see the completion level of Huzi, but then she wanted to see a huge empty bowl and Xiaolong lazily leaning on the chair and hiccupping as soon as she walked in.


    Han Wen''s first reaction was wrong, "Xiaolong, what are you eating?"


    "Hiccup" Xiaolong turned his head to look at Han Wen while hiccupping, and replied slightly aggrieved: "Mom, I just drank a bowl of milk powder."


    Han Wen looked at the bowl. It was the bowl that Wang Hao used to serve her rice. Han Wen''s face darkened and she asked in disbelief, "Did you drink the whole bowl?"


    "Hiccup."


    Han Wen really didn''t know what to say now, so she bent down to help Xiaolong straighten her back, "You eat so much at noon, are you still full?"


    Xiaolong: "Hiccup, I''m happy."


    Hu Zi looked at Xiaolong and was helpless, "I told you to drink slowly, but I didn''t tell you to drink it all!"


    "Hiccup, didn''t you say you don''t drink?"


    Hu Zi helped his forehead helplessly, "Stupid."


    It was the first time he was so fascinated by his homework that he thought that when he looked up, his younger brother drank a bowl of milk powder.


    He also helped to think of a lot of ways just now, but it didn''t work after that, he didn''t ask, and in his cognition, after burping for a while, it would be fine.


    Han Wen rubbed Hu Zi for a while. Seeing that he was still burping, she had no choice but to get him up, "Go, go to bed and rub your stomach."


    Who would have thought that Xiaolong just got off the chair and ran out covering his mouth. Han Wen followed closely when he saw it.


    Xiaolong couldn''t help but vomit as soon as he went out, all the milk powder was in, and he couldn''t digest it.


    Hu Zi also came out, watching Xiaolong spit so distressed: "It''s a pity that such a good thing."


    Han Wen patted Xiaolong on the back and glanced back at him, stop talking nonsense, "Go to the house and bring me a cup of warm water to rinse your brother''s mouth."


    Xiaolong vomited outside until he couldn''t vomit anything before he stopped.


    Turning her head to look at Han Wen''s eyes full of grievances, Han Wen felt amused and distressed at the same time. She reached out and took Xiaolong into her arms, patted him on the back and comforted: "It''s good to spit it out, next time you can''t eat it when you''re happy. Do you know that much?"


    Xiaolong leaned on Han Wen''s shoulder and nodded.


    After a while, Huzi brought out the hot water, "Mom, here it is."


    Han Wen took the water and fed Xiaolong a couple of sips, but she didn''t dare to let him swallow it, so he spit it out after shaking it twice.


    One of the two children broke their head, and the other suffered from food.


    And their family was rarely quiet, "Mom, please help me check my homework." Hu Zi hurriedly said while Han Wen was relaxing after changing the exam paper.


    Han Wen brought it over, glanced at it and praised: "All right, no problem."


    When Xiaolong saw it, he hurriedly pushed the workbook over, "Mom, you can look it up for me too." As a result, he was dragged away by Huzi before he could push it over, "I''ll show you the questions for your grade. ." After speaking, he helped to check, and after checking, he didn''t forget to give Xiaolong a few words.


    In the end, the three of them were so involved that she didn''t even cook when Wang Hao came back.


    Han Wen watched Wang Hao come in, stretched, and asked, "What would you like to eat at night?"


    Wang Hao put his things down and came over. Looking at Han Wen''s test paper and Hu Zi''s homework, he replied casually, "It''s cold, just make some soup and cook some vegetables."


    Han Wen turned to look at Hu Zi: "How about you?"


    Huzi: "I want to eat fried eggs."


    Han Wen thought for a while and wondered, "There seems to be no eggs at home."


    Huzi: "It''s not that there are duck eggs."


    "Didn''t your grandma marinate all duck eggs?"


    Some time ago, Han Wen bought a lot of duck eggs in the village, all of which were marinated by the old lady in a small jar.


    Huzi pinched his fingers and calculated, "I should be able to eat it now."


    "Okay, I''ll try to catch two in a while." As soon as she said that, as soon as she collected the things, with her efficiency, she could finish all these tasks tomorrow.


    After Han Wen packed her things, she was going to fish for duck eggs, but as soon as she came out of the house, she saw that Wang Hao had put the pot ready to cook.


    Han Wen: "Are you so fast?"


    Wang Hao looked up at Han Wen and said pitifully, "I''m hungry."


    "You didn''t eat too much at noon! You digested it so quickly, and hurried to the kitchen while talking."


    Looking at the leek on the side, Han Wen picked it up and put it down again. There were no eggs at home, and she couldn''t even make scrambled eggs with leeks. Then Han Wen went to find vegetables, potatoes and cabbage.


    Thinking about it, Han Wen turned on the cook, and saw three round eggs lying in the egg basket.

 Chapter 166： pancakes

    Han Wen patted her head, and she forgot all three eggs left in her pig brain.


    Han Wen took out the egg and took out the leek, "Can we eat pie at night?" Han Wen walked to the living room and asked.


    Hu Zi nodded immediately when he saw the eggs and leeks: "Okay!"


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao again, and Wang Hao said, "I have no opinion."


    Xiaolong had eaten enough in the afternoon, and now he didn''t dare to say more, and replied sluggishly: "Mom, I''m not hungry!"


    Han Wen had already made up her mind and handed the leeks to Wang Hao, "You ask the two children to help you pick the leeks, I''ll go and make noodles."


    As he said that, he went to get a chair and put it next to the stove, then went to the kitchen, made a good meal from the kitchen, took the case board and put it on the chair, planning to cook and eat.


    Wang Hao''s hands and feet are also very quick. When Han Wen came out of the kitchen, the three had already processed the leeks. Han Wen looked at the leeks with water droplets and said to Wang Hao, "Go to the kitchen and cut them into small pieces. I''ll bring the salt out."


    After a while, Wang Hao came out with the basin, "How much salt to put?"


    Han Wen raised her head as she rolled the noodles, "Put the eggs in first, then add salt after breaking up, and then add some oil."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Hu Zi listened to let his father do it, turned his head to Han Wen with a complicated look and said, "Can my father do it?"


    Han Wen: "It should be fine if your father didn''t cook before."


    Huzi: "But my dad''s cooking skills are average."


    Wang Hao coughed lightly, looked at Hu Zi and said, "Why don''t you come?"


    Hu Zi hurriedly shook his head: "Forget it."


    Han Wen rolled out the dough and covered it with a layer of chives, then put the two sides together, and a box of chives was ready.


    "Wang Hao''s duck egg should be fine, take it down and have a look!"


    Wang Hao took down the pot with one hand, and Hu Zi couldn''t wait to go to the kitchen to scoop up cold water and wait beside him.


    Wang Hao fished out the duck eggs and put them in the scoop that Hu Zi was holding, and said to Hu Zi, "Go and have a look."


    Han Wen was a little worried, "This duck egg is so slippery, can he cut it?"


    Wang Hao didn''t really care, "As long as you''re not stupid, you can cut it."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him and said to Xiaolong, "Go to the kitchen and watch your brother, and call us if you have anything."


    Before Xiaolong could go to the kitchen, Huzi''s shout came, and then someone ran out with the duck eggs, "Mummy, the duck eggs are so well marinated, they''re dripping with oil." Then he picked them up. Duck eggs added a little shell.


    Han Wen turned her head to take a look, and felt that it was really good, so she asked, "How much did you cook?"


    Wang Hao: "I cooked five."


    Han Wen thought for a while: "It should be enough."


    After Wang Hao took the pan off, he put it on the frying pan. The pan was already greased, and Han Wen directly spread the cake into it.


    Han Wen didn''t need to do the rest. Wang Hao did a lot better than her when it came to mastering the heat.


    Hu Zi greedily sat next to him and stared at it, seeing which cake in Wang Hao''s hand had turned brown on both sides, and immediately handed the basket over.


    Han Wen was afraid that Wang Hao''s poor grasp of the direction would burn him and hurriedly took it over. After it was finished, she put the basket on the table, "Huzi, give your brother a share."


    Although Xiaolong really wanted to eat, he still shook his head firmly when he thought of the embarrassment in the afternoon, "Mom, I don''t want to eat."


    Han Wen saw that Xiaolong was not trying to persuade him.


    It was Wang Hao who felt strange and asked curiously, "What happened to Xiaolong?"


    Han Wen: "I drank a bowl of milk powder in the afternoon, and I held on."


    Wang Hao: "Don''t let him eat if you hold on."


    Han Wen: "Yeah." Then she took the shovel from Wang Hao''s hand, "I''ll come, you go eat first."


    Wang Hao was too hungry now, and he didn''t show any courtesy to Han Wen. After handing the shovel to Han Wen, he sat down at the dining table with Huzi and started eating.


    Huzi took a bite of the pie and took a bite of duck egg yolk with chopsticks, and his mouth was full of oil.


    Wang Hao also raved about it, "I''ll be cooking some duck eggs for a while, and I''ll bring them tomorrow."


    After thinking about it, Han Wen replied, "Okay, I''ll cook some for you after dinner. Do you want to bring anything else? Or else I''ll bake you a few pancakes with you."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, we were in a hurry this time and didn''t know there was food on the way."


    After Han Wen baked the pie, Wang Hao baked a few more pancakes, and she was full during the pancake process.


    In the evening, the two returned to the house, and Han Wen sat at the table for daily skin care, which Wang Hao brought back to her from Beijing last time.


    "Do you have to leave the city when you leave tomorrow?"


    Wang Hao has washed his feet and is now half sitting on the bed.


    "Well, we have the list here, we have to go to the city and ask him what is missing there?"


    Han Wen: "Then can you go see Fu Jin? I haven''t been there for a month, so I''m a little worried."


    Wang Hao pondered for a while and said, "Okay, I will go to the supply and marketing cooperative tomorrow, and I will pass by."


    Hearing this, Han Wen slapped her face and got up, went to the closet and took out two sweaters, "I knitted them for them, you can bring them there when you arrive."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, "You don''t look like a businessman?"


    Han Wen: "I just feel sorry for them."


    Wang Hao: "It''s really pitiful."


    Han Wen stuffed the sweater into Wang Hao''s bag, and asked again, "Don''t forget it."


    Wang Hao let out an "um" and looked at Han Wen who was just wearing a pair of pajamas and a padded jacket, and asked displeasedly, "Aren''t you cold? Why don''t you come up?"


    After Wang Hao said this, Han Wen felt cold, and trotted to the bed and threw her shoes before burrowing into the quilt.


    Seeing her like this, Wang Hao opened the bed with doting eyes and took Han Wen in.


    Now Han Wen was lying in Wang Hao''s arms, her ears were red, she poked Wang Hao and whispered, "Help me get the book."


    Wang Hao took her big hand and took it from the table and handed it to Han Wen, "It''s better to watch less of this."


    This book was obtained by Han Wen from the waste recycling station. Now it is a banned book and can only be read secretly.


    Han Wen found a more comfortable position on Wang Hao''s chest and started to look, "You are so embarrassed to talk about me even if you look at it!"


    Wang Hao tapped Han Wen on the head without concealment, "I''m not the same as yours."


    Han Wen: "What''s different, aren''t they all books?"


    Wang Hao: "I can learn knowledge here, what can you learn?"


    Han Wen pouted, "I''ve learned a lot now."


    Wang Hao glanced down and saw that she was already fascinated, and he was not talking about her anymore.


    The two quietly read the book for a while. Wang Hao felt that the time was almost up, so he took Han Wen''s book away from her.


    Han Wen was fascinated and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s time to sleep."


    Han Wen: "If you want to sleep, you sleep, but I can''t."


    A dim light flashed in Wang Hao''s eyes, he reached out and pulled the rope down and dragged the room down into darkness.

 Chapter 167： go to school

    Han Wen woke up in a daze at around eight o''clock the next day. She reached out and touched her side while half-awake. A cool air penetrated her skin and entered her heart.


    Want to open Wang Hao and left unknowingly, oh! Nope, Han Wen heard the sound of getting up at five o''clock.


    Han Wen turned around and lay down for a while until her sleepiness completely dissipated before slowly opening her eyes.


    Facing Wang Hao''s pillow was an annoyed slap. This beast in clothes, with a cold face during the day, thought he was a male **** of abstinence, but as soon as he got on the bed, he became a beast in clothes, and it was very hateful.


    Wang Hao had already arrived in the city and was sitting in the passenger seat. He had been chatting with his colleagues next to him, but suddenly he sneezed.


    The colleague next to him laughed and joked: "The Wang team''s popularity is good, and someone read it early in the morning."


    Hearing this, Wang Hao touched his nose in a guilty conscience, thinking that it must be the little woman at home who was scolding him.


    Han Wen lay on the bed for a while, and she was ready to get up when she couldn''t lie down. She had already put on the pajamas under the bed, and thought it was Wang Hao who helped her put it on when she was leaving.


    Han Wen sat up directly from the bed, rubbed her waist and got up to lock the door before changing her clothes.


    After changing their clothes and going out, they saw Huzi and Xiaolong already sitting outside, and the brothers each had a small bowl in front of them.


    "Mom, we were hungry, so we flushed a bowl of milk powder first." Hu Zi said first.


    Han Wen: "Well, drink less and I''ll cook now."


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Huzi thought for a while, "What do you do we eat."


    Now it''s Han Wen''s turn to be embarrassed. Although they have many kinds of breakfast, they can''t bear that they don''t have any ingredients.


    In the end, Han Wen cooked half a pot of Hu spicy soup and served it with the pancakes from last night for breakfast.


    While eating, Han Wen looked at Hu Zi''s eyes and asked in surprise, "You didn''t wash your face when you woke up in the morning?"


    "Uncle Chen said that my wound can''t touch water."


    Han Wen


    "Your wound is on your forehead, not on your face. This face still needs to be washed."


    After the mother-in-law had eaten, Han Wen grabbed the two children and went to the bathroom first. After mixing the hot water, she took a towel and started wiping Hu Zi''s face.


    "You made it like this, don''t you plan to go out today?" Han Wen said while wiping Hu Zi''s face.


    Hu Zi raised his face and let his mother scratch on his face, "Well, I''ll go out when the wound on my head is healed."


    Han Wen wiped Hu Zi''s face clean and twisted it in the water, and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed."


    He was about to pull Xiaolong over to wash his face, Hu Zi pouted when he saw it, "Mom, Xiaolong has already washed his face."


    His younger brother loves to be clean, so he pulled him to wash his face with water when he got up. If it weren''t for the fact that he had a wound on his head, he might not have been able to escape, although he didn''t escape his mother.


    Han Wen heard that Xiaolong was going to let him go after he washed him, so Xiaolong hurriedly said, "Mom, you are washing me again."


    Seeing Xiaolong''s eyes closed and her head raised, Han Wen felt amused for a while. She wet the handkerchief and gently wiped it on Xiaolong''s face. After washing it, she patted Xiaolong''s butt, "Okay."


    Hu Zi ran away as soon as he heard it, Han Wen looked at him and shouted, "Wait in my room, I''ll give you some face oil."


    Hu Zi frowned and refused, "Mom, I don''t want to use it."


    Han Wen retorted without thinking: "No, no, you look dry."


    As soon as winter came, Han Wen bought face oil for her two children and put them in the bathroom, and asked them to use it when they washed their faces. How could she want to be seen by other children, she insisted that it was a woman I just used something, and since then I have been stealing it and not wiping it.


    Han Wen didn''t notice it at first, but later the weather became colder and the tiger''s face became more and more dry. Only then did Han Wen realize that something was wrong, so she simply took the facial oil to her room and stared at him every day to wipe her face.


    Xiaolong didn''t have any resistance to this. Instead, he liked to run into the house first when he heard that he was going to wipe his face. He wanted to wipe it when he first came, but his father said he couldn''t disturb his mother, so he didn''t wipe it.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day when the school issued the certificate. Han Wen woke up early and called out Hu Zi and Xiao Long. Hu Zi also had to go back to school today to collect the grades, because Han Wen planned to bring Xiao Long too. superior.


    While dressing Xiaolong, Han Wen shouted to the toilet: "Huzi, hurry up! The big country and the army are waiting for you!"


    Huzi went to the toilet after eating. He squatted for more than 20 minutes and didn''t come out, and he was not afraid of freezing his ass.


    After Han Wen shouted for a while, Hu Zi came out with his pants up, with a calm expression, "Why don''t you worry about class?"


    The big country is about to jump when Hu Zi is so anxious, "Why are you not in a hurry, you forgot to give out the certificate today?"


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows: "Can I have you?"


    The achievements of the big country are usually at the back of the crane in the class, and when Hu Zi said this, he lost his interest, "No."


    Han Wen listened with black lines all over her head. She didn''t expect Huzi to attack the big country like this on weekdays. No wonder the big country couldn''t believe herself when she made up lessons for the big country.


    "Don''t listen to Huzi''s nonsense, big country. I think you have improved a lot these days. Maybe this award really has you?"


    Daguo''s eyes lit up after hearing this. After all, Han Wen is a teacher to a certain extent and is still very convincing, "Auntie, are you serious?"


    Han Wen smiled and nodded: "According to your current level, it is possible."


    Daguo happily punched Huzi, "You heard that, my aunt said I have hope."


    Hu Zi glanced at Da Guo, and was about to pour cold water when he heard a **** voice ringing in his ears, "Hu Zi?"


    Hu Zi swallowed hard what he was about to blurt out, "There is indeed hope."


    Hu Zi picked up the scarf and hat from the chair, put it on his head, turned around and said, "Mom, let''s go first!"


    Han Wen picked up the scarf on the chair and replied, "Let''s go!" After speaking, she also pulled Xiaolong and left.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Wang Dani standing at the door looking into the distance.


    "Sister-in-law, what are you looking at?" Han Wen asked curiously while locking the door.


    Wang Dani: "Look at my family Zhou Li, I said it''s okay not to go to class today, so I took her sister too." Looking at Xiaolong, she asked casually, "Xiaolong also goes to school with you?"


    Han Wen locked the door and turned around to lead Xiaolong, "It''s really okay today, come with me."


    Seeing that Han Wen was about to leave, Wang Dani hurriedly shouted, "Hey! Xiao Han, can my Zhou Li get the certificate?"


    Han Wen turned her head and looked at Wang Dani before she could speak. Wang Dani waved, "Forget it, I won''t ask."

 Chapter 168： war of words

    Han Wen smiled at Wang Dani, "Zhou Li''s academic performance is good, so she shouldn''t be wrong."


    Zhou Li did well in English and mathematics. According to how much Teacher Zhao liked her, her Yingyu scores were also very good, so she should have this award.


    Wang Dani had a happy expression on her face after hearing this, and urged, "Then hurry up and leave!"


    Han Wen took Xiaolong to the school, and met Xia Mei at the door. Xia Mei was stunned when she saw Han Wen, and came over and sarcastically said, "Is it necessary for a stepmother to be so conscientious? Even waiting for a grade, just Wang Shenghu''s grade. Are you too embarrassed to wait?"


    Han Wen didn''t want to talk to Xia Mei at first, but she didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to ask for trouble. She was not to be outdone, and gave her a disdainful glance, "How long has Mr. Xia been on leave? The news is still so blocked, Huzi is You don''t even know the rank of your student in your class?"


    "I still have the face to come over and tell me that I''m not afraid of other people''s jokes." After speaking, she sneezed. It was because the cheap perfume on Xia Mei''s body was too strong.


    Xia Mei: "you"


    Han Wen dismissed her, "What''s wrong with me, it''s not Mr. Xia, you took the initiative to talk to me. If I don''t go back to your family, I''ll think I''m uneducated."


    Xia Mei: "You don''t know if you''re upbred? Come and wait at the gate of the school, I''m afraid others don''t know how competent you are as a stepmother."


    Xiaolong has been listening to his mother''s quarrel with Teacher Xia. Hearing Teacher Xia''s words, he immediately retorted, "My mother is a teacher at the school, and I''m here to issue the grades today, not to wait for me. Brother''s."


    Xia Mei was stunned and obviously did not expect it. After listening to the irony, she smiled: "Just you can be a teacher?" In Xia Mei''s memory, Han Wen was a country shrew who didn''t know big characters.


    Han Wen was a little puzzled, "Why can''t I be a teacher?"


    "Just you, are you literate?" Xia Mei replied disdainfully after looking up and down at Han Wen.


    When Han Wen heard Xia Mei''s words, she burst out laughing, "Mr. Xia, you probably don''t know that I graduated from Lianhai University! Besides, I teach English in the junior high school."


    Xia Mei subconsciously retorted: "Impossible." In her impression, Han Wen was an ignorant village woman until she died, how could she be a college student.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a student shouted loudly, "Mr. Han, okay!"


    Seeing their amiable nods, Han Wen turned to look at Xia Mei, "Have you written a letter?"


    Xia Mei''s mouth twitched, but she still couldn''t believe it, "It must be because Wang Hao left you and you came in."


    Han Wen didn''t want to explain much to those who didn''t believe in her, so she looked helplessly at Xia Mei and was about to pull Xiaolong away.


    Xia Mei smiled complacently as Han Wen was about to leave, "What''s the matter, guilty?"


    Han Wen turned her head to look at Xia Mei up and down, and said, "As you think."


    "Cut!" Xia Mei mocked Han Wen''s back with disdain, and then began to twist her waist and walked towards her class.


    Xiaolong followed behind and pulled Han Wen''s hand, "Mom, what''s wrong with Teacher Xia now?"


    Han Wen thought about it and didn''t know how to describe it, so she could only say, "Everyone has their own aspirations."


    Speaking of which, she also finds it strange that the heroine of a book has become like this. She is a shrewd woman. Fortunately, the children at this time are relatively simple, so there is no need to worry about being spoiled by her, otherwise she will have to transfer classes to Huzi. Not possible.


    Han Wen took Xiaolong to the office first. At this time, all the teachers arrived. Li Jing was very happy to see her, "Mr. Han, are you here?"


    Han Wen glanced at Li Jing''s hanging hand and said hello, "How are you doing recently, is your arm better?"


    Li Jing nodded: "Much better."


    Han Wen asked Xiaolong to sit in his place, then turned around and went to help Teacher Zhao.


    The math and English grades Han Wen gave to Teacher Zhao two days in advance, so the grades for their class were already combined, and Teacher Zhao even wrote the certificate and spread it all over the floor.


    Han Wen looked down at a few names and saw that the handwriting on them was all dry, so she started to pack up the exam papers by class.


    The characters on their test papers are all written by the teacher with a brush.


    As soon as Han Wen packed up the award certificate, Teacher Zhao came in, followed by several class teachers.


    "Old Zhao, you guys are very fast! The certificates are all written."


    When Mr. Zhao heard others compliment him, the folds on his face all laughed together, "It''s not that I am fast, it is Mr. Han who is fast, and gave me the results two days in advance."


    Others looked at Han Wen in astonishment. They didn''t expect a new teacher to be so efficient.


    While everyone was talking, Li Jing took out a few toffee from her bag and handed it to Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, eat candy."


    Xiaolong glanced and shook his head, "Thank you, Auntie Li."


    Seeing that Xiaolong didn''t want it, Li Jing reached out and pulled Han Wen, "For your son."


    Han Wen glanced at Xiaolong and nodded when she saw that he was asking for her opinion. She smiled and said, "Xiaolong, since Aunt Li gave it to you, keep it!"


    Xiaolong then reached out and took the candy from Li Jing''s hand and carefully put it into his pocket.


    Li Jing watched Xiaolong like it so much, "Mr. Han, how did you teach your son to be so sensible."


    "No one taught me, I''ve always been excellent!" Han Wen replied stinkingly.


    Xiaolong sat in the chair and listened to Han Wen''s words, and his eyes were shining brightly, his eyes filled with happiness.


    Xiaolong and Huzi have different personalities. If Huzi Han Wen is humble, she can''t say a word to Xiaolong, because Xiaolong is too sensitive. A few words you say casually may hurt the child unintentionally.


    Li Jing wanted to talk to Han Wen for a few more words, but before she could speak, she was called by a teacher at the same level to help.


    Because other than them, all the other teachers are currently writing awards. If one person is too busy, one person talks about it and one person writes it.


    Mr. Zhao came over with a small stack of certificates of merit, "Mr. Han, this is the certificate of merit from the first class, please send it over in a while."


    Han Wen already remembered almost when she was sorting out the certificate. When Teacher Zhao handed it over, Han Wen naturally took it and said calmly: "Okay, I''ll send it over now." "Mr. Zhao, do you have anything else? Are you instructed?"


    Teacher Zhao: "Complete the homework on time, nothing else."


    Han Wen: "Okay." After speaking, she led Xiaolong to the classroom.


    After getting along for more than half a month, the children have also figured out Han Wen''s temper. As long as they don''t make trouble in class, other teachers don''t pay attention to Han Wen.


    After entering the classroom, the classmates began to cheer, "Mr. Han! Teacher Han! Do I have this certificate?"


    Han Wen looked at him with a smile, "You''ll know in a while."


    "Mr. Han! Teacher Han! Do you have mine?" Han Wen: "Guess." She put the award certificate on the table and became silent.

 Chapter 169： drop out

    After Xiaolong followed Han Wen into the classroom, he went to the back of the classroom and found a random spot to sit down.


    With the growth of age, more and more children drop out of school in the village, and a large row of seats has been vacated in the back.


    Seeing that Han Wen was not talking, the students also fell silent, looking at Han Wen expectantly.


    This is a habit that Han Wen gave them before. As long as Han Wen stands on the podium and starts to be silent, they must be quiet.


    Han Wen put her hands on the desk and looked around the classroom. She felt that the classroom was empty. "Why are there so many people missing, haven''t they come yet?"


    After hearing this, the study committee members in the class stood up, "Teacher, they won''t come next semester."


    Han Wen was a little surprised. In her mind, the remaining classmates either studied well or had good family conditions, so why did they drop out of school.


    "Where''s Li Jianmin! Why didn''t he come?"


    "Teacher, Li Jianmin''s father said that Li Jianmin''s academic performance is not good, and coming to school is a waste of money. It is better to earn work points at home."


    After listening to the exam paper, Han Wen paused. She didn''t expect such a result. She thought that Li Jianmin''s arrogant temperament should have good family conditions. She was silent for a while before adjusting her emotions.


    She reached out and took the shoulder bag on the side, took out an iron box and opened it. It was full of candies. The classmates at the bottom had been observing Han Wen''s movements. Everyone was shocked when they saw the teacher took out a whole box of candies. They were stunned, looking at Han Wen with their mouths open in surprise.


    Han Wen took a breath in silence to drive away the bad mood just now, and put on a smile again, "Students, let''s start issuing certificates of merit. Students who have a certificate will get two pieces of candy, and students who don''t have a certificate will get one piece each, but this time Students who have made progress in the exam will be added to each one.¡±


    As soon as Han Wen''s words fell, the entire classroom was boiling, and she began to calculate how much her grades were different from last time.


    Han Wen stood on the podium and waited patiently for them to finish the discussion before issuing the certificates. At this time, there were only a few certificates for each class. Han Wen calculated that they were all students with relatively stable grades. The certificate was taken away, and the other students were so used to it that there was no special sadness.


    Then they started to stare at the candy in Han Wen''s hand. Han Wen took out a piece of paper from her bag and started to read her name. This was based on her statistics from the two courses of mathematics and English.


    When she read the name Li Jianmin, Han Wen paused and went to


    At the end, there was still half a box of candy that Han Wen brought. "Any of you belong to the same village as them, can you bring this candy to them?"


    As soon as Han Wen''s words fell into the classroom, it became lively again, "Teacher, teacher, Li Jianmin and I are neighbors, I can bring it to him."


    "Teacher, teacher, I live close to Li Jianming''s house, I can bring it to him."


    "Teacher, Zhang Xue and I are good friends, I can bring it to her."


    "teacher"


    "teacher"


    When Han Wen finished distributing the last piece of candy, she let the children leave school first, and stayed behind to lock the door. When Han Wen thought that the children had all gone and were bowing their heads to pack up, she heard a very small voice beside her ear. sounded.


    "Teacher, can you give me this candy box?"


    When Han Wen raised her head when she heard the voice, she saw that the study committee members in the class were looking at her cautiously.


    Han Wen smiled slightly and said kindly, "Of course you can." Then she handed the candy box over.


    The study committee member received the candy box, held it in his arms excitedly, and shouted to Han Wen, "Thank you, teacher." Then he ran out with the candy box in his arms.


    She went out and took out the candy bar that Han Wen had given her from her pocket, put it in the box, and walked away contentedly holding the box.


    Han Wen packed up her things and called to Xiaolong, who was sitting in the back row, crawling on the table to study the hole, "Xiaolong, we should go."


    Xiaolong raised his head and ran towards Han Wen, "Mom, there is a big hole in his desk."


    Han Wen knew the little things the children were doing on the desk for a long time. She touched Xiaolong''s hat and said with a smile, "That''s their secret."


    When she went out, Han Wen realized that she was dismissed from school early, and other classes had not yet dismissed. Han Wen took Xiaolong''s hand and said in a low voice, "Let''s go quickly."


    The girls walked back to the office furtively along the corner of the wall, and saw that there was not a single teacher in the office.


    Han Wen simply tidied up her desk and was about to leave when she met Teacher Zhao, "Mr. Han, what are you doing here?"


    "I looked fine, I just wanted to go to the elementary school to see the children."


    Teacher Zhao said solemnly: "Let''s wait! We''ll have to give benefits later."


    Han Wen was taken aback, "We still give benefits?"


    "Of course, that''s the norm."


    Han Wen didn''t leave when she heard that the welfare was going to be distributed, and sat back in the office to wait honestly.


    After a while, the teachers from each class also came back, and Principal Tang also asked a few older children to bring things in, and said with a smile: "We''ve been busy for a year, and this is the subsidy given to us from above."


    Han Wen glanced at what the children were holding, a small bag of flour, a small bottle of oil, and a snack.


    Principal Tang: "It''s the same as one person, just take it and get off work."


    Mr. Zhao was old in the office and had high qualifications. He was polite and took the lead in taking the three things, and the others followed suit when they saw it.


    Han Wen also mixed in with the crowd and picked up a few of her own. Han Wen thought that she had just gotten the same thing! Unexpectedly, they are all treated equally.


    After Han Wen picked up the things and said hello to the other teachers, she followed the crowd out the door.


    "Mr. Han! Teacher Han!" Li Jing fell behind, jogging to catch up with something in one hand, "Mr. Han, are you going straight home?"


    Han Wen handed Xiaolong the snack in her hand for him to hold, and took the thing in Li Jing''s hand to carry it for her. Then she replied, "Go to the primary school to wait for my son, and then go home."


    Li Jing: "Oh, Mr. Han, can I come to your house to play with you during the Chinese New Year?" Han Wen liked this cute girl very much and nodded, "Of course you can, welcome anytime."


    After listening, Li Jing showed a small white tooth and replied happily: "Mr. Han, you are so kind."


    Han Wen smiled lightly and praised the same: "Mr. Li is also very cute."


    Li Jing was praised as cute for the first time, so she bowed her head embarrassedly, and the two walked to the primary school together. Han Wen just wanted to ask Li Jing if she could take it back and if she needed help.


    Before she could ask the question, she saw Li Jing happily waving at the door, then turned to look at Han Wen and said, "Mr. Han, my elder brother is here to pick me up."

 Chapter 170： Han Qing is here

    Han Wen looked in the direction she pointed, and saw a young man with a car standing at the door, waiting for her.


    Seeing that it was only a few steps away, Han Wen politely said, "It''s inconvenient for you, I''ll send you there!"


    Unexpectedly, Li Jing raised her arms while holding the face, and said with a smile, "Teacher Han, don''t worry! I have taken this."


    Seeing that she didn''t look like a fake, Han Wen handed over the oil and snacks in her hand, "Slow down on the road."


    "My eldest brother rides very well, don''t worry!" After speaking, he gently waved his bandaged hand and ran towards her eldest brother.


    When Li Jing left, Han Wen took Xiaolong to look for Huzi. She came to deliver things to Huzi before, so she found Huzi''s classroom easily, but she didn''t go in or wait at the door, but took Xiaolong. Continue to walk towards the teacher in front, and stop at the corner of the wall.


    "Mom, can our brother see us here?" Xiaolong asked worriedly.


    Han Wen: "I can see, your brother told me about this place."


    The girls and cats waited in the corner for a while before Huzi and the others were out of school. Han Wen was always worried that Xia Mei would send them their grades, which would make Huzi embarrassed. Unexpectedly, the first one came out was Huzi''s head teacher. Han Wen''s heart finally let go.


    As soon as Huzi''s head teacher left, the first person to rush out was Daguo, followed by Huzi and his friends. Obviously everyone was very happy.


    Huzi stood at the door and said a few words to them, and the children divided into two groups, and Huzi ran towards them alone.


    "Mom, look quickly." Hu Zi rushed towards Han Wen as if he was holding a certificate of honor.


    Han Wen was also infected by Huzi, so she hurriedly put down what was in her hand to take it, her mouth was about to tug behind her ear, "Your certificate of merit? How powerful? How many did you take the test this time?"


    Hu Zi raised his face, "First place."


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi''s certificate with a smile on her face, bowed her head and pinched Hu Zi''s face and praised, "Not bad, worthy of praise."


    Xiaolong put his feet up, "Mom, I want to see too."


    Han Wen took the certificate and bent down and put it in front of Xiaolong for him to see, "Do you think this is my brother''s certificate?"


    Xiaolong nodded, "Awesome, I will be as good as my brother in the future."


    Han Wen straightened up and carefully rolled up the certificate, "Huzi, do you take it yourself or I will take it for you?"


    Hu Zi replied without thinking: "You take it! Put it in the bag so that no one can see it."


    Han Wen was a little puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    She also thought that Huzi would be shouting all over the world for doing so well in the exam!


    Hu Zi''s little face wrinkled and arrogantly replied: "It''s annoying."


    Han Wen put the award certificate in her bag, and Hu Zi picked it up first when she was about to get the noodles and oil.


    "Can you take it?"


    Huzi: "I can take it."


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi, who was walking effortlessly ahead with oil and noodles, and pursed her lips and smiled. It seemed that this son was not bad either.


    "Mr. Han! What are you doing here?" On the way, a few people who were chatting on the street looked at Han Wen and asked.


    Han Wen: "Going to school."


    "Tsk tsk! Hu Zi is a subsidy from the school, right?"


    Han Wen glanced at her and frowned slightly without saying a word.


    "Let me tell you! It''s better to be a teacher. I usually go to class and get subsidies. It''s not like we don''t know a single character and can only work in the field."


    Listening to her sour words, Han Wen smiled slightly, "There is also a literacy class in the village now. If you have nothing to do, go to the village to learn a few characters, and you won''t be ignorant of one big character." Say hello and leave.


    During the New Year, there was not much work in the team. Everyone was idle at home, either quarreling or acting as a demon. Han Wen''s head hurt when mediating, so she gave the team an idea to let them study, and the teacher came from the educated youth. Find.


    The woman who spoke sourly held a handful of melon seeds in her hand. Because of her thin cheekbones, she spit out a mouthful of sticky phlegm in the direction of Han Wen''s walk with disgust, "Bah! , what a great thing."


    "What''s the matter, Old Wang, Teacher Han has offended you."


    Old Wang: "No, it''s just that she doesn''t look good to the eye, what''s so arrogant."


    "Mr. Han is very kind, how can he be arrogant." One of the women replied.


    "That child in your family is in junior high school! You don''t have to talk to her, she can''t hear when she''s far away."


    "You think everyone else is the same as you! Just pick it up when it''s good, throw it aside if you have nothing to do, and don''t look at yourself in the mirror." The woman glanced at Lao Wang with disdain, and hugged the child at home. gone.


    The people around watched the woman leave, and they all dispersed and went home.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Old Wang threw the melon seed skin on the ground angrily. What happened to this group of people, she hasn''t started talking yet!


    I don''t know if Xia Mei will complain about her failure to do anything when she finds out.


    There is a reason why she deliberately waited here to speak ill of Han Wen, because Xia Mei found out that she wanted her to talk about Han Wen''s gossip in the crowd of women and ruin Han Wen''s reputation.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Old Wang angrily stomped his feet and gritted his teeth and went home first, anyway, don''t want her to spit it out after she''s got her things.


    Han Wen chased Huzi and Xiaolong all the way home. Before reaching the door of his house, he saw a person standing at the door of his house.


    Xiaolong walked in front with good eyes, and even before Han Wen recognized it, he shouted, "Mom, that person seems to be my uncle."


    Han Wen was a little surprised: "Your uncle? Han Qing?"


    Xiaolong: "Yeah."


    Hearing this, Han Wen quickly accelerated her pace and trotted back all the way.


    Hu Zi saw and followed Han Wen closely with his things.


    Han Wen recognized Han Qing after walking a few steps, "Han Qing?"


    When Han Qing heard the voice, she immediately turned her head and shouted happily, "Sister." Then she began to complain, "What are you doing? I''ve been waiting here for more than half an hour."


    Han Wen took out the key from her bag, opened the door, and replied, "The grades are released today. I went to school. Why are you here? Don''t tell me in advance."


    Han Qing watched Han Wen open the door, bent down and picked up the sack at her feet, "I want to tell you, we don''t have anyone here, and we don''t know your phone number. If you don''t go out, I will come directly."


    "I used to be at home, and you happened to be at home today. How did you find it?"


    Han Qing grinned and said, "When I got off the boat, I met someone from the village next to me. He brought me here. He seemed to be called Li Jun."


    Hu Zi immediately said, "You are talking about Uncle Li Jun, my dad''s good brother."


    "No wonder he brought me here as soon as I said my brother-in-law was Wang Hao."


    This is the first time for Han Qing to come here. Looking at the yard at home is full of curiosity, "Sister, your yard is quite big?"

 Chapter 171： packet capture

    Han Wen replied calmly: "This is the family''s courtyard, and the courtyards are the same."


    "Tsk tsk! Listen to what you said." Han Qing observed while stunned.


    "Your yard is so big, you don''t grow a la carte?"


    Han Wen opened the door for a while after hearing Han Qing''s words, and then replied a little embarrassedly, "It''s planted."


    "Planted? Why are there no shelves and seedlings?"


    Hu Zi heard loudly and replied, "My mother doesn''t have a job."


    Han Qing was stunned for a moment, and then began to laugh.


    "Sister, I remember that you used to work very well in the fields. Why don''t you even know how to grow vegetables when you get here?"


    Han Wen was originally embarrassed, but hearing Han Qing''s laughing sound made her calm down quickly, she quickly opened the door with the key, turned her head and said with a smile: "Since you are so powerful, otherwise this Leave it to you!"


    Han Qing''s expression froze and immediately said: "No need, oops! Whose little yellow dog this is so beautiful."


    Han Qing glanced at Xiao Huang who ran out of the kennel and asked in surprise.


    Seeing Han Qing like this, Han Wen ignored him and took the things from Hu Zi''s hand and walked into the house.


    With nothing in his hands, Hu Zi immediately ran to Han Qing and said, "My dad got it back, and I raised it."


    Xiaolong immediately added: "My mother and I are also raised."


    Hu Zi nodded and replied, "We raised it together."


    Han Qing rubbed Xiao Huang''s hair just as he was about to get up, when he heard a rustling movement from the wall next door.


    Han Qing''s face sank, turned around and made a silent gesture to Huzi and Xiaolong, bent over and walked towards the wall.


    Huzi and Xiaolong saw that their uncle was so cautious, and they didn''t dare to speak. The two children followed Han Qing and moved to the corner together.


    When he reached the corner of the wall, Han Qing, who had been bent over, suddenly stood up. He leaned on the wall with both hands and lowered his head to look at the opposite yard. He saw Liu Chunfang was sticking to the corner and eavesdropping.


    Han Qing''s face froze and shouted loudly: "What are you doing?"


    Liu Chunfang, who was lying on the wall originally, was startled by the sudden sound, looked up and saw a young face on the top of the wall.


    Li Chunfang''s face was embarrassed for a moment, and she quickly reacted. She stared at Han Qing viciously with her hands on her hips, "This is my house, what do you care about me?"


    Han Qing: "Your house? You are in your house but you are picking the corner of my sister''s house."


    "Your sister? Han Wen is your sister?" Liu Chunfang asked blankly.


    Han Qing frowned and said angrily, "It''s not my sister, it''s your sister!"


    Hearing that he was Han Wen''s younger brother, Liu Chunfang looked at Han Qing even more unkindly. Liu Chunfang reacted and immediately began to fight back.


    Just now she came back from the village and saw a man standing in front of Han Wen''s house, thinking it was Han Wen''s concubine! It didn''t work that it was her brother.


    Han Qing didn''t expect this old lady to be so muddled, so she was stunned for a while and said in a daze, "It''s obvious that you were the one who eavesdropped on the wall of my house first, and you will be wronged."


    Hu Zi went to the house to call for help when Han Qing and Liu Chunfang were facing each other, "Mom is not well, my uncle got into a fight with that woman."


    Han Wen immediately put down the things in her hand and came out of the kitchen, "What''s going on?"


    Huzi: "We were playing in front of Xiaohuang''s Nest. When my uncle said there was a sound next door, he leaned on the wall and looked at it. He saw that woman was eavesdropping."


    Han Wen knew what was going on as soon as she heard it. The problem of Liu Chunfang''s eavesdropping could not be corrected. She found out many times when she was feeding Xiao Huang.


    But they didn''t talk in the yard at that time, so they went with her anyway, and it wasn''t her who was freezing.


    When she went out, Han Wen saw Han Qing standing by the wall with her head outstretched, reasoning with Liu Chunfang opposite.


    "Han Qing!" Han Wen shouted softly.


    Standing tall in the corner, Han Qing can see the opposite yard clearly without stepping on his feet.


    Han Qing turned around angrily and shouted aggrievedly: "Sister"


    Seeing that Han Qing was aggrieved, the fire in Han Wen''s heart rushed up. She went back to the house and brought a basin of vegetable washing water from the kitchen and asked Hu Zi to find him a stool and poured it directly on the opposite side.


    The high flow of her splashing water formed a perfect arc in the air, and all the water droplets were splashed on Liu Chunfang.


    Liu Chunfang was originally complacent because Han Qing was speechless because of the quarrel, but she never thought that Han Wen had come directly.


    After being stunned for a second, Liu Chunfang let out a tragic cry, "You **** it, I''m not finished with you."


    Standing on the chair, Han Wen looked down at Liu Chunfang and said with an expressionless face, "If you dare to eavesdrop on the corner of my house, next time I will not splash vegetable water but feces."


    With a vegetable leaf on her head, Liu Chunfang was wet and trembling and gritted her teeth: "You wait for me!"


    Han Wen said coldly, "I''ll wait." After speaking, she shoved the basin into Han Qing''s hand, jumped off the chair neatly, picked up the chair, and walked into the room.


    Han Qing chased after him and asked curiously, "Sister, what''s the matter with this person, so muddy?"


    Han Wen sighed, "Dog skin plaster! Just don''t pay attention to her with that temperament."


    Han Qing: "She just comes to greet you every day like this, don''t you bother?"


    "It''s annoying, why not." Han Wen rolled her eyes as soon as she finished speaking, and she immediately had an idea.


    "Don''t pay attention to her, I will have my own way to deal with her then."


    Liu Chunfang stood in the yard with wet clothes, looking at the disappearing head on the wall, he spat fiercely, his eyes were full of calculations, it seemed necessary to join forces with Teacher Xia.


    Han Wen took a few people back to the house and put the chairs in the living room to ask Han Qing, "Why are you here?"


    Han Qing pulled a stool and sat down casually, "The family is separated, Dad asked me to come over and tell you."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment and asked, "When did you divide it?"


    "The day before yesterday, the captain of the team and the uncle, the third uncle looked at the points."


    "How are your parents?"


    "Mom is fine, but Dad doesn''t like to talk anymore."


    "Who will raise the parents?"


    "My parents don''t want to be with me. I live by myself before I''m sixty, and I''ll follow my big brother after I''m sixty."


    Han Wen lowered her head and thought for a while, then said, "Okay."


    After telling Han Wen, Han Qing also relaxed, looked around and asked, "Where''s my brother-in-law? Haven''t gotten off work yet?"


    Han Wen: "I''ve been on a business trip and haven''t been back for several days."


    "Can you stay here for a few days?"


    Han Qing: "I''m just here to give you something. By the way, I''ll tell you about it. I''ll go back in a while."


    Han Wen raised her brows: "Is there something wrong at home?"


    Han Qing: "It''s okay!"


    Han Wen: "If you have nothing to do, just stay here for a few days. If you come to your sister''s house, you can go back within a few days. People don''t laugh at me."

 Chapter 172： Help Li Jun choose cloth

    "It''s my business that I can''t live, what does it have to do with them." Han Qing replied indifferently.


    Han Wen didn''t stop him when she saw that Han Qing''s condescending son, "Since you want to go back, you have to eat!"


    Han Qing nodded: "Of course."


    Han Wen just went to the kitchen and saw that there was no food at home, so she said, "You are with your two children at home, and I will go shopping."


    Han Qing quickly grabbed his sister, "I''m not an outsider, you can just get some food, you don''t need to buy it."


    Han Wen picked up the scarf and said, "Even if you don''t come, we will buy groceries, you can just wait and eat."


    Han Qing still wanted to stop her, but Hu Zi pulled Han Qing''s clothes and said calmly, "Uncle, don''t stop my mother, even if you don''t eat it, we will still eat it."


    Han Qing looked at the two people who had the same tone and stopped persuading them. He waved his hand and said, "Go! Buy some of my favorite food."


    Han Wen picked up the shoulder bag and hung it on her shoulders, and replied without turning her head, "Got it."


    As soon as Han Wen left, Hu Zi took Han Qing and walked into the house impatiently, "Uncle, please help me see my slingshot."


    Han Qing looked down at him, "What are you doing with the slingshot?"


    Xiaolong followed, "My brother uses a slingshot to shoot birds."


    The one that Wang Hao gave Huzi last time, Huzi himself was reluctant to use it, so he wanted to get one.


    When Han Wen went out the door, she went straight to the supply and marketing agency. When she was halfway there, she vaguely heard someone calling her name. Han Wen stopped and looked back, only to see Li Jun running towards her in large strides. .


    "Han Wen, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to the supply and marketing agency to buy some food, why are you going?"


    "It just so happens that I''ll go to the supply and marketing agency too!"


    After listening to Li Jun''s words, Han Wen had no doubts, and the two walked towards the supply and marketing cooperative together.


    "Is that person here today your brother?" Li Jun looked at Han Wen and asked.


    Han Wen kept looking ahead, ignoring Li Jun''s eyes, and nodded: "Well, my brother, thank you for sending him here."


    Li Jun: "What''s the matter?"


    "Is the team busy recently? How''s the literacy class going?"


    Li Jun twitched the corners of his mouth to reveal his big white teeth, "It''s okay, the old people in the village are very active."


    "Brother Hao, are you on a business trip again?"


    Han Wen: "I''m on a business trip."


    Li Jun: "Oh" and then the atmosphere began to get weird, and the two of them had nothing to say, so they could only walk forward together awkwardly.


    At the supply and marketing agency, Han Wen turned to look at Li Jun and asked, "What do you want to buy?"


    Li Jun thought for a while, "I''m going to pull a piece of cloth for my mother."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "Are you here to buy cloth at this time?"


    Li Jun scratched his head embarrassedly, "I originally came to buy it in the morning, but it was delayed when there was something in the team."


    Han Wen nodded: "Oh"


    Then he joked: "Captain Li is too busy."


    Seeing that Han Wen was smiling happily, Li Jun laughed too, looking at Han Wen with bright eyes and said, "My mother asked me to buy cloth, and I can''t pick it up even as a big man. Can you help me take a look?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you help in vain. I''ll help you carry things when I go back."


    Han Wen thought for a while that Li Jun had helped her a lot, so she said, "Okay! Just in time, I''ll see if there are any good colors."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they walked to the place where the cloth was sold, "Who is the aunt buying cloth for?"


    Li Jun frowned, thought for a while, and said, "It seems to be made for me." When he came, he didn''t hear it clearly, and only listened to his mother telling him to buy cloth to make clothes, so that he could meet someone.


    Li Jun''s face collapsed when he thought of this, "It''s not for me, it''s for my mother."


    Han Wen was a little suspicious, "Is it you who did it or the auntie who did it?"


    Li Jun: "My mother did it."


    Seeing that Li Jun was so determined, Han Wen didn''t think much about it. She said hello to the salesperson at the place where the cloth was sold and began to stir up the cloth.


    Maybe it''s because of Wang Hao''s relationship or because he is a teacher, every time I come to the supply and marketing agency, I feel that the salespeople here are more enthusiastic every time.


    After the cloth seller greeted Han Wen, she took a step back and began to look at them strangely. The expressions on her face were colorful, but Han Wen was so focused on picking cloth that she didn''t notice it.


    "What do you think of this cloth?" Han Wen asked with a blue cloth.


    Li Jun came over to pick it up and looked at it, and asked hesitantly, "Will it be too bright?"


    Han Wen picked it up and looked at the light carefully, "It''s not bright! I think my aunt is wearing it just right."


    Li Jun reached out and took a black piece and asked, "How about this?"


    Han Wen pouted, "It''s okay for you to wear this, but it''s a bit dark for my aunt."


    Because the two have been discussing, the distance is also inadvertently narrowing.


    The eldest sister who sold the cloth thought that the two were like a family. There was no way for the eldest sister to come over, grab a piece of cloth, and asked casually, "Mr. Han, the Hao team hasn''t come back from a business trip yet?"


    Han Wen raised her head and smiled, "Not yet!"


    "When will the Hao team come back?"


    "It''s been a few days, it should be soon! Why are you out of stock?"


    "Isn''t it true, this piece is about to be a year old, and it''s all to pull the fabric. You see, I only have a few pieces left here. I''m still waiting for the Hao team to get some special cloth and come back to buy it!"


    "Miss Han, don''t you wait?"


    Han Wen smiled slightly, "It''s not for me, it''s for Captain Li to **** with it. Come and help us to see."


    "Oh! Captain Li, you are buying cloth for your mother!"


    Li Jun has been looking at the cloth attentively. Hearing the question from the eldest sister who sold the cloth, he nodded naturally, "Well, it''s not going to be New Year''s soon. I''ll make some cloth for my mother to make clothes."


    The eldest sister who sold the cloth also knew Mrs. Li, and she reached out and pulled a piece of cloth and handed it to Li Jun, "Also, the aunt has been busy for a year, so she should also dress herself up. What do you think of the color?"


    The aunt who sold the cloth chose a bright red one. Li Jun immediately shook his head and said, "You can''t be too showy."


    "What''s so glamorous? Old ladies usually like this color. When you''re looking for a daughter-in-law, it''s a lot for your mother to wear this one."


    Li Jun''s face sank, "My mother is not a new daughter-in-law. What are you doing in such a gorgeous dress? I think this one is pretty good." He handed over the one that Han Wen had picked.


    Listening to Li Jun''s angry tone, Han Wen quietly tugged at Li Jun''s clothes, and then Li Jun suppressed the fire.


    "Just make a gown for my mother."


    The cloth seller didn''t notice that Li Jun was displeased, she reached out to take the cloth and was still gossiping, "Captain Li, you said that you are too old, so when are you looking for a wife?"


    "I heard that you are about the same age as Team Hao. You see, Team Renhao has two sons."


    Hearing this, Li Jun''s face was completely darkened. He took out the tickets and money from his pocket and put them on the stall. He took the cloth and said in a cold voice, "Eldest sister, you don''t need to worry about when I find someone."

 Chapter 173： Liu Chunfang has bad intentions

    After Li Jun finished speaking, he picked up the cloth and strode away from the booth.


    The eldest sister who sold the cloth realized something was wrong at this time, pointed at Li Jun''s back and said innocently: "You said he was a person, didn''t I just ask a few words casually, using such a grand gesture."


    Han Wen stood aside and smiled awkwardly, defending Li Jun: "It may be that there is something in a hurry on the team these few days, and the fire is a little bigger."


    "He can''t shoot at me even if he has fire!" Big Sister Selling Cloth said with a gloomy face.


    Seeing that she was complaining all the time, Han Wen wanted to leave quickly, but unfortunately this person was stopped before she could get away, "Hey! Teacher Han, why did you two get together."


    "Oh, we came here together when we met on the road."


    The eldest vegetable seller nodded with her eyes full of inquiry, "Oh"


    After talking to her, Han Wen took a moment to leave quickly. She had to go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables! I''m afraid I can''t even buy vegetable leaves if I go late.


    Han Wen took a few steps forward with her bag and saw Li Jun. He was standing there with his things and talking to others.


    Seeing that he was chatting all the time, Han Wen was embarrassed to say hello, so she bypassed them and continued to walk forward.


    Li Jun chased after just two steps, "Han Wen!"


    Han Wen heard him calling her to stop and looked back at him, her eyes seemed to ask what was wrong?


    Li Jun caught up to look at Han Wen and said, "Let''s go!"


    Han Wen: "Where are you going?"


    Li Jun wondered: "Didn''t you mean to accompany you to buy groceries?"


    Han Wen hurriedly refused, "I don''t need it, I can do it myself. You can send the cloth back to my aunt to see if it suits you?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with buying everything, and it''s not bad for a while."


    "You still can''t buy vegetables. You''ve been grinding for a while, and even the leaves of the vegetables are gone." Li Jun said seriously.


    Han Wen was right after thinking about it, and quickly nodded: "Then let''s go!"


    When he got to the place where the vegetables were sold, Li Jun took the lead and asked, "What kind of vegetables do you want to buy?"


    Han Wen glanced at it and said, "I don''t want to buy vegetables, I want to buy some seafood."


    When Li Jun heard that Han Wen was going to buy seafood, he immediately said, "You want to buy this! I know there are fresh ones there, come with me." After speaking, he took the lead in walking in one direction.


    When Han Wen saw it, she hurriedly followed. Just as Li Jun walked around the stall, Han Wen felt like she stepped on something and fell forward with an "ah" sound.


    Just when Han Wen was thinking about whether to roll forward on her back to reduce casualties, she felt a pair of warm hands grab her, giving her a center of gravity to stop in time.


    Han Wen looked at the owner of the hand curiously, and saw Li Jun holding the cloth and holding her hand, standing in front looking at her worriedly.


    Han Wen reacted for two seconds, then quickly retracted her hand and said calmly, "Thank you!"


    Li Jun retracted his hand and replied, "You''re welcome."


    Han Wen stabilized her body and asked casually, "How long will it take to arrive?"


    Li Jun pointed to the stall in front and said, "That''s it."


    The two came to the stall one after the other, and Han Wen leaned over to take a look, her eyes were full of surprises. She didn''t expect to come here at this time to buy such fresh seafood.


    Han Wen asked for two mackerel, and bought two more catties of octopus, and finally called one catty of shrimp.


    Li Jun couldn''t help sighing at Han Wen''s way of spending money. Fortunately, Wang Hao''s salary was high, otherwise ordinary people would really not be able to support her spending.


    "You are so kind to your brother." Li Jun muttered.


    "What did you say?" Han Wen was asking the boss to help with packing, but she asked again without hearing it clearly.


    Li Jun shook his head: "Nothing."


    Li Jun watched the fish stall owner hand over the things, and quickly reached out to pick it up.


    Han Wen: "I''ll do it myself!"


    However, Li Jun took all the things and replied naturally, bypassing Han Wen''s hand: "You help me pick the fabric, and I will help you with the things."


    Han Wen saw that Li Jun was holding something in one hand and a cloth in the other, for fear that the cloth would smell fishy, ??so she said, "Then give me the cloth and I will put it in the bag."


    This time, Li Jun didn''t argue with Han Wen to hand over the cloth. Han Wen took it and put it in the bag. Because Li Jun was there, Han Wen didn''t continue shopping.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Jun: "You don''t buy it anymore?"


    "Don''t buy it."


    "It''s not like you, is it?"


    Han Wen turned her head to look at Li Jun, and asked suspiciously, "Then what should I do?"


    Li Jun thought for a while: "I will buy a lot of things!"


    Han Wen gave Li Jun an angry look, "According to what you said, I can''t go back unless I move the supply and marketing agency home!"


    Li Jun bowed his head and smiled: "Yeah!"


    "Then you really think too much. Usually I am very thrifty and housekeeping."


    Li Jun looked at Han Wen''s serious look and almost laughed, "Really?"


    Han Wen said angrily, "Yes." After speaking, she ignored Li Jun and walked out quickly.


    Li Jun sent Han Wen to the door and said, "I''ll give you something."


    Han Wen wondered, "Aren''t you coming in?"


    Li Jun: "My mother is still waiting at home and I won''t go in."


    Without thinking, Han Wen took out the cloth from her bag and handed it over, "Alright."


    Just as Han Wen was handing things over to Li Jun, Liu Chunfang came out of the house in a tightly packed package. Seeing Li Jun and Han Wen standing at the door, she immediately shouted loudly, "Captain Li, what are you two doing?"


    Li Jun turned his head to see Liu Chunfang''s face darkened, and said coldly, "Send something!"


    Liu Chunfang looked at the two of them with an ambiguous expression: "What are you sending! Have to send it to the door?"


    Han Wen glanced at Liu Chunfang, knowing that she wasn''t holding back, and sarcastically said, "If you don''t deliver things to your door, I''ll throw them away for you!"


    After taking the fish and shrimp from Li Jun''s hand, he said, "Go back first!"


    Li Jun let go of his hand, took the cloth without saying much, and strode away.


    Liu Chunfang wasn''t finished, "Aiya, did I delay the good things for the two of you by coming out? What are you doing here so fast, let''s talk for a while!"


    Han Wen turned her head to look at Liu Chunfang indifferently, frowned and asked, "Are you full at home every day?" After speaking, she turned around and went home without waiting for Liu Chunfang to answer.


    Liu Chunfang looked at Han Wen''s back, scolded "Long Hoof" in a low voice, and hurriedly walked towards the village. If she couldn''t, she had to discuss it with Xia Mei.


    Han Wen returned home with her things, and when she entered the door, she saw Han Qing accompany the two children to run wild in the house, and even Xiaolong, who was always stable, was teased and sweated.


    "Sister, why did you buy so many things?" Han Qing looked at Han Wen and asked in surprise.


    Han Wen: "You look at a lot of things, but you don''t have much to make. You guys are all right! Go and help me deal with the fish." You don''t have to be a fool to have a younger brother.


    Han Qing did a lot of work at home, and after listening to Han Wen''s words, she took the fish and went out.


    "Huzi, bring a thermos to your uncle."

 Chapter 174： plot

    The children over there followed Han Qing out to catch fish. Only Han Wen was left to handle the shrimp in the house. Han Wen carefully picked out the shrimp line, washed it and planned to make a crispy prawn.


    She wanted to make a mackerel dumpling, but she didn''t know if she had enough time. She thought of Han Wen putting the shrimp pot on the chopping board and went out to ask Han Qing, "If I make mackerel dumplings, will you be here in time? "


    Han Qing thought for a while that he had nothing to do when he went back, so he said, "Go ahead! I''ll be going back tomorrow."


    Han Wen nodded: "Okay."


    Han Wen went back to the kitchen and reconciled the noodles first. She planned to settle herself and let Han Qing bring the two children to pack. The tiger can learn to cook when he is so old.


    Huzi sat on the chair, holding the dumpling wrapper in his hand, watching Han Wen who was frying the shrimp and sighed: "Alas, poor baby! You have to make a dumpling yourself!"


    Han Wen is now used to Hu Zi''s play at every turn, and she doesn''t pay any attention to him at all. She flips the fence in the frying pan so that the prawns are evenly heated.


    After frying the prawns, Han Wen started to make octopus. When frying the octopus, it was wrapped in a layer of batter to make it easy for him to set the shape.


    Huzi stared at the prawns her mother put on the table while making dumplings, "Can you eat these prawns?"


    Han Wen: "You can eat it."


    Hu Zi immediately stood up from the chair when he heard this, reached out and took one and gave it to Han Qing, "Uncle eat!"


    Han Qing opened his mouth directly because he was rolling the skin, and Hu Zi put it in.


    After that, Huzi took another and handed it to Xiaolong. Xiaolong looked at Huzi''s hand covered with flour, hesitated for a while, but reached out and took it.


    Huzi knew that Xiaolong Aiqian specially explained: "This is flour in my hand, and all flour can be eaten."


    Xiaolong glanced at Huzi and nodded obediently.


    Han Wen fished out the fried octopus and put it on the table, "If you''re hungry, eat a little first."


    Han Qing looked at the little dumpling stuffing left and shook his head, "Make a piece and eat it!"


    Han Wen poured out the hot oil, left a little bit of chili and made a fresh crispy prawn. After finishing it, she started helping to make dumplings.


    Han Qing said vaguely, "Sister, your cooking is so delicious."


    Han Wen put a piece of octopus in Han Qing''s bowl, "Eat more if it''s delicious, don''t worry if you eat slowly."


    "Han Qing ate three plates of mackerel dumplings by himself, and then stopped after drinking a large bowl of water."


    Han Wen looked at Han Qing in surprise, knowing that he was growing, but did not expect him to eat so much: "Mom is starving you at home?"


    Han Qing: "No."


    "It''s just that Mom doesn''t like cooking very much, so I skipped a meal or two."


    Han Wen packed up the empty dishes and walked to the kitchen, "No wonder."


    Han Qing glanced outside and saw that it was still early, so he said, "Sis, I will go back when there is still a boat."


    Han Wen wiped her hands and came out of the kitchen, "Didn''t you say no?"


    Han Qing: "I think I have something to do."


    "Okay then! You take this thing."


    Han Qing waved his hand, "I don''t want them at home." He was about to leave.


    Han Wen: "You wait and I''ll take you off."


    "No need, sister, it''s so cold outside, don''t come out, I know the way."


    Han Wen sighed helplessly as she looked at Han Qing''s back as she strode out.


    Here, Liu Chunfang and Han Wen went straight to the village after arguing.


    She is going to find Xia Mei and tell Xia Mei about her latest discovery.


    When he arrived in Lijia Village, Liu Chunfang was not polite, and shouted at Xia Mei''s house directly. Xia Mei was lying on the bed leisurely playing with her fingernails. She frowned when she heard someone call her, and got up from the bed impatiently.


    Since she hooked up with Liu San in the city, this little time has gotten better and better. Liu San has not given her any less money. As long as she comes back and gives her mother something from her fingers, her mother will not be happy. Not even the two nieces who lived in this house were driven out and became her own room.


    Xia Mei got up from the bed, touched her hair, looked in the mirror and saw that her makeup was neat before walking out slowly.


    When she went out, she saw Liu Chunfang wearing a headscarf with his hands in his sleeves and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Seeing her come out, Liu Chunfang immediately took out her hand from her sleeve, pulled Xia Mei''s clothes and walked aside, "I have something important to tell you?"


    Xia Mei looked at the black hand on her body, frowned subconsciously, and struggled to escape from Liu Chunfang''s claws.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Chunfang looked mysterious, "Didn''t you tell me to stare at Han Wen, I found it."


    Xia Mei became excited when she heard it, "What did you find?"


    "I found out that Han Wen is ambiguous with Li Jun in your village."


    "Who? Li Jun?"


    "Um."


    Xia Mei hesitated: "I can''t!" As far as she knew, Li Jun hated Han Wen very much in his previous life, and the two brothers quarreled with Han Wen for the sake of Hu Zi.


    Liu Chunfang looked affirmed, "You can''t be wrong, I saw it with my own eyes, Li Jun killed Han Wen a few days ago!"


    "When did they get so good?" Xia Mei murmured to herself.


    Liu Chunfang looked disdainful, "What''s the matter? This lonely man and widow work together every day, you can say that there is nothing wrong."


    When Xia Mei heard Liu Chunfang say this, she nodded involuntarily, "Then keep watching, and come back to me when there is a situation."


    Liu Chunfang: "Then I don''t have to say it?"


    Xia Mei shook her head, "I don''t need you, I arranged for someone else."


    "Who did you arrange?"


    "You''ll know then."


    When Liu Chunfang heard it, she didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she said, "You said that I hate Han Wen because she''s bad for me. Why do you hate her so much?"


    Xia Mei''s face froze, and before she could think of what to say, she heard Liu Chunfang continue: "Did you like Wang Hao?"


    "I just said that you were wrong with Wang Hao the first two times!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s nothing."


    Liu Chunfang smiled cheaply, "What''s the matter? Who doesn''t care about someone like Wang Hao."


    Xia Mei: "I don''t, I just don''t like Han Wen."


    Liu Chunfang muttered, "Then you are really weird."


    Thinking of Han Wen splashing herself with water, Liu Chunfang stabbed Xia Mei, "Is there any other way to teach her a lesson first?"


    Xia Mei thought about it and said, "You just said that Wang Hao was on a business trip?"


    Liu Chunfang nodded, "I''ve been on a business trip for several days."


    Xia Mei had an idea in her mind, "Go back first! I have a solution."


    Liu Chunfang asked curiously, "What can I do!"


    Xia Mei felt impatient when she saw the corner of Liu Chunfang''s mouth, "Why do you ask so many questions, you will know when the time comes."


    Liu Chunfang pouted, glared at Xia Mei, put her hands in her sleeves and left without looking back.


    As soon as Xia Mei waited for her to leave, she calculated the time and didn''t dare to delay to go back and pack her things, so she got on the boat to the city, and happened to be with Han Qing.

 Chapter 175： thief

    After arriving in the city by boat, Xia Mei went directly to Liu San''s home with her bag. The supply and marketing agency was off work, and Liu San must be lying at home.


    Xia Mei arrived at Liu Sanjia''s house and knocked on the door.


    Liu San was drinking a small wine happily, and when he heard someone knock on the door, he roared impatiently, "Who is it?"


    As soon as Xia Mei heard the voice, she knew that Liu San was drinking, and replied angrily, "Me."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Liu San hurriedly got up from the chair, ran towards the door, opened the door and saw Xia Mei grinning, "Why are you here?"


    Xia Mei gave him a white look, "Why can''t I come?"


    Liu San immediately said: "Yes! Yes!" He reached out his hand to grab Xia Mei''s waist.


    Xia Mei didn''t hide and fell into Liu San''s arms. Liu San glanced outside and saw that no one moved quickly and kissed Xia Mei''s face, and then closed the door.


    After Liu San closed the door, he squeezed Xia Mei''s waist, and Se Mimi said, "Why are you thinking of coming to me today? Did you miss me?"


    Xia Mei glanced at Liu San with a charming look, and Liu San''s heart melted, and the hand that hugged Xia Mei became even harder.


    "I came here today to find you something."


    Liu San looked at Xia Mei''s exposed neck and swallowed. He didn''t answer Xia Mei''s question. He grabbed Xia Mei''s waist and leaned forward to kiss her, "Let my brother feel comfortable and talk about you."


    Xia Mei looked at Liu San''s anxious look and didn''t resist, she raised her neck and let Liu San''s kiss fall on her neck, and said in an ambiguous tone, "Slow down, I have something else for you to do later. !"


    As Liu San went to unbutton Xia Mei, he replied, "We''ll talk about it later."


    Xia Mei pushed him: "cold, go inside."


    Arriving in the room and seeing that Liu San had already untied more than half of his clothes, Xia Mei suddenly pushed Liu San away, gathered his clothes, and said softly, "If you promise to teach me a lesson, I will let you alley."


    Liu Sanjian had no choice but to say: "It''s so strict outside now, didn''t you let me do something wrong?"


    Xia Mei didn''t care so much, "I don''t want you to go during the day, you go sneakily at night, their family is quite rich, you just go over and teach her a lesson."


    Liu San was displeased: "That''s as easy as you said."


    Xia Mei knew that he didn''t want to go when Liu San looked like this. She turned her eyes and rushed towards Liu San''s arm, and said tenderly, "You can rest assured! Her family is just her and her two children, and there is no man. ."


    Liu Sanyi was a little moved, "Really?"


    Xia Mei: "Of course it''s true. If you feel that you are at risk by yourself, you will be looking for a few people. Who knows you who are blind."


    "Besides, this woman is the female director of the village or a teacher, and her family has money."


    After listening to Liu San, he touched his mouth, pondered for a moment and said, "Is it really as rich as you say?"


    Xia Mei: "Of course."


    Liu San: "What are you two doing for the holidays?"


    "It''s not a holiday, it''s just that she doesn''t look good to her. Are you going to do it!" Xia Mei said coquettishly.


    Liu San narrowed his eyes and said with a mean smile, "Of course I did." After speaking, he picked up Xia Mei and threw it on the bed.


    After finishing the work, Liu San got up from the bed, looked at Xia Mei lying on the bed and said, "You pack up, I''ll find someone and let''s go together for a while."


    Xia Mei lay on the bed and responded lazily, "Okay."


    At night, Han Wen packed up her things and urged the two children to go to bed. When she went to the yard, Han Wen felt her right eyelid keep twitching.


    "Left eye jumps for money and right eye jumps for disaster, maybe something is going to happen?" Han Wen thought as she meditated.


    When the door was closed, Han Wen felt a little uneasy when she saw that the door was only locked, and took a wooden stick from the side and pushed it up.


    Then he called Xiao Huang, who was lying on the side, and patted its head and said, "Take care of your home."


    When it was time to close the door in the house, Han Wen locked the door and put a stick on it before she went to sleep with peace of mind.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Xia Mei took Liu San to Han Wen''s house in the dark, "This is the house you''re talking about?"


    Xia Mei nodded, "Yes."


    Liu San lay on the door and listened for a while, "Didn''t you say there was a little yellow dog? Why didn''t I hear anything."


    Xia Mei: "Yes! It''s in the yard."


    After listening, Liu San took out a piece of meat from his pocket, and said to the younger brother who was following, "Trust me, I will throw this meat in."


    When Liu San climbed up the wall before he could throw the meat, he looked at Xiao Huang. Xiao Huang was standing in the yard, his eyes glowing green, and his tongue was sticking out, staring straight at Liu San.


    Liu San knew it was a ruthless character just by looking at it, he raised his arm and threw the meat out of his hand.


    Xiao Huang lowered his head and sniffed. Just as Liu San thought it would eat it, he heard a louder than loud dog barking.


    Liu San shuddered with fright and almost fell off the wall.


    Then the light in Han Wen''s room was turned on, and Han Wen was awakened by Xiao Huang''s voice, and immediately sat up alertly, because Xiao Huang''s cry was very strange.


    Immediately afterwards, the lights on Sister Wang''s side also turned on, and Liu San jumped off the wall in fright.


    The Liu Chunfang family next door also heard the movement. Just as Li Yuejin was about to put on his clothes and come out to look, he was stopped by Liu Chunfang, "What are you doing next door, hurry up and sleep."


    Li Yuejin was also very angry when he remembered that Wang Hao beat him. Hearing Liu Chunfang say this, he immediately lay back.


    Hearing that Xiao Huang''s voice was wrong, Han Wen immediately put on her clothes, tiptoed to the door of the house, and lay on the door with a flashlight to take a picture.


    Next door, Wang Dani''s family also heard Xiao Huang''s cry. Zhou Xinguo keenly realized that something was wrong, so he put on a casual dress and went out. Wang Dani also got up when she saw it, because Zhou Xinguo''s two sons were both at home, so they were not afraid of this. .


    "Han Wen! Xiao Han! Are you asleep?" Wang Dani shouted from her yard.


    When Han Wen heard Wang Dani''s voice, she felt relieved, "Not yet!"


    "What''s the matter with your little Huang, why can''t I hear the sound?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t know what happened to Xiao Huang, I didn''t go out in the house!"


    After listening, Wang Dani paused for a while and then said, "Then don''t come out. I''ll ask your elder brother to help you take a look."


    As soon as the voice fell, a beam of light hit Han Wen''s yard, and the beam of light carefully looked at every place in the yard.


    After a while, Wang Dani''s voice came over again, "Han Wen is alright, it should be your little Huang who is catching mice, go back to sleep!"


    Han Wen replied with the loudest voice in her life across the door: "I see, thank you, sister-in-law."


    There were three people hiding in the corner outside Han Wen''s house. Liu San looked at Xia Mei and said, "No, this family''s dog is too powerful. If it can''t be done today, let''s talk about it another day!"

 Chapter 176： things come to light

    Xia Mei heard that Liu San was about to back off, and quickly grabbed his arm, "How can this be done? If you don''t attack his man today, you won''t have a chance when he comes back."


    Liu San turned his head to look at Xia Mei and replied fiercely: "How can her dog get in so fiercely? Besides, the neighbors next door are all getting up, isn''t he courting death now?"


    "What does her neighbor do?"


    Hearing Liu San''s question, Xia Mei lowered her head and looked a little dodged, "It''s just ordinary people.


    The little gangster who came with Liu San looked at Xia Mei suspiciously, with a look of disbelief, he poked Liu San and whispered, "Brother, I don''t think this place is right."


    Of course, Liu San noticed it after being in the society for so long. She stared at Xia Mei and gritted her teeth and asked, "What the **** is this place?"


    Xia Mei certainly did not dare to admit it when Liu San looked like this, "It''s the village."


    The little gangster who came with Liu San said: "Big brother, I feel like this is the family area of ??the army."


    "Did you hear the horn when we came? And you don''t see this place as very quiet."


    Liu San nodded in agreement, "That''s right." After speaking, he squeezed Xia Mei''s neck, "Stinky bitch, dare to lie to me."


    Xia Mei slapped Liu San''s hand desperately, and explained in horror: "This is not the family area, it is the row at the back."


    Liu San was also afraid of strangling Xia Mei, so he let go of his hand angrily, and said to the gangster who came with him, "Let''s go first."


    When Xia Mei saw that Liu San refused to help, she glared at the house viciously, twisted her waist and chased after him, "Third brother, third brother." Liu San walked ahead and ignored Xia Mei.


    After leaving this place, Liu Sancai stopped and looked at Xia Mei and asked fiercely, "Where do we live?"


    Xia Mei was stunned for a moment. She just wanted to call someone to help, but she didn''t even think about where they lived. "Stay here."


    "Why don''t you go to the pier for the night? I just leave the next day so that your work will not be delayed."


    The little gangster who came with Liu San was unhappy, and spit on the ground in disdain, "We came all the way here without earning a penny, and we have to sleep on the street. Sister-in-law is not like you!"


    "How about we go to your house?"


    Xia Mei''s face turned pale when she heard it, and immediately retorted, "Of course not." She wasn''t married yet, and she didn''t say whether she wanted to be a human being who rashly led two men to live at home.


    Liu San looked at Xia Mei impatiently, "Then what do you say?"


    Xia Mei thought about it and gritted her teeth and said, "Come to the school dormitory with me!"


    There are few teachers living in the dormitory of their school, and they are all foreigners living in the dormitory. Now that the school is closed, there should be no one in the dormitory, so Xia Mei thought about taking them to the dormitory to live there.


    When he arrived at the school, Liu San looked at the pitch-dark campus of empty door and turned around and asked, "How do I get in?"


    Xia Mei saw that she took out a key from her bag to open the door of the school, and then locked it from the inside after she entered. Because Xia Mei''s family needed to live in the dormitory for a long time, Principal Tang gave her a key.


    The voice of Han Wen and Wang Dani also successfully caused the two children to quarrel. Hu Zi put on a casual dress, opened the door and asked confusedly, "What''s wrong with Mom?"


    Hearing that Xiao Huang was no longer moving, Han Wen walked up to Hu Zi with the stick in her hand, and whispered, "It''s alright, go back to sleep!"


    Hu Zi glanced at the stick in her mother''s hand, thinking of Xiao Huang''s earth-shattering cry, and shuddered, "Is there someone here, mother?"


    Seeing Hu Zi''s alert look, Han Wen patted his head, "It''s okay, it''s Xiao Huang who is catching the mouse."


    Soothing the tiger, Han Wen returned to the house this time, tossing and turning until after three o''clock before falling asleep, and woke up again before six o''clock, looking at the dark sky outside, Han Wen did not wake up until six thirty .


    After getting up, he ran out without even tidying up. When he got to the yard, he saw Xiao Huang lying at the gate, with a piece of meat thrown in the middle of the yard.


    Han Wen was shocked. Yesterday, someone really came over. She patted her chest to calm herself down. She went back to the house and found a sign to put the meat on. She casually tucked her hair and went to Wang Dani''s house.


    Wang Dani and his family generally got up early, especially Zhou Xinguo almost followed the horn in the army to get up.


    When Han Wen arrived at Wang Dani''s house and was about to knock on the door, she saw Zhou Xinguo open the door.


    Han Wen: "Big Brother Zhou."


    Zhou Xinguo nodded, "Looking for your sister-in-law? Your sister-in-law hasn''t woken up yet."


    Han Wen shook her head, "I''m not looking for my sister-in-law, I''m looking for you."


    "Brother, look at this piece of meat for me." He handed the meat over.


    Zhou Xinguo thought about the barking of Han Wen''s dog yesterday, and took it over with a serious expression, "Where did you find it?"


    Han Wen: "In my yard."


    "Take me over there."


    Han Wen brought Zhou Xinguo home and pointed to Zhou Xinguo where he found the meat, "This is it."


    Zhou Xinguo squatted down and looked at it, then got up and walked out quickly. When Han Wen saw it, she quickly followed, and saw Zhou Xinguo standing in the corner staring at the three footprints in a daze.


    "This is this?" Han Wen asked in surprise.


    Zhou Xinguo finally came to his senses, looked at Han Wen and asked with a serious face, "Have you offended anyone recently?"


    Han Wen thought about it and shook her head, she just had a few words with Liu Chunfang and Xia Mei, they shouldn''t find someone to mess with them!


    Zhou Xinguo touched his chin, "That''s weird, they should be staring at your house when they look like this."


    "I also know that you have a dog at home. It should be an acquaintance on the island."


    Han Wen wondered, "Why are they staring at my house?"


    Zhou Xinguo thought for a while that Han Wen was a teacher, and Wang Hao was the captain of the supply and marketing cooperative. Could it be that someone was eyeing their family''s money, and the New Year was coming soon. There were indeed a lot of petty theft cases during this time.


    "Maybe it''s for money."


    Han Wen thought about it and felt that it made sense. It''s about to be New Year''s Eve, and thieves are chasing performance. Could it be that she bought too many things yesterday and was stared at, "What can I do?"


    Zhou Xinguo comforted: "You don''t have to worry for the time being, just your little yellow dog is enough for them to drink a pot."


    Thinking about their Xiao Huang''s short body, Han Wen hesitated: "My Xiao Huang is probably not their opponent!"


    Zhou Xinguo smiled, "Your dog is not an ordinary dog, it has been trained, and ordinary people can''t handle it, don''t worry!"


    Han Wen returned home in a trance. Seeing Xiao Huang who was sleeping in the haystack, she couldn''t believe it. This head was obtained after training. It took a few days of training! Does it work?


    But thinking of Xiao Huang''s performance yesterday, Han Wen firmly confirmed Zhou Xinguo''s statement that Xiao Huang was trained, after all, he is so smart.

 Chapter 177： go out to do errands

    When Han Wen returned home, Zhou Xinguo''s expression changed. He hurried home with the piece of meat. He went to the restaurant before he even came home to eat. Court crime.


    Han Wen went home and calmed down for a while, and hid all the valuable things in the house. She originally wanted to hide things in the secret room, but she was afraid that these things would destroy the air structure in the secret room, so she thought about it. It''s all hidden in the utility room.


    By the time she got things done, it was already past eight o''clock. Hu Zi also got up early to help Han Wen because of what happened yesterday.


    When making breakfast, Han Wen deliberately cooked a little more and served a bowl for Xiao Huang alone. This Wang Hao was their gatekeeper when he was not in Xiao Huang.


    Looking at Han Wen''s bowl, Xiao Huang happily stuck out her tongue and jumped back and forth beside Han Wen.


    Han Wen put the bowl on the ground, and while waiting for Xiao Huang to lower her head to eat, she touched his body and said, "If you like to eat, eat more, remember that you can only eat the food we feed, others give you thousands of dollars. Don''t eat it, you don''t know what''s in it!"


    After Han Wen finished speaking, it didn''t matter whether Xiao Huang understood it or not, it was a lot easier.


    Because Xia Mei came back too late last night, she didn''t go home and stayed in the dormitory for the night.


    Originally, Liu San wanted to live with her, but she thought that Liu San didn''t want to deal with him because he didn''t do anything, so she drove him to the next dormitory.


    There is also a female teacher living in the dormitory next door, but her family is in the city and she is home now, which is convenient for Liu San and the others.


    Xia Mei was sleeping on the bed, and she felt a pair of big hands groping on her body. She sat up in shock and looked at Liu San and shouted in horror: "What are you doing? How did you get in?" Because she was angry yesterday, she He even locked the door from the inside.


    But these things are not a piece of cake for Liu San, who is used to thieves.


    Liu San smiled complacently, grabbed Xia Mei''s neck and said coldly, "You still want to guard against me with this little trick. It''s not that you haven''t done it before, and you''re a virtuous woman."


    After the incident, Liu San lay on Xia Mei''s bed, looked at Xia Mei and said coldly, "Go! Get me some food, I''m hungry."


    Xia Mei glanced at Liu San angrily, thinking that when she finds a more powerful man in the future, Liu San''s body will definitely be broken into pieces.


    Xia Mei was not polite, she bent down and took out money from Liu San''s pocket to buy food.


    Although Liu San has a bad temper and is sometimes not a thing, he is really generous in spending money, otherwise Xia Mei would not have been with him for so long.


    It''s almost twelve o''clock now, Xia Mei thought about it, and she didn''t buy any food here, so she went to the pier and asked for ten buns at the restaurant on the side of the court.


    When I came out, I saw two women in blue overalls, "Hey! Hello, do you know how the Lijiacun brigade got there?"


    Xia Mei was taken aback, "I know, who are you?"


    One of the women smiled and replied, "We are run by the city''s family planning, and we want the women''s director of your village to show us around the island."


    Xia Mei nodded, "Then I''ll take you there."


    "We have a lot of teams on this island, can you come here?"


    "We came here mainly to see the Wong Kar Wai Brigade."


    Xia Mei: "Oh! You are going to that brigade! That brigade seems quite far away."


    "It''s okay, we are ready this time. If we can''t leave, we will stay there for one night."


    Xia Mei took people to the brigade. It happened that the brigade was studying at this time, so she left with a single finger.


    Halfway through, Xia Mei felt that something was wrong and went back around. The women''s director of their village was Han Wen. Does that mean that Han Wen took these two people there? When she thought of this Xia Mei became excited again, she didn''t go back to look for it. A place to hide.


    Because today is the twenty-fourth day of the twelfth lunar month, the house has to be cleaned, so Han Wen made three hats out of newspaper after eating, and the three mothers started cleaning the house one by one.


    Han Wen picked up a broom with a wooden stick and started sweeping the corner of the house. Hu Zi held a stool for Han Wen, and Xiao Long commanded, "Mom, go to the left."


    Han Wen bowed her head and replied, "Okay."


    Because the roads in rural areas are all dirt roads, it is particularly easy to attract ashes and spiders.


    Li Jun saw this scene as soon as he came in, "What are you three girls doing?"


    Xiaolong: "Uncle Li Jun, we are cleaning the house."


    Han Wen glanced at Li Jun and asked casually, "Why are you here?"


    Li Jun: "There are two lesbians in the city, and I want you to send them to the Wang Jiawei brigade to see."


    "Where to see what?"


    "I don''t know."


    Because Han Wen had been to Wang Jiawei''s brigade, she didn''t dare to delay knowing that the road was far away. She handed the broom to Li Jun, jumped off the chair, pulled down her sleeves and said to Hu Zi, "I''ll go out in a while. A trip may take an afternoon, are you staying at home or going to Aunt Wang''s house?"


    Hu Zi replied without thinking: "Stay at home."


    Han Wen suddenly remembered what happened last night and said stiffly, "Forget it, you two should go to Sister Wang''s house!"


    After packing up, Han Wen gave Huzi the key and sent them to Wang Dani''s house before returning to the brigade with Li Jun.


    When I got to the brigade, I saw two middle-aged women sitting there. It happened that Han Wen still knew each other. "Sister Min, Sister Fang", why did you come here? Han Wen asked enthusiastically.


    When the two saw Han Wen, they got up and replied, "Xiao Han is here. We have something to do with Wang Jiawei''s brigade. I wanted you to take us there."


    How dare Han Wen refuse to do anything here and immediately nodded and said, "Okay! Have you eaten yet? Or have you eaten at my house in the past?"


    The two refused: "No need, we have eaten here."


    "Have you eaten? Why don''t we wait here until you have eaten?"


    Han Wen ate late in the morning and is not hungry now, so she said, "I ate it, why don''t we go now?"


    Sister Min: "Okay, I heard from the comrades here that Wang Jiawei''s brigade is quite far away, so let''s go and return early."


    When Han Wen heard it, she immediately agreed. The Wang Jiawei brigade and the Lijiacun brigade looked at each other and the place was not big, and the road was difficult to walk!


    Han Wen originally wanted to borrow a car to take them there, but neither of them knew how to ride a bicycle. The road in that place was remote and difficult to walk, so Han Wen gave up the idea of ??riding a bicycle.


    Halfway through, I felt that the sky had changed, "Why do I feel like it''s going to snow today?" Sister Min asked.


    Han Wen looked up at the sky, it was exactly the same as when it snowed last time, "It may really be snowing, let''s go quickly or we won''t be able to come back." The two of them immediately quickened their pace.


    Han Wen looked at them and asked curiously, "What happened to the Wang Jiawei brigade, and you have to make a trip all the way."


    When Sister Fang heard it, she immediately began to complain, "Don''t mention that the people in their brigade are very weird. They said that there was an educated youth in their village who was pregnant before marriage, and they wrote a letter to report it to the city, and then the leaders sent us down to take a look."

 Chapter 178： Danger

    Han Wen felt incredible after hearing the news, "Could it be a rumor! How long has this educated youth been in the countryside, I''m afraid everyone can''t recognize how she can get pregnant?"


    "Who said it wasn''t! I didn''t know that person was so bad-hearted. He had a bad reputation for writing this kind of thing. It''s just pity that the two of us have to come all the way to find out the situation." Sister Min said helplessly.


    "Since we''re here, let''s check whether Ning can be trusted or not." Sister Fang replied.


    Here, Xia Meiwo watched from the corner as Han Wen walked with the two girls, and immediately ran back to school with the buns.


    "Third brother! Third brother!" Xia Mei shouted excitedly as she ran.


    Liu San was lying on the bed rubbing his stomach, talking cursingly to his younger brother, and when he heard Xia Mei''s voice, he exclaimed impatiently: "Where did you buy a meal, I almost starved to death."


    Xia Mei ran into the room and watched Liu San and his younger brother smoking while sitting on her bed, her brows subconsciously furrowed, but she still handed the buns, "There was a delay just now."


    Liu San took the buns and threw them on the bed. He took one and took a big bite before saying to his younger brother, "Eat."


    While eating, he asked Xia Mei, "What''s the matter! It took you so long to come back."


    The expression on Xia Mei''s face was almost uncontrollable. Looking at Liu San, she said excitedly, "I know when we started."


    Liu San frowned while eating the buns and asked in confusion, "What hand?"


    Xia Mei was startled, "Fuck Han Wen!"


    "What are you doing to her?"


    Xia Mei: "Didn''t we fail yesterday? She went out today and we can get her on the way."


    Liu San''s younger brother swallowed the buns and said dissatisfiedly: "Sister-in-law, we are here to get money, not people."


    "It''s against the law to trick people. You can''t let us do anything."


    Xia Mei''s face froze. She didn''t expect that the helper Liu San found would be so difficult.


    She rolled her eyes and quickly came up with an idea. She got up and sat next to Liu San, rubbed Liu San''s arm with her chest, and said a few words beside Liu San''s ear, and Liu San agreed. .


    "Let''s go out in a while."


    "Big brother!" The younger brother who came with Liu San shouted in dissatisfaction.


    "The people who live here are all soldiers. If we don''t get out of this island if we make any moves, we will definitely be caught."


    Xia Mei was afraid that Liu Sanzhen would listen to this little brother''s words, so she quickly explained: "Don''t do it on our side, she went to another team just now, we can just ambush her on the road."


    Little Brother Liu pouted and said sarcastically: "It''s easy for you to say, you are not afraid of being seen by people in this daytime trick."


    Xia Mei glared at him viciously after hearing him drag her legs back, shook Liu San''s arm and said, "Third brother, third brother"


    Liu San couldn''t stand her squeaking, and said to his younger brother, "God, let''s go and have a look, so that she can die."


    Han Wen took the two directly to Wong Kar Wai''s brigade. Their brigade also had staff on duty. Because Han Wen brought people over to perform, everyone knew her.


    "Director Han, why are you here?" Wang Jiawei''s captain looked at Han Wen and asked.


    Han Wen pointed to Sister Fang and Sister Min and replied with a smile, "These two comrades are run by the city''s family planning. They came to ask Sister Wang to understand the situation. Please send someone to call."


    When Captain Wang heard that it was a family planning office, he slung his face down, picked up the cigarette stick with a sad face, took a sip, and said to a young man in the room, "Go and call Director Wang over."


    Captain Wang glanced at Sister Fang and Sister Min, and suddenly said to Han Wen, "Director Han, come here, I have something to ask you."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, so she turned around and smiled at Sister Fang and Sister Min before following Captain Wang out.


    As soon as she went outside, a cold wind blew past Han Wen and shrugged her neck, when snowflakes were already floating in the sky.


    "What''s the matter with Captain Wang?" Han Wen asked first.


    Captain Wang picked up the cigarette stick and took another savage puff. After breathing out a puff of white smoke, he said, "Are these two comrades here for that?"


    Han Wen was stunned and didn''t say it clearly, but said, "What happened to your team?"


    Captain Wang gave a soft "um" and didn''t speak.


    Han Wen watched the goose feather snow drifting in the sky and remained silent. The two stood outside for a while, and Captain Wang suddenly said, "It''s cold outside, Director Han, let''s go inside to warm up!"


    Han Wen nodded, opened the curtain and went inside.


    Entering the room, Han Wen smiled and said, "It''s snowing outside. It''s really snowing. I don''t think it will take a while to cover this piece of land."


    Sister Min was clever and didn''t ask what Captain Wang was looking for her just now, but followed up: "What can we do? It took us so long to come here, so how can we go back."


    Sister Fang smiled and said, "We''ll stay here if we can''t leave. It''s not something we discussed early in the morning, or I don''t know if you can stay here, Xiao Han?"


    After hearing this, Han Wen shook her head decisively, "No, I have two children at home. I have to go back when his father is not at home."


    Sister Fang: "How do you go with such a heavy snow?"


    Han Wen glanced outside, "This snow shouldn''t keep falling, I''ll go back when it''s smaller."


    Sister Min nodded, "That''s okay, it''s just that you worked hard, Xiao Han."


    "What''s the matter, it''s not my share."


    After a while, Wang Jiawei''s female director came in and greeted with a smile on her round face: "Director Min, Director Fang and Xiao Han, why are you here?"


    Han Wen greeted with a smile, "Sister Wang."


    Sister Fang and Sister Min put away the smiles on their faces, took out an unnamed letter from their bags, and said solemnly, "Wang Ya, we have received a report that there is a female educated youth in your village who gave birth before marriage."


    Wang Ya''s face stiffened and she continued, "No, this is a framed accusation."


    Sister Fang: "Have you taken us to see that female educated youth?"


    Wang Ya looked at Sister Fang and Sister Min with a serious look on her face and hurriedly said, "It''s still snowing heavily outside, let''s go in a while!"


    She hated that female educated youth now. If it wasn''t for the reputation of the brigade, she wouldn''t care about her life or death. It would be better to get an abortion as soon as possible.


    Sister Min: "The educated youth center is not far from here, so the snow won''t affect it."


    Wang Ya saw that the two of them were determined to see it, and no longer blocked the confession: "I will take you there."


    Han Wen originally wanted to leave, but the people on both sides wanted her to accompany her, so Han Wen went with her.


    Sister Min shivered angrily, "Where is this person?"


    Wang Ya was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t expect that there would be no one there, "Maybe they all go out!"


    Sister Fang angrily said, "Where can I go under such heavy snow, don''t hurry to find it."


    Wang Ya: "You guys go ahead and wait, I''ll find someone right away."

 Chapter 179： robbery

    Wang Ya met Captain Wang after walking a few steps. Wang Ya rushed up and asked in a low voice, "Have you been hiding?"


    Captain Wang nodded: "Hide it up."


    "Those two are still waiting to see her!"


    Captain Wang: "It''s just that people are going home to visit relatives."


    Wang Ya nodded: "Well, let them go in and meet first."


    After they entered, Han Wen glanced and knew that there was no one there. When she really asked, she said that the woman went home to visit relatives.


    Sister Min and Sister Fang are both human beings. As soon as they heard it, they knew that there was something tricky in it. They just asked indifferently, "When will you come back to visit relatives?"


    Wang Ya: "I''m not sure!"


    Sister Min looked at Wang Ya with a half-smile, "You don''t know the letter of introduction from your brigade?"


    Wang Ya looked aggrieved: "I really don''t know."


    It''s not easy for Han Wen to intervene in this kind of thing. She silently stood at the door and watched the growing snow, full of sorrow.


    It was snowing and it was getting dark early. It was already dark before five o''clock.


    Just when Han Wen was about to tell Sister Min that she wanted to go back first, she heard Sister Min speak first: "Xiao Han, it''s a bad day, you don''t have to wait for us to go back first!"


    When Han Wen heard it, she immediately came down, "Okay, then I''ll go first, otherwise you can stay and let Sister Wang see you off tomorrow."


    Wang Ya waved her hand, "Don''t worry! It''s such a difficult road to walk, or else you can stay."


    Han Wen: "Oh, there are children at home! I''m leaving." After speaking, she rushed out in the wind and snow.


    After leaving the educated youth institute, he met Captain Wang, "Director Han, are you leaving?"


    Han Wen nodded: "It''s hard to walk in the snow. I still have children waiting for me, so I''ll go back first. Director Min and Director Fang won''t be leaving today."


    Seeing that Han Wen was alone and didn''t take anything, Captain Wang hurriedly said, "Director Han, don''t worry, I''ll find two young men to send you!"


    Han Wen waved her hand, "No need, it''s not all dark now, I''ll be there soon after walking. If you ask a young man to send me back and forth, you don''t know how long it will be!"


    Captain Wang took a deep breath and replied, "Director Han, our team''s road is not easy to walk. If you don''t want someone to send you, then I''ll find you a flashlight!"


    Han Wen looked at the sky and saw that it was going to be all dark soon, without being pretentious, "Thank you then."


    Han Wen took the flashlight sent by Captain Wang, and found another stick to help her drive home in the wind and snow.


    Xia Mei finished eating the buns and bought some good things, and set off. She was walking on the road and watched the non-stop snow. Liu Sanliang complained: "Can she come back in this snowy day? Let''s not miss it again!"


    Xia Mei replied affirmatively: "She will definitely come back." After finding a remote place, the three of them became cats.


    Xia Mei took out the silk scarf in the bag and handed it to the two of them, "When she comes over in a while, you cover your face so that she doesn''t recognize you."


    At first, Xia Mei just planned to teach Han Wen a lesson, but after seeing the surrounding environment and terrain, she immediately changed her mind.


    In her last life, she married Wang Hao because of Han Wen''s death. This life has dragged on for so long because Han Wen didn''t die. If she killed Han Wen, she would go back to her previous life. Does it mean that Wang Hao would marry? I thought that Xia Mei wanted to kill Han Wen even more strongly here.


    She folded her arms in front of her chest and stared at Han Wen''s only way back. Han Wen only appeared when the three of them were about to freeze.


    "Quick! Quick! People are coming." Xia Mei patted Liu San and said excitedly.


    Liu San and Gouzi were bragging together, listening to Xia Mei''s words and looking over, when they saw a light and a figure appear in the dark night.


    Liu San rubbed his eyes, looked at Xia Mei and asked suspiciously, "So dark, can you be sure it''s her? Don''t get the wrong person?"


    Liu San didn''t care much, turned his head to look at his younger brother and said impatiently, "What about him! After waiting for so long, grab some money first."


    Liu San''s younger brother was right when he heard it, "Big brother, let''s start when she gets closer?"


    Liu San nodded: "Okay."


    Han Wen was walking on the road by herself with a flashlight, looking up at the dark night, her heart was also a little hairy, and she couldn''t help clenching the stick in her hand.


    She flashed a flashlight and walked forward strong and calm. Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of her, only three meters away from her. Han Wen''s footsteps stopped.


    Because her sixth sense clearly told him that these two were definitely not passers-by.


    Han Wen quietly put the flashlight to the hand holding the stick, put her free hand behind the flashlight, and slowly twisted it, ready to turn off the flashlight and escape at any time.


    The two of them got closer and closer, Han Wen became more and more nervous. She swallowed quietly and looked up sharply to see that the two men were covering their faces with silk scarves and holding knives in their hands.


    Han Wen thought "it''s broken" and turned off the flashlight and ran to the side.


    Although Han Wen turned off the flashlight, Liu San and the others still saw the direction Han Wen was fleeing because they were relatively close.


    "Fuck! This little girl is quite good." Liu San scolded Han Wen and chased after him.


    Although Han Wen ran with all her strength, she was a woman after all, and the road was tortuous and she couldn''t outrun the two men. Seeing that she was about to be overtaken, Han Wen stopped in time and turned around and raised her stick to look at the two men and asked coldly. Said: "What are you going to do?"


    Liu San was stunned when he saw Han Wen''s face. He didn''t expect that the woman Xia Mei had taught him a lesson was her, and immediately sneered, "What do you think we want to do this evening?"


    Han Wen clenched her stick and tried her best to remain calm, "Do you want money?"


    Liu San''s eyes lit up when he heard the money, he raised the knife in his hand and said viciously: "How much money do you have on your body, hand over it all."


    Han Wen was slightly relieved to hear that they were asking for money, "Don''t come here, I''ll get it for you." After speaking, she raised her hand and put the flashlight in her bag, took out a few dollars from it and threw it in a ball. But the other hand always clenched the stick tightly.


    Liu Sanliang picked up the money and counted it, and saw that it was only a few dollars. "Bah," he said angrily, "How about you send the beggars with just these few dollars?"


    Han Wen: "I went out this time to do errands, so I brought so much with me."


    "Can I go?"


    Although Liu San disliked it, he still kept the money. Just when he thought it was over, just as he was about to wave Han Wen away, he heard Liu San''s voice beside him.


    "Do you think it''s possible for this amount of money?" After speaking, he walked towards Han Wen.


    Liu San was also a little stunned, but seeing that the boss had gone up, he also followed with a knife.


    Han Wen didn''t plan to run away when she saw that the two of them were doing this. Han Wen slid the bag on her shoulders and threw it to the ground, holding up her stick in preparation.


    Liu San had played against Han Wen and knew that she had some kung fu, "Dog, be careful this **** knows kung fu."


    Han Wen frowned upon hearing her words, do you know her so well?

 Chapter 180： two vegetables

    Han Wen ducked sideways the moment Liu San rushed up, and hit Liu San''s arm with a stick, Liu San''s eyes looking at Han Wen became even more fierce in pain.


    "Big brother, this **** is really good at kung fu!" Little brother Liu San asked in disbelief.


    Liu San glared at him fiercely, "You think I''m just kidding, let''s go together!"


    Han Wen and Liu San knew after a couple of moves that he was a pretentious man, so he was no longer afraid and waited with a stick.


    Fortunately, Han Wen had been practiced a lot before. The three of them were deadlocked for more than half an hour, and Han Wen did not lose the slightest. In the end, Han Wen couldn''t stand the grumbling of the two and kicked the two to the ground. .


    Seeing the two people lying on the ground screaming and screaming, Han Wen picked up the backpack on the ground and patted the snow on it and strode forward. Of course, she didn''t forget to get her money back before she left. Knowing that the two of them are so trashy, she stopped running just now.


    Han Wen walked forward in the snow with a stick in one hand and a flashlight in the other. The more she walked, the more frightened Han Wen became. She just ran away, but now she can''t seem to find her way. Northwest, let alone it''s still night.


    Han Wen took the flashlight and circled around. The more she looked, the more anxious she became. Tears rolled in her eyes. She had no choice but to go back, thinking that she would threaten the two robbers and ask them to send her back. , who would want to walk back to the place just now without a single person.


    Han Wen stomped her feet angrily, took the flashlight and began to look at the footprints on the ground. Fortunately, there are footprints left in the place where the snow has passed. Before the snow has completely covered the footprints, she quickly walked to the first place based on memory, okay? Lu Hanwen, who was easy to find and went home, was so excited that she was about to cry.


    But she didn''t cry, took a deep breath and trotted forward with a flashlight.


    Not long after she walked, she saw a beam of light, and Han Wen was startled and wondered if there was another robbery.


    Maybe it was the two people who gave him confidence just now, Han Wen not only did not run, but bravely greeted him.


    "Han Wen?"


    Han Wen listened to the voice on the other side, and subconsciously raised the flashlight and pointed it at the man''s face. The man''s eyes narrowed instantly when the light hit him, but he was not good at blocking it.


    When Han Wen saw the person coming, she froze in place and didn''t react for a long time.


    It was the same person who strode up to Han Wen, opened the umbrella and put it on Han Wen''s head.


    Han Wen stared blankly at Wang Hao and asked dumbly, "Why are you here?"


    Wang Hao finally returned home after a long business trip. When he saw the door was closed, he wanted to wait at the door for a while. He thought that Han Wen was taking the child to buy food. When he came back, there was no key in the place where the keys were kept at home. Just when he was about to climb over the wall and go in, he happened to meet Zhou Bing and went out. Only then did he know that Han Wen had come to the Wang Jiawei brigade.


    Seeing the increasingly dark Tian Wang Hao, he didn''t hesitate. He asked Hu Zi for the key, opened the door, took a flashlight and an umbrella, and immediately came out to pick up Han Wen.


    "You haven''t been home for so long, I don''t feel relieved to come and take a look."


    Han Wen looked at the snow on Wang Hao''s shoulders and head. Tears flowed uncontrollably when her nose became sour. At this moment, she felt extremely aggrieved.


    Before Wang Hao could react, Han Wen threw herself into Wang Hao''s arms, wrapped her arms around his waist, and pressed her head against his shoulder, crying wantonly, "Why are you only here now!"


    Wang Hao held an umbrella for Han Wen with one hand and wrapped his arms around Han Wen''s shoulders, and said softly, "I''m sorry, I''m late."


    Hearing Wang Hao''s apology, Han Wen subconsciously wanted to raise her hand to pat him, but just after she raised her hand, she realized that she was still holding a wooden stick in her hand, so she could only hammer Wang Hao twice with her fist, "I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I I got lost just now, and I was about to die of fright."


    Wang Hao raised his hand silently and touched Han Wen''s head, "I''m not afraid of me now."


    Han Wen lay in Wang Hao''s arms and calmed down for a while. She rubbed her stomach and said aggrievedly, "I didn''t eat this afternoon, I''m hungry."


    Wang Hao: "Come on, let''s go home for dinner first."


    Han Wen nodded obediently and replied, "Okay."


    Seeing that Wang Hao took the flashlight, Han Wen put away her own and put it in her bag, but she never threw the stick in her hand.


    Wang Hao dragged Han Wen and walked two steps, only then did Han Wen realize that her ankle was aching, "Hey! Wait a minute."


    Wang Hao noticed that something was wrong with Han Wen and turned to look at her and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen looked down at her ankle, and replied aggrievedly, "I seem to have a sprained foot."


    This should have been crooked when she fled, but she was in a state of high tension at the time, so she didn''t notice it.


    Hearing that, Wang Hao put the umbrella into Han Wen''s hand, crouched down and rolled up Han Wen''s trousers to look at it, then reached out and squeezed it again, only when he heard a "hiss" from Han Wen, Wang Hao let go.


    Facing Han Wen with a serious face, he said, "It''s quite serious."


    Han Wen was a little nervous: "What should I do then?"


    Wang Hao replied without thinking, "I''ll carry you back."


    Han Wen hesitated: "Can you make it this long?"


    "Yes, come up." Wang Hao had crouched down at this time.


    Han Wen threw away the stick in her hand and obediently crawled up and let Wang Hao carry herself forward.


    Lying on Wang Hao''s back, she couldn''t understand why the bad guy had already been driven away by her, and she found the way herself, how could she still feel wronged when she met Wang Hao! I also wanted to cry inexplicably.


    Why does she feel aggrieved and want to cry? Han Wen was lying on Wang Hao''s back, thinking about this question all the time.


    Wang Hao felt that Han Wen''s quietness was a little strange, so he asked, "What''s the matter with your injury?"


    Han Wen replied hesitantly, "I twisted when I was running."


    Wang Hao: "Go back and let Xiao Chen show you."


    Han Wen suddenly remembered the two missing robbers, and asked curiously, "Did you meet two men on your way here?"


    "Man? No, I only met you along the way."


    Han Wen slackly responded, then lay back on Wang Hao''s back again and did not speak.


    Wang Hao flipped Han Wen and continued to ask, "What man?"


    Han Wen hesitated for a while before replying, "I met two robbers just now."


    "What? You''re not hurt!" Wang Hao said while bending down and carefully putting down Han Wen, holding a flashlight back and forth to take pictures of Han Wen.


    Han Wen felt the dazzling light dangling on her face, and subconsciously raised her hand to cover her face.


    After Wang Hao looked at Han Wen, he was relieved to see that she was fine.


    "They didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    Han Wen put down her hands and replied calmly, "They stole my money."


    Wang Hao only snatched the money and frowned slightly.


    Han Wen continued, "I asked for the money again."


    Wang Hao frowned when he heard this, "Why are you coming back?"

 Chapter 181： I want to go to the white head with you

    Han Wen didn''t want to tell Wang Hao the truth, but after hesitating for a few seconds, she replied, "They gave me the money if they couldn''t fight."


    He had also heard about Han Wen''s actions to teach Li Weibing a lesson last time, and he was not so surprised to know that she would do a little bit of work. He squatted down and carried Han Wen up on his back, and replied calmly, "Next time I encounter this kind of thing. Walking is the best policy, if you really can¡¯t walk, you have to do it.¡±


    "Today you met two newbies. It would be very dangerous if you met experienced ones."


    Han Wen held the umbrella in one hand and blocked Wang Hao''s neck with the other. already."


    Hearing Han Wen''s words, Wang Hao twitched the corners of his mouth helplessly, "If you go this way in the future, someone will send you off."


    Han Wen leaned on Wang Hao''s back and replied, "Aren''t I afraid to trouble them?"


    Wang Hao bumped Han Wen up and said seriously, "Even if they trouble them, they can''t put themselves in danger."


    Han Wen whispered, "I thought someone would be so arrogant."


    "But where did you say those two people were hiding? They won''t be killed by me!"


    Wang Hao: "If you talk nonsense, you must be hiding."


    Xia Mei hid behind a big rock, stamped her feet with excitement, and waited for Liu San to come back and tell her the good news.


    As a result, she waited for more than half an hour to see the figures of the two of them. She was so excited that she ran up before taking a close look at the state of the two of them. "Brother Third, what''s the matter? Did you die?"


    Liu San and Gouzi supported each other, looking at Xia Mei, who was full of embarrassment, and felt even more dazzling.


    Xia Mei saw the injuries on the two of them when she got closer. She stopped two steps away from the two of them and asked in surprise, "What happened to you? Wasn''t that person Han Wen just now?"


    Xia Mei looked at the scarred appearance of the two of them, and her first reaction was that they intercepted the wrong person and were beaten by mistake, and she also cursed in her heart: Han Wen, this little bitch, is lucky, she ran away yesterday, and she ran away today. .


    Gouzi looked at the woman in front of him and became more and more angry, saying that he was beaten for nothing if he didn''t get a penny, and immediately said yin and yang strangely: "Sister-in-law, we are both like this, you don''t ask ask?"


    Xia Mei smiled embarrassedly, stepped forward to support Liu San''s arm, and replied tenderly, "I didn''t ask, you didn''t say it!" But she thought to herself: Two wastes can make a mistake in a robbery. people.


    "Third brother, is your injury serious?"


    Gouzi got even more angry when he saw Xia Mei''s showy appearance, "You''re blind and big brother is hurt."


    I don''t know what happened to the woman. The special murderer didn''t say that he beat people. If it wasn''t for him, he fell to the ground because of the bad situation. Maybe he would be the same as his big brother now.


    Han Wen could see that Liu San wanted to kill her, and when he fought back, he was not polite to fight there, but now Liu San was injured.


    Xia Mei replied reluctantly: "How can I see it clearly when it''s so dark, the two of you can''t beat a man."


    Gouzi: "Bah! If it''s a man, it''s just like a tigress. Why didn''t you tell us earlier about that girl''s kung fu?"


    Xia Mei was completely confused, "Did you two get beaten up by Han Wen like this?"


    Gouzi: "It''s not that she can have anyone else. This **** is so good at kung fu. Even if they call them two, they are not necessarily her opponents."


    Xia Mei looked at him suspiciously, "You''re talking nonsense, she''s only a country woman who knows kung fu. Did you two rob the wrong person? I''m embarrassed to say that, and just made a nonsense to fool me."


    Seeing Xia Mei like that, Gouzi clenched his fists angrily and wanted to strangle her immediately, "Brother, is this the woman you fancy?"


    Liu San was kicked in the stomach by Han Wen, as if he injured his internal organs. Now he has been covering his stomach and his face is pale, and the weather is cold. The quarrel immediately roared: "Both of you, shut up for Lao Tzu, arguing! Send Lao Tzu to see a doctor first."


    When Xia Mei and Gouzi heard it, they exchanged glances with each other. One of them supported Liu San as they walked back slowly, because they walked slowly, and the colder they walked, the more they couldn''t help quarreling.


    Han Wen seemed more romantic here, Wang Hao carried Han Wen for a long time without breathing, Han Wen said enviously, "If I had your endurance just now, those two scumbags would definitely not be able to catch up with me. "


    Wang Hao replied without thinking: "If you want my physical strength, don''t sleep late in the morning, they won''t be able to outrun you within three months of running with me."


    Han Wen thought about running and exercising without hindrance, and immediately shook her head: "Forget it, they can''t beat me if I don''t run."


    After he finished speaking, he moved the umbrella to the side, and the snow fell on Wang Hao''s hair. Wang Hao asked subconsciously, "Did my hands hurt after playing for too long?"


    "No, I just want to go to Baitou with you." Han Wen replied blankly, looking at the falling snow.


    When it was snowing in the past, she saw a lot of people talking about it, but at that time she was a single dog and could only envy others. Now that she finally has a man, she also wants to try it.


    Wang Hao didn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    Han Wen replied angrily, "I think so."


    Fortunately, Wang Hao was smart. After thinking about it for a while, he figured it out. With big smiles on the corners of his mouth, he replied dotingly, "Okay."


    Han Wen felt that before Wang Hao could react, she hit the umbrella on her head again. Wang Hao asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen curled her lips in disgust: "This snow has melted on her body, and her clothes should get wet after a while."


    Wang Hao couldn''t help laughing when he heard Han Wen''s sincere words. The vibration from his chest made Han Wen, who was lying on her shoulder, hear it very clearly.


    Knowing that he was joking, Han Wen patted Wang Hao on the shoulder angrily, and said coldly, "Don''t laugh."


    Wang Hao also had a rare enlightenment. Instead of ruining the atmosphere with a cold face like before, he nodded and replied, "Okay, I won''t laugh anymore."


    Wang Hao''s years of exercise did not affect his speed at all even if he carried Han Wen on his back. Han Wen walked for more than three hours, and he walked for more than two hours with Han Wen on his back.


    Seeing that this is not the way home, Han Wen asked curiously, "Aren''t we going home?"


    "I''ll show you your feet first."


    "I just got twisted. It''ll be fine for a few days. Let''s go back first!"


    "No, don''t worry," Wang Hao replied without being able to refuse.


    Han Wen: "After ordering this, Dr. Chen has already got off work!"


    Wang Hao: "He is not only a doctor in the clinic, but also on duty."

 Chapter 182： sprained foot

    In the end, Han Wen still didn''t beat Wang Hao, and let him go to the clinic with his back, and when he got there, he saw the light inside.


    Han Wen was surprised: "Is there really someone on duty?" She always thought that the rural clinic would be empty after get off work.


    Wang Hao: "I can still lie to you."


    Seeing that they were about to arrive at the door, Han Wen quickly patted Wang Hao on the shoulder, "Let me down."


    At this time, the folk customs were simple, and she did not want to be the center of gossip tomorrow.


    Wang Hao was actually a little embarrassed, but he insisted: "No, your feet can''t go."


    Han Wen hurriedly said: "I can, I can jump in, oops! Just let me down!"


    In the end, Wang Hao couldn''t stand Han Wen''s stubbornness and went to the door to put Han Wen down.


    Han Wen kept her feet on the ground, and supported her with both hands to collect the umbrella. Before she could put it away, Wang Hao took it. She easily picked up the umbrella and put it at the door. Then she supported Han Wen''s arm with her big hand and helped her enter the room.


    The stove was burnt in the room, and a gust of heat rushed in. It felt like most of the cold air had dissipated. Han Wen wanted to pull the scarf, but after thinking about leaving for a while, she held back.


    Because there were other patients in the room, Wang Hao first helped Han Wen to sit on the bench next to him.


    After putting water on the patient, the female doctor came over, looked at Han Wen and asked seriously, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Hao sat next to Han Wen. Hearing her question, he hurriedly lifted Han Wen''s trousers and explained, "I twisted my foot."


    The female doctor crouched down and pinched Han Wen''s ankle, and the pinched Han Wen''s face deformed before letting go.


    "You''re twisting a bit seriously! Are you exercising vigorously again?"


    Han Wen recalled it for a while, and felt a little guilty.


    The doctor gave her an angry look when she heard that she was still exercising after the sprain, "You are not afraid of breaking bones while exercising with such a serious injury."


    "Ah! Is it that serious?" Han Wen asked in surprise.


    "It''s almost swollen into a pig''s hoof, what do you think? Fortunately, no bones were hurt."


    "Wang Hao, take your shoes off for her, and I''ll bandage her." After that, he went to the pharmacy.


    Looking at her serious face, Han Wen felt that she had met the head teacher of her high school and asked in a low voice, "Who is she so fierce?"


    Wang Hao took off her shoes and replied, "Xiao Chen''s teacher."


    Han Wen: "Why haven''t I seen her before?"


    "The old man in her family passed away some time ago and went home."


    "Oh, I still prefer Dr. Chen. She almost didn''t send me away when she pinched me just now."


    Wang Hao chuckled, "Doctor Yan has a lot of strength."


    "Come on, don''t talk anymore, Dr. Yan is out." Han Wen patted Wang Hao nervously and reminded him.


    There''s no way she looks too much like her head teacher, and when she sees her, she subconsciously becomes nervous.


    Dr. Yan brought Han Wen''s medicinal wine to treat her bruises and rubbed it on her ankle. The painful Han Wen held Wang Hao''s hand tightly and almost passed out.


    After Dr. Yan rubbed Han Wen''s ankle, he fixed her foot with gauze, and then stopped.


    "When you go back, let Wang Hao carry you on your back, and don''t leave by yourself."


    Han Wen nodded confusedly: "Okay."


    "Take a night''s rest, and apply ice a few more times tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    "I won''t charge you for this bandage. I''ll give you two yuan for this medicine." After saying that, he glanced at them, "Have you brought any money?"


    Han Wen hurriedly nodded: "Take it." After speaking, she went to her wallet to find out the money, took out one and handed it over.


    When Wang Hao helped her out the door, Han Wen felt that she had not recovered, "Is that all it takes?"


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows slightly: "Why do you still want to chat with Dr. Yan again?"


    When Han Wen heard this, she shook her head like a rattle, "No way."


    Wang Hao stuffed the potion into Han Wen''s bag, picked up the umbrella and crouched in front of Han Wen, and asked with a smile, "Is Dr. Yan so scary?"


    Han Wen took advantage of the situation to lie down, "It''s not that Dr. Yan is scary, it''s that he looks too much like my high school head teacher."


    Wang Hao was a little incredulous, "Are you still afraid of the teacher?"


    Han Wen: "Of course, aren''t you afraid of the teacher?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m not afraid."


    "Then you are really amazing." Han Wen reached out and pinched Wang Hao''s ear and replied with a smile.


    The snow had already fallen very thick at this time, and Wang Hao carried Han Wen back home.


    Han Wen looked at the unlocked door and frowned, "What''s going on?"


    Wang Hao: "Maybe Huzi and the others are at home." After speaking, he pushed open the door and entered the courtyard. Seeing the light shining through the window, Han Wen felt relieved.


    Immediately after, Hu Zi ran out of the house and saw the two of them shouting happily: "Dad! Mom!"


    "Mom what''s wrong with you?"


    Han Wen got off Wang Hao''s back and said casually, "Twisted, why are you back? Didn''t you stay at Aunt Wang''s house?"


    As soon as Han Wen finished speaking, she saw Zhou Bing and several children all come out of the house, even Shen Yu and Xu Sheng.


    Huzi raised his head and looked at Han Wen and explained seriously: "Xiaolong and I want to come back and wait for you, and my aunt will ask Zhou Bingge to come and accompany us."


    Han Wen touched Huzi''s head and said to the children behind, "Thank you."


    Zhou Bing smiled honestly, "Auntie, you''re welcome, since you''re back, we''ll go first." After that, he took his younger siblings back.


    Han Wen hurriedly held back, "You guys are leaving after dinner!"


    Zhou Li: "Mr. Han, we have all eaten."


    As soon as they left, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng also wanted to leave. Han Wen hurriedly said, "Have you two eaten? If you haven''t eaten, eat here before leaving."


    Shen Yu: "Sister-in-law, we ate too."


    They came over once after lunch to help clean the house, but they went back when no one was there. They came twice in the afternoon, and the last time they came in successfully.


    Han Wen looked at the two of them and said, "Just eat, are you going home for the New Year this year?"


    "I''m not going back, I''ll be here." Xu Sheng replied with a smile.


    Han Wen: "Come and eat at my place on New Year''s Day!"


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng looked at each other, "sister-in-law, this"


    Wang Hao took the opportunity and said, "That''s it, let''s come over someday and have a lively together."


    Seeing Wang Hao speak, Xu Sheng nodded, "Okay, brother, let''s help you someday."


    After everyone was gone, Han Wen let Hu Zi help her jump into the house, "Wang Hao! Hurry up and close the door and come back to cook, I''m starving to death."


    When she entered the room, she felt a rush of heat. Han Wen took off her scarf and sighed. Fortunately, Huzi and the others were clamoring to come back. These children gave birth to the stove for them, otherwise she might faint from hunger in the living stove. past.


    Wang Hao closed the door and waited for a while before coming back, "What would you like to eat?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "There are still dumplings at home, bring the dumplings in the kitchen and eat them."


    They made a lot of dumplings yesterday, and they put the rest in the kitchen. At this time, it was cold enough to live in.

 Chapter 183： black enough

    Wang Hao took off the gloves and threw them on the chair, then went to the kitchen, and then brought out dumplings with a dustpan, "So much?"


    Han Wen leaned back on the chair, resting her feet on the ponytail Huzi brought her, turned her head to look at Wang Hao and replied, "Yesterday when Han Qing came, we packed a little more, and we''re going to eat dumplings for the next few days. "


    Wang Hao put the dumplings on the table, turned around and took out the kettle and put it on the pot, then poured the water in the kettle into the pot, and asked casually, "Why is Han Qing here, is there something wrong with my parents?"


    Han Wen: "No, it''s just that my parents split up and came over to tell us, and they brought us some food."


    Wang Hao: "Oh, why don''t you let Han Qing stay here for two days?"


    "He said he was in a hurry to go back." Seeing that he couldn''t make dumplings before the pot was opened, Han Wen rubbed her hungry stomach and said to Huzi who was beside her, "Huzi go and find two biscuits for Mom."


    Hu Zi jumped out of the chair immediately after hearing this, and replied cheerfully, "Okay."


    Seeing that his brother was gone, Xiaolong also slid down from the chair, leaned in front of Han Wen and asked cautiously, "Mom, does it hurt? Do you want me to give you a hoot?"


    Han Wen looked at the caring Xiaolong with a smile, took him into her arms, and replied affectionately: "It hurts a little bit, Xiaolong doesn''t need to woo his mother, go and get a cup for her, okay?"


    Xiaolong nodded and replied obediently, "Okay."


    cup on alarm clock


    At this time, the water had already boiled. Wang Hao was taking a dustpan and putting dumplings in it. He watched Han Wen turn the two children instructed, and said with a smile, "You will be able to summon people when you arrive."


    Han Wen raised her face, "Who told me to get hurt! Didn''t you hear Dr. Yan say not to let me exercise vigorously?"


    Wang Hao nodded helplessly: "Yes yes yes!"


    Here Huzi came out with a lot of things from the kitchen, "Mom, do you want to eat that?"


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi hugging a lot of brows and frowned, "Is that all that''s left?"


    There are many kinds of things in Huzi''s hands, but the number is small, and they are usually made by Han Wen herself.


    Hu Zi put the things on the table and replied calmly: "There''s only so much left." He wouldn''t say that he stole it all!


    Han Wen: "If I have nothing to do these two days, I will do something." Then she took out a naan and handed it to Huzi, "Send it to your father."


    "Dad, here it is!"


    Wang Hao was also hungry now, reaching out to take it and stuffing it directly into his mouth.


    Xiaolong also came over with the cup, and Han Wen took it and took the thermos beside him and poured herself a cup of hot water.


    "Huzi, I remember that the house was only half cleaned when we left. Who made the rest?"


    At that time, they swept half of the emergency house they left and left many places unpacked, but now the house has been put in place.


    Hu Zi picked up the biscuits from the paper bag and replied, "Brother Xu Sheng and Brother Shen Yu got it."


    When Han Wen heard that it was the two of them, she nodded and said happily, "Fortunately, I told them to come over for dinner."


    Wang Hao''s dumplings are ready. Looking at the three mothers who are still eating, he said coldly, "Let''s eat some snacks, these dumplings are ready."


    When Han Wen heard it, she immediately clapped her hands, picked up the paper bag with snacks on the table, put it aside, and said calmly, "I can''t eat it, the dumplings are ready to eat first."


    Afraid that Huzi and Xiaolong would not be full at Wang Dani''s house, Han Wen asked Wang Hao to serve them a small bowl.


    Wang Hao was eating the dumplings with vomit, and suddenly said, "I can make more of this stuffing in the future."


    Han Wen turned her head to look at the empty dustpan, nodded and replied, "Okay, anyway, I''ll be packing some food for the past few days. You can go buy more squid and shrimp tomorrow."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen: "There are still a few days before the Chinese New Year, are you still going out?"


    "Don''t go out. I bought a lot of things this time. Do you want to buy more? I''ll buy it later."


    Han Wen thought for a while: "Yes, I''ll get you a list then."


    "Have you brought the fine noodles that Sister Wang asked you to bring?"


    Wang Hao ate a dumpling in one bite and replied, "I brought it, and I will send it to her tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Because just after dinner, Han Wen didn''t urge the children to go to bed, but started playing in the house.


    Wang Hao came back from a business trip and bought a pair of chess to teach the two children how to play chess.


    Xia Mei braved the heavy snow to help Liu San to walk to Lijia Village with difficulty.


    "What the hell! The snow will get bigger and bigger, and I will freeze to death!" Gouzi sniffed and scolded angrily.


    It''s strange that when Han Wen and the others went home, it was only snowing, but when they arrived at Liu San, they became heavy snow, and they walked slowly.


    Liu San''s face has turned pale and pale, and said weakly: "I can''t walk, dog, you have to carry me back."


    Gouzi was a little unhappy after hearing this, "Brother, I still have injuries on my body! Besides, my body may not be able to move you on your back."


    Liu San heard Gouzi''s tone and knew that he didn''t want to carry him, but now that he was injured, he had no deterrent effect on Gouzi, so he started to save the country, "Gouzi, you forgot who brought you in when you were poor and white. Would you be able to have today''s glory without me?"


    After listening to Liu San''s words, Gouzi spit on the ground and said in his heart: "Fucking brilliant, even if I freeze to death, it will be brilliant!"


    But he still squatted down, "Brother, stop talking, I''ll carry you."


    A group of three people walked slowly towards Lijia Village, and finally got there.


    The dog panted and asked Xia Mei, "Where is the hygiene?"


    Xia Mei hesitated, "I don''t think the third brother''s injury is that serious. Why don''t we go to school to rest first, and then go to the city to see tomorrow?"


    Liu San fainted from the pain at this time, and Gouzi sneered, "If something happens to the eldest brother, are you responsible?"


    Seeing the cold sweat on Liu San''s face, Xia Mei thought that she would have to count on Liu San in the future, and said cruelly, "Come with me."


    As soon as they arrived, they met Doctor Yan who locked the door and wanted to leave. Xia Mei quickly pulled the dog and said, "The one in front is Doctor Yan. Stop her and let her show the third brother. I won''t go there." After speaking, she turned around and ran without waiting for the dog''s response, she couldn''t let people find that she was with two men.


    Gouzi: "Doctor Yan, wait a minute."


    Dr. Yan turned around and looked at the two suspiciously, because she didn''t know each other, so he asked cautiously, "Where are you from?"


    Gouzi licked his face and said, "Dr. Yan, we came to visit relatives on the island. My brother and I had a conflict, but I couldn''t control it for a while. Please help me!"


    Dr. Yan glanced at the injury on Gouzi''s face, and then looked at Liu San without any doubts. He reopened the door and walked into the house, saying, "You are ruthless."

 Chapter 184： seriously injured

    The dog smiled embarrassedly, "Isn''t it because I couldn''t control my anger."


    Dr. Yan pointed to an empty bed in the room, and said expressionlessly, "Put him on the bed!" After speaking, he walked over to the table, took out the flashlight from the drawer, and walked back quickly.


    "What happened to this man?"


    The dog wiped the sweat from his forehead, "The pain passed out."


    Dr. Yan was not polite when he heard it. He reached out and patted Liu San''s face, "Hey! Hey! Wake up."


    Doctor Yan slapped him several times before he woke him up.


    Liu San opened his eyes in a daze, and asked in a weak voice, "Where am I?"


    Gouzi came up and said, "Brother, we are in the health center, this is Dr. Yan."


    Liu Sanyi immediately started humming, "Doctor, I''m cold, and my body hurts."


    Dr. Yan stared at him and asked, "Where does it hurt?"


    Liu San pointed to his face, then to his arm, and then to his stomach, "It hurts the most here."


    Doctor Yan said to the dog beside him, "Take off his clothes."


    The dog hesitated, "Will it be frozen in such a cold day?"


    Dr. Yan said with a cold face, "It''s better to freeze than to die from pain."


    Gouzi gave Dr. Yan a shy look, didn''t dare to say anything, stepped forward and took off Liu San''s clothes.


    I saw a faint footprint on Liu San''s white and tender belly, "The young man is very black!"


    The dog''s face froze and he wanted to say that it wasn''t me who was black, I was the one to blame.


    "Doctor, where is he hurt?"


    "I''ll have to read it and then." After speaking, he started to press Liu San''s stomach, Liu San''s painful eyes bulged, clenching his teeth and clutching the bedside with both hands, he almost didn''t pass.


    Looking at Liu San, Dr. Yan asked in confusion, "Young man, does it hurt so much?"


    Liu San gritted his teeth and nodded: "It hurts."


    Then Dr. Yan checked Liu San''s body again, and said with a sullen face: "You are seriously injured. I will give you some painkillers first, and you will go to the city for a checkup tomorrow."


    The dog was surprised and said, "Doctor, is it so serious?"


    Dr. Yan glanced at him, "You kicked hard a lot. This is his stomach, and he can support your kick."


    "I''ll give him some relief first." Then he went to the pharmacy to dispense medicine.


    "Hey! Do you two have a place to live?"


    The dog immediately said, "Yes."


    Dr. Yan breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. If she had no place to live, she would have to wait here.


    First, bandage the wounds on Liu San''s body, and then put the water on him. After hanging the water on him, he looked at the dog who was about to fall asleep beside him. Dr. Yan kicked his leg and said coldly, "Okay. Okay, I''ll treat your wounds for you."


    The dog did not expect to bandage himself and immediately said gratefully: "Thank you doctor."


    When Dr. Yan treated the wound on Gouzi''s face, he said with emotion: "Look at you, your elder brother has not lost his hand."


    After finishing the treatment for the dog, Dr. Yan said while packing his things, "Just give me five dollars in total."


    The dog frowned and asked unhappily, "So expensive?"


    "You are not expensive, his is expensive."


    The dog was a little reluctant to go to his pocket, and as soon as he emptied it, he remembered that he was too scared at the time, and gave it to the woman along with his share.


    He had no choice but to ask Liu Sanyao, "Brother, do you have money on you? All my money was stolen by that woman."


    Liu San gave him a stern look at him, raised his hand tremblingly, took out a roll of money from his pocket, and gave a few to the dog.


    After paying the money, Gouzi went to the bed, took the bottle, and walked away with Liu San.


    Liu San couldn''t wait to ask, "Where''s Xia Mei?"


    The dog sneered, "Send us to the door and leave."


    Xia Mei went back to the dormitory alone, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She put on warm clothes, found the flashlight and hurried back, and happened to meet Liu San and the two on the way.


    "Third brother, are you alright?" Xia Mei asked in surprise.


    Liu Sandie looked at Xia Mei with a face, "Why did you go?"


    Looking at Liu San''s gloomy eyes, Xia Mei shuddered subconsciously, and immediately replied, "We haven''t been able to eat since we were busy all night. I went back and ordered some noodles, and I''m going to pick you up! "


    The dog sneered, "I really know how to pretend."


    Xia Mei was choked and was about to refute when she heard Liu San ask, "Really?"


    Xia Mei nodded hurriedly: "Really."


    The three of them went back to school together, and saw that the noodle dog in the pot rarely mocked her, and after eating, wiping his mouth with his sleeve, he said directly to Liu San: "Brother, you are injured, you will stay with sister-in-law today. Come on! Just let my sister-in-law take care of you."


    Xia Mei: "What?"


    Liu San gave an "um" and asked angrily, holding the bowl, "Why, you don''t want to?"


    Xia Mei immediately shook her head: "No."


    The dog had been tired for a day and was not polite. After he finished speaking, he went back to the next door. As soon as the door was closed, he lay down on the bed without taking off his clothes.


    In the middle of the night, Xia Mei guarded Liu San, who was sleeping and snoring, and gestured with the knife in his hand on Liu San''s neck and put it back.


    When Han Wen was about to sleep, she watched Wang Hao come in with a long cloth, and asked curiously, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao took off his shoes and took the cloth to the bed, and tied it on the bamboo pole at the end of the bed.


    Han Wen said in surprise, "You don''t want to hang yourself, do you?"


    Wang Hao turned around and looked at Han Wen helplessly, looked at the feet on the quilt, and said angrily, "Put your feet up, I''ll hang this for you!"


    Thinking about her sleeping position, Han Wen refused awkwardly, "It''s not like you don''t know that I''m not honest in my sleep, so you don''t need to hang up!"


    "I only have to hang it because I''m not honest when sleeping." As she said that, she bent down and hugged Han Wen to the end of the bed, so that her legs could be successfully hung on the cloth.


    Han Wen hangs one leg on the cloth and straightens the other. She turned her head to face Wang Hao and said, "Go and see if the door of the yard is closed? By the way, use wood to top it."


    "And do you think Xiao Huang is full? If he is not full, feed him."


    Wang Hao was startled by the action of putting on his shoes, and then replied, "Okay, I''ll go take a look."


    After a while, Wang Hao came back, "I''ve done everything you said, and you can sleep in peace with me at home!"


    "You know what happened yesterday?"


    Wang Hao replied while slipping his slippers: "Well, Brother Zhou told me when I went out just now."


    "I have wronged you these days."


    Han Wen pouted, "What''s wrong with this, it''s scary! Who do you think we are being targeted?"


    Wang Hao lifted the quilt and went into the bed. He put one hand on Han Wen''s quilt and comforted him, "It should be because I''m not at home that the thief is thinking about our house. Now that I''m back, it should be fine."

 Chapter 185： presumed murderer

    After listening to Wang Hao''s words, Han Wen pondered for a while, thinking about the two robbers she encountered on the road, her brows furrowed, "I always feel something is wrong."


    "The two robbers I met on the road seem to be very familiar with me. They even know about my kung fu skills. You must know me." Han Wen wanted to say what her parents didn''t know, but she closed it as soon as she said it. mouth.


    "I what?"


    "It''s nothing, it just feels like they know me well."


    "You mean an acquaintance committed the crime?"


    Han Wen moved her feet slightly, turned around and looked at Wang Hao face to face, and said with certainty, "Well, I think it was an acquaintance who committed the crime."


    "Are you saying that the one who stared at our house and the one who robbed me were the same people?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while with a gloomy face, "According to what you said, it should be a group of people. Do you remember their appearance?"


    "They have scarves around their faces and can''t see their appearance, but judging from their figures, they don''t seem to be from our side. Anyway, I haven''t seen them before, but one of them gives me a very familiar feeling, but I Can''t remember."


    Seeing that Han Wen''s face was about to wrinkle, Wang Hao raised his hand and rubbed her hair, "Okay, don''t think about it if you can''t remember it, go to bed early."


    Han Wen yawned when she heard that she was about to go to bed. Today, she was tired, hungry, and startled, and she fell asleep not long after she responded.


    The next day, Han Wen woke up and felt the cold bed next to her, and knew that Wang Hao had already woken up.


    She sat up and rubbed her hair. She stared at the whiteness outside through the crack of the window for a while, before getting ready to get up.


    She carefully took off her legs from the cloth, put them on the bed, and then started shouting, "Huzi! Xiaolong!"


    After shouting for a while, Huzi and Xiaolong pushed the door and came in, "What''s wrong with Mom?"


    "Where''s your dad?"


    Huzi: "My dad has gone to work. Mom, do you want to get up?"


    Han Wen said "um", "What time is it now?"


    Huzi commanded Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, you go have a look."


    Xiaolong opened the door and glanced out, then turned around and said, "Mom, it''s ten o''clock."


    "I slept so long? Is it still snowing outside?"


    "Go, the thick snow is coming to me." Hu Zi raised his leg and gestured above his ankle.


    Han Wen thought that no one would come to visit in this snowy day, so she simply didn''t change her clothes, and just put on a cotton jacket and got out of bed.


    "What did your father do this morning?"


    Xiaolong: "Googo and egg pancakes."


    Han Wen rubbed her stomach, "I''m hungry again, I''m going to eat first."


    Before dinner, Huzi and Xiaolong waited on Han Wen, brushed his teeth and washed his face. Looking at the two sons who were busy with their work, Han Wen said excitedly, "I didn''t expect my son to be so filial at a young age. I will be blessed in the future. already."


    Hu Zi dried the towels in the bathroom, looked at Han Wen and asked calmly, "Mom, can we eat two pieces of sorghum jelly?"


    Han Wen looked at Huzi with a smile while eating the egg cake, and stopped for a while before saying, "Okay, go get it yourself! Now you all start changing your teeth and eating less sugar."


    Huzi and Xiaolong happily ran to the kitchen, happily responding as they ran.


    After hiding the candy, Hu Zi put the candy box back in its original state, and then came out of the kitchen swaggeringly.


    Hearing the movement, Han Wen asked casually, "You''ve already calculated all the candies in my box!"


    Hu Zi calmly pulled out the chair next to Han Wen and sat on it, "No, we only took a few pieces, there are many more in the box!"


    Han Wen sneered, "I''ll let the cat guard the fish, I''d be surprised if I still have candy."


    Huzi touched his nose and replied shyly, "I know you still ask."


    Since they were asked to fetch Han Wen themselves, they didn''t plan to say more. They took a sip and asked casually, "Aren''t you going out to play today?"


    Huzi: "What''s so funny about snow so deep?"


    Han Wen turned to look at Xiaolong, "How about you?"


    Xiaolong opened his eyes and shook his head, "Don''t go out and do homework at home."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "It''s not like you guys!"


    Huzi: "What''s different, we''ve always been like this."


    Han Wen sneered after hearing the righteous words of the two of them, picked up the bowl and began to drink gooey in small sips.


    Seeing that Xiao Huang, who was lying on the stove by the fire, suddenly got up and ran out, Han Wen calmly said to Hu Zi who was beside him: "Someone is coming outside, go see who it is?" There are bad people.


    As the weather became colder and colder, Han Wen was afraid that Xiao Huang would freeze outside, so she moved it into the house.


    Hu Zi jumped out of the chair with support on the table, and trotted to open the door, "Who is it!"


    "I."


    Hu Zi opened the door and looked at Li Jun in a military coat and shouted happily, "Uncle Li Jun!"


    Li Jun patted Hu Zi on the shoulder, "Is your mother at home?"


    Hu Zi nodded excitedly: "At home."


    Then he shouted into the house: "Mom, Uncle Li Jun is here."


    When Han Wen heard Li Jun coming, she raised her beautiful eyebrows, looked down at her pajama pants, and instructed Xiaolong, "Xiaolong, go to the house and get a blanket for Mom."


    When Xiaolong heard this, he immediately ran to the bedroom. After a while, he came out with a blanket and covered Han Wen''s legs.


    Li Jun came in just after covering it up, looking at the bowl on the table and jokingly said, "Have lunch so early?"


    Han Wen gave him an angry look, "Why are you here?"


    Li Jun said solemnly: "I saw those two comrades didn''t come back yesterday, so I''ll come over and ask."


    Han Wen: "The two of them live in Wang Jiawei, and they may not be able to come back today."


    Li Jun: "Oh"


    In fact, he knew it yesterday. He came twice yesterday when it snowed. Seeing that Han Wen hadn''t come back for so long, he originally planned to pick up someone, but when he saw Wang Hao went to Wang Jiawei, he came back by himself.


    "What''s the matter with your feet?" Li Jun asked curiously, looking at Han Wen''s exposed feet.


    Han Wen reached out and lifted the blanket and replied calmly, "I twisted when I came back yesterday."


    "Why are you so careless?"


    "Small injuries are fine, but if they want to come back today, I can''t send them off, so I might have to trouble you."


    "You''re hurt like this, you still have time to worry about them! Just leave it alone."


    "What about Brother Hao?"


    Han Wen: "Go to work."


    "Oh, then you take good care of yourself, I''ll go first."


    Han Wen looked at him a little surprised, "Aren''t you going to sit down?"


    Li Jun had been standing since he entered the door, and he was about to leave after saying a few words to Han Wen.


    Li Jun: "No more sitting, there are still things in the team, the food will be distributed these two days, please ask Brother Hao to come and get it for you!"


    Han Wen''s eyes lit up when she heard that she was about to give out food, and her tone was full of joy, "Okay, I''ll let him go there then."


    Not long after Li Jun came out of Han Wen''s house, Liu Chunfang stuck his head out from the next door, spat at Li Jun''s back, and went back.

 Chapter 186： Do you have any money at home?

    Wang Hao didn''t come back until noon, carrying a heat preservation bucket and a lot of fish and shrimp.


    Wang Hao put the heat preservation bucket on the table, and went to the kitchen with mackerel and shrimp.


    "What did you bring?" Han Wen asked as she unscrewed the heat preservation bucket.


    Wang Hao put away his things and unbuttoned them as he walked out and replied, "The team has boiled sheep soup, I''ll bring some back."


    Han Wen unscrewed the lid and looked at the milky white soup inside, and said to Hu Zi, "Bring two bowls."


    "Your team''s treatment is pretty good! When are you on vacation?"


    Wang Hao took off his cotton-padded coat and hung it on the hanger, and sat down wearing only a sweater, "Isn''t this a bonus given by the team for the Chinese New Year? It''s twenty-nine on vacation."


    "What to eat for lunch?"


    Han Wen saw that there was not much soup in the insulation bucket, only enough for the two children, so she said, "Do you want to eat bean curd noodles or fried fish dregs."


    "What is fried fish dregs?"


    Han Wen: "Just chop the mackerel and fry it with chili peppers."


    Wang Hao felt novel when he heard it, so he said, "Fry some fish dregs and try it! Tell me how to do it, and I''ll deal with it."


    "Just deal with it normally, forget it! When you cut it, shave the fish bone and cut it." There are two children at home, and it''s better to go for a thorn.


    Wang Hao went to the kitchen with the sleeves rolled up.


    Hu Zi came over with a bowl, and Han Wen brought two bowls from the heat preservation bucket for the child, "You guys eat first."


    Xiaolong took two bites of the spoon and pushed it to Han Wen. Han Wen looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Xiaolong said with an ugly face: "It''s not good."


    Han Wen thought there was something wrong with the cook''s craftsmanship, so she took a spoon and tasted it herself.


    "Do you think it tastes good?"


    Xiaolong nodded.


    Seeing that he didn''t feel embarrassed, Han Wen pushed the bowl aside and replied calmly, "I''ll give it to your dad later."


    "Huzi, do you think so?"


    Hu Zi drank it with relish, "It''s delicious."


    Wang Hao came back after processing the mackerel, put it on the stool beside the stove, looked at the bowl on the table and asked, "Why don''t you drink it, Xiaolong?"


    Han Wen lifted the blanket and put it on the back of the chair, jumped on one foot and sat by the stove, "Xiaolong is not used to this smell, you drink it!"


    Wang Hao looked down at Han Wen: "You don''t drink?"


    Han Wen: "I''m not used to that smell either."


    Wang Hao was a little fortunate: "Fortunately, I didn''t buy mutton and come back to make dumplings, otherwise you two would have to watch."


    "If you two want to eat it, buy it, and Xiaolong and I will eat something else."


    Wang Hao: "Forget it, let''s all eat the same thing!"


    Since Han Wen came to their house, there was no concept of saving money, and she thought about how to eat every day.


    Hu Zi was drinking the sheep soup and suddenly said, "Mom, does our family still have money?"


    Han Wen: "Why do you ask that?"


    "The aunts and aunts outside all said that you spent too much money, and that sooner or later our family will be defeated, saying that our family must not have a dime in savings now."


    Han Wen replied nonchalantly: "Then they think wrong, at least we have a dollar in our family."


    Hu Zi''s face collapsed after hearing this, and he turned to look at Han Wen and asked in disbelief, "Just one piece?"


    Seeing that Huzi was so stupid, Wang Hao patted him angrily, "You are stupid, you can believe your mother teasing you."


    Hu Zi pouted, "I''m not cooperating with my mother." The money in her mother''s bag alone is more than ten yuan.


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi''s stupid look and smiled: "Don''t worry! Our family is rich."


    She and Wang Hao both have salaries now, and only Huzi go to school in the family. The tuition fee is not much, and the clothes they wear are made by themselves. Even if they spend a little money on food, they are not much. She buys them locally. Some of the ingredients can be bought without spending money on food stamps at all.


    Moreover, Wang Hao has other sources of income. Their family is not short of money at all. Han Wen handed over the fried fish dregs and said by the way: "Li Jun came just now and said that the team wants to divide the food, so you can go to get it."


    Wang Hao put the fish residue on the table and replied, "Okay."


    Huzi had eaten several times today. Looking at the fried fish dregs, he picked a few fish with chopsticks and put the chopsticks away after eating.


    Wang Hao took a pancake and wrapped the fish dregs, turned to look at Hu Zi and asked in surprise, "Aren''t you going to eat it?"


    Hu Zi rubbed his stomach: "I''m full."


    Xiao Longdao sat next to Wang Hao and ate together. Wang Hao handed the rolled one to Han Wen and rolled another one before eating.


    After eating, Wang Hao put away the dishes and chopsticks on the table, shouted Huzi to let him wash the bowls, went back to the house to get the noodles and went to Wang Dani''s house.


    At this time, Wang Dani''s family had just finished eating, and when Wang Hao came over, Wang Dani took the lead to greet him, "You can just call me to get it. I''m so sorry to have you bring it here."


    Wang Hao handed over the face in his hand, "It''s just a few steps away, it''s the same for anyone, is Brother Zhou at home?"


    Wang Dani took it over with a smile, and answered loudly, "Yes, I''ll call for you."


    "Lao Zhou, Lao Zhou, Wang Hao is here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Zhou Xinguo come out of the bedroom with a piece of paper. After seeing Wang Hao, he pointed to the stool beside him with a serious face and said, "Sit first."


    Seeing Zhou Xinguo, Wang Dani knew that he had something to tell Wang Hao, and drove the two children to the bedroom directly.


    Seeing that there was no one in the room, Wang Hao took the lead and asked, "How is it, have you found it out?"


    Zhou Xinguo handed over the paper in his hand, "Well, it''s a little frowning. The piece of meat that was taken from your house was mixed with pesticides."


    "This medicine is the most common kind, which is not easy to check, but those who know that you have a dog should be an acquaintance."


    Wang Hao looked at the inspection report on the paper and knew that there were no valid clues, so he immediately put it away, "How many things have been lost on the island recently? Has there been any robbery?"


    "It''s been a lot of time for petty thieves. Just a few people can find out. There are no robbers, who is so courageous?"


    Wang Hao said with a cold face: "Yesterday Han Wen came back from Wang Jiawei and encountered a robber."


    Zhou Xinguo leaned forward in disbelief, "Really? That''s a big deal."


    "But I haven''t heard anyone looting recently!"


    Wang Hao: "According to Han Wen''s account, the two people who robbed are also acquaintances."


    Zhou Xinguo: "Did your brother and sister recognize who those two people are?"


    Wang Hao shook his head: "The two of them covered their faces."


    Zhou Xinguo frowned, his face heavy, "Do you think Han Wen has offended someone? Why do I think someone is targeting you?"


    Wang Hao nodded, "It seems that Ming''s side will trouble you."


    Zhou Xinguo: "This is as it should be."


    Wang Hao: "Then I''m leaving."


    As soon as Wang Hao arrived home, Wang Dani chased after him, "You said that this old Zhou is true, don''t call me when you leave, this is the food stamp and money to buy noodles."

 Chapter 187： Couplets

    Wang Hao was so embarrassed to accept Wang Dani''s money that he didn''t want to say anything. Seeing him like this, Wang Dani said, "Look at you, then I''ll give it to Xiao Han directly." After speaking, she entered the room.


    Seeing that Wang Dani had entered the house, Wang Hao didn''t go inside. He picked up the shovel next to him and started to clean up the yard.


    "Xiao Han, what''s wrong with you?" Wang Dani asked in surprise when she saw Han Wen''s feet on the chair.


    "I came back from Wang Jiawei yesterday, and Lu Taihei twisted his foot." Han Wen replied indifferently, she couldn''t say that she encountered a robbery! That was too scary.


    "Wang Jiawei''s road is really not easy to walk. Last time I went shopping, I almost got swollen." Wang Dani responded with empathy.


    Han Wen: "Well, I always knew that it was difficult to get there. Who would have thought it would be so difficult to get there."


    "Why are you free today?"


    Wang Dani: "Didn''t I ask your Wang Hao to bring me a bag of noodles, the money hasn''t been given to you yet! I''ll come to give you money." Then she handed over the money in her hand.


    Han Wen saw that she had tickets and money in her hand, and said casually: "It''s useless to buy food tickets, you just give me the money."


    Wang Dani''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she approached Han Wen and whispered, "Really?"


    Han Wen: "Of course it''s true, I can still lie to you."


    Wang Dani smiled, "It''s still your Wang Hao who has the ability."


    Wang Dani said a few words with Han Wen here again, because there was still work at home, so she left first.


    Not long after Wang Dani left, Wang Hao came in, "I''m going to work. If you have work, let Huzi do it."


    Hu Zi''s chess player paused and mumbled dissatisfiedly: "You know how to command me."


    Xia Mei took Liu San back to the city early the next morning. The injection last night had some effect, but the pain started to hurt early the next morning, so she had no choice but to take the earliest boat back.


    After the examination in the hospital, Liu San lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling and thinking fiercely, he and Han Wen have settled down.


    In a blink of an eye, on the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, Wang Hao came back from the supply and marketing agency with his things, and when he entered the door, he shouted, "Han Wen, are everything ready?"


    Han Wen had already prepared her things, and was waiting for Wang Hao to come back and take the two children to post the Spring Festival couplets. When she heard Wang Hao''s return, she immediately replied loudly, "When you''re ready, you can post things as soon as you take them."


    Wang Hao went into the room and put down his things, took off his coat, picked up the paste that Han Wen had boiled and strode out, and said as he walked, "Huzi, Xiaolong, you two take the couplet and the curtain and follow me."


    At this time, many people have already posted the Spring Festival couplets, and of course there are also some that are posted on the New Year''s Eve, but when they are too busy to fry things, they plan to post them one day in advance.


    It stands to reason that two elderly people who have been to their family in recent years should not post Spring Festival couplets, but because Wang Hao married Han Wen this year, the red affairs have washed away the white affairs, so they have to post them too.


    Wang Hao stood at the door with the paste, and used a small shovel to clear all the couplets left before.


    He picked up the broom that had been prepared earlier, dipped it in the paste and touched it on the door. After wiping it, he took the couplet in Huzi''s hand and began to paste it, "How about you two, look at this height?"


    Huzi: "Dad, you are on a high point."


    Xiaolong: "Dad, you are too high, you are low."


    Wang Hao moved his hand down, "Is this okay?"


    Xiaolong: "Okay."


    Wang Hao falsely posted the couplet on the door, Hu Zi stepped forward with the broom, pressed the Spring Festival couplet and swept it again, so the posted couplet looked good.


    After pasting the couplets on both sides, Wang Hao took the paste-stained broom and swept his feet in the middle of the door frame, and the horizontal batch was pasted in the middle of the door frame. It was so high that he didn''t even need to step on the stool.


    After pasting the gate, the three entered the yard. Wang Hao instructed the two children: "You two took the blessing and went to the well and the kitchen."


    I took the auxiliary characters and finished the chicken circle, and finally started to paste the front door.


    Han Wen came out limping, leaned against the door frame, and asked, "How many have you posted? Do you want me to help?"


    Seeing her independent look, Wang Hao teased, "You don''t need to post the Spring Festival couplets, you only need to be in charge of the food."


    Han Wen calmly replied, "Okay!"


    On New Year''s Eve, Han Wen and Wang Hao got up early and started to work.


    "Wang Hao, have you cut the lotus root slices? Bring them here first. My oil is hot." Han Wen shouted loudly while sitting by the stove.


    Because her foot injury has not healed, she can only sit by the stove and do some fixed work.


    "Okay." Wang Hao was wearing a gray shirt and a crew-neck sweater. Because of his work, his cuffs were rolled up, revealing a small section of his arms. He walked out with the sliced ??lotus root. He looked at him a lot.


    Han Wen raised her head to look at Wang Hao. Today, she put on her pink crew-neck sweater and shirt in order to wear a couple''s outfit with Wang Hao. The two looked very pleasing together.


    "Fried the **** first or the lotus root slices first?" Wang Hao asked, placing the lotus root slices on the table next to Han Wen.


    "Fry lotus root slices to try the temperature first, and then fry other things."


    On this table are sliced ??lotus root slices, prepared radish filling, sweet potatoes, potatoes, meatballs, fried rolls, tofu, and a big fish, all of which they are going to fry today.


    Originally, Han Wen planned to do it two days in advance, but Wang Hao was worried that she had delayed it until today.


    Han Wen picked up the sliced ??lotus root and threw it into the prepared batter and waited for it to be coated with the batter before putting it in the pot and frying it until golden brown before taking it out.


    They prepare a lot of things, but the number is relatively small, that is, they fry the same thing in one pot.


    Originally, she wanted to stuff meat in lotus root slices, but she thought it was too high-profile, so she didn''t do it.


    After the lotus root slices were deep-fried, Han Wen took them out to control the oil and put them in a basket that had been prepared earlier. The bottom of the basket was also covered with pancakes to absorb the oil.


    "How about you try it first?" After Han Wensheng finished, she stared at Wang Hao expectantly.


    Wang Hao picked up the chopsticks on the table, stretched out one of his hands, and praised, "Very good."


    With stars shining in Han Wen''s eyes, she looked at Wang Hao and said, "Give me one too."


    Wang Hao picked up the chopsticks and held one to Han Wen''s mouth. After she took a bite, she directly stuffed the rest into her mouth.


    Han Wen''s eyes narrowed happily, "This is too delicious."


    After frying lotus root slices, Han Wen started making balls, finishing the vegetables first, and then frying the flavorful things.


    Huzi and Xiaolong didn''t wake up until after eight o''clock, and when they opened the door, they saw a plate of fried things on the table. Huzi''s happy face didn''t even wash his face, he ran over to stare at the fried vegetables and said excitedly. : "Mom, this is too rich!"


    Han Wen looked at the excited expressions of the two children and said with a smile, "This New Year should not be more prosperous."


    Hu Zi stared at the fried ball, took a ball and stuffed it into his mouth with lightning speed.


    "Well, it''s delicious."


    Han Wen said angrily after seeing him like this: "Go wash your face first."

 Chapter 188： Beating you up on New Years Eve just rounds up your year

    Hu Zi licked his face and smiled at Han Wen, "I''ll go to the toilet first." After he finished speaking, he ran into the toilet with his pants.


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, "This child."


    Wang Hao killed a chicken outside. At this time, he was plucking the chicken''s feathers to see Hu Zi''s behavior.


    Huzi: "I''m in a hurry."


    When Xiaolong came out of the wash, Han Wen had poured water for him, "Drink the water first and then eat."


    Xiaolong nodded obediently, drank the water with the cup in both hands, and sat down at the dining table to eat.


    He prefers sweets, so he has been eating sweet potatoes.


    Han Wen glanced at him and reminded: "Xiaolong, don''t just eat sweet potatoes and eat lotus root slices and balls."


    Xiaolong turned his head and nodded with wide eyes. He put a ball in his mouth, and when Han Wen stopped looking at him, he started eating sweet potatoes again.


    It took about ten minutes for Huzi to come out of the toilet, and the first sentence after entering the door was "comfortable."


    Han Wen shivered and laughed when she saw how cold he was, "Is it so comfortable to have a frozen butt?"


    Hu Zi waved his hand: "You don''t understand." After speaking, he ran into the bathroom.


    As soon as he left, Wang Hao came in with the chicken, "Where''s Huzi! Let him help me."


    Han Wen pouted towards the bathroom, "Going to wash up. What are you doing with him?"


    Wang Hao: "I want to deal with this chicken''s stomach and let him come over and water me."


    Xiaolong got down from the chair neatly, "Dad, let me come!"


    Wang Hao was a little surprised: "I want to open his stomach, aren''t you afraid?"


    Xiaolong shook his head and replied calmly, "I''m not afraid."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen, and Han Wen was also very calm, "Xiaolong can do it, my mother can train it."


    Wang Hao''s expression was a bit indescribable, but he still said, "Let''s go then!"


    After a while, Huzi came out of the bathroom, his face that had just been washed was white and tender, and his hair was slightly upturned because it was wet when washing his face.


    "What did my dad call me to do just now?" Hu Zi asked casually.


    "Let you help kill the chicken."


    "Isn''t my dad all killed? If he wants to kill again, we only ate two chickens in our family? How many days are there?" Hu Zi asked with wide eyes in disbelief.


    Han Wen glanced at him, "You think too much, I want you to help open your stomach."


    "Oh, then you shouldn''t be looking for me, you should look for Xiaolong, he is more interested in this."


    Hearing his tone, Han Wen turned to look at him, "How do you know your brother is interested?"


    Huzi: "I knew it!"


    Han Wen: ""


    "Go! Wipe your face oil off."


    Hu Zi was startled: "Why do you say this again!"


    Han Wen said angrily: "It''s hard to raise it back, but it''s still making you go back in trouble." What a good face! It''s like a child nobody wants.


    "Go and go."


    When I got to the bedroom, I picked up the face oil on the table and smeared a large piece of it on my face, and started to pat it like the fuck.


    "Mom, what is this thing, I can''t get it off."


    Seeing his greasy face, Han Wen almost died of anger, "Come here!"


    Hu Zi was about to breathe fire when he saw his mother''s eyes, and said cautiously: "You won''t beat me! It''s New Year''s Day today?"


    "This year is New Year''s Eve, and beating you up just rounds up your year."


    Tiger: ""


    Han Wen said angrily, "Come here!"


    Hu Zi glanced at Han Wen secretly, and took small steps to Han Wen, "Mom"


    Without waiting for him to speak, Han Wen pulled him over, raised her hand to remove the excess facial oil from his face, and patted it on her neck.


    "If you dare to do this again next time, watch me clean up for you!" Hu Zi was thrown aside after the harsh words.


    Huzi pouted and looked at the golden meatballs in the pot, and became happy again. He ran to the kitchen to get a bowl and waited beside him.


    Han Wen: "You eat some crispy vegetables first."


    Huzi: "No, I''m waiting for meatballs."


    When Wang Hao opened the chicken''s belly, he found that Xiaolong was watching very seriously. Wang Hao was a little surprised, "Xiaolong, what are you looking at?"


    Xiaolong pointed at the chicken belly and said, "I see what''s in his belly."


    Wang Hao was a little bit incredulous after hearing this, "Then do you know now?"


    Xiaolong nodded and shook his head again: "Last time my grandma taught me once, but I don''t think it''s complete."


    Wang Hao also became interested when Xiaolong said this, "Then I''ll teach you again."


    Because Wang Hao told Xiaolong carefully, the work that should have been done in 20 minutes was forced to 40 minutes.


    At nine o''clock, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng also came over with two bottles of wine in their hands.


    "Sister-in-law, what can we both do?" Xu Sheng and Shen Yu were also polite and asked with their sleeves rolled up.


    Han Wen glanced at the kitchen, "You guys went to the kitchen to pick the vegetables."


    "Did you eat when you came? Have something to eat before you eat."


    Shen Yu glanced at the fried dishes on the table and ate it in his mouth, but he still took Huzi''s chopsticks and put a ball into his mouth.


    Xu Sheng is more than Shen Yusi, he patted him with a smile and went to the kitchen to help Wang Hao.


    They are cooking together in three pots today, one for chicken, one for fish, and one for fried vegetables.


    Han Wen''s crispy dishes were also coming to an end. She picked up the only fish on the table that had not been fried, and slammed it into the oil along the edge of the pot.


    Xiaolong watched with his mouth open and sighed, "Mom, this is too powerful!"


    The fish is prepared in advance, and the flowers are also marinated in advance with marinade.


    Han Wen poured oil on the fish and said, "This fish tastes even better after it''s fried."


    Xiaolong pointed to a small section of the blossom and said, "Mom, I want to eat this."


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Okay, I''ll give it to you when it''s ready."


    Seeing that the fish was fried, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Xiaolong, stay away from mother, I want to get the fish out."


    Because the fish was too big, Han Wen managed to get the whole fish out by leaning against the edge of the pot with a shovel.


    After the fish was filled, Han Wen poured the rest of the oil into the small jar that had been prepared earlier. Because the taste in the oil had already mixed, Han Wen did not plan to use it for cooking.


    "Huzi!" Han Wen shouted loudly while sitting on the chair.


    Hu Zi walked out of the kitchen after hearing this, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Han Wen: "Have you cut all the vegetables over there? Bring them over when you''ve cut them and I''ll start frying them."


    "It''s cut."


    Han Wen: "Bring me the meat first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shen Yu and Hu Zi walked over with the same thing.


    "Sister-in-law, are we done with so much food?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "I can''t finish it."


    Shen Yu: "Then there are so many dishes."


    "You don''t know that you have more than one year, and eating is a sense of ritual."


    Shen Yu: "Sister-in-law is still your best."

 Chapter 189： set off firecrackers

    Han Wen returned to a little peanut oil and poured all the cut pork into the pot. First, marinate the pork, which is easy to use when cooking for a while.


    After the pork was fried out of oil and changed its color, Han Wen put the pork out, left a few pieces of meat in the pot, and then added chopped green onion to fry until fragrant.


    "Mom! Mom! Dad asked me to come and ask you, is the chicken stewed or fried?" Hu Zi ran over and asked in a panic.


    "Tell your dad to stew!"


    Huzi: "Okay!"


    After a while, he came back, "Mom, you should go and have a look!"


    Han Wen handed the shovel to Xu Sheng, who was cleaning the dishes, "I''ve put everything away, just put it out when it''s cooked."


    Xu Sheng: "Okay."


    Han Wen tiptoed to the kitchen, and saw Wang Hao and Shen Yu standing in front of the pot with a look of bewilderment.


    Han Wen stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Hao turned around and looked at Han Wen a little embarrassed.


    Han Wen glanced at the pot of water on the stove.


    Wang Hao usually only cooks some home-cooked dishes, such as fish, chicken, and other big dishes, so he was a little overwhelmed at first.


    Han Wen: "Fry first and then stew."


    "Shen Yu, go outside and help me bring the oil pot in, forget it! You ask Huzi to take the oil pot, and you bring me the fish."


    After hearing this, Shen Yu quickly put down the fire stick in his hand and went to get something.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and said, "You help me start the fire first."


    When Shen Yu brought the oil pot, Han Wen fry the chicken first and put it in the pot of water, let him simmer slowly, and then simmered the fish in the pot.


    After the two big dishes are ready, go outside and continue to fry the vegetables. Han Wen doesn''t plan to cook eight more dishes for this meal.


    Although there were only eight dishes, they were still busy until noon.


    When the dishes were all cooked, Wang Hao said to Shen Yu, "Come and help me, let''s carry the table to the middle."


    The dining table in their house is placed against the wall and needs to be moved out when eating. In the past, only their family of four had the right place to eat, but now they have to move the table out for two more people.


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng helped Wang Hao move the table to the middle. Seeing this, Han Wen hurriedly arranged the dishes and handed out chopsticks.


    "Wang Hao, have you seen the time? Let''s set off firecrackers for dinner."


    Set off a firecracker before dinner on New Year''s Eve.


    After listening, Wang Hao went back to the bedroom and took out a long firecracker, "You don''t need to look at the time, as long as the meal is ready, you two cover your ears." After speaking, he went to the yard.


    Tying the firecrackers to the prepared bamboo poles, Wang Hao was thinking about who to call for help! Shen Yu took the initiative to run over, "Brother Hao, let me come!"


    Wang Hao looked at Shen Yu''s thin body and asked hesitantly, "Can you do it?"


    Shen Yu said nonchalantly, "Don''t worry! I''m moving quickly!"


    Seeing that Shen Yu was so confident, Wang Hao didn''t hesitate and handed over the match in his hand.


    Shen Yu was a little surprised to see the match handed by Wang Hao, "Use this point?"


    After listening to Shen Yu''s words, Wang Hao looked at him with some hesitation, "Aren''t you afraid that this thing is so popular that you will collapse yourself?"


    Shen Yu: "Then you give it to me?"


    Wang Hao: "Are you smoking?"


    Shen Yu: "I don''t think anyone in your family smokes it, so you don''t bring it."


    Wang Hao frowned when he heard what Shen Yu said, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed them over.


    "Why do you still have this?" Shen Yu asked in disbelief. He had never seen Wang Hao smoking after having eaten so many meals at their house.


    "After the New Year, you have to be prepared."


    Shen Yu took one out of it and stuffed it into his mouth, and handed the rest back, took out the match and struck it, then brought it to his mouth to light a cigarette, and threw the match in his hand to the ground.


    Then he took a deep breath, took out his cigarette and exhaled a puff of white smoke.


    Hu Zi was really looking at it in the room, turned to look at Han Wen and said, "Mother Shen Yu is so powerful that he still smokes!"


    Han Wen patted Hu Zi and warned: "You must not learn from your brother Shen Yu when you are still young, or I will let your father break your legs."


    Huzi: "I don''t learn it! It''s not delicious."


    "Brother Shen Yu, when are you ready to start?" Hu Zi urged anxiously.


    Shen Yu saw that the cigarette in his hand was already lit up, turned his head to face Hu Zi and said, "I''ll be fine soon, you can make room for me." After speaking, the cigarette in his hand slowly moved to the firecracker''s twist.


    Then a puff of smoke came out, and Shen Yu immediately turned around and ran into the house when he saw it. Just as he entered the house, there was a deafening crackling sound.


    Wang Hao stood calmly in the yard by himself holding a bamboo pole, waiting for all the firecrackers to go off before entering the house.


    When the firecrackers rang, Han Wen was afraid of scaring Xiaolong, so she kept covering his ears with her hands.


    After Wang Hao came in, there was a burst of firecrackers at Wang Dani''s house next door.


    Huzi: "Mom''s aunt''s house just set off firecrackers. Our family eats earlier than the aunt''s house."


    Han Wen: "Your aunt has a lot of family, and you must cook more dishes than us. It''s normal to be slower." After finishing speaking, she picked up the wine that was set aside, looked at Wang Hao and the others with a smile and said, "Let''s drink something today?"


    Shen Yu was the first to respond, "Okay! You have to drink a couple of sips to get the atmosphere during the Chinese New Year."


    Xu Sheng also nodded: "I''m fine too."


    Wang Hao: "Then it''s all down."


    Hu Zi saw that the adults were drinking, and pushed the cup over, "Mom, I want it too."


    Han Wen didn''t even look at him when she heard it, she reached out and took the kettle next to it and brought him a full glass.


    "Xiaolong, do you want it?"


    Xiaolong also pushed the cup over, "Yes."


    Han Wen''s family ate happily, while the Liu Chunfang family next door complained.


    Hearing that Wang Hao and Zhou Xinguo set off firecrackers one after the other, Li Yuejin asked with a dark face to the kitchen, "Bingziniang, when will you be able to make this meal? Can you still eat it today?"


    Unlike Han Wen and Wang Dani''s family, only her and her daughter cook in their family, and all the other men are shopkeepers.


    Liu Chunfang can only imagine how busy she is to cook for everyone by herself. She washes vegetables, cuts vegetables, and cooks. Her daughter can only help her make a fire.


    But she also knew Li Yuejin''s temper, so she didn''t dare to talk back casually, so she could only perfunctory: "Come on! Come on, it''ll be fine right away."


    Li Yuejin said with a dark face and angrily: "Come on! Come on! When will you get better. Hurry up and be an old man, you will starve to death."


    Listening to Li Yuejin''s constant urging outside, Liu Chunfang gradually lost his patience and poured all the vegetables cut on the side into a pot, ready to make a hodgepodge.


    Li Jiali saw that his mother had poured all the vegetables into it, and asked cautiously, "Mom, can you do this? Will Dad?"


    Liu Chunfang: "Isn''t this dish still good? There''s nothing to choose from."

 Chapter 190： Fudi Demon

    Li Yuejin and his three sons sat in the hall with a gloomy face and looked at the empty table in front of him. Li Yuejin waited for a while and saw that Liu Chunfang hadn''t come in. He turned to Li Weibing and said, "Go to the kitchen and see when your mother is. can be fine."


    Li Weibing looked at his father and then at his brother. He got up helplessly and went to the kitchen. As soon as he went out, he saw her mother brought an oversized basin.


    The leg that had just been taken was quickly retracted, and he turned to look at Li Yuejin and said, "My mother is here." After speaking, he sat back to the place just now with a cold expression on his face.


    Li Yuejin heard that Liu Chunfang came over and looked out the door with some anticipation. After all, Liu Chunfang asked him a few days ago for a lot of money to prepare for the New Year.


    When Liu Chunfang came in with the basin, the slug sitting in the corner rushed out first, sniffing her nose and hugging Liu Chunfang''s thigh and asked expectantly, "Mom, what delicious food did you make?"


    Liu Chunfang was particularly fond of this young son, and replied with a smile: "It''s all your favorite food, you''ll know it in a while."


    Li Yuejin was also looking forward to hearing what Liu Chunfang said. He couldn''t help but leaned forward, wanting to see more clearly.


    Never thought that Liu Chunfang was doing it on purpose, and hid to the side just to avoid Li Yuejin''s sight.


    "Father, this dish is ready, go set off firecrackers first!"


    Li Yuejin was stunned for a moment, "You just made a dish?"


    "How can it be! There are still firecrackers in the kitchen. You can set off firecrackers first, and when you put them back, we''ll have dinner."


    Li Yuejin seemed to make sense when he heard it, and immediately said: "The boss will set off firecrackers with me, the second brother, you should be optimistic about your brother, don''t let him run around."


    Li Weibing responded with a cold expression, pulled the slug and sat aside. He couldn''t help showing a sarcastic smile when he saw the vegetables in his mother''s hand just now.


    Two days ago, his uncle who was not good enough came and asked her mother how much money she had to go. His mother gave all the money to buy the New Year''s goods to his uncle, and there was still money to buy the New Year''s goods.


    After a while, the sound of firecrackers sounded outside, and Liu Chunfang stood at the door and grabbed the door frame with a trembling hand that betrayed her nervousness at this time.


    Li Yuejin and his eldest son Li Weidong came in beaming after setting off the firecrackers, looked at Liu Chunfang and said, "What are you still doing, don''t hurry up and serve the dishes."


    Liu Chunfang nodded nervously, "I''ll go."


    When he got to the kitchen, he picked up the remaining plate of fried pork with green peppers, and Liu Chunfang took it out again, "Jia Li went to the main room for dinner."


    Liu Jiali turned to look at her mother, and shook her head cautiously, "Mom, I want to burn some water to wash my hair, you go first!"


    Seeing her cautious look, Liu Chunfang scolded angrily, "Coward." After speaking, she returned to the main room with the dishes.


    Li Yuejin thought that Lin Chunfang had made such a big pot of stewed chicken, but when he came back and saw it was a pot of green vegetables, his face turned dark, and he sat in his seat and stared at the door without saying a word.


    Liu Chunfang came in with the dishes, noticed Li Yuejin''s bad eyes, and forced a smile: "What are you looking at if you don''t eat?"


    Li Weidong replied in a very bad tone: "Mom, what are you doing, you let us eat this during the Chinese New Year?"


    Liu Chunfang put the meat on the table and licked his face, "Isn''t there another plate of meat?"


    Li Weidong is not so easy to be fooled. God knows that he smells the fragrance all morning and waits for this meal to balance his mind, so he can be fooled by his mother like this.


    "Mom, where''s our chicken?" Li Weidong asked badly.


    A few days ago, he found that the big rooster with reed flowers in their house was gone, and he asked his mother that he had killed it ahead of time.


    Liu Chunfang glared at Li Weidong angrily, and reprimanded in a cold tone: "Isn''t this meat, what a big **** to eat."


    Li Weidong looked at his mother''s lack of oil and salt, and his face turned blue with anger, and he kicked the stool and sat down at the dining table.


    Seeing that her son didn''t ask, Liu Chunfang breathed a sigh of relief and planned to sit down to eat, but Li Yuejin, who had been sullen and silent, suddenly asked, "Where''s the chicken?"


    Liu Chunfang was stunned, and just wanted to say a few days before eating, when he heard a bang, Li Yuejin''s big hand clapped on the table and his face was ashen looking at her.


    Liu Chunfang shuddered, "Let my brother take it away."


    Liu Yuejin had already guessed, "When did you come?"


    Liu Chunfang: "I came on the twenty-sixth day and said that my mother wanted to eat chicken. You also know that our family is poor. It will be New Year''s Eve again. I will give him our chicken."


    Li Yuejin: "Where''s the money? What did you buy with the money I gave you?"


    Liu Chunfang shrank her neck: "I"


    Li Yuejin: "Did you give it to your brother too?"


    Liu Chunfang glanced at Li Yuejin cautiously, and whispered, "It''s not going to be New Year''s soon. My brother wants to make some clothes. You know I''m just that little brother."


    Li Yuejin was amused by Liu Chunfang''s behavior, reached out and took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit one, looked up at Liu Chunfang and said, "Since you are so oriented towards your parents'' home, then go back to your parents'' home and go with your brother! "


    Liu Chunfang panicked when Li Yuejin said this, "I just give my mother some money, what''s wrong with that."


    Li Yuejin saw Liu Chunfang''s face full of disgust, he crushed the cigarette in his hand on the table, looked at Liu Chunfang coldly, and suddenly said to Li Weidong who was beside him: "Boss, take the food to the kitchen to eat. ."


    Li Weidong immediately got up and took the meat and went out, not forgetting to urge Li Weibing, "Second brother, hurry up with something."


    Li Weibing followed behind and picked up a pot of hodgepodge, paused for a moment, and then pulled the slug out of the door.


    Seeing this, Liu Chunfang was so frightened that she trembled uncontrollably, "I''ll go over there and have a look." As she said that, she was about to leave.


    "Stop! Where do you want to go?" Li Yuejin suddenly got up from his chair, strode to Liu Chunfang and asked.


    Seeing that Li Yuejin was so close to her, Liu Chunfang squatted on the ground trembling with fright, "I''ll go take a look."


    Li Yuejin grabbed Liu Chunfang by the hair and pulled her up from the ground, "Go and see, where to go."


    "I gave you all the money my mother gave you to subsidize your mother''s family. Did I **** marry you or your family." After speaking, she slapped Liu Chunfang in the face.


    Liu Chunfang''s tears fell immediately, holding her head and crying and shouting, "I know I''m wrong."


    Li Yuejin slapped Liu Chunfang again, "Keep your voice down, do you want everyone around you to know? What good will it do for you to ruin my reputation?"


    Li Yuejin''s eyes were all red at this time, like a madman.


    Every time Li Yuejin beat him, he was carrying the child behind his back, and he would ignore the occasion unless he was angry.

 Chapter 191： new year drunk

    Liu Chunfang now has snot and tears streaming down her face, her hair is caught in Li Yuejin''s hands, she can only lift her face to reduce the pain, "I know I''m wrong, I will never dare again."


    Li Yuejin sneered when he heard Liu Chunfang''s words, put his face on Liu Chunfang''s face, and gritted his teeth: "How many times have you said this, you changed it that time." After speaking, he threw Liu Chunfang to the ground.


    Seeing her pitiful appearance, the monster in Li Yuejin''s heart screamed even more madly. He raised his foot and kicked Liu Chunfang fiercely and cruelly. He didn''t stop until he kicked Liu Chunfang lying on the ground for a long time without moving.


    Li Yuejin wiped the sweat from his forehead and squatted down to look at Liu Chunfang, who was lying on the ground, pulling up her hair to make her look at him, and said coldly, "Don''t pretend to be dead, I know you''re fine, I''ll clean up in a while. Go out, if you are seen by others like this, don''t blame me for divorcing you."


    Because Liu Chunfang was the one who took the blame, she didn''t dare to say anything and nodded, "I know, I won''t let others see it."


    Li Yuejin nodded in satisfaction after hearing Liu Chunfang''s words, sorted out his watch, stood up, walked to the chair and took the clothes while putting them on.


    When Liu Chunfang heard that he was not eating at home, he asked, "Didn''t you say that you can eat at home without you being on duty this year?"


    Li Yuejin sorted out her clothes, and when she looked back, she asked calmly, "Is there anything to eat at home?" After speaking, she walked out without looking at Liu Chunfang.


    Liu Chunfang lay on the ground for a while and then slowly got up from the ground, holding her waist, thinking about the children in the kitchen, she couldn''t help but scolded: "All the white-eyed wolves know how to eat, what''s the use of raising them, If I had known that they had just come out like this, I should have strangled them to death.


    Liu Chunfang held on to the table and cursed for a while, her mood improved a lot and her stomach was hungry, so she planned to go to the kitchen to eat. As soon as she got out of the yard, she heard Han Wen''s voice joking, and Liu Chunfang''s face turned even greener, "Bah! The second marriage leader, dare to be so arrogant." Thinking about how Wang Hao was washing clothes and cooking, he couldn''t help but wonder how nice it would be that she was the one who married Wang Hao.


    Han Wen didn''t know anything about what happened to Liu Chunfang. The four adults enjoyed a glass of white wine each. "You guys have a taste of this fish. It''s very good." , and then boasted about himself.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a piece of fish was put into her bowl. Han Wen looked over and saw that Wang Hao took another piece and put it into her bowl.


    Seeing them like this, Shen Yu couldn''t help but jokingly said: "Brother Hao, sister-in-law, you two have a really good relationship. I don''t think the young man who just fell in love is in love with you. What are you two wearing? Why do you look the same? of."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows proudly and said, "You don''t understand this, I''m a couple''s outfit."


    Shen Yu: "Couple outfit? What is a couple outfit?"


    Han Wen: "This is ours. The styles are similar, but the colors are a little different."


    As soon as Shen Yu heard it, he was interested, "Sister-in-law, you can get me something too when you have time! I can get it for you if you want wool or fabric."


    "What are you doing as a couple when you don''t have a girlfriend?"


    "Aren''t you in a relationship?" Han Wen asked in surprise.


    Shen Yu was a little embarrassed, "No, I just prepare in advance."


    Han Wen didn''t believe it: "You prepared it too early! Where can you tell me?"


    Shen Yu blushed at the question from Han Wen, and whispered, "From North Beijing."


    "You can do it, kid! You already have a girlfriend without making a sound." Han Wen asked dazedly after drinking a little too much.


    Shen Yu also drank a little more, and followed Han Wen to brag, "It''s not a girlfriend yet."


    "But it will be soon."


    When Han Wen heard this, she patted Shen Yu on the shoulder, "Okay, I''ll support you, and I''ll make you two in person when you catch up with others."


    Shen Yu: "You can agree. I will ask you if you want it, so don''t deny it."


    Han Wen: "Don''t worry, my words always count."


    Huzi sat next to Xiaolong and glanced at the wine in the adult''s glass for a while, wondering what he was thinking.


    "Brother, don''t you eat fish?" Xiaolong asked curiously, looking at Huzi who was in a daze.


    Huzi suddenly leaned into Xiaolong''s ear and asked, "Do you think this wine is delicious?"


    Xiaolong shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes at him, "Ask you to ask in vain." After speaking, he took a chopstick of green vegetables and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Xiaolong shook his head, his brother definitely didn''t have a good idea.


    After Han Wen''s two small glasses of white wine, she felt a little dizzy and didn''t dare to drink it.


    Shen Yu drank a lot, "Sister-in-law, you are falling!"


    Han Wen lowered her head and waved her hand, "I can''t do it anymore, I have to make dumplings at night, drink it yourself!"


    Seeing that Han Wen turned his head like this, Shen Yu went to Wang Hao: "Brother Hao, let''s drink."


    Today Wang Hao is also very happy. He hasn''t celebrated the New Year like this for a long time, so he immediately poured himself a cup, "Okay, I''ll accompany you."


    At the end of the meal, the two children didn''t know where to go to play. Han Wen went back to the house early and lay on the bed, leaving only Wang Hao, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng.


    Xu Sheng looked at Shen Yu, who was drunk on the table, and looked at Wang Hao, who was doing nothing, and couldn''t help but admire: "Brother Hao, you are really good at drinking."


    Wang Hao twitched the corners of his mouth and showed a smile. His alcohol level had nothing to do with whether he wanted to get drunk or not, just like the last time he drank at his mother-in-law''s house. He was drunk on purpose, but today Han Wen was already drunk and he had to control himself.


    Seeing Shen Yu''s uncomfortable appearance, Wang Hao took the initiative to say, "I''ll accompany you to get Shen Yu back to the dormitory first."


    Xu Sheng quickly got up and refused: "Brother Hao, no need, I''ll do it myself." Then he raised Shen Yu''s arm and put it on his shoulder.


    Although Shen Yu was very drunk, his reason still knew to go with Xu Sheng, so Wang Hao didn''t force it.


    Xu Sheng helped the drunk Shen Yu back to the dormitory, and as soon as he entered the yard, he saw a lot of informed people packing their things outside, "Where did you guys go to drink so much?"


    Before Xu Sheng could answer, he heard Zhang Jingyi loudly reply: "Where else can I go, which Teacher Han''s house can I go to! What a good thing to eat and get drunk like this."


    Xu Sheng took a look at Zhang Jingyi and dragged Shen Yu back to the boys'' dormitory without saying a word.


    "Where to go, tell us about it! Let''s see how good Teacher Han''s house is."


    The boys'' dormitory and the girls'' dormitory are in the same courtyard, which is said to be for the convenience of communication.


    After listening to Zhang Jingyi''s words, Pang Jiayue pulled her arm and whispered, "Jingyi, stop talking."

 Chapter 192： Xu Sheng and Pang Jiayue

    Zhang Jingyi took her arm out of Pang Jiayue''s hand and said angrily, "Why don''t you let me speak."


    "He treated you like this, and you still protect him."


    Pang Jiayue lowered her head and said sadly: "Jingyi, don''t be angry, Xu Sheng also has difficulties."


    "Difficulties? What difficulties can he have? Not to mention that the New Year''s Eve is not here to accompany you. I went to another place to eat and drink spicy food." Zhang Jingyi said with an uneven face.


    Pang Jiayue quickly took Zhang Jingyi''s arm and whispered: "Jingyi, don''t be angry, Xu Sheng and the others have lived at Teacher Han''s house for so long, and Teacher Han asked them to go there, and he was too embarrassed not to go."


    Zhang Jingyi looked at Pang Jiayue with her head down and said, "I know what you said, but what happened to you as his girlfriend? Why can''t he take you with us and let you suffer with us. "


    Pang Jiayue: "It''s not something he can say. Besides, others don''t know our relationship."


    Zhang Jingyi angrily poked Pang Jiayue''s forehead, "You are stupid!" After speaking, she dragged Pang Jiayue back to the house.


    When Pang Jiayue returned to the house, she glanced at Xu Sheng''s dormitory.


    A few years ago, Xu Sheng and Pang Jiayue got along. Not only did the two live in the same place, but when their classmates first came, Xu Sheng had a good impression of Pang Jiayue but never said anything about it.


    Later, during this period of time, Li Weidong and the men in the village came to harass Pang Jiayue from time to time, which made Xu Sheng anxious and anxious, and finally couldn''t help expressing his love to Pang Jiayue. Unexpectedly, Pang Jiayue was also interested in him, so the two of them came together.


    Today Pang Jiayue was going to celebrate the New Year with him, but he refused because he agreed to Teacher Han in advance.


    Pang Jiayue heard that she was going to Mr. Han''s house for Chinese New Year and wanted to go with her. Xu Sheng didn''t agree at that time and said that she wanted to discuss with Shen Yu. Then she thought that Shen Yu would immediately reject it after hearing it, which made Pang Jiayue very unhappy.


    Xu Sheng helped Shen Yu to the bed, helped him take off his shoes and clothes, and covered him with the quilt before coming out to find Pang Jiayue.


    When he got to the yard, he saw Zhang Jingyi washing vegetables, so he cautiously leaned in and whispered, "Student Zhang, can I trouble you to call Pang Jiayue for me?"


    Zhang Jingyi raised her head and glanced at him, and said angrily, "What are you shouting, she doesn''t want to see you."


    Although Xu Sheng is honest, he is not the master of letting other people''s yin and yang be weird. He turned around and walked to the side, looking for another female classmate to help him shout.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Jingyi agreed again at this time, "You wait, I''ll call someone for you." After speaking, she went back to the dormitory.


    After a while, Pang Jiayue came out. She raised her head and looked at Xu Sheng shyly and said, "What are you looking for from me?"


    Xu Sheng glanced aside and saw that everyone was busy cooking, and no one paid any attention to them, so he said, "I have something to tell you, let''s go out and talk!"


    Pang Jiayue nodded: "Okay."


    As soon as the two left, the classmates who were still cooking immediately became lively, "What is the relationship between Xu Sheng, Jingyi, and Pang Jiayue? Why don''t they look right?"


    "How do I know what is the relationship between the two of them." Zhang Jingyi replied stunned.


    "Who are you lying! Don''t you have the best relationship with Pang Jiayue? Do you know who she is talking to?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "I really don''t know. Hey! Is your meal ready? Stop it."


    Pang Jiayue followed Xu Sheng out for a while, seeing that Xu Sheng had been silent, a trace of impatience flashed in his eyes, "Where are you taking me?"


    Hearing Pang Jiayue''s words, Xu Sheng immediately turned around and looked at her nervously, "Just walk forward, don''t go anywhere else."


    Pang Jiayue responded lightly: "Oh"


    Xu Sheng glanced at Pang Jiayue cautiously, "Are you still angry?"


    Pang Jiayue raised her face to look at Xu Sheng and asked blankly, "Why are you angry?"


    Seeing Pang Jiayue like this, Xu Sheng''s heart froze for a moment, and when he saw no one beside him, he immediately grabbed Pang Jiayue''s hand and explained, "It''s not that I won''t take you, it''s convenient."


    "Don''t tell me, I know, it''s because Teacher Han didn''t invite me, I understand, I just want to go with you for the New Year or not." Pang Jiayue replied with a sad smile.


    Seeing Pang Jiayue''s sad look, Xu Sheng''s heart softened, he pulled Pang Jiayue into his arms, and said in a low voice, "This time it''s my fault, next time I''ll definitely not go, accompany her. You celebrate the New Year together."


    Pang Jiayue''s expression froze when she heard Xu Sheng''s words, what did she mean, she obviously wanted to go with her.


    "No, no need, you have been living at Teacher Han''s house for so long, and Teacher Han has invited you all. It would be bad if you didn''t go."


    Xu Sheng: "Then I''ll take you with me next time."


    When Pang Jiayue heard Xu Sheng''s words, a hint of cunning flashed in her eyes, but her tone was still quite firm: "I won''t go, and Teacher Han didn''t invite me. It''s not good for me to go."


    Xu Sheng: "Mr. Han is a very talkative person. Next time I tell her in advance, she should not refuse."


    Pang Jiayue immediately said, "Well, I knew you were the best."


    The two were tired of being outside for a while, and then went back together when it was late, "Is Li Weidong bothering you again these days?"


    Pang Jiayue shook her head: "No."


    Xu Sheng thought that Li Weidong''s tone was a little bad, "If he dares to harass you next time, say you have a boyfriend."


    Pang Jiayue paused after listening to the footsteps, and grabbed Xu Sheng''s shirt and said, "Xu Sheng, can I discuss something with you?"


    Xu Sheng was a little confused, "What''s the matter?"


    "Can we not tell others about our relationship?"


    Xu Sheng couldn''t understand, "Why?"


    Pang Jiayue: "We went to the countryside this time to study. If we let the villagers know that we are talking about friends, what will they think?"


    "What will they think of me?" Pang Jiayue said a little sadly.


    Xu Sheng nodded helplessly after hearing this, "Okay, it''s up to you."


    When Han Wen woke up in the afternoon, she felt that it was getting late. She pushed the door to the bedroom and came out to see Wang Hao sitting at the table alone.


    "They all left?" Han Wen asked, yawning.


    Wang Hao looked back at her, with a small and neat ball head and a pink sweater, she looked more like an 18-year-old girl.


    "Huzi and Xiaolong went out to play, and Shen Yu was dragged away by Xu Sheng."


    "Do you have a headache? Would you like some honey water?"


    Han Wen waved her hand and walked to Wang Hao''s side to sit down, stretched out her hand to take Wang Hao''s arm, and put her head on his shoulder, "It doesn''t hurt, let me stay awake."


    "You didn''t drink less this time, why didn''t you get drunk?"

 Chapter 193： Happy New Year (warmth)

    Wang Hao looked down at her little head with tenderness in his eyes, and replied with a smile: "I''ll be drunk no matter what."


    Han Wen leaned on Wang Hao''s shoulder and rubbed his cheek against him, "Is the food I cooked today delicious?"


    Wang Hao replied while making noodles, "It''s delicious, I''ve never eaten something so delicious."


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao''s compliment, her eyes were full of stars. Seeing that there was no one at home, she suddenly raised her head and kissed Wang Hao''s cheek.


    After the kiss, I got up in a hurry, "I''ll wash my hands and come back to help you."


    Wang Hao looked at her hurried pace and reminded with a smile, "Slow down and be careful which foot you have."


    Han Wen: "I can count."


    When she came out of the bathroom, Huzi and Xiaolong also ran back out of breath, pushed the door open with a bang, and started shouting, "Mom" when they entered the door.


    Han Wen stood in front of Hu Zi and looked at him with a black face, "I''m standing right in front of you, you shout, I can hear you."


    After speaking, he raised his hand to wipe the sweat on Huzi''s forehead, "Where are you two going crazy, and you haven''t seen anyone in the afternoon."


    Xiaolong''s little face blushed when he heard his mother''s question, and immediately went to take out his pocket, "Mom, look." He took out a handful of peanuts from it and gave it to Han Wen.


    Han Wen took it and pinched it, "Is it still fried?"


    Xiaolong nodded firmly, "Grandma Li gave it."


    Huzi took out a large amount from his pocket, "Mom, I have it."


    Han Wen watched the brothers empty their pockets one by one, and said with a bit of laughter: "You two children, before the first day of the new year, you started visiting."


    Hu Zi turned around and ran to the yard in a hurry.


    Han Wen picked up the towel on the hook and carefully wiped Xiaolong''s sweat before saying, "Go wash your hands, come and help make dumplings."


    Xiaolong nodded happily: "Okay, I''ll come right away."


    Han Wen sat down at the table and listened to Wang Hao: "You see these two children are getting used to you."


    If Wang Hao said this in the past, Han Wen would definitely think more, but now she''s used to it, knowing that Wang Hao is such a person, she replied indifferently: "I''m used to being in charge of you, we just happen to be in charge. Division of labor and cooperation.¡±


    After Huzi came out of the toilet and washed his hands, the family of four sat neatly at the table and made dumplings.


    "Huzi, what did you do? We''re making dumplings, not steamed buns, you make that for a while and eat it yourself!" Han Wen said angrily, looking at Huzi who was playing freely.


    Hu Zi''s dedicated researcher replied without looking up: "I eat it myself."


    Xiaolong''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Mom, I want to get one too."


    Han Wen treated them equally, "You can eat it yourself."


    Xiaolong happily replied: "Okay." After a while, he pinched a four dislikes.


    Han Wen also thought it was funny, she turned to look at Wang Hao and asked in a low voice, "Would you like me to pinch one for you too?"


    Wang Hao also pampered her: "I eat what you pinch."


    Han Wen thought about it for a long time, put two dumpling skins together, put a leek and tofu filling in the middle, and made a heart-shaped dumpling. "See? This is made for you. You must eat it later."


    Wang Hao nodded with a smile on his face: "Okay."


    A family of four making dumplings together is also a happy picture. Han Wen sighed while making dumplings. It would be great if there was TV at this time. If you don''t watch TV during the New Year, you always feel that something is missing.


    After wrapping the dumplings, Wang Hao went to the bathroom to wash his hands and went straight to the bedroom to take out a box.


    Han Wen looked up at Wang Hao and asked suspiciously, "What is this?"


    "Open it and see."


    Han Wen took a look at the box and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Watch!"


    "When did you buy it?"


    Wang Hao: "I bought it on a business trip this time as a New Year''s gift."


    Han Wen gave Wang Hao a mocking look, took out her watch and put it on her wrist, "I didn''t expect you to be quite romantic."


    Wang Hao stared at Han Wen''s wrist, "Is it suitable?"


    After putting on the watch, Han Wen put her hand in front of Wang Hao and asked triumphantly, "How is it? Does it look good?"


    Wang Hao: "It looks good."


    Han Wen couldn''t hide the joy on her face now. This was the first time she had accepted a man seriously, except for her father and her brother.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Han Wen first ordered a pot of dumplings for the two children to eat. Huzi and Xiaolong both picked out the dumplings they made. Huzi was a little embarrassed about the dumplings he made, because no stuffing was a lump of gnocchi that wasn''t familiar. In the end, he stubbornly ate it.


    After playing for a while, Han Wen urged them to go to bed, and she and Wang Hao would be enough for Shou Sui. The two children were too young to bear it.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Han Wen was holding a book and reading it, Wang Hao took the opportunity to glance at her, and now he suspected that Han Wen had played chicken blood.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Han Wen heard the alarm clock ringing in the living room, and immediately recovered, "I''ll go make dumplings."


    Wang Hao held her down: "I''ll come!" He got up and went to get the pot.


    It was almost 12 o''clock after the dumplings were delivered. Han Wen and Wang Hao stood side by side in front of the house, looking at the dark night sky, dazed.


    Suddenly there was a crackling sound outside, and then everywhere in the village sounded, Han Wen excitedly pushed Wang Hao, "Hurry up, hurry up, it''s twelve o''clock."


    Han Wen rushed back into the room and brought out the dumplings that had been prepared a long time ago and placed them on the table that had been prepared a long time ago. After putting it away, run into the house.


    Wang Hao saw Han Wen enter the house, lit a firecracker with a cigarette, and followed him into the house.


    The two hid together and waited for the firecrackers outside to finish. Han Wen glanced down at the cigarette in Wang Hao''s hand, and asked in confusion, "When did you start smoking? How come I don''t know."


    This was the first time Wang Hao smoked in front of Han Wen. In fact, the worst time he smoked was when his adoptive parents died.


    Later, she married Han Wen and stopped smoking, at least not in front of Han Wen.


    Wang Hao flicked the cigarette ashes in front of Han Wen, then pinched the cigarette out, and replied calmly, "No, it''s all for lighting firecrackers."


    Seeing his sophisticated look, Han Wen pouted and muttered, "Liar."


    Wang Hao raised his head and rubbed her head, "No."


    Han Wen didn''t intend to worry about this matter, she stood on tiptoe and raised her hand to wrap Wang Hao''s neck, and whispered in his ear, "Happy New Year."


    After speaking, Wang Hao withdrew his hand before he could react, and yawned, "I''m so sleepy, I went back to sleep."


    Seeing her languid look, Wang Hao suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm and pulled her back into his arms. He put his hands around her head and buried her head in her neck, and said vaguely, "Happy New Year."


    Han Wen was forced to raise her neck. Seeing Wang Hao''s sudden distress, she reached out and touched his head, just like Xiao Huang, "Happy New Year."


    Wang Hao hugged Han Wen for a while, then suddenly slapped her and picked her up.

 Chapter 194： trick

    Han Wen was taken aback by Wang Hao''s sudden action. She reached out and patted him on the chest. She lowered her voice and shouted, "What are you doing, you have to get up early tomorrow!"


    Wang Hao didn''t take it seriously, his voice was unusually hoarse, "I''ll just get up early tomorrow."


    After a while of cloud and rain, Han Wen covered the quilt panting heavily, and glared at Wang Hao angrily, "Is the door outside closed?"


    Wang Hao grinned honestly, "No! I''ll go now."


    When Wang Hao came back from cleaning up, Han Wen was already tired and fell asleep. Wang Hao saw that she was sleeping sweetly and did not go back to sleep, but took out a cigarette from his pocket and reopened the door to sit in the yard and smoke it. , no one knew what he was thinking.


    Although it was late yesterday, Han Wen still got up early in the morning, but Wang Hao seemed to get up earlier than her. He was punching in the yard when Han Wen went out.


    It was the first time that Han Wen saw him practice boxing, and she was curious to take a toothbrush from the bathroom and stood at the door watching him.


    Han Wen''s toothbrush was finished, Wang Hao didn''t stop, Han Wen just stood at the door and watched with great interest.


    When Wang Hao stopped, Han Wen asked with interest, "Can you pass two moves?"


    Wang Hao didn''t expect Han Wen to ask such a question, and nodded, "Okay."


    Here, apart from fighting three times, Han Wen hadn''t seriously dealt with anyone, and standing opposite Wang Hao had a very serious expression.


    Wang Hao: "You come first."


    Han Wen nodded unceremoniously: "Okay." After saying a set of punches, she punched out.


    When Wang Hao saw Han Wen''s move, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Then Han Wen raised her foot and kicked Wang Hao''s head, Wang Hao dodged sideways.


    Wang Hao dodged Han Wen with a few moves and started to counterattack. After several consecutive legs, Han Wen was able to block, and then a sideways footstep quickly turned around and quickly circled behind Han Wen.


    Han Wen wanted to give her a side elbow, but she was blocked by Wang Hao in advance, and at this time Wang Hao also completely locked her.


    Han Wen hugged Wang Hao''s arm, knowing that her skills were not as good as others and not discouraged, she turned her head and smiled at Wang Hao, and said coquettishly, "Can you please let me?"


    Wang Hao couldn''t stand Han Wen''s coquettish behavior. Besides, now that the two of them had finished practicing, he didn''t take it to heart and nodded, "Okay."


    Han Wen''s eyes flashed a hint of slyness, she turned around and held Wang Hao''s hand face to face, and wanted to give him an over-the-shoulder fall. Who would have thought that Wang Hao had been prepared for a long time, and instead of falling to her, Han Wen slapped her ass. sat on the ground.


    It just so happened that Hu Zi hurried out to go to the toilet, and when he saw this scene, he was stunned. My mother came, and his father was so powerful that even his mother dared to fall.


    In Hu Zi''s dazed Kung Fu, Wang Hao has already reached out and pulled Han Wen up from the ground, and praised: "Where did you learn Kung Fu, it''s very practical."


    Han Wen sniffed and said angrily, "Where is it practical, I never hit you."


    Wang Hao was very confident in his kung fu, touched Han Wen''s little head and comforted: "You can beat me a lot. Your level is really good and very practical."


    And he could see that Han Wen''s kung fu was fed, and the kung fu of the person who fed him his tricks should be good.


    It''s just that Han Wen''s learning is a bit complicated, and I feel that the Kung Fu of Shaolin Temple and the tactics of the army are not completely integrated.


    Han Wen patted her **** and didn''t get angry, because her friend used to be more ruthless than Wang Hao when he practiced her, and Wang Hao was already very merciful to her.


    Looking at the stunned tiger Han Wen standing beside her, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "What are you doing here if you don''t go to the toilet?"


    Hu Zi swallowed his saliva and asked in horror, "What did you two do just now?"


    Han Wen came over and touched his head, "How about practicing with your dad! Why do you want to try it too?"


    Hu Zi frowned upon hearing this, "No, I have to go to the toilet." After speaking, he hurried to the toilet, just like someone was chasing him.


    When he got to the toilet, Huzi breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest, "It scared me to death."


    Han Wen walked to the door and turned to look at Wang Hao and asked, "You don''t pack up and eat."


    Wang Hao moved for a while, shook his head and said, "You go first, I''ll practice Huzi later."


    Han Wen glanced at the toilet sympathetically, and walked into the room with a cool back.


    Huzi, a child who loves toilets, spent more than ten minutes in it before he came out.


    As soon as he came out, he saw his father moving his muscles and bones. Hu Zi was startled. Seeing his father turned his back to him, he thought of sneaking past him with light steps. He never thought that he heard his father before he took two steps. A quiet voice rang out in the yard.


    "You came out of the toilet?"


    Hu Zi stopped and thought that his father even dared to fall and his mother just nodded in a panic, "Come out."


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at Hu Zi and said expressionlessly, "How many days have you not exercised?"


    Hu Zi calculated in his heart, "Seven or eight days!"


    Wang Hao stretched out his hand and pointed in front of him, "Come here and I''ll help you move your muscles and bones. You can remember what I taught you before."


    Hu Zi''s little face wrinkled, he didn''t dare to refute and stood over obediently.


    "Take off the jacket and give it to me."


    Hu Zi obediently took off his padded jacket and handed it to his father. Then he opened his face and sank as if he had changed, his fists danced like a tiger.


    Huzi, this kid, don''t look at him as usual, but he does things in a different way.


    After a while, the little dragon also got up. He sat at the door and looked at it for a while and went to the bathroom without looking back. His father would not enslave him like this when he was young.


    Han Wen packed herself up, and after making dumplings, she warmed up the leftovers from yesterday, and started to greet her grandfather.


    "Don''t practice, you have to stop by after eating for a while."


    Wang Hao didn''t say anything and waited for Hu Zi to finish punching before saying, "It''s alright, let''s go eat!"


    Hu Zi breathed a sigh of relief after listening to his father''s words.


    During the meal, Han Wen discussed with Wang Hao while eating, "Let''s go out with the two children for a while! I won''t go out if my feet are inconvenient."


    They are not natives, and although everyone here knows each other, there are not many people who want to move around.


    Wang Hao thought for a while and said, "I''ll take the two of them to the back to visit some old chiefs."


    Han Wen nodded: "Okay, I have everything ready, don''t forget to carry it later."


    "Well, if you don''t know our family in a while, if you don''t know what to call, let them call you first."


    Han Wen: "Understood, don''t underestimate me. I know a lot of people, and even I know a lot of people behind us."


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Hao replied with a smile, "Yeah."


    After eating, Wang Hao took the two children out, and Han Wen stayed at home alone and packed up the dishes. Put the sweets and snacks that have been prepared long ago on the table and wait quietly at home.

 Chapter 195： drop by

    After waiting for a while, Wang Dani brought the child over. Han Wen was a little surprised to see her: "You didn''t go out for a walk?"


    Wang Dani: "Why didn''t you go out for a walk? This is not your house."


    Han Wen pushed open the door and invited, "Come in and sit."


    Because today is the first day of the new year, the two of them are not as casual as usual. As soon as Wang Dani sat down, Han Wen started pouring water, taking melon seeds and sugar.


    Wang Dani looked at the fruit bowl that Han Wen handed over and tutted, "You are too expensive. If the boys in the village knew about it, they would definitely have cleaned up for you."


    Han Wen reached out and grabbed a handful of candy for Zhou Fang and stuffed it into her pocket, and replied calmly, "It''s the New Year~ I''m just trying to have a good time."


    "Why did you bring Zhou Fang alone today, how about Zhou Li and your two sons?"


    Wang Dani slapped the seeds and said angrily, "Zhou Bing and Zhou Xing went to the educated youth institute again, and they don''t know what''s good there. Zhou Li went to find her classmates."


    "Where''s your Wang Hao? Where did you go shopping?"


    Han Wen poured Wang Dani a cup of tea and handed it over, "Go to the back."


    "Oh~ my old Zhou also passed away, alas~ you said that these men are really, they are all retired and still thinking about the army."


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about it, we live so peacefully now, not because they protect us."


    Wang Dani nodded in agreement after hearing what Han Wen said, "You''re right, this teacher is just different, and what he says is full of knowledge."


    Han Wen laughed twice, "Sister-in-law, don''t say that, you don''t know what my temper is, you''ll be blowing me up for a while."


    Wang Dani laughed and said, "No, you have your senses."


    At this time, Xiao Huang, who had been in the yard, suddenly shouted at the door, and Han Wen quickly got up and said, "Sister-in-law, sit down, I''ll go see who is coming."


    Wang Dani nodded with the seeds, "Okay, let''s go!"


    When Han Wen went out, she saw Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi standing at the gate and looking in.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, she didn''t expect the two of them to come, but today is the day when the door is open to welcome guests, and she doesn''t want to drive people out, so she can only say with a fake smile: "You guys are here, sit at home. !" Saying that, he stepped forward and drove Xiao Huang aside.


    Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi nodded hand in hand, "Thank you, Auntie."


    Han Wen led them into the door, Wang Dani paused when she saw their hands knocking melon seeds, and asked in disbelief, "Why are you here?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "Auntie, let''s stop by."


    Wang Dani is the kind of person who speaks directly. If she doesn''t understand, she asks, "What kind of door do you go to?"


    Han Wen almost laughed out loud when she heard Wang Dani''s words. In order not to be seen by others, she had to dress up and pack her things.


    Zhang Jingyi was stunned when she heard Wang Dani''s words, as if she didn''t expect her to say it so straightforwardly.


    In order not to embarrass the atmosphere, Pang Jiayue could only explain in a low voice: "Today...isn''t it a day for New Year''s greetings? Everyone is hanging out outside, so we thought about going out to pay New Year''s greetings too, but we are not familiar with the people in the village, so we can only visit you. Here it comes."


    Wang Dani looked at her suspiciously, but said nothing. I thought you lived in my house for so many days, shouldn''t you go to my house to say New Year''s greetings to me? What are you doing here with Han Wen?


    Han Wen was also embarrassed to leave the two alone, and came over with the fruit plate to greet them, "What are you doing standing there, sit down." After speaking, she handed over the fruit plate in her hand, "Take a few pieces of candy to eat."


    Pang Jiayue obediently took a piece of candy from the fruit bowl, held it in her hand, and whispered, "Thank you."


    After letting them go, Han Wen put the fruit plate on the table, "Come over and get it yourself after you eat."


    "Do you want tea?" Han Wen asked while adding tea to Wang Dani.


    Zhang Jingyi hurriedly said, "Auntie, you don''t have to be busy, we don''t drink."


    Han Wen was not polite, "If you want to drink, just tell me."


    Zhang Jingyi: "Okay."


    Since she sat down, Pang Jiayue began to look around. Seeing that there was no one she wanted to see, she asked reluctantly, "Auntie, what are Wang Hao and Huzi doing?"


    When Han Wen heard Pang Jiayue''s question, she frowned and felt uncomfortable, but she still replied, "Your Uncle Hao took them to visit."


    Pang Jiayue responded a little disappointedly and stopped talking.


    It was Zhang Jingyi and Wang Dani chatting happily, and she didn''t know that Zhang Jingyi had heard so much gossip and chatted with Wang Dani endlessly.


    After listening to them for a while, Han Wen heard Xiao Huang shouting again outside, and she could only say to them, "You guys sit down, I''ll go take a look."


    When I went out, I saw Qiangzi''s mother standing at the door with Qiangzi, and Han Wen greeted warmly, "You are here, come in quickly."


    Qiangzi''s mother was a little embarrassed, "My Qiangzi has to come to play with your little dragon, so I brought him here."


    "It won''t affect your going out, will it?"


    Han Wen smiled and shook her head, "It doesn''t matter, I hurt my foot a few days ago and can''t go anywhere, so I can only stay at home."


    Qiangzi''s mother looked at Han Wen''s ankle, and Han Wen quickly explained, "It''s been a few days, and it''s almost healed now."


    "You guys go and sit first, and I''ll tie Xiao Huang up first, so that he won''t be yelled at for a while." The point is that Han Wen is afraid that it will scare the child.


    Qiangzi''s mother heard a little hesitation.


    Knowing that Qiangzi''s mother was embarrassed, Han Wen quickly explained: "Sister Wang is in the room, you can just go in directly."


    Qiangzi''s mother took Qiangzi to the house after hearing this.


    As soon as they left, Han Wen touched Xiao Huang''s fur and began to coax: "My dear, there are a lot of guests today, we won''t stay here anymore, I''ll give you another place." Then she took it back to the kennel. .


    After setting up Xiao Huang, Han Wen returned to the house. At this time, Wang Dani had already entertained her.


    As soon as Han Wen entered the door, Qiangzi ran over and asked impatiently, "Auntie, where did Xiaolong and Huzi go?"


    "The two of them followed your Uncle Hao to visit."


    Qiangzi was a little disappointed, "When will they be back?"


    Han Wen replied hesitantly, "They''ve been gone for a while, so it should be soon! Or you should wait."


    Qiangzi nodded, "Okay."


    After a while, the door was pushed open again, "Hey! I said that you have the most family members. It seems that I guessed correctly." Sister-in-law Li said with a smile.


    Seeing her coming, Han Wen hurriedly greeted, "Sister-in-law, come and sit."


    Daguo ran after him and asked Han Wen, "Auntie, what about Huzi?"


    Han Wen: "I went to visit your Uncle Hao, and Qiangzi is there. Do you want to wait with Qiangzi?"


    Daguo: "Okay."


    At this time, more than half of Han Wen''s acquaintances had come, and the family became noisy. Han Wen could only add tea and melon seeds to laugh with her.


    Wang Hao came back after a while, Wang Dani and the others didn''t stay when they saw Wang Hao coming back, but greeted everyone: "Okay, let''s stay with this little Han family for a while, or come to my house and sit down. ?"

 Chapter 196： battle of children

    Qiangzi''s mother had never gotten along with Wang Hao before and heard Wang Dani say this, and immediately replied, "Okay! Let''s go to your house and see, I haven''t been to your house yet!" After speaking, she followed Wang Dani out.


    Sister-in-law Li came to accompany the big country to look for Huzi. Seeing Huzi''s return, she didn''t stay too long and followed Wang Dani away.


    Zhang Jingyi saw that everyone was gone, she pulled Pang Jiayue up from the chair and said to Han Wen with a smile, "Auntie, then we went too?"


    Han Wen smiled and nodded: "Go!"


    When she went out, Pang Jiayue complained dissatisfiedly: "I haven''t sat enough yet, why are you pulling me?"


    Zhang Jingyi heard the hateful words: "If I don''t pull you, you can still hide your little thought? Don''t forget that you are Xu Sheng''s girlfriend now."


    Pang Jiayue was a little embarrassed to hear Zhang Jingyi say this, "Don''t talk nonsense, I just worship Wang Hao, and have no other thoughts."


    Zhang Jingyi: "Do you know that in your heart? Let''s be happy now that we have lived in their house for so long, we must go and see." After speaking, he grabbed Pang Jiayue''s arm and dragged her to Wang Dani''s house.


    When they left the house with a few children left, Han Wen rubbed her stiff face with a smile and started packing.


    "Have those in the back finished their New Year''s greetings?" Han Wen asked casually.


    Wang Hao: "It''s almost there."


    "Who were they just now?"


    Han Wen poured the rest of the tea they drank into a cup, and answered while cleaning up, "The adults are here to visit, and the children are here to find your two sons."


    "You said they all came to our house, do I have to go to their house too?"


    Fortunately, she inherited these memories of the original owner, otherwise, there will be many loopholes in these customs.


    Wang Hao: "Wait for the afternoon to pass!"


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    When Huzi got home, he took Qiangzi and the big country back to their own house.


    Hu Zi found a box from the cabinet, and began to take out his pocket. Watching handfuls of candies come out of Hu Zi''s pocket, the big country asked enviously, "Hu Zi, you asked for so much candy from that house! "


    Hu Zi glanced at Da Guo and knew what the **** he was up to, and said coldly, "My dad took us there, we can''t get in."


    Daguo is also a smart boy, so he doesn''t ask any more questions after hearing Huzi''s words.


    Xiaolong also followed Huzi to take out the candy in his pocket and put it in the box.


    Huzi and Xiaolong emptied their pockets, looked at Daguo and Qiangzi and asked, "Where''s your candy?"


    Daguo and Qiangzi rummaged through their pockets, took out a few candies, and added a handful of melon seeds pitifully: "That''s all we have."


    Xiaolong leaned over to take a look, and said coldly, "You guys still got these at my house."


    Hu Zi patted his head, "I said, why do you look so familiar!"


    "You two take out the candy in your pockets and put them in the box. Let''s go shopping in the village now."


    The big country hesitated, "Let''s put it together? But what if you and Xiaolong are more confused than us?"


    "Why don''t we come back and share it together." Hu Zi said in a big way.


    When the big country heard it, he admired it a little, "Huzi, you are really amazing."


    A few little guys emptied their pockets and ran out. Han Wen quickly grabbed Hu Zi and asked, "Why are you going back just now?"


    Huzi: "Let''s go shopping in the village."


    Han Wen saw through what they were thinking at a glance, and warned: "Go to someone''s house and ask for what they give you, don''t take it yourself."


    Hu Zi broke away from Han Wen''s hand and responded, "Got it." After speaking, he led them out.


    When they left the house, only Han Wen and Wang Hao were left.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and asked, "Are you still going out?"


    Wang Hao: "Don''t go out."


    "Then watch it at home! I''ll go to Sister Wang''s house and sit down."


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen, "Then pay attention to your legs."


    Han Wen: "Got it."


    Arrived at Wang Dani''s house and sat down for a while, then went to Li''s sister-in-law''s house, and then went to Qiangzi''s house to sit down, Han Wen saw that they were going to stroll on, and quickly said: "I can''t hold my feet, you go. !I''m going back."


    Everyone knew that she twisted her foot and no one forced her to go back quickly.


    When Han Wen was walking on the road, she could not help sighing when she met a group of people who stopped by: There are so many people-to-people exchanges in this countryside!


    Wang Hao was sitting in the yard repairing a stool, watching Han Wen hurriedly enter the door, and asked in surprise, "Why did you come back so early?"


    Han Wen waved her hand tiredly, "I didn''t expect that visiting the door would be so tiring, so I''ll go get a drink first."


    When she came out after drinking the water, she saw Li Jun and several men standing in the yard talking to Wang Hao.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, wondering if it was time to say hello, or if Li Jun saw her and shouted, "Sister-in-law."


    At this time, the sun was a little strong and Han Wen greeted them with squinted eyes, "Come in and sit!"


    Li Jun: "No, we have to leave immediately."


    Wang Hao also saw Han Wen''s embarrassment at this time, and said, "I still have water burning on the stove, you go take a look."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    As soon as Han Wen left, Li Jun said, "Brother Hao, what you asked us to investigate last time is quite clear."


    "We checked the records of the island as you said. During this period, only Teacher Xia came with two men, and the two men were injured when they left."


    Wang Hao''s face was gloomy for a while before he said, "I see."


    Li Jun: "Is it still used to investigate?"


    Wang Hao: "No need, those two are not from our island, you can''t check."


    Li Jun said with disgust on his face: "Okay, but this teacher Xia is hateful enough to be able to come up with such a sinister trick."


    "That''s right, I don''t think she should be a teacher, so as not to mislead her children."


    Li Jun suddenly laughed, "Brother Hao, we don''t care about finding the murderer, but leave it to us to clean up Teacher Xia!"


    Wang Hao glanced at Li Jun and nodded and said, "Okay! It just so happens that it is convenient for your captain to suggest such a thing."


    After a few people negotiated, they left and went to the next family to visit.


    Huzi brought a few from the big country to visit door to door in the village. They were sweet and talkative, but they didn''t take the initiative to get things. Everyone liked them very much. After walking around, they even put all their pockets on them Filled with.


    The children in the village were jealous when Huzi made so much money and said, "Wang Shenghu, why did you only ask for it in our village, and we didn''t even visit your place."


    The big country glanced at them and said unconvinced: "You can come to our house if you have the ability, our house is not unwelcome you, and the sugar on our side is much better than here."


    The children in the village immediately said, "Okay, since you said so, let''s go and have a look." After that, he waved to the large group of children to go to the compound.

 Chapter 197： student

    Seeing that it was almost noon, Han Wen boiled the water and wanted to eat the dumplings, but as soon as the dumplings were opened, she heard a loud noise from outside.


    "Hello, uncle!"


    "Hello, uncle!"


    "Hello, big brother!"


    "Hello grandpa!"


    Han Wen was attracted by the sound and she didn''t have time to put down the dumplings, so she put down her things and went out.


    When I went out, I saw a group of little radishes shouting around Wang Hao, shouting with a black line on Wang Hao''s head.


    Someone with sharp eyes watched Han Wen come out, and quickly attacked him, shouting in unison, "Director Han, Happy New Year!"


    Han Wen knew what they wanted to do by looking at the happy faces of the group of little radishes.


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Happy New Year, I''m all waiting for me to get you candy." After speaking, she went into the room and filled a plate full of candy out.


    The children in the village have seen this battle, and they are dumbfounded when they see a plate full of colorful candies.


    Han Wen was amused when she saw them like this, she reached out and sent them forward, "What''s wrong with each of them?"


    "Take it and eat it!"


    One of the children reacted, grabbed a large amount from the plate and stuffed it into his pocket, shouting, "Thank you, Director Han."


    When the other children saw that someone had taken it, they all rushed up to grab it, and after a while the plate was gone.


    There was even a little one who had not snatched up a few dropped ones on the ground, and the kids who were snatched walked away with a smile on their face.


    As soon as they left, Hu Zi, Da Guo and a few children ran back. Looking at Han Wen who was standing in the yard, Hu Zi ran forward and snatched the empty plate from his mother''s hand, and said dejectedly, "Come here. It''s too late, they all took it away."


    The big country came up and looked at the plate, with a face full of dejection: "This time we have a big loss."


    God knows how stupid they were, swapping a bag of peanuts for a plate of sugar.


    Hu Zi was sad for a few seconds, and suddenly said aloud: "It''s broken, they must go to another house again."


    "Let''s hurry up and stop them." After speaking, he wanted to run out.


    As a result, he was grabbed by the collar just after running two steps. Unfortunately, this time it was not his mother, but his father. Hu Zi didn''t dare to struggle, so he could only ask in a low voice, "Dad! What are you doing? ?"


    Wang Hao looked at him with a gloomy face, "What a nonsense, just stay at home and be honest."


    Hu Zi was a little unhappy when he heard that he couldn''t go out, and opened his mouth to refute, but seeing his father''s face and his mother''s fall in the morning, Hu Zi was completely cowardly.


    Daguo and Junqing have been with Huzi for a long time, and they also know that his father is amazing. You two children, look at me, and I look at you, and they are too scared to speak out.


    In the end, the two children couldn''t stand the weird atmosphere. You pushed me and I pushed you. After a long time, the big country reluctantly stood up and said with an embarrassed smile: "Ho... Uncle Hao, you are busy, we will go back first." The child ran away in a hurry.


    Xiaolong and Qiangzi were left behind, and Qiangzi was pulled away by the big country as soon as he entered the door. Jun Qing patted Xiaolong on the shoulder as he passed by, giving him a self-seeking expression. .


    Han Wen went back to the house when Wang Hao caught Huzi. Although she really wanted to stay and watch the fun, the water had already boiled and there was no way she could go back to make dumplings.


    Xiaolong entered the yard full of doubts and saw his brother standing in the corner with his head dejected. He wanted to go back to the house as if he was nothing, but his old father who was arranging firewood suddenly turned around and said, "What are you running? It''s your share this time, too? Go! Look for your brother and stand there."


    Xiaolong looked at his father and wanted to refute a few words. He thought that his father would not even look at him, so he had no choice but to go to his brother obediently.


    Huzi watched Xiaolong come over, and said in a daze: "We are in a terrible situation. We will be punished on the first day of the new year, and the next year will definitely be indispensable."


    Xiaolong pouted, "Who told you to be so stupid, you can''t catch up with them when you run so fast."


    Huzi: "If you have the ability, you chase after it!"


    After Han Wen finished placing the dumplings in the kitchen, they brought them to the table. Before the three came in, they had no choice but to shout.


    "What are you three doing? You haven''t come in for dinner yet."


    Wang Hao packed up his things, raised his head and replied, "Come right away."


    Han Wen stood at the door of the house and swept around without seeing Huzi, and asked angrily, "What about Huzi and Xiaolong? Are you crazy again?"


    Before Wang Hao could answer, Hu Zi''s voice came from beside him, "Mom~ I''m here."


    Han Wen was a little curious and went out to look at the place where the sound was made, and saw Huzi and Xiaolong standing side by side at the base of the wall.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Huzi: "We didn''t do anything."


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, pointed to the two children and asked Wang Hao, "Can you make them stand in the penalty station after eating?"


    Wang Hao glared at them and said coldly, "Eat first."


    Hu Zi and Xiao Long came out of the bathroom after washing their hands and just sat down when they heard another loud noise from outside.


    "I have to come, this group of people is still over." Hu Zi put down his chopsticks and shouted in resignation, and ran out.


    Han Wen: "What are you doing?"


    Huzi: "I''m going to close the door."


    Wang Hao calmly stuffed a mouthful of dumplings and said, "Let him go, don''t worry about him." He will look good in a while.


    Before Han Wen could catch her breath, Hu Zi''s shout came from outside: "Mom! Mom! Someone is coming."


    Han Wen put down her chopsticks angrily and said viciously, "This kid has to beat him in a while." After speaking, she walked out.


    As a result, he was stunned before he walked out of the door, and asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Wang Hao and Xiaolong heard that Han Wen''s voice was not right, so they also followed, and saw the boys and girls standing outside in a yard, all blushing, and shouting with a smile, "Mr. Han!"


    Han Wen had never seen such a battle, and she was stunned.


    It was Wang Hao who found something wrong and reached out and touched Han Wen, reminding: "Let the children in the house."


    Han Wen then wiped the corners of her eyes and said with a smile, "How far have you come? Come in." After speaking, she opened the door to welcome the children in.


    Han Wen greeted them with a smile, but suddenly a boy ran up to her and shouted, "Teacher!"


    Han Wen was startled and looked up to see Li Jianmin looking at her with a smile.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment and patted his arm, and the dress reprimanded angrily, "You child." After speaking, she turned her head and quietly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    She took a quick glance just now and saw that there were many students who had dropped out of school.


    Seeing the teacher like this, Li Jianmin also had tears in his eyes. He raised his head slightly and said with a smile, "Teacher, the candy you sent last time was really sweet. Do you have any more at home? Get me two!"


    When Han Wen heard it, she couldn''t help laughing and crying: "Are you here to greet me for the New Year, or are you here to ask me for candy." After speaking, she went to the bedroom to get the candy.

 Chapter 198： good time

    Because there were suddenly a large group of people in the room, Wang Hao and the three were forced to stand at the very edge. Hu Zi looked around, tugged at Wang Hao''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "Dad, are we a little redundant?"


    Wang Hao nodded in agreement: "It is indeed a bit redundant."


    Xiaolong said: "Dad, our dumplings are still on the table!"


    Huzi poked him, "Aren''t you stupid, you can''t go up and get it at this time!"


    Listening to the two sons who kept mumbling and talking, Wang Hao scolded them angrily, "Okay, you two stop talking, and don''t help your mother to clean up."


    When Xiaolong heard it, he rushed out with a quick stride, carrying his own plate of dumplings and walked to the kitchen. Huzi followed him and ran with the remaining two plates. Wang Hao glared at the two children and had no choice but to ask. Said: "How far have you come? Are you hungry or do you want to cook some dumplings for you?"


    "It didn''t go very far, your home is close to the school as we go to school." The study committee member in the class replied with a smile.


    Wang Hao saw that they were very polite and couldn''t help thinking that it would be really good for Han Wen to be a teacher.


    However, there are many students from poor families, because the padded jackets they wear are all torn, and some have been patched.


    "Are you hungry, I''ll go get some dumplings for you." After finishing the things on the table, he left.


    "Uncle, we''re not hungry, so stop working." The classmates sitting in the room said in unison.


    Han Wen dawdled from the bedroom for a while before coming out, heard their conversation and said with a smile, "You''ve come so far, there must be nothing good about the teacher''s house without a meal, but you can also go home after a meal. "


    In this era, almost no one is allowed to eat, and it is rare to see someone as generous as Han Wen. These children are old and sensible. Some of them are close to Wang Hao and simply grab Wang Hao''s arm and prevent him from leaving. .


    Seeing this, Han Wen could only say: "It''s okay not to eat, just divide all these things." Then she put the candy and snacks on the table.


    The children here, look at me, I look at you, none of you know what to do, or Li Jianmin stood up voluntarily, took a plate and gave each of them a few pieces.


    Han Wen put the sewing basket on the table and said to the children with torn clothes, "You guys have taken off your clothes, and I''ll mend them for you."


    These children are all children of single-parent families from poor households in the neighboring village. They are the first to drop out of school this year.


    Hearing Han Wen say this, the children felt a little embarrassed, "Mr. Han doesn''t need to sew for us, it''s fine."


    Han Wen looked at a child who was hiding all the time, with a big hole in his arm, and said sternly: "The snow outside here hasn''t melted, can it be cold? Bring it here and I''ll give it to you. It doesn''t cost a lot of money to sew on a thread."


    The child hesitated for a while, but still took off his clothes and handed it over, whispering, "dirty."


    As soon as Han Wen took it over, she smelled a pungent odor, and her clothes were so hard that they had just been taken off, but they were not warm at all.


    It is already a happy thing to have a cotton-padded jacket at home, and there is no other cotton-padded jacket for them to wash.


    Han Wen held it in her hand, although the smell was always in front of her nose, but she didn''t show any disgust at all. After sewing seriously, she picked up the clothes and smiled and said, "Look! Teacher''s craftsmanship is not very good. "


    The male classmate blushed and replied in a low voice, "Okay."


    Han Wen handed it to him and said, "Hurry up and put it on, don''t freeze."


    In this way, Han Wen sat in the crowd while talking to them and helping them sew their clothes, listening to the children who were still in school talking about the completion of their homework during the winter vacation. Listening to kids who dropped out of school talk about what they''ve been up to these days, it''s quiet and beautiful.


    The silence was quickly broken by Huzi, "Come here, let me give way." I saw him rushing out of the kitchen with a pot of cooked dumplings.


    He was so frightened that everyone hurriedly gave him a place. He put the dumplings on the table and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He smiled and said, "Brother and sister, try the dumplings I cooked."


    "Teacher this?"


    Han Wen handed the clothes in her hand to a child beside her, pulled Hu Zi to her side and said with a smile, "Your brother has prepared it for you, so let''s try it!"


    The children knew that white flour was not easy and no one wanted to eat it. In the end, Han Wen took the chopsticks and sent one to each person. After eating the dumplings, because the children had to rush back, they said goodbye and left together.


    The last one was a little girl with a thin body and thin clothes. She suddenly turned to look at Han Wen and said, "Mr. Han, can I hug you?"


    Han Wen grinned and responded generously with open arms, "Okay!"


    Many children who dropped out of school saw the hug between the two and ran back and hugged Han Wen. To them, the hug was a farewell to their school life.


    Tears flowed uncontrollably after sending them away from Han Wen, what a wonderful child! It is because the family is poor that they have lost the opportunity to study, and they will face the hardships of life in the future.


    Wang Hao and the two children stayed by Han Wen''s side. Seeing how distressed she was, the two children didn''t dare to speak out. Only Wang Hao stretched out his arms and wrapped his arms around Han Wen''s shoulders to comfort him, "When the child grows up, he has to go his own way."


    Han Wen wiped her tears and said with a smile, "I know."


    When he got home, Huzi looked at the empty pot and whispered, "Mom, our dumplings are all eaten up."


    Only then did Han Wen remember, she stretched out her hand and pinched Hu Zi''s ear and said angrily, "I think you are very brave, you dare to fish no matter how hot the water is."


    Hu Zi was pinched by his mother, tiptoed slightly, turned his head sideways and begged for mercy: "It''s not hot or not, we''ll bring it out when it''s cold."


    Han Wen reluctantly let go of Huzi, "Go out and continue the penalty stand in a while."


    Hu Zi rubbed his ears and pouted.


    Because these children came here by coincidence, their family didn''t finish their meal, and now I''m a little hungry, Han Wen rubbed her stomach and said, "There are no more dumplings, I''ll eat noodles next time!"


    Xiaolong hurriedly said, "We still have leftover dumplings."


    Han Wen: "Didn''t your brother say we don''t have dumplings at home?"


    Xiaolong: "My brother said that there are no more dumplings left. We have leftovers from our meals, so it''s not good for others."


    Han Wen pursed her lips: "You two are pretty good."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao went to the kitchen to bring out the rest of the dumplings. Huzi wanted to eat fried dumplings, but Han Wen refused. Eating fried dumplings every day these days is too boring.


    Finally, the hot dumplings were scalded with boiled water to solve the lunch.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Daguo and the others came over, stretched out their heads and glanced into the yard, and saw Huzi was still standing at the penalty station. Daguo and Jun Qing slipped in and asked in a low voice, "Why are you still standing at the penalty station?"


    Hu Zi listened with a look of unrequited love: "My mother punished me this time."


    Daguo: "When will the Daguo end?"


    Huzi: "Look at my mother''s mood, why are you here?"


    "Let''s get the candy. Let''s come back tomorrow when you look like this!"


    Seeing that they were leaving, Hu Zi hurriedly said, "I have to go to my grandma''s house tomorrow, you can go to Xiaolong, and you will share."

 Chapter 199： Abuse

    "Huzi, Xiaolong, have you packed up? Let''s go quickly after packing up, we won''t be able to catch the boat in a while." Han Wen shouted loudly as she came out of the bedroom.


    Today is the second day of the lunar new year when I return to my mother''s house. Wang Hao went to the pier early in the morning to buy a ticket and left my mother three to pack up at home.


    Huzi and Xiaolong spent a long time in the bedroom before they came out, still holding a box tightly wrapped in their hands.


    Han Wen: "What are you holding so mysterious?"


    Hu Zi picked up the scarf on the chair and wrapped it around with one hand, and said casually, "A gift for eldest brother." Hu Zi called Han Qing eldest brother.


    Han Wen picked up the things on the ground and replied, "I don''t know if your eldest brother is at home or not."


    Hu Zi looked back at Xiaolong and asked, "Does my eldest brother have to go back to his grandma''s house today?"


    Xiaolong shook his head and replied calmly, "Big brother said he didn''t go back to his grandmother''s house during the Chinese New Year."


    Hu Zi was relieved: "That''s good."


    "Mom, give me one and I''ll carry it for you."


    Han Wen handed over two bottles of wine, "If you sell it, your grandfather won''t drink it."


    Hu Zi raised his head and replied arrogantly: "Don''t worry! Be steady."


    Xiaolong wrapped himself in a scarf, hat and gloves before reaching out and said, "Mom, give me the dessert and I''ll take it."


    Han Wen handed the snacks to Xiaolong and asked them to wait outside, leaving the door at the end.


    After Han Wen closed the door and came out, she met Liu Chunfang. Liu Chunfang took a few children and glanced at her empty-handed.


    Although Liu Chunfang was tightly wrapped, when she looked at Han Wen, Han Wen still saw the bruises on the corner of her eyes, but because the two were not in the same mood, Han Wen didn''t ask any more questions.


    After closing the door, I took the two children and left, because today was the day to return to my parents'' house, and the road was more lively than yesterday. When we arrived at the pier, Han Wen searched for a while in the crowd before seeing Wang Hao.


    "Why are there so many people?"


    Wang Hao picked up the things in Han Wen''s hand and replied, "It''s all back to her parents'' house."


    Han Wen: "Are there so many people on the island who marry foreign wives?"


    Wang Hao: "No! They are all military wives, everywhere."


    Only then did Han Wen take a closer look, and saw that there were a lot of soldiers wearing military uniforms around to send people away. They wanted to be on duty and couldn''t accompany them back.


    When they got to the bus stop, Hu Zi and Xiao Long struggled to get out of the car, regardless of Han Wen and Wang Hao, and ran to their grandmother''s house as if they were galloping.


    Wang Hao smiled: "They know that grandma and grandpa are good to them."


    Huzi and Xiaolong dashed all the way to the door, not as cautious as the first time they came. They pushed open the courtyard door and shouted loudly, "Grandma! Grandpa!"


    The old lady was talking with the neighbors in the house, and when she heard the voice, she immediately got up and said, "Oh! My two eldest grandsons are here, I have to go and see."


    The neighbor who was chatting with the old lady saw that the old lady''s mouth was about to go to the back of her head, and said jealously: "Why are you so happy, it''s not a kiss."


    It''s a pity that the old lady ran too fast and didn''t hear it.


    When the old lady went out, she saw two grandchildren standing at the door, "Aiya, grandma''s eldest grandson is here, come here quickly."


    Huzi and Xiaolong ran up one by one and hugged the old lady.


    The old lady released them and asked, "what about your father and your mother?"


    Huzi: "In the back."


    The old lady walked into the house holding one in hand, "Is it cold on the road? Come in and get warm."


    Hu Zi took a breath and replied, "A little bit."


    "These are the two children from the third family?" the neighbor asked curiously, watching the old lady Han lead the two beautiful children in.


    The old lady wiped Huzi''s face with the handkerchief, "Yes."


    Neighbor: "These two children are really good."


    Hearing this, the old lady smiled and said, "It''s also the child who can eat it himself."


    Huzi and Xiaolong felt hot after staying in the room for a while, so they couldn''t help taking off their hats and scarves. When they took off their scarves, the old lady looked at Huzi''s face and asked, "What''s wrong with your face. "


    Hu Zi said nonchalantly: "Yesterday my mother punished me, the wind blew."


    The old lady''s face darkened as soon as she heard it.


    Hu Zi just said a word casually and didn''t take it to heart. He looked outside and asked, "Mother, where''s eldest brother?"


    Old lady: "Your eldest brother went back to his grandma''s house today, and your uncle goes to play with him at home!"


    Hu Zi immediately said, "Then let''s go." After speaking, he took Xiaolong to find Han Qing.


    As soon as Hu Zi and the others left, the neighbor couldn''t help but get angry, "Han Wen is really, why is this child punished so little! Look at the child''s face, you want me to tell me! Since this is a second marriage, that''s it! The two children should be treated as their own, and the child''s father would be happy to abuse them like this?"


    When the old lady heard her say that, her whole face collapsed, "Sister-in-law, what you said is wrong, why is my Han Wen abusing the children? Look at these two children, you dare to say that your grandson can have us. Are these two good?"


    "That''s not what I said, isn''t that what the kid said? I saw that the kid''s face was really blown a little bit hard, so I just wanted to persuade you two."


    The old lady: "This child has done something wrong, so he should be punished~ If you don''t punish him, you will have a long memory. This child doesn''t care about it, so don''t worry about it."


    The neighbor''s face froze and smiled awkwardly, "It''s not too early, I won''t delay your reunion, I''ll go first."


    The old lady was also welcome, "Alright, just as Han Wen is coming back, I don''t have time to accompany you."


    As soon as the two of them walked into the yard, they saw Wang Hao and Han Wen carrying things into the door.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao shouted in unison, "Mom."


    The old lady nodded.


    Han Wen stared at the woman next to her and opened her mouth to shout, "Auntie."


    This aunt and his mother have never dealt with each other, so why did you come to her house today.


    The man looked at Han Wen and smiled and joked, "Sannizi will have to take it easy in the future to educate the children. You see, the child''s face will be frozen."


    Han Wen''s head was full of black lines, "What do you mean, Auntie?"


    The aunt smiled awkwardly, "Nothing, nothing? I''ll go back first."


    As soon as she left, Han Wen asked impatiently, "Mom, why is she here? What did you mean by that?"


    The old lady said with a gloomy face: "Who knows what kind of madness you have to come to our house to sit and sit."


    "I asked what happened to Huzi''s face just now. He said that you punished him for being blown by the wind yesterday. Let her listen to it and it''s endless."


    When Han Wen heard this, she didn''t take it to heart. Yesterday, Hu Zi was punished for standing without a scarf.


    The old lady reprimanded with a dark face: "What are you doing to punish your child for the New Year!"


    Han Wen: "Mom, there is a reason for punishing him, so just leave it alone."


    "Where''s the tiger?"


    The old lady: "Go to Han Qing to play." After that, she looked at Wang Hao.


    "Come if you say you come! What are you doing with so many things?"


    Wang Hao smiled: "It''s all prepared in advance."

 Chapter 200： Find someone

    "It''s cold outside! Hurry up and sit inside." The old lady greeted Wang Hao warmly while reaching out to pick up the things.


    Han Wen left behind and pouted and said dissatisfiedly: "Mom~ you are a bit biased, you can''t see your daughter just by looking at your son-in-law!"


    The old lady glanced back at her and said angrily, "You don''t have long legs! I didn''t know you came in by yourself."


    "Humph! Eccentric eyes."


    When I entered the door, I saw the empty room and asked casually, "Where are my dad and the others?"


    Old lady: "your dad went out to visit."


    Han Wen: "What about my eldest brother and second brother? They''re not at home either!"


    The old lady gave a "um".


    Han Wen: "Where did you go?"


    The old lady: "I just want you to go back to your mother''s house, but your elder sister-in-law and second sister-in-law won''t go back!"


    "They didn''t go back before." Han Wen put down her things and picked up the potatoes that were baked by the stove.


    The old lady poured a cup of tea for the two of them and replied, "Isn''t this the separation of the family? You can''t go back without looking at my face."


    Han Wen listened to the old lady''s yin and yang''s strange words and said with a smile: "Mom, you are sour."


    The old lady rolled her eyes at her, pushed her aside angrily, looked at Wang Hao and asked kindly, "Haozi, when are you on vacation?"


    Wang Hao: "It was released on twenty-nine."


    The old lady was very surprised, "It''s so late."


    Wang Hao: "It used to be this time."


    The old lady nodded, "It''s also busy with you. When will you start work?"


    Wang Hao: "Construction starts on the fifth day of the first year."


    Old lady: "That''s early enough."


    Han Wen sat by the stove and peeled it for a while before peeling the potatoes. After peeling them, she couldn''t wait to taste them, "Mom, whoever bakes this is so delicious."


    The old lady: "your brother has roasted it well. It''s been roasted in the morning until now. I''ll let you eat it for a while. Let''s see if he''s looking for you."


    Han Wen paused for a while, then took a big bite and replied unconcernedly, "Then I''ll say you let me eat it."


    Old lady: "I didn''t let you eat."


    Wang Hao sat with the old lady for a while, and suddenly said to the old lady, "Mom, I still have something to do."


    It happened that the old lady had something to ask Han Wen, but she didn''t stop her: "Go! Don''t forget to come back for lunch at noon."


    "Okay."


    As soon as Wang Hao left, the old lady couldn''t wait to ask: "Three girls, is there any movement there?"


    Han Wen: "What''s the news?"


    The old lady rolled her eyes at Han Wen angrily and gritted her teeth: "What else can be done!"


    Han Wen suddenly realized, "You said you want a child!"


    Old lady: "Well."


    Han Wen: "No. Let''s go with the flow, if we have it, we will."


    The old lady: "You are not too young, you can ask for it."


    "Mom, it''s not a matter of age, it''s still a psychological problem. I''m not ready yet, and I''ll ask for it when I''m ready."


    The old lady still wanted to persuade, but she closed her mouth when she heard the voices of the two children walking towards this place.


    As soon as Han Qing entered the door, he saw that the potatoes he put on the stove were gone, and immediately held accountable: "Mom, did you touch my potatoes just now?"


    The old lady replied in the bedroom, "I don''t care about your shit."


    Han Qing: "Who else could have moved if it wasn''t you."


    Old lady: "Who is sitting there who is moving."


    Han Qing looked at Han Wen gloomily, "Did you move?"


    Han Wen glanced at the potato peel next to her and nodded hesitantly.


    Han Qing suddenly became angry, "Han Wen!"


    Han Wen calmly shouted: "Mom! Han Qing''s car..."


    Han Qing immediately ran over to cover Han Wen''s mouth to prevent her from speaking.


    "Don''t call it this time."


    Han Wen blinked and signaled that Han Qing could let her go.


    As soon as Han Qing let go, he heard the old lady ask from inside, "What happened to Han Qing''s car?"


    Han Wen: "Nothing, I just wanted to ask why I didn''t see it when I came in just now."


    Old lady: "Of course you can''t see it when you''re not at home."


    Han Wen looked at Han Qing and asked, "Where did you go without being at home?"


    Han Qing: "I was taken by my eldest brother to go back to my parents'' house."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    "What about Huzi and Xiaolong? Why didn''t they come in with you?"


    Han Qing: "Play outside."


    Wang Hao took the bus directly from Han Wen''s house to the police station. The police station didn''t have a holiday, so he didn''t have to worry about finding anyone.


    When he arrived at the police station, Wang Hao found Liang Ping''s office with ease. Now he knocked on the door and heard someone inside before entering.


    After entering, I saw Liang Ping alone working at a desk.


    Wang Hao: "So diligent! Even on vacation?"


    When Liang Ping heard the familiar voice, he looked up and saw Wang Hao standing at the table casually.


    Not to be outdone, Liang Ping retorted: "Which gust of wind brought you here?"


    "You can go to the Three Treasures Hall without anything."


    "It''s a coincidence that I really have something to look for you this time." He took out a piece of paper from his pocket and wrote two names on it.


    Liang Ping stretched out his hand to take it and said, "Liu San, Yang Kai? What are you doing with these two?"


    Wang Hao: "You know him?"


    Liang Ping laughed, "It''s a coincidence! I really know these two people. The little gangsters on the street are either stealing or fighting, and I don''t know how many times they have been caught."


    "What''s the matter, what happened to them?"


    Wang Hao: "Nothing happened to me, bullying my daughter-in-law."


    Liang Ping: "That''s not to break ground on Taisui."


    Wang Hao was short of time and didn''t have time to talk to Liang Ping, so he asked coldly, "Are you going to be in trouble soon? Take me to find them if you don''t have to."


    Liang Ping put down what was in his hand, "It''s okay, I''ll go with you."


    The two went to Liu San''s house first, but the door was closed. Wang Hao frowned and said, "Liu San lives alone? No family?"


    Liang Ping: "There is an old lady who doesn''t live here."


    "There''s no one here, let''s go to Yang Kai''s house to see. This Yang Kai is also a gangster on the street. Liu San''s little brother, if you have Liu San, Yang Kai will definitely not be able to run away."


    Wang Hao: "Go and have a look first."


    When the two of them arrived at Yang Kai''s house together, they just walked to the entrance of the alley when they saw Yang Kai walking towards them sullenly with a thermal insulation bucket in his pocket.


    Liang Ping pointed at Gouzi and said, "This is Yang Kai."


    Wang Hao glanced at him a few times, thinking that it was similar to the figure Han Wen described.


    Gouzi was happy because he had a good meal for the Chinese New Year, but he never thought that as soon as he looked up, he saw the police officer of the police station pointing at him in front of him, so scared that he shouted "Fuck" and ran away.


    Liang Ping saw him turn around and ran, and said coldly, "This dog must have done nothing good." He was about to chase after him.


    He never thought that Wang Hao''s movements were faster than his own, and he chased after the dog almost as soon as he ran away.


    Gouzi, the guy who is full of food every day and thinks about sex, was pinned to the ground by Wang Hao before he could run two steps with Wang Hao.


    Liang Ping followed closely and slapped the dog on the head angrily, "What are you running!"

 Chapter 201： find liu san

    After listening to Liang Ping''s words, Gouzi felt a little aggrieved, "Who of our group sees you and won''t run away!"


    After listening, Liang Ping picked up the bag in his hand and hit it again, "Speak! What bad things have you done recently?"


    The dog pretended to be stupid: "Nothing happened! I stay at home every day, and I didn''t go there. If you don''t believe me, go ask my mother."


    "Bah! What''s the difference between asking your mother and asking you."


    Gouzi: "Don''t you always ask my mother when I do something wrong before?"


    "Don''t pretend to me, you''d better explain to me honestly what you have done recently."


    The dog was a little uncomfortable being pressed by Wang Hao, and struggled a little, "I really didn''t do anything wrong." After that, he turned to look at Wang Hao and said, "Can you let me go, comrade? It hurts to press it."


    Liang Ping glared at Gouzi, looked up at Wang Hao and said, "Let go of him! He can''t run away when you are here."


    Wang Hao let go of the dog after hearing this.


    Gouzi got up, pressed his shoulders, looked at Wang Hao and asked, "This comrade, are you new here? I don''t seem to have seen you before."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Do you know a lot about the police station?"


    The dog patted his head proudly, "It''s okay, I have to go every three or five times."


    Liang Ping''s face darkened when he heard it, and he kicked the dog directly, "You motherfucker, this is a good thing!"


    The dog smiled and avoided, "No... No."


    Wang Hao was much calmer than Liang Ping. Looking at the falling insulation bucket, he asked casually, "Where is this going?"


    "Go to the hospital, my second sister will give her something to eat when she has a baby." Gouzi said nonsense.


    Wang Hao gave Gouzi a sharp look, and Gouzi''s eyes subconsciously avoided.


    "It just so happens that we are going to the hospital too, let''s go together!"


    Gouzi''s expression was stunned and he subconsciously refused: "No, I remembered that I still have something to do, you go first!" After that, he wanted to run.


    Wang Hao grabbed Gouzi''s shirt in time and said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter if the patient goes to see the patient first and then handles his own personal affairs."


    Gouzi: "No... No need, my brother-in-law is there, and my sister is not in a hurry."


    When Liang Ping saw Wang Hao, he knew something was wrong. He patted Gouzi on the shoulder and said, "How come we are old acquaintances. I''ll accompany you to see your sister." He took out the handcuffs from his bag and baked them. Liang Ping.


    Then he looked at Wang Hao and asked, "Should you handcuff your hand or mine?"


    Wang Hao looked at the handcuffs and frowned slightly in disgust, and said coldly, "This is your duty."


    Liang Ping bowed his head in resignation and then handcuffed him.


    Even if the dog was handcuffed, the dog was still struggling, "Liang team! Liang team! Look at you wearing this dress, people who don''t know think I''ve done something!"


    "You let me go, and I''ll take you there. Don''t worry, I''ll never run away."


    Liang Ping looked at Gouzi''s flattering appearance, and scolded angrily: "Be honest, you don''t know if you have committed a crime or not! Go!"


    Because the two of them came out for a private matter, they didn''t drive and could only take the dog to the hospital by bus.


    After entering the hospital, Liang Ping asked, "Which ward is your second sister in?"


    There was a trace of panic in Gouzi''s eyes, and he stammered: "At... at... I''m here for the first time today, and I don''t know!"


    Wang Hao saw that the dog was lying at a glance. He stood in the hall and looked around and walked directly to a window, "Hello comrade, I want to ask if you have seen that man?"


    The female nurse in the window looked in the direction Wang Hao pointed, and saw a man in police uniform pressing down on a ruffian person. She thought it was the police handling the case, and after taking a closer look, she replied, "I have seen it."


    "Then do you know who he came to see?"


    The nurse replied without thinking, "Come and see the man in bed 7002."


    Wang Hao was a little surprised that he didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    Speaking of which, this is also to blame for Liu San and Gouzi. The two of them were not honest in the hospital. They would tease the little nurses in the hospital when they had something to do. They made them tireless, and they wished that they would be discharged immediately.


    "7002 What happened to that man?"


    When the nurse heard this, she immediately replied cheerfully: "I was hit with soft tissue contusion, but unfortunately it''s not serious at all."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, "hate him so much?"


    Nurse: "I wish these two **** went in early and squatted for a few days."


    "What did they do?" the nurse asked with a gossip on her face.


    Wang Hao: "Confidential."


    "Has anyone else been here besides this man to see him?"


    Miss Nurse thought about it and replied affirmatively: "Yes, there is a beautiful woman who has taken care of him here for several days."


    Wang Hao: "What does it look like?"


    "It''s about 1.6 meters tall, with double eyelids, and she''s dressed in a fashionable way, but it just feels weird. Sometimes I don''t think she''s a good family woman, and sometimes I think she''s bookish."


    "It''s weird anyway."


    As soon as Wang Hao heard it, he knew that this woman was Xia Mei, "Is she still coming over these few days?"


    "No, I just stayed here for a few days, and she left as soon as the man was healed. It will be this man who will bring him food from now on."


    Wang Hao understood everything he wanted to know, and said to the nurse, "Thank you!"


    "How to get to 7002?"


    Miss Nurse: "Go upstairs and turn left to the third ward."


    Wang Hao walked directly to Liang Ping and said, "Let''s go!"


    Liang Ping: "Have you asked?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    The two brought Gouzi directly to Liu San''s ward. Gouzi became frightened and his face turned pale, "Team Liang! Who are you?"


    Liang Ping sneered, "What are you nervous about, you two will talk later."


    As soon as Liang Ping opened the door, before the person could come in, he heard the inside say, "What''s the matter with you, Gouzi? Why did you come so late, I''m going to starve to death."


    Liang Ping walked in front with the insulation bucket, followed by the dog, "Liu San, you have a good life! You have all come to the hospital."


    Seeing Liang Ping, Liu San immediately persuaded, "Liang team, which gust of wind brought you here."


    Liang Ping said with a smile: "Dongfeng."


    Wang Hao left behind and closed the door before following in. He glanced at Liu San and knew that they were the two who kidnapped Han Wen that day.


    "What did you two do on the twenty-fourth day?"


    Liu San was stunned for a moment, then quickly responded and replied very quickly: "Nothing, just stay in the city."


    Liang Ping: "Really?"


    "How did I hear that you two went to Black Reef Island?"


    Liu San immediately shook his head and said, "No...no."


    Seeing that he didn''t admit it, Wang Hao took out the ticket from his pocket and threw it over, "Don''t admit it?"


    Because Wang Hao came with Liang Ping, they thought that Wang Hao was also a policeman.


    Liu San picked up the ticket and looked at it before he suddenly realized, "I... I have been there, to visit relatives."


    Wang Hao didn''t intend to waste time for this kind of kid, and asked directly, "What''s your relationship with Xia Mei?"

 Chapter 202： revenge

    Liu Sanyi seemed to be surprised that he would ask Xia Mei, "It''s okay."


    Wang Hao: "It doesn''t matter if you go to Heijiao Island with her, it doesn''t matter how many days she will take care of you here?"


    Liu San glanced at Wang Hao in surprise, but he didn''t expect him to understand so clearly, and then glared at Gouzi, he thought it was Gouzi.


    When Liu San came over, Gouzi knew that he was suspicious of what he said, and immediately defended: "The third brother didn''t say what I said, but the police officer himself understood it."


    Liu San is obviously an old fritter. He doesn''t know how much Wang Hao knows, so he can only say: "You already know what I''m doing?"


    Wang Hao didn''t want to talk nonsense with him, and said directly to Liang Ping: "Call your people, take them back to the police station, and deal with them on the crime of robbery and murder."


    As soon as the dog''s feet softened, he knew that there was nothing good about sticking to that woman in Xia Mei.


    "Liang team! This has nothing to do with us, it''s all caused by others."


    Liang Ping always thought that the two of them were robbery, and then he thought that they were also involved in murder, his face sank, and he said coldly: "Did you do it, go back to the office and tell me." After that, he pulled the dog out and called. .


    When the dog was gone, Liu San immediately struggled: "I''m a patient, you can''t catch me."


    Wang Hao sneered, "Soft tissue contusion is not a serious illness. Besides, you are already well." After speaking, he stepped forward and punched Liu San''s stomach hard.


    He has more skills in hitting people than Han Wen, which can make people hurt without hurting them.


    Liu San''s face was pale in pain, and he fell onto the bed with his stomach in his arms, "You are a policeman and you dare to beat someone, I will sue you."


    Wang Hao rubbed his fists, "Who told you that I am a policeman."


    Liu San: "Then who are you?"


    Wang Hao: "You don''t deserve to know." After speaking, he sat aside and waited for someone to come.


    The hospital was very close to the police station. After a while, Liang Ping brought someone back. Looking at Liu San, who was lying on the bed, he asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Wang Hao: "Flesh injuries are not in the way."


    Liu San disagreed, "He hit me and I was injured. I...I want to find a doctor."


    Liang Ping glanced at Wang Hao in surprise, as if he did not expect Wang Hao to act.


    Wang Hao said very calmly: "Then find him a doctor to check."


    Fifteen minutes later, the doctor came out and replied, "The body is fine, it won''t affect me."


    Now Liu San has no reason to delay, but the pain in his stomach is always reminding him that he was beaten just now.


    Wang Hao, as the victim''s family member, followed him to the police station to record a statement. When he came out, Liang Pingping asked curiously outside, "Why did you do it just now?"


    Wang Hao replied, "Han Wen''s foot is twisted."


    Liang Ping touched his head and didn''t quite understand it. Seeing that Wang Hao was about to leave, he quickly asked, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Wang Hao waved his hand, "Go to my mother-in-law''s house to eat."


    Liang Ping pouted and muttered in a low voice: "What the heck, I thought you were the only one with a mother-in-law!" After he finished speaking, he instructed his subordinates and rode his bicycle back to his mother-in-law''s house for dinner.


    As soon as Wang Hao walked to the door, he smelled the aroma of rice. He carefully smelled the aroma of chicken stewed with mushrooms.


    His expression changed. It seemed that his father-in-law and mother-in-law really liked him, and every time they came, they would get him a chicken to eat.


    Because Brother Han and Second Brother Han were not at home, they had a very pleasant meal.


    After eating, Han Wen and the others were leaving. The old lady was a little reluctant, so she wanted to keep them at home for one night.


    Han Wen thought about her small house and just wanted to refuse, but Wang Hao agreed first.


    After returning to the house, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and asked suspiciously, "Why are you thinking of staying at home?"


    Wang Hao glanced outside and said coldly, "You forgot eldest brother and they didn''t come back."


    Only then did Han Wen understand why Wang Hao agreed to stay, "I didn''t expect you to be very careful."


    Wang Hao: "When did you get rough?"


    Fortunately, they let Xiao Huang out when they came, and left him enough food and water, otherwise he would not dare to live here.


    In the evening Huzi and Xiaolong lie between them and share two quilts. Han Wen takes Xiaolong and Wang Hao takes Huzi. Both children are a little excited. They stretch out their feet and you kick me and I kick you, so that I can''t sleep. .


    Because when Wang Hao was not at home, Han Wen slept with the two children, and there was nothing uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Xiaolong and Huzi were going to be rocking the sky, Han Wen turned her back to them, and said coldly, "If you two are making a fuss, go down and do push-ups!"


    Huzi and Xiaolong froze for a moment, then looked back at his father''s bad eyes and immediately lay down obediently.


    Han Wen listened to the two quiet down, then turned around and covered Xiaolong with the quilt, and then tugged the cup for Huzi to cover it, and then said to Wang Hao, "Turn off the lights!"


    At this glance, Huzi and Xiaolong kept smiling until dawn, not knowing what a good dream they had.


    The next morning, Han Wen woke up and didn''t see Wang Hao''s figure, so she got up to look for it, opened the door and saw that he was helping old man Han chopping wood.


    Han Wen shouted softly, "Dad! So early?"


    The old man Han smiled, "Did you bother you?"


    Han Wen shook her head: "No, where''s my mother?"


    Old Man Han: "Your mother is cooking in the kitchen."


    Han Wen rubbed her head: "I''ll take a look."


    When she got to the kitchen, she saw that the old lady had already finished cooking. Han Wen was a little surprised: "Why did you do it so early."


    The old lady: "Aren''t you hungry, Wang Hao? You go and call Han Qing up."


    Han Wen: "I won''t go, let him sleep!"


    The old lady rolled his eyes at him, "His brother-in-law is still here. What does he look like when he sleeps until noon."


    Han Wen frowned, "When did Han Qing sleep until noon?"


    Old lady: "That''s not too early for Wang Hao."


    Han Wen whispered: "Wang Hao wakes up so early, who can compare with him." After speaking, she went to knock on Han Qing''s door.


    "Has Han Qing woke up? Mom called you to eat."


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened immediately. Han Qing half-squinted his eyes and asked in a daze: "Sister, why are you so early?"


    Han Wen: "I can''t sleep."


    If there are outsiders around now, it can definitely be seen that the sister and brother are in exactly the same state when they wake up.


    "Go and pack up and eat." After saying that, he left.


    After breakfast, Han Wen and the others were about to leave. The old lady wanted to stay with them for another day, so she heard Xiaolong reply softly: "Mother, Xiao Huang is still at home, we don''t worry about it."


    The old lady also liked Xiao Huang very much when she lived at Han Wen''s house. She knew that Xiao Huang was not taken care of, so she didn''t stay with them.


    As soon as Han Wen and the others got home, Wang Dani came and brought a message, "Mr. Xia has been arrested."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "What did she do? How did she arrest her so well?"


    Wang Dani glanced at Han Wen and asked in surprise, "You don''t know?"


    Han Wen wondered, "What should I know?"


    "Speak quickly!" Han Wen began to urge anxiously.

 Chapter 203： Xia Mei was arrested

    Wang Dani saw that Han Wen didn''t look like a fake, so she said, "I thought you knew!"


    "Have you forgotten the thief who came to your house a few days ago?"


    "I remember, what does this have to do with Xia Mei?" Han Wen asked back for a while.


    Wang Dani saw that Han Wen hated iron and steel and said: "You said you are usually so smart, how can you not think of this, that person was sent by Xia Mei."


    Han Wen was taken aback: "No way!" Xia Mei was not written so badly in the novel! Just say that she is a gentle and careless language teacher.


    Although she has changed a bit now, she doesn''t deviate so much, does she?


    Wang Dani: "That''s right, you said what''s going on with Teacher Xia, why are you staring at you all the time?"


    Han Wen: "Could it be that I accidentally said something wrong and made her hate it?"


    Wang Dani: "Can''t you just say a word?"


    At this moment, a light flashed in Han Wen''s head. Could it be because of Wang Hao? This is too scary. But the scarier thing is yet to come.


    Wang Dani glanced at Han Wen and said, "There''s one more thing I don''t know if I should tell you."


    Before Han Wen could react from the shock, she heard Wang Dani''s words and subconsciously replied, "There''s nothing we can''t say."


    Wang Dani glanced at the room and saw that Han Wen was the only one in the room and said, "I heard that the last time you were robbed was also done by Xia Mei."


    Han Wen was shocked by Xia Mei''s three views just now, and now she is not surprised to hear Wang Dani say this.


    "Did Brother Zhou find out about this?"


    Wang Dani: "No, it was the call from the city asking us to arrest people directly, saying that the two people that Xia Mei was looking for recruited all."


    Han Wen was a little puzzled: "How did the city know about it?" She told Zhou Xinguo that her home was being robbed by thieves, and she didn''t go to the city to report the case, so how could the city arrest people.


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen''s stupefied look, and said with a smile, "Aiya, my silly sister, how did the city know about it, you can''t ask your Wang Hao."


    Han Wen: "Wang Hao?"


    Wang Dani: "Yes! Your Wang Hao is very capable. I heard from my old Zhou that it is also Wang Hao''s credit for catching people this time."


    Han Wen thought about it. Wang Hao was either at work or at home to take care of her affairs. Could it be that he went out yesterday because of this?


    "He didn''t tell me, and I don''t know when he comes back, I''ll ask him."


    Just now Wang Hao sent them home and went out without saying anything.


    Wang Dani: "If you want to know more, ask him."


    "What is Xia Mei doing now? Can she still be a teacher after being caught?"


    Wang Dani shook her head: "I knew she was caught, but I don''t know how to deal with it."


    "But the fact that she is a teacher should be yellow."


    Han Wen: "Oh"


    Wang Dani: "How can such a person let her be a teacher, and she is not afraid of teaching her children badly."


    Han Wen nodded: "I''m worried about this too. You said she''s still teaching tigers."


    Wang Dani: "Then don''t worry! This time, her teacher is at an end. What do you think she wants to be a teacher? She has to hang out with the gangster."


    Han Wen smiled: "Maybe everyone has their own aspirations."


    Wang Dani: "I don''t understand this. Anyway, it''s so stupid now."


    "You pack up! I have to go."


    Han Wen got up and sent her off: "Why did you go back not long after you spoke Mandarin?"


    Wang Dani smiled, "I have to go back to my hometown tomorrow to get used to it in advance."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "Big Brother Zhou accompanies you back?"


    "He won''t go back. I''ll take the children back there. I''ll have to go back and have a look after I''ve been out for more than half a year."


    Han Wen: "How long are you going to stay home!"


    Wang Dani: "One week is enough."


    "Okay, I really have to go home and take a look when I have time during the Chinese New Year." Han Wen replied while taking Wang Dani out.


    After sending Wang Dani away and Han Wen returning home alone, she sat in a chair for a while before going to pack up.


    As soon as Wang Hao came back at noon, Han Wen couldn''t wait to ask, "What are you doing?"


    This is the first time that Han Wen has checked the post. Wang Hao was stunned and replied, "Go to the police station."


    Han Wen: "What are you doing at the police station? Is it because of Xia Mei."


    Wang Hao unbuttoned his buttons and looked at Han Wen in surprise, "You already know?"


    Han Wen: "Well, Sister Wang came to tell me just now, but she doesn''t know everything. I want to know everything."


    Wang Hao unbuttoned all his clothes before sitting down and said, "What do you want to know?"


    "How did Xia Mei deal with being arrested?"


    Wang Hao''s face darkened when he heard this, "Because there is insufficient evidence, and they haven''t caused substantial harm, they can only be locked up for a month."


    Han Wen was a little disappointed: "Oh"


    Seeing her, Wang Hao touched her head like that and comforted her: "Although the police station won''t hold her for long, she definitely won''t be a teacher, and there will be stains in the future."


    Han Wen nodded obediently, "Well, I know."


    "Then do you know why she did this to me?" Han Wen stood eagerly wondering if it was the same as what she had guessed.


    Wang Hao''s eyes flickered when he heard Han Wen''s words. At that time, he was almost scared to death when he heard Xia Mei''s crazy remarks in the interrogation room, but he didn''t plan to hide the truth and said, "Because she covets me!"


    When Han Wen heard this, her heart skipped a beat, "Does she like you?"


    Wang Hao nodded in shame, "I''m sorry, I''m the one who caused you."


    "But don''t worry, I have no feelings for her at all, and I will definitely be responsible for you when I marry you. There will never be other women."


    Seeing Wang Hao''s anxious look, Han Wen laughed out loud, "Looking at how stupid you are, of course I believe you."


    "And I already knew that Teacher Xia coveted you?"


    Wang Hao didn''t wrinkle, "You know?"


    Han Wen stood up and walked to the table and poured herself a glass of water, "Of course I know, I knew that last time you were injured she came to bring you chicken soup."


    "I forgot to tell you that I had a fight with her at the time, but I didn''t tell you."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s smiling face and shouted in a low voice, "Han Wen!"


    "What! You''re justified in messing with flowers!"


    Wang Hao''s momentum wilted again when he got up, "You''re ruthless."


    "Hey! How do I deal with those two who hurt me so little?"


    Wang Hao said angrily, "Shut up for a month."


    Han Wen shrugged and said it didn''t matter. After all, she didn''t suffer a big loss. She even beat them up. Forgot to mention that she robbed 20 yuan, and the stupid thief gave her his own money.


    Wang Hao: "What''s for lunch?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t know, let''s wait until Huzi comes back! He wants to eat a lot, and I''m too lazy to think about it."

 Chapter 204： An accident at Fu Jins house

    In a blink of an eye, it was the summer of 1973. Han Wen hurried home after leaving school, and was about to go home to cook. Halfway through, she heard someone calling her.


    Han Wen stopped and turned to look back. Seeing that it was Wang Hao, she asked suspiciously, "Why did you leave work so early?"


    Wang Hao strode up to Han Wen and said, "Fu Jin has called. I''m in a hurry to ask you to go to the city."


    Han Wen has been in contact with the Fu Jin brothers and sisters for the past two years, and gradually left as relatives.


    Han Wen: "Didn''t he say anything?"


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t say it, but it sounds like I''ve cried."


    Han Wen subconsciously didn''t believe it, "You heard right?" In his impression, Fu Jin was a very strong child.


    Wang Hao said with a cold face: "It can''t be wrong."


    "Go and have a look!"


    Han Wen anxiously replied, "What about the school? I still have classes in the afternoon!"


    Wang Hao: "Don''t worry about the class, I''ll ask Huzi to ask for leave for you, go back and pack up and go! Bring more money."


    Han Wen: "That''s fine." After speaking, the two headed home together.


    When she got home, Han Wen didn''t pack her things, and left with her bag and money.


    "There is food in the kitchen, you make it for the two children."


    Wang Hao: "Understood, slow down on the road, and give me a call if you have anything."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After taking the boat and car all the way to the place where Fu Jin lived, he saw that the door was closed.


    Han Wen stepped forward and knocked on the door, and it took a while before someone came to open the door.


    Han Wen was stunned when she saw Fu Jin''s first glance. The red and swollen eyes and the gloomy face all indicated that he had encountered a major event.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Han Wen asked as she walked in.


    Fu Jin was silent for a while before he said: "My grandparents have an accident, can you accompany me to Beijing?"


    Fu Jin and his sister could be beaten to be a rightist in such a place, and they were not accompanied by relatives at home, so Han Wen guessed that the identities of these two children should be unusual.


    She thought for a while and said calmly, "I need to discuss this matter with your uncle."


    Fu Jin''s eyes flashed with disappointment when he heard Han Wen''s words.


    But I heard Han Wen continue: "After all, it''s not Saturday and Sunday, I still have to go to my child, and I have to ask him to help me go to school and ask for leave."


    Fu Jin''s eyes flashed with anticipation after hearing this, "So do you agree?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Fu Jin: "Then let''s go now?"


    Han Wen grabbed Fu Jin''s excited figure and said calmly, "Don''t worry, you can tell me about your grandparents first, so that I can be mentally prepared."


    Fu Jin raised his head and glanced at Han Wen, his eyes were full of hesitation. Han Wen waited for a long time and did not see Fu Jin speak, so he could only ask, "Can''t you tell?"


    Fu Jin then nodded guiltily.


    Han Wen sighed, "Okay, pack your things at home! I''ll go and call your uncle."


    When she was about to leave, she saw Fu Qingyue sitting in silence and asked, "Is your sister going too?"


    Fu Jin nodded: "Go." This may be the last time they meet.


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Okay." After speaking, she walked out and went to the post office to call Wang Hao.


    At this time, Wang Hao was working in the supply and marketing cooperative, and the phone was picked up after a few rings, "Hello, please find Comrade Wang Hao."


    "Han Wen, say it."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect Wang Hao to pick it up, "You''ve been waiting?"


    Wang Hao: "I just came here to deliver something, how are you doing?"


    Han Wen hesitated for a while and said, "Fu Jin wants me to accompany him to Beijing, saying that his grandfather is ill." Because there are many people at the post office, Han Wen can only say this.


    Wang Hao was silent for a moment and asked, "Do you have a letter of introduction?"


    Han Wen: "A letter of introduction?"


    Wang Hao knew that Han Wen''s brain circuit was unusual, so he could only explain: "You can''t buy a ticket without a letter of introduction."


    Han Wen was anxious: "What should I do then?"


    Wang Hao pondered for a moment and calmly replied: "You come back by boat and let Fu Jin wait for me to accompany him at home."


    Han Wen: "Then you work?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s hot and not busy during this time. Besides, it''s better for me to go if their affairs are complicated."


    Han Wen hesitated for a while before saying, "Okay, then I''ll tell Fu Jin."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    After hanging up the phone, Han Wen went back. In fact, Wang Hao guessed that Fu Jin''s family was not ordinary after meeting Fu Jin for a long time, but at that time they were only two children and Wang Hao did not stop them from communicating.


    Now the matter involving Fu Jin''s grandparents has become serious. In fact, it is better for her to accompany Fu Jin to Beijing than Wang Hao to accompany them. After all, Wang Hao has gone to Beijing so many times, and his paths are wider than hers.


    When he arrived at the recycling station, he saw that Fu Jin had already packed his things and was waiting at the door.


    "Auntie, let''s go now!"


    Han Wen replied calmly: "No hurry, I have something to tell you."


    Fu Jin''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "It doesn''t matter if my uncle didn''t agree, then I''ll take Qingyue, thank you for this trip."


    Seeing that Fu Jin was about to get into the horns again, Han Wen quickly took his arm and explained, "You child, I haven''t finished my words yet!"


    "Let''s go into the room." Then he pulled Fu Jin back into the room, and said in a serious voice, "I won''t accompany you this time. Wait for your uncle to come over and let him take you there."


    Fu Jin looked up at her calmly, "What do you mean?"


    Han Wen said angrily, "I want to go, but I can''t buy a ticket without a letter of introduction."


    This time, it was Fu Jin''s turn to be surprised, "You came out every day and didn''t you have a letter of introduction?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t go far, I just wander around the city, what letter of introduction should I use?"


    Fu Jin didn''t know what to say now. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Han Wen: "It''s okay, I can understand your anxiety."


    "If my uncle goes with us, will it be very troublesome for him?"


    For Fu Jin, Han Wen is much closer than Wang Hao, even closer than many relatives in the family, so he will lose his temper with Han Wen unconsciously.


    Han Wen was very calm this time, "To be honest, it''s much more convenient for your uncle to accompany you than me."


    "Your grandparents'' accident must be a big deal this time! Your uncle''s well-connected people may not be able to help you, but I can only accompany you when I go, and I can''t do anything."


    Fu Jin lowered his head and replied, "I know." But he felt safe with Auntie in front of him.


    Han Wen suddenly couldn''t help being curious, "You''re here, how do you know that your grandparents are in Beijing?"


    Fu Jin was silent for a long time before replying, "A friend of my grandpa''s former friend came to tell me."


    Han Wen suddenly realized, what did she say? How could these angry youths bully them for the first year, and then there was no movement after a few days, it turned out that someone was secretly protecting them.

 Chapter 205： go to Beijing

    Han Wen: "Then why don''t you let him take you back?"


    Fu Jin lowered his head and said, "It''s not convenient."


    Han Wen said angrily, "I think you knew that you were bullying me. Do you two have a letter of introduction?"


    Fu Jin: "Yes, it''s all done." Han Wen was so angry that she didn''t want to deal with him anymore. She picked up Qingyue and asked, "Has Qingyue eaten?"


    Qingyue shook her head.


    Han Wen: "Let''s go! Auntie will get you some food."


    Because Han Wen was in a hurry, she didn''t eat, so she made more. Fortunately, Fu Jin''s conscience has prepared two more bowls and chopsticks for her and Wang Hao these years.


    Han Wen was eating the corn nest and asked Fu Jin, "Aren''t you going to eat some?"


    Fu Jin shook his head: "I''m not in the mood."


    Han Wen looked at her watch, "Your uncle should be here in more than an hour, you should have something to eat! It''s a long way from here to Beijing! Don''t ask your uncle to take care of you on the way."


    Fu Jin obviously didn''t expect Han Wen to say this, so he sneered for a moment and said, "I know I care about your man." Then he sat down at the table.


    Han Wen bluntly retorted: "I don''t care who my man cares about, why did you eat it again?"


    Fu Jin: "I''m hungry."


    Not long after they had eaten, Wang Hao arrived with a bag in his hand.


    Han Wen greeted her and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Wang Hao: "After eating, has Fu Jin packed everything?"


    Han Wen nodded: "It''s ready." While speaking, Fu Jin had already walked out with something and Qingyue.


    Seeing this, Han Wen took out the money from her pocket and stuffed it into Wang Hao, "Bring more money when you go out. Besides, I don''t know how Grandpa and Grandpa Fu Jin are, so I might be able to use it."


    Wang Hao didn''t refuse, he took it and put it in his shirt pocket.


    Wang Hao looked at Fu Jin through Han Wen and said coldly, "Let''s go after you pack up!"


    Fu Jin nodded and replied, "Yeah." Walking to Wang Hao''s side, he whispered, "Thank you."


    Han Wen originally wanted to send them off, but was stopped by Wang Hao, "We can just go by ourselves. Go back first or you won''t be able to catch the last boat."


    Now that Wang Hao is here, Han Wen is relieved, "Okay, call me when you arrive in Beijing."


    Wang Hao: "Got it." As he said that, he held the bag in one hand and picked up Qingyue in the other.


    Even a five-year-old child is still as thin as a three- or four-year-old.


    Fu Jin saw that Wang Hao was holding her sister in one hand and the bag in the other. He took two steps and took the bag from Wang Hao''s hand.


    Han Wen turned her head and closed the door, hiding the key and leaving.


    When I got home, I saw that the door was half-open, and Xiao Huang lay lazily at the door to blow air.


    When Han Wen entered the door, Xiao Huang was too lazy to look at her.


    Han Wen walked along the yard all the way to the house, and saw the Huzi brothers wearing shorts and vests, sitting in front of the table eating steamed buns and eating eggs.


    As soon as he saw Han Wen coming in, Hu Zi couldn''t wait to say, "Mom, why did you come back!"


    "There''s a delay, which one of you two fried eggs?" Han Wen asked while putting away the bag.


    Huzi: "I''m frying it. You''re not at home, and my dad doesn''t know where to go. We can''t be hungry like this!"


    As Han Wen walked out, she replied, "Who can starve you when you are hungry?"


    Hu Zi didn''t care about his mother scolding him, but instead asked: "Mom, do you eat eggs or not, I''ll fry one for you."


    Han Wen walked into the yard to wash her face, and answered loudly, "Eat!"


    Huzi looked at Xiaolong and said, "Let''s go! Fry an egg for your mother."


    Xiaolong took a bite of the steamed bun and replied bluntly, "Didn''t you want to fry an egg for Mom?"


    Huzi raised his eyebrows: "Aren''t you helping?"


    Xiaolong put down the steamed buns and slowly got up and replied calmly, "Help." After speaking, he shouted outside, "Mom, I''m going to fry eggs for you."


    Huzi: "Human essence."


    After washing her face, Han Wen went to the vegetable garden next to her. In the past two years, she has developed a memory. Every time it comes to the season of growing vegetables, she must pack up and plant a yard of vegetables. It will never be the same as the first year. receive.


    I picked a tomato and a cucumber from the yard, took it to the water well and rushed to start eating, walking into the house as I ate.


    The brothers who entered the door had already fried eggs, and Han Wen looked at them and asked, "Why haven''t you two been eating tomatoes recently! It''s so red that it''s bad if you don''t eat them."


    Hu Zi glanced at Han Wen and said, "That''s what we kept for scrambled eggs with tomatoes."


    Han Wen stopped eating the tomatoes for a while, then took a bite and replied, "Then why don''t you two fry and eat them tonight?"


    Huzi: "That''s not because you and Dad are not at home."


    Han Wen felt a little guilty after hearing this, "Tomorrow will be popular again, I''ll make it for you then."


    Huzi: "Then you''re right." After speaking, he got up and walked outside.


    Hu Zi is ten years old this year, a fifth-grade primary school student, and he is now 143 in height. He is tall among his peers, and he has the temperament of a young man.


    Xiaolong sat next to Han Wen. He was also eight years old this year, because he was already a fourth grader when he went to school. Compared to the tiger child, Xiaolong''s temperament was more like a weak scholar.


    Han Wen took a bite of the tiger''s fried egg, and praised with great satisfaction: "Your brother''s craftsmanship is getting better and better."


    Xiaolong: "Mom~ I made this."


    Han Wen: "Didn''t your brother say he did it?"


    Xiaolong: "He doesn''t want to do it because of the heat."


    Han Wen: "..."


    Xiaolong: "Mom, where is my dad?"


    Han Wen: "Going to Beijing."


    Xiaolong thought that he went to Beijing to buy goods again, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    After eating, Han Wen went out of the yard and said to Hu Zi who was bathing Xiao Huang, "Would you like to go to the beach for a walk?"


    Hu Zi asked while washing Xiao Huang, "I want to go into the water when I go."


    Han Wen said angrily, "You can''t go to the depths while marching outside."


    Hu Zi immediately said, "Okay." After speaking, he shouted into the house, "Xiaolong, go to the beach for a swim."


    After a while, Xiaolong came out of the house, "Can Mom agree?"


    Huzi: "Mom said it."


    Han Wen was also rarely interested, "Let''s go!" She also took a small bucket when she left.


    Hu Zi pouted when he saw it and said, "Mom, are you going swimming with us or catching crabs?"


    Han Wen: "You swim and I catch crabs."


    In summer, the air is too hot at night, and many people do not have fans, so at night they either play on the road or swim at the beach, but everyone swims in the shallows.


    Huzi and Xiaolong accompanied Han Wen to the beach. The brothers originally wanted to go swimming, but after seeing the crowd there, they rested their minds and took a flashlight to help Han Wen take a picture of the crab.


    Han Wen watched her two sons catch a crab in the water with a bucket and a flashlight, and sighed helplessly, "Didn''t you two say you were going to swim? Why did you grab a crab here?"


    Hu Zi caught it very seriously and replied without looking up: "We want to eat garlic crab tomorrow, you can''t catch it alone."

 Chapter 206： to be a matchmaker

    As a result, Han Wen, who was planning to catch crabs, was hanging out on the beach, and the two children who were planning to swim instead grabbed crabs.


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people on the beach, Han Wen couldn''t help urging: "Are you two finished? If you don''t walk for a while, there will be no one here."


    Hu Zi then straightened up and looked at the bucket full of crabs and said contentedly: "Okay, let''s go home!"


    At this time, there were not many people on the road, and there were always a few people who would ask a few questions when they saw the mother-in-law coming back with a bucket.


    The mother-in-law finally returned home under the gaze of the crowd, and saw Wang Dani sitting under the tree in front of her house enjoying the shade, watching them come over and fanning the little palm fan and asked, "You guys are caught How many crabs came back just now."


    Han Wen patted Hu Zi, "Go and show it to your aunt, so that she can be jealous."


    Hu Zi heard it and ran up with the bucket, "Auntie, look."


    Wang Dani tsk tsk after reading it, "How can I eat so much tomorrow!"


    Hu Zi said proudly: "Make garlic crab."


    Wang Dani looked envious after hearing this, "You still know how to eat."


    Xiaolong took the key from Han Wen and Huzi went home first.


    As soon as they left, Wang Dani couldn''t wait to ask: "Xiao Han, you have known a lot of people in recent years. Think about whether there are seventeen or eighteen little girls in our villages, even around twenty years old."


    Han Wen came over, took a pony that no one was sitting next to, and sat next to Wang Dani, "Why do you want to find someone for your Zhou Bing again?"


    Wang Dani sighed deeply: "That''s right, it''s almost twenty, we don''t even have a girlfriend, why don''t we worry about it!"


    Zhou Bing stayed at home for half a year after he dropped out of school in his hometown, and was arranged by Zhou Xinguo to be a chef in the canteen on the island. He has not found a girlfriend in all these years.


    Han Wen didn''t quite understand: "Twenty years old is not too old, why are you in such a hurry."


    Wang Dani snorted: "I can''t be in a hurry, his cousin is one year older than him, and now the child is three years old."


    Han Wen also knew that the current children were not persuaded to get married long ago, "Okay, I''ll ask you some more in the past few days."


    Han Wen suddenly remembered something and immediately said: "Don''t say I really know a little girl who is similar to Zhou Bing, the daughter of the women''s director of the Wang Jiawei brigade. That little girl is only eighteen this year. Her mother gave me a few days ago. Said to let me introduce her to someone."


    When Wang Dani heard it, she couldn''t stop laughing, "Are you serious?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Of course."


    "I also understand the situation of Zhou Bing in your family. I will go to Wang Jiawei to ask you in the next few days."


    Wang Dani looked anxious, "Don''t! It''s okay if you''re on vacation now, go and ask for help tomorrow!"


    "If you talk about this, I''ll buy you two big carp."


    Han Wen has gotten along well with Wang Dani in recent years, and she also regards her as a sister. Knowing that she is in a hurry, she replied, "Okay, I will ask tomorrow."


    "Otherwise, you can go with me! You will meet when the time comes. I''ll tell you if it''s okay, and forget it if it doesn''t work."


    Wang Dani thought for a while and nodded, "That''s fine, then I''ll call you tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "Okay." After talking to Wang Dani, she went home.


    As soon as they entered the yard, they saw Huzi and Xiaolong squatting on the ground before changing the water for the crabs.


    Han Wen reminded: "You two be careful not to kill the crab, or you won''t be able to eat it tomorrow."


    Hu Zi replied, "Don''t worry! It won''t kill you."


    "What did Aunt Wang tell you just now? It took so long to come back."


    Han Wen walked to the well and asked Xiaolong to help her wash her arms by pressing the water, "Your aunt asked me to introduce someone to Zhou Bing."


    Huzi: "You promised?"


    Han Wen: "Well, it just so happens that the Wang Jiawei brigade has a suitable one. I''ll take your aunt to see it tomorrow."


    After Hu Zi finished getting the crab, he shook off the water droplets on his hand and reminded: "Mom, I advise you to worry less about Zhou Bing''s brother."


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong? What do you know?"


    Hu Zi waited for Han Wen to wash his arms and came over to wash his arms and replied, "It''s nothing, anyway, you should worry less."


    Han Wen: "You kid, your aunt has been looking for me several times, so I can''t just quit!" After speaking, she walked into the house.


    When he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped and said, "You two take a bath before going to bed, cool down."


    Xiaolong turned his head and replied, "I know Mom."


    In the evening, the Huzi brothers returned to their room, and Huzi climbed to the top bunk in two or three strokes.


    In the summer of 1971, Han Wen replaced the brothers'' beds with bunks and a long table. The place they are in is quite big now.


    After Huzi climbed onto the bed, Xiaolong turned off the light and went to bed. Lying on the bed, Xiaolong looked at the bed board and asked, "Brother, don''t you tell Mom about Brother Zhou Bing?"


    Hu Zi put his head in his hands, laying on his back with Erlang''s legs crossed, and replied, "Don''t say it, Auntie has been worrying about it for so many years, and it''s time for Brother Zhou Bing to give her an explanation."


    Xiaolong: "Well, I also think Brother Zhou Bing did something wrong."


    Huzi: "Then let''s leave it alone." After speaking, he put down his legs, turned around and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Han Wen came out of the house and saw Huzi and Xiaolong had come back from running outside wearing shorts and vests.


    Over the years, Wang Hao took them to exercise every day, and both children became accustomed to it.


    Han Wen tied her hair and asked, "I eat scrambled eggs with tomatoes in the morning and bake a pancake?"


    Hu Zi pressed water on Xiaolong and washed his face and replied, "It''s fine."


    When Xiaolong finished washing his face and was about to change positions with Huzi, he suddenly lifted the bowl and saw that the covered crab had begun to turn its stomach.


    "Mom, let''s eat garlic crab! Otherwise, we won''t be able to eat it at noon."


    Han Wen walked over to take a look after hearing this, and reluctantly replied, "Okay! Let''s be extravagant this morning."


    "You two, go make a fire and make a mess. I''ll take care of the crab." After speaking, he went back to the house and took out the scissors and brushes.


    After dealing with the crab, Han Wen took the basin and went to the kitchen. Looking at the sweat on Hu Zi''s head, she couldn''t help but said, "You see you are hot, go out and wash your face."


    Huzi raised his hand and wiped it politely. Han Wen looked at Xiaolong who was still sitting on the bench making a fire and said, "You can go out too when you add firewood."


    Xiaolong raised his head and said, "Mom, I''m not hot."


    Looking at Xiaolong''s body, Han Wen couldn''t help but muttered, "You said that you and your elder brother eat the same food, why can''t you see that you have grown flesh!"


    Xiaolong raised his arms and clenched his fists to show off: "Mom, I have grown into muscles."


    Han Wen sneered, "Just don''t show off your muscles. If your brother hears it, he might laugh at you."


    Xiaolong pouted, "I''m not afraid of his jokes."


    "Mom, how many days did Dad say he was on a business trip this time?"


    Han Wen shook her head: "No." But she was thinking about the time, how long it would take them to get to Beijing.

 Chapter 207： The first steps of a matchmaker

    I left last night, and I can''t arrive until this afternoon at the earliest. Thinking of this, Han Wen is relieved. It shouldn''t take much time to go to Wang Jiawei.


    "Mom! Mom! The pot is open." Xiaolong shouted twice.


    Only then did Han Wen come back to her senses and put the prepared crabs into the pot.


    "Is there any food at home? Is it rice or steamed buns?"


    Xiaolong thought for a while and replied, "Eat rice! Steaming buns is too much trouble."


    Han Wen: "Okay." Then she picked up the pot next to her, grabbed a few handfuls of rice from the cabinet, and went outside to wash rice.


    Hu Zi stayed in the yard, rubbed Xiao Huang''s belly, looked at Han Wen and asked, "Mom, shall we eat rice?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    "Just stop messing with it and you''re not too hot."


    Hu Zi let go of his hand and leaned over, washed it in the basin filled with water, and replied calmly, "It''s not hot."


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you sweating profusely?"


    Huzi: "My heart is cool."


    Han Wen: "You can do it every day." After speaking, she went back to the room.


    He was playing outside alone, and after a while, he saw Liu Chunfang next door poking his head toward them, Hu Zi sneered and said impolitely: "Auntie, after so many years, your eavesdropping problem has not changed!"


    Liu Chunfang pouted and muttered, "Who cares about seeing you." Then she retracted her head.


    Hu Zi twitched the corners of his mouth in disdain, and threw the water in his hands back to the house.


    Han Wen heard Hu Zi talking to someone in the room and asked casually, "Who were you talking to just now?"


    Huzi: "Slug motherfucker."


    Han Wen''s face was full of helplessness when she heard this. She didn''t know what to say. Liu Chunfang had been looking at her all these years.


    Now she just wants Li Yuejin to retire early to vacate the house next door and let her change neighbors.


    Xiaolong was also helpless after hearing this. He sat on the small bench with his cheeks supported, and asked Han Wen''s heart with a thoughtful expression: "When will Uncle Li be discharged from the army?"


    Huzi: "You have to ask Dad, he knows a lot."


    Xiaolong: "It''s a pity Dad isn''t here."


    Huzi: "Then just wait, anyway, she doesn''t dare to provoke our family now."


    Han Wen: "You two look at the pot, I''m going to wash up."


    From waking up to the present, she has gathered her hair, washed her hands, and hasn''t washed yet.


    After Han Wen went to the bathroom to wash up, she went back to the room to apply a layer of skin care products before heading to the kitchen.


    He went straight to the front of the pot and lifted the lid, and waited until the white air had dissipated before leaning in to look, "Xiaolong, don''t add any more firewood when it''s done."


    Hu Zi couldn''t wait to pick up the cotton glove next to him and put it on and said positively, "Mom, I''ll get it."


    Han Wen: "You wait for a while and it''s hot now."


    Huzi: "I''m not afraid." He quickly reached into the pot and took out the basin.


    Han Wen said helplessly, "You are amazing."


    "You guys go out first, I''ll take out Mumu first, the rice is not ready yet, you have to wait."


    When Xiaolong left, he took chopsticks and bowls from the cupboard.


    Han Wen took Mumu out and saw that there was only one garlic crab on the table. Feeling a little short, she went to the yard and pulled a few green onions back.


    "Mom, what are you doing pulling the onion?"


    Han Wen: "Scramble an egg to eat."


    Han Wen went back to the kitchen and quickly scrambled a shallot scrambled egg while the fire was still on.


    While eating, Han Wen looked at Xiaolong and Huzi and said, "After dinner, you two go to the mountain to get some weeds to feed the chickens."


    Huzi: "Got it."


    In the past few years, their family has been raising two hens and ducks, but the eggs they lay are still not enough to eat, and they have to buy a few from time to time.


    "Xiao Han! Xiao Han! Have you finished your meal?"


    Han Wen raised her body and glanced outside the door, and seeing that it was Wang Dani, she replied, "I''m eating! Sister-in-law, come to the house!" Wang Dani entered the house as soon as she finished speaking.


    Hu Zi looked up at Wang Dani and asked in surprise, "Auntie, what are you doing here, dressed so nicely?"


    When Wang Dani heard Hu Zi say this, she couldn''t stop laughing, "You still know how to talk, I''ll go to give you Zhou Bing''s brother-in-law''s wife."


    Hu Zi asked knowingly: "My brother Zhou Bing is getting married?"


    Wang Dani replied with a smile: "It''s almost time."


    Wang Dani is used to the rich breakfast at Han Wen''s house, and she doesn''t always say a few words like before.


    Afraid that Wang Dani would be in a hurry, Han Wen picked up the bowl and drank the gooey inside, and after finishing the leftover crabs, she picked up the handkerchief on the side and wiped her mouth before getting up.


    Wang Dani watched Han Wen eat so fast and said quickly, "Xiao Han, don''t worry, you eat slowly."


    Han Wen: "I didn''t eat much for breakfast, I''m already full." After saying that, she went to the kitchen to take the rice off the stove, put out the fire on the stove, and then went out to the hanger in the living room to get a bag.


    He said to Huzi and Xiaolong while holding the bag: "I''ve taken the rice, and you two will have a bowl in a while."


    "Go get some weeds after dinner to feed the chickens and ducks. Don''t forget to bring your keys when you leave."


    "If I don''t come back at noon, you will fry the rice and eat it."


    Huzi and Xiaolong nodded in unison: "I know mom."


    Han Wen said to Xiaolong, "Keep an eye on your brother and don''t let him get into trouble." After that, she went out with Wang Dani.


    On the way to Wang Jiawei''s brigade, Wang Dani couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Xiao Han, how does the girl from Director Wang''s family look like? Is her personality good? Why haven''t you found a partner at such an old age?"


    Hearing this, Han Wen looked suspiciously at Wang Dani. She didn''t understand why she was only 18 years old, but she replied patiently, "That little girl is very good-looking, and has a small jade-like personality. Her personality is also very good. , anyway, every time I see you, I always speak softly."


    "Director Wang has five sons, but this one daughter is inevitably spoiled."


    As soon as Wang Dani heard that there were five older brothers, she began to beat a little drum, fearing that Zhou Bing would suffer.


    "So many brothers!"


    "Well, in fact, it''s good to have more brothers, and there are many people who can help with something."


    Wang Dani nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Han Wen continued: "This little girl has been in school for a few years, isn''t that the suspension of high school classes in the past two years? Thinking of letting her stay at home for a few years and going back to study, how can I wait and wait until there is no sign of resumption of classes? Director Wang just came up with this idea, if he could still go to high school, Director Wang would definitely be reluctant."


    After listening to this, Wang Dani nodded with empathy, "If I had a daughter, I would be reluctant to bear it."


    The two walked all the way and said that it took more than two hours to reach the Wang Jiawei brigade.


    With the promotion of going to the countryside in recent years, Han Wen has also met many people here, and one or two will always come up to say hello.


    "Director Han! Why are you here? Is the propaganda team coming again?"


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "I came to see Director Wang today, why do you want to watch the show?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s time to be busy again. Your propaganda team can''t come to cheer us up?"


    space

 Chapter 208： nervous

    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Don''t worry! I''ll definitely come over to perform for you before the busy farming season."


    "Okay, then thank Director Han in advance, go get busy!"


    Han Wen smiled and nodded, and walked forward with Wang Dani.


    "You are so popular in their team?" Wang Dani asked in surprise after Han Wen.


    Han Wen: "It''s not good, it''s just that I''ve come here many times, and I know a lot of people. It''s inevitable to say hello when I meet you on the road."


    Wang Dani looked envious after hearing this, "You are still amazing."


    Han Wen took Wang Dani and walked to Director Wang''s house not long after, "sister-in-law, look, that is Director Wang''s house."


    Wang Dani looked at Director Wang''s mud house and frowned: "Is it so poor?"


    Han Wen grabbed Wang Dani and whispered, "Their brigade is not good, and the location is not good. Director Wang''s family is already a rich family in the village."


    Wang Dani nodded again and again, "Well, it''s really good compared to the surrounding area."


    "Besides, our family is marrying a daughter-in-law, not a daughter-in-law. If you are poor, you will be poor."


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Sister-in-law, you are right to think so." After speaking, she went up to knock on the door.


    Seeing that Han Wen was about to knock on the door, Wang Dani quickly grabbed her arm, "Little Han, wait a minute."


    Han Wen turned her head and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Dani touched her hair, tidied her clothes, and asked nervously, "Can you see what I''m wearing?"


    Seeing her like this, Han Wen couldn''t help laughing, "Sister-in-law, you''re too nervous, you just came with me to see, it''s not your blind date, why are you nervous?"


    "That said, but I''m not my daughter-in-law. If people see me as sloppy, wouldn''t it affect Zhou Bing."


    Han Wen smiled and nodded and replied, "Well, sister-in-law, you''re right, don''t worry, you won''t lose Zhou Bing''s face by dressing up today."


    "Really?" Wang Dani asked rhetorically with bright eyes.


    Han Wen: "Really." She was about to knock on the door.


    Wang Dani quickly took her hand again and said hesitantly, "Xiao Han, otherwise I won''t go in."


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter, are you not feeling well?"


    Wang Dani: "No, I think it''s not good for us to rush to the door without notifying others."


    "How about you go take a look first and ask their opinion, if they agree that you are calling me?"


    After listening to Wang Dani''s words, Han Wen thought for a while before saying, "Sister-in-law, I think what you said makes sense, then I''ll go ahead and ask, if they agree that I''m calling you?"


    Wang Dani immediately nodded and replied, "Okay, okay." After speaking, she ran to the side.


    After hiding in a corner, he waved at Han Wen and motioned her to enter.


    Han Wen then raised her hand and knocked on the door, and soon a girl came to open the door, "Director Han?"


    Han Wen smiled and nodded and asked, "Where''s your mother?"


    "My mother is in the house." After he finished speaking, he called into the house, "Mom! Director Han is here."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a chubby woman came out of the room, "Why are you here, Xiao Han, is there another document in the city?"


    Han Wen: "No, I''m here to ask you something."


    Director Wang said immediately: "Quick, let''s talk in the room."


    As soon as Han Wen followed Director Wang into the house, her daughter started to get busy.


    Seeing that she was going to flush with a teapot, Han Wen immediately stopped her and said, "Xiuzhi, stop busy, I''m not thirsty."


    Xiuzhi smiled shyly: "It''s okay."


    Han Wen was a little thirsty along the way, so she didn''t refuse.


    After Xiuzhi flushed the water, she poured it on Han Wen, and then went out.


    After she left, Han Wen began to talk about business, "Did Director Wang, Xiuzhi, look for her husband''s house?"


    "No! I haven''t seen it after a few photos. Why do you have a suitable boy over there?"


    "To tell the truth, I do have a suitable young man here."


    Director Wang was delighted when he heard it, "What do I say! It must be a big event that you can run around on this hot day."


    "That boy?"


    Han Wen: "My neighbor Zhou Xinguo''s eldest son."


    Director Wang was silent for a while, and then he began to think of Han Wen''s neighbors.


    "That short, lean, lean boy?"


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew that Director Wang was asking Li Weidong, "It''s not him."


    "Which one is that?"


    Han Wen: "My east neighbor''s."


    "He''s around 175, not very thin and strong, but not fat either."


    Director Wang just remembered, "Oh~ you mean last time I went to your house, we ran into the guy who greeted you head-on?"


    Han Wen thought about the time when Director Wang went to her house. Fortunately, Director Wang hadn''t been there a few times, and Han Wen remembered at once, "That guy''s brother."


    "The two brothers are about the same length."


    Director Wang: "Also with thick eyebrows and big eyes?"


    Han Wen: "Well, yes."


    "That''s not too young! What are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "I''m 20 this year, and I''m working as a chef in the cafeteria on the island."


    When Director Wang heard that he had a serious job, he nodded with satisfaction and continued to ask, "Then what do his parents do? How many brothers and sisters are there?"


    "His father is a policeman on our island. His mother is not working to take care of the children at home for the time being, but he is very diligent and a good player inside and out. He is the eldest, with one younger brother and two younger sisters."


    Director Wang''s eyes lit up when he heard that his father was a police officer, "What''s his father''s name?"


    Han Wen: "Zhou Xinguo?"


    Director Wang kept talking in his mouth, "Oh! I remembered it. Why is the name I said so familiar! I know his father."


    Zhou Xinguo was in charge of the public security work on the island, and Director Wang was the second-in-command in the brigade. It was not surprising that the two knew Han Wen.


    But Han Wen still said: "If you know each other, those things will be easier to handle."


    Director Wang nodded, "According to what you said, his family''s family conditions are really good, even his younger brother doesn''t look too small! Do you have to find a partner in the past few years?"


    "You said Zhou Xing, right? He joined the army the year before last, so he shouldn''t have planned for the past few years."


    Director Wang: "Oh~ I said it! The last time I saw him, I felt that the young man''s spirit was unusual."


    Seeing that there was no displeased expression on Director Wang''s face, Han Wen looked very happy, and hurriedly continued: "Eldest sister, to be honest, the police officer''s wife also came with me this week."


    Director Wang immediately asked, "What about her?"


    Han Wen explained: "My sister-in-law was afraid that she didn''t say hello to you and came in recklessly to disturb you, so I waited outside and let me ask you what you mean."


    When Director Wang heard this, the expression of satisfaction on his face became even more obvious. He was a sensible person, but she did not agree immediately, but said, "Xiao Han! After all, this is Xiuzhi''s own marriage, I want to ask her if she is willing to do so. See you!"


    Han Wen hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, you can rest assured that my sister-in-law came with me and there are no outsiders."

 Chapter 209： Wang Danis daughter-in-law

    Director Wang got up and said with a smile: "Okay, then I''ll ask."


    Han Wen nodded and said, "Well, I happen to be thirsty too. I''ll drink a few sips of water here."


    Director Wang went out to her daughter''s bedroom.


    Xiuzhi was sitting at the desk reading a book, listening to the sound of the door being pushed open, turned her head and asked, "Mom, why are you here, Director Han..."


    Director Wang: "I''m here to ask you something."


    Xiuzhi put down the book in her hand, turned around and asked, "What''s the matter!"


    Director Wang didn''t hide it, "Director Han is here to introduce you to someone."


    Xiuzhi blushed when she heard this, and said in a coquettish tone, "Mom, didn''t you mention it?"


    Director Wang: "Hey, silly girl, I don''t mention this, isn''t everyone talking about the family."


    Xiuzhi: "Then...then..."


    Director Wang: "Could it be that you asked me to drive them out."


    Thinking of Director Han sitting in the room, Xiuzhi couldn''t help but envy. Director Han was the most temperamental and beautiful woman she had ever seen. When she smiled, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, with an indescribable tenderness.


    "You...how can you drive Director Han."


    Director Wang: "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Xiuzhi fell silent again.


    Director Wang, you see that she strikes while the iron is hot and says, "Xiuzhi, let me tell you! The young man that Director Han introduced to you this time is incredible. He looks good, has a good family, and has a job."


    When Xiuzhi heard this, she couldn''t believe it, "Really?"


    In the past few days, what her mother introduced to her was either short and frustrated, or flattering, or she couldn''t believe the man who only listened to his parents.


    Director Wang nodded affirmatively: "Of course, this time it was Director Han who introduced you, so she can still lie to you."


    "I''ve known Director Han for so many years, but I''ve never heard of her introducing someone to that boy or girl."


    Xiuzhi: "Then why did she do it this time?"


    Director Wang: "That young man is Director Han''s neighbor. I think his parents asked her for a long time before she agreed."


    After hearing that, Xiuzhi hesitated for a long time before saying, "Then...then I''ll see you."


    When Director Wang heard it, he immediately replied with a smile: "The young man''s mother is already here, otherwise you should meet his mother first."


    Xiuzhi blushed when she heard this, "Mom~"


    Seeing her daughter like this, Director Wang immediately smiled and said, "You clean up first, and I''ll call someone over." After speaking, he went to the main room and called Han Wen.


    Han Wen sat in the room and drank two cups of tea before Director Wang came.


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    Han Wen: "Don''t worry, the tea at Director Wang''s house is delicious, and it''s okay to drink two cups."


    Director Wang spat at her, "I''m not afraid of you, I''m afraid of the boy''s mother."


    Han Wen: "Blame me! Blame me! I didn''t expect this, what does Xiuzhi mean? Can we meet?"


    Director Wang: "Xiuzhi''s child is shy, so I will answer for her. Since everyone is here, there is no reason to let anyone come in for a cup of tea."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I''ll go and call my sister-in-law now."


    Director Wang: "Come on! I''ll pour some tea for you to hang out."


    Han Wen went out and walked a few steps towards the crooked corner before finding Wang Dani from the shade.


    "Are you in a hurry, sister-in-law?"


    Wang Dani: "Wipe the sweat on your forehead, don''t worry, what do they say?"


    Han Wen: "Let me come over and call you in."


    "Have you told them about our family''s situation?"


    "said."


    "What do they mean?"


    "I think they should be quite satisfied. Although Director Wang has never met Zhou Bing, he has seen Zhou Xing when he went to my house. I told her that the two children are similar in size, and the smile on Director Wang''s face never stopped. "


    Wang Dani: "That''s good."


    Han Wen reached out to help Wang Dani sort out her clothes before taking her into the house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Director Wang greeted them warmly when he saw them, "Hello, hello, I have kept you waiting for a long time."


    Wang Dani hurriedly followed to shake hands, "It''s not in the way, it''s not in the way."


    "It''s hot outside, let''s talk inside the house."


    Entering the house, Director Wang poured a glass of water for Wang Dani first, "Big sister, drink a glass of water first and slowly."


    Wang Dani hurriedly took it and thanked him with a smile.


    When Wang Dani started drinking water, Director Wang said, "You shouldn''t be too old at this age, so I will lick your face and call you a big girl."


    Wang Dani drank a glass of water to slow down, and replied, "Old sister, what you said is just a title, you can call it whatever you want."


    "It''s okay if you''re not used to calling me Wang Dani."


    Director Wang immediately said, "Your surname is Wang too?"


    "Um."


    Director Wang smiled and said, "It''s a coincidence, my surname is Wang, then I''ll call you eldest sister, you can just follow Xiao Han and call me eldest sister."


    Wang Dani smiled brightly: "Okay."


    Seeing that the two of them were chatting in full swing, Han Wen sat between the two of them to help pour tea without introducing herself.


    After talking for a while, Director Wang got up and said, "I''ll call Xiuzhi to let her meet someone."


    As soon as Director Wang left, Wang Dani couldn''t help but ask, "How was my performance just now?"


    Han Wen replied in a low voice, "It''s a good performance."


    "Don''t be nervous when people come. In the future, you will be an old woman and behave more generously."


    Wang Dani tidied up her clothes again, "I know all this."


    After a while, Director Wang brought Xiuzhi in.


    Wang Dani looked at Xiuzhi up and down, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became, and the smile on the corner of her mouth became bigger and bigger.


    Director Wang touched Xiuzhi and reminded: "Xiuzhi, call Auntie quickly."


    Xiuzhi raised her head and glanced at Wang Dani. Seeing that she was fat, she always had a smile on her face and seemed to get along well. She couldn''t help but relax and shouted generously, "Auntie."


    Her performance like this made Wang Dani like it even more, and she nodded quickly and replied, "Hey~"


    Several people sat together and said a few words, and Wang Dani couldn''t help touching Han Wen.


    The two had discussed it before they came. Wang Dani meant that she was satisfied and could arrange for the children on both sides to meet.


    Han Wen smiled at Xiuzhi and asked gently, "Xiuzhi, do you have anything to do tomorrow?"


    Xiuzhi shook her head: "It''s okay."


    Han Wen: "It just so happens that my husband is not at home these few days, and I am bored at home alone, why don''t you go to my house with Sister Wang tomorrow?"


    As soon as Han Wen said this, both sides knew what it meant. In order to prevent accidents, it was the most suitable place for this blind date to be arranged at Han Wen''s house.


    Xiuzhi thought for a while and nodded, "Okay."


    Han Wen didn''t wait too long after hearing it, "Then let''s just say so, we''ll be waiting for you at home tomorrow."


    "It''s not too early today, we''ll go back first."


    Director Wang immediately said: "Don''t go, go home after dinner! It''s not easy to come here on a hot day."


    Han Wen smiled and joked: "I''ve been on this road many times, and I''ve already known each other. Besides, there are children at home, so I won''t stay."

 Chapter 210： Enthusiastic guest house aunt

    On the way back, Wang Dani couldn''t help but praise Xiuzhi, "Xiao Han, the person you introduced to Zhou Bing is really good. She looks gentle, has a good temperament, and looks beautiful."


    Han Wen: "We''ve been neighbors for so many years, it''s too bad for me to introduce you. If you don''t like it, don''t come to me."


    "You don''t have to say this. I don''t believe anyone has to believe you. When the two of them become children, I will definitely give you a big red envelope and two big carp." Wang Dani replied excitedly.


    Han Wen was not polite, and jokingly said: "I am not running for nothing in this hot day. If these two children become, you will have the same things as you."


    Wang Dani understands that Han Wen knows that she has a strong mouth, and she replied politely: "You can rest assured that there will be no less, and then I will send it to you. If you don''t accept it, don''t blame me for turning my face and not recognizing anyone."


    Han Wen: "Oh! You are."


    Wang Dani pointed at Han Wen and said, "Look at it, cowardly!"


    Han Wen: "I won''t accept it, I will let my tiger son accept it."


    Wang Dani: "You, you! You will call your tiger son."


    "Sister-in-law, when you go back, tell Zhou Bing to let him prepare in advance, otherwise it will be embarrassing if he is not ready when people come tomorrow." Han Wen instructed seriously.


    Wang Dani: "Don''t worry about this! Since we promised others, this relative will definitely want to have a relationship, and we have to have a good relationship."


    Han Wen: "I''m relieved with your words, otherwise it''s going to be a mess, and I won''t dare to help others in the future."


    "Don''t worry about who I am, just wait!"


    The two said that they were walking all the way home, and it was almost a little after arriving home.


    Han Wen looked at the door of her house and knew that the two children had returned. Just as she was about to go in, she heard Wang Dani calling her, "Xiao Han, stop cooking, come and eat at my house!"


    "No, these two children don''t know how to eat at home. I''ll go back and see first."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll keep in mind the meal you owe me." After saying that, he went home.


    The yard was quiet. Han Wen walked over to the chicken coop to take a look, and saw a large handful of weeds and a pot of water were thrown inside. It seemed that the two children had already been fed.


    Han Wen walked to the well and rushed back to the house. After entering the door, she smelled the aroma of rice. Han Wen took off her backpack and hung it on the hanger. She went to the table and poured a glass of water, and walked to the kitchen while drinking. .


    When I entered the kitchen, I saw Xiaolong sitting on a small bench making a fire, and Huzi was cooking with a shovel.


    Han Wen leaned over to take a look and praised, "Your craft is getting better and better."


    Hu Zi pretended to complain: "There is no way to have two unreliable parents without working hard!"


    "Why did you come back?"


    Han Wen: "Things are going well, so we chatted for a while." Seeing Hu Zi''s awkward posture, Han Wen kindly asked, "Do you need me to help you?"


    Huzi: "No, you can just wait and eat."


    As the tiger son and Xiaolong grew up, Han Wen felt happier and happier.


    "It happens that I''m tired too, so I''ll go out and wait, you two don''t get burned." When she walked to the door, Han Wen suddenly stopped and asked, "Xiaolong, did your dad call back?"


    Xiaolong: "No."


    After lunch, Han Wen took the initiative to take over the task of washing the dishes, urging the two children to go to bed. After washing the dishes, she also went to the house to sleep, and the house became quiet for a while.


    She slept until three o''clock in the afternoon when she was awakened by a shout from the great country.


    "Huzi! Xiaolong! Are you at home?" As soon as their voices fell, Xiao Huang''s voice rang again.


    Han Wen sat up after squinting for a while. She had to wash yesterday''s clothes.


    When I went out, I saw Huzi and Xiaolong, one holding a pole, the other holding a small bucket and batter and they were about to run out.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom! We''re going to catch Zhi." After speaking, he went out with Huzi.


    Catching it in summer is one of the many fun for children. After three o''clock, children from each family will be dispatched with bamboo poles. In the afternoon, they will definitely be able to grab a bag and come back.


    Huzi is still a good hand at grasping Zhi, sticking batter on the bamboo pole and sticking a mark on the trunk, so the children in the village and the children in the courtyard are willing to call them together, of course, Xiaolong''s credit is indispensable, this child His eyes are so deep that he can find him even if he hides the deepest knowledge.


    As soon as the two children left, Han Wen started to clean up the house. Tomorrow Xiuzhi and the others were coming over, so they had to clean up and clean up to welcome guests.


    Han Wen took off the watch in her hand and put it in the drawer, then changed the skirt, put on pants and short sleeves, and then started to work.


    First, I picked up a basin of water in the yard and wiped the inside and outside of the house. Then I took out the dirty clothes in the bathroom and put them in the yard to wait for the work to be washed.


    It was already five o''clock in the afternoon by the time she finished wiping, Han Wen hammered her waist and went outside to wash clothes, thinking about when washing machines became popular, she must buy one first.


    Wang Hao took the Fu Jin brothers and sisters on the train for a day and a night before arriving in Beijing. Everyone was on high alert on the train. Neither Wang Hao nor Fu Jin had a good rest. Wang Hao saw Fu Jin''s ugly face and said: "I''ll find a hostel first and let''s have a meal and rest before going to your grandparents?"


    Fu Jin also knew that he must be very embarrassed, nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was going to hold Qingyue, he quickly said, "Uncle Hao, give me the bag! I''ll take it."


    Wang Hao knew that Fu Jin was a child with strong self-esteem and did not fight with him, so he let go.


    Fortunately, Wang Hao used to come here often on business trips, so he found a hostel without much trouble. "Xiaohao, are these two children yours? Are they all this old?" The hostess who was in charge of registration looked at Fu Jin and Qingyue curiously. asked.


    Wang Hao answered vaguely without explaining, and continued, "Please open two rooms."


    "You three still open two rooms? It''s a waste, I just need to open one." The hostess aunt reminded responsibly.


    Wang Hao replied with a smile, "It''s more suitable for this child to have two rooms."


    The aunt of the hostel: "What are the taboos of my gentlemen?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Fu Jin, who had been silent, say, "Grandma, just open a room for us."


    When Wang Hao heard this, he turned his head and glanced at Fu Jin in surprise. The child was very wary and didn''t expect him to say such a thing.


    The aunt of the hostel immediately laughed when she heard it, "Okay, okay." After she finished speaking, she didn''t forget to scold Wang Hao: "If you want me to say that you are a father, you are not as good as a child."


    After he finished speaking, he took the key from the cabinet, and then took a kettle out of the counter and led them upstairs.


    When I got to the room, the aunt of the hostel put the kettle on the table and said to the three of them: "This room is a double room. You bring the little one at night, and it''s just right for your eldest son to sleep by himself."


    "I won''t tell you anything else to pay attention to. You know it after you''ve lived here so many times."

 Chapter 211： trust

    "I''ll put this key here for you. If you go out, you must close the door. There have been a lot of thieves recently." The hostess aunt said as she walked out.


    Wang Hao followed and thanked her again and again and waited for her to leave, then closed the door, turned to look at Fu Jin and said, "You guys are resting for a while, I''ll go down and call your aunt to report her safety."


    Fu Jin responded, and when Wang Hao was about to leave, he quickly shouted, "Uncle Hao, wait a moment."


    Wang Hao turned to look at him and asked, "What''s the matter."


    Fu Jin found a note from the bag he brought and handed it over, "This is my grandfather''s contact information. When you call my aunt, give him a call and say we are here."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Fu Jin: "I believe you."


    After hearing this, Wang Hao took the note and asked, "I''ll buy what you want to eat later."


    Fu Jin: "We''re not picky eaters, you can just buy it when you see it."


    Wang Hao went downstairs and called Han Wen first. The call was made by Director Li of the supply and marketing agency. Wang Hao asked him to go to Han Wen when he got off work at night and tell Han Wen that they had arrived.


    Then I called Grandpa Fu Jin, and he was picked up after two rings. The voice was very cautious, "Hello?"


    Wang Hao whispered, "Is that Mr. Jiang?"


    After waiting for a response from the other side, Wang Hao said, "Fu Jin has arrived in Beijing. Now he lives in a guest house 500 meters away from the train station."


    After speaking, the other side came back and said "understood" and hung up the phone.


    After Wang Hao paid the money, he went to the cafeteria to buy seven big buns and two bowls of porridge before going back.


    At 6 o''clock in the evening, the two children were glued to each other and hadn''t come back. Han Wen was sitting in the yard by herself washing clothes, when she heard someone calling her outside, and she went out to see that it was the father of a big country.


    "Brother Li." Han Wen shouted first.


    Daguo''s father has a square face and usually doesn''t like to laugh, but he looks rather serious.


    "Wang Hao asked me to come over and tell me that he has arrived in Beijing."


    Han Wen nodded: "Thank you."


    When he left, Han Wen shrugged and didn''t know how Sister Li got along with Brother Li. It seemed a little scary to be so serious.


    Han Wen knew that Wang Hao and the others were not so worried when they arrived in Beijing, after all, she believed in Wang Hao.


    Han Wen put the washed clothes on the clothesline, and Huzi and Xiaolong came back.


    Seeing the smiles on the faces of the two of them, Han Wen asked curiously, "How much did you catch? I''m so happy."


    When Xiaolong heard it, he immediately picked up the bottle and ran over, "Mom~ look."


    Han Wen glanced at her and felt her scalp go numb. The glass bottle was full of Zhi who had pinch off her wings.


    Huzi put down the bamboo pole and ran over and said, "Mom, eat it tonight!"


    Han Wen stared at the bottle for a while and quickly turned her face away. In the past, when Wang Hao was at home, Wang Hao used to do it, but now she can''t do it when Wang Hao is not at home.


    "Your father is not at home and nobody will do it."


    Hu Zi knew that his mother was afraid and didn''t embarrass her, and replied calmly: "You don''t need to do it, I''ll find a good person."


    Han Wen was curious: "Who are you looking for?"


    Xiaolong: "When we came back, we met Brother Zhou Bing, and Brother Zhou Bing said he would do it for us."


    Han Wen: "You will find someone when you arrive."


    Huzi: "Brother Zhou Bing is a chef and you don''t need to be white."


    "Mom, you said that your cooking is so delicious, how come you can''t handle living things?"


    Han Wen thought to herself that in my world, I bought these things with help from others, so I had to do it myself.


    "Whoever said that cooking is delicious has to be able to handle raw materials." Han Wen took the basin and put it back in the utility room as she returned.


    Hu Zi pouted and whispered: "I think you are timid." After speaking, he took the bottle and went out.


    Han Wen knew he was going to Wang Dani''s house and ignored him.


    When Huzi came back, a bottle of cicada had turned into a plate of delicious food.


    In the afternoon, Han Wen was stuffy with another pot of rice, and made a scrambled egg with tomatoes. Now that the rice was being served, she saw Huzi carefully coming in with a plate in his hand, "Why did you even bring your aunt''s plate? ?"


    Huzi: "I said I would go home and take it away from my aunt, and I would just send it back to her after eating."


    Han Wen put the prepared rice in front of the two children, looked at the fried rice on the table and praised: "You Zhou Bing-ge is very good at your craftsmanship! It''s quite conspicuous."


    Xiaolong put one in his mouth, chewed it and said in surprise, "Mom~ it''s delicious when you try it."


    Han Wen was looking forward to hearing what Xiaolong said. She reached out and put one in her mouth, feeling the more delicious it became.


    After dinner, Huzi started looking for things all over the house, "Mom! Mom! Where did you put that flashlight in our house?"


    At this time, Han Wen was washing dishes outside when she heard Hu Zi shouting at her and replied loudly, "In the drawer in my house."


    After a while, Huzi and Xiaolong came out with a flashlight and a bottle tied around their waists.


    Seeing their looks, Han Wen asked suspiciously, "Why are you two dressed like this?"


    Huzi: "Let''s go catch Jin Chan."


    Han Wen was helpless: "You caught Jin Chan in the afternoon and Jin Chan in the evening, but you still let them live."


    Huzi: "Jin Chan is more delicious than Zhi, and has more meat."


    Han Wen was silent for a second and asked, "Who are you going with?"


    Hu Zi: "With Zhou Bing and Zhou Li."


    Han Wen frowned when she heard Zhou Li: "Your aunt can let Zhou Li go?"


    Xiaolong: "My aunt said it doesn''t matter."


    "Brother, let''s hurry up, it''s too late." Xiaolong was more excited than anyone else about this kind of activity with his eyesight.


    Huzi: "Mom won''t tell you, let''s go!"


    Han Wen: "Don''t catch it too late, come back early."


    Huzi: "Got it."


    The table and the two children were already tidied up when they were leaving. Han Wen only had to brush the bowls and pots. After finishing the bowls, she felt it was too early, so she went to the bedroom to find textbooks and sat in the living room to prepare for the lesson. Halfway through, I took a shower because of the heat.


    The two children didn''t come back until 9:30 in the evening. When they came back and saw the time, they thought it was a little early.


    "Mom, lend me your watch tomorrow, so you don''t know the time."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "You''re welcome."


    Huzi smiled, ran to the kitchen to get a basin, poured all the golden cicadas in the bottle into it, and counted fifty.


    "Xiaolong, how many did you catch?"


    After listening to Xiaolong grabbing Jin Chan from his bottle, he counted while grabbing, "One or two... fifty-five."


    Han Wen: "You two are really good. That''s enough for us to eat for a week." Then he went outside and scooped a ladle of water into the basin.


    This thing has to be soaked in water or it will shed its shell and become a cicada.


    "Look at how dirty you two are. I''ve put some water in the bathroom. You two should go wash up."


    Xiaolong also felt that his body was very dirty, and immediately got up and said, "Mom, you put it in the kitchen and cover it with something."


    Han Wen: "Understood, go take a shower!"

 Chapter 212： Zhou Bings resistance

    "Mom, shouldn''t their blind date be at Aunt Wang''s house? Why are they blind date at our house!" Hu Zi asked while eating breakfast.


    Xiaolong also looked at Han Wen curiously.


    Han Wen took the cake and took a sip of the porridge before replying: "Aren''t our two families close, and besides, this matter has not been determined yet, and it''s easy to explain in case there are other circumstances."


    Hu Zi curled his lips after hearing this: "Your lord is really troublesome."


    Han Wen: "..."


    "When you reach the age of your brother Zhou Bing, you will find a partner first, but don''t let me be like your aunt, because you can''t stop worrying about finding a partner."


    Huzi: "That''s over, you must be more worried than my aunt."


    Han Wen didn''t react for a while, "What do you mean?"


    Huzi: "I don''t plan to find a partner. What''s good about women being so troublesome."


    Han Wen replied calmly: "I''m not in a hurry, I''ll let your dad rush you when the time comes."


    Huzi: "I just know how to talk about my dad."


    Han Wen: "It works."


    "Little Dragon!"


    Xiaolong couldn''t wait to clear the relationship before he swallowed the pancake in his mouth, "Mom, I''m still young, don''t worry."


    Han Wen: "I don''t want to ask you this after thinking too much, do we still have candy in our house?"


    "Gone."


    Huzi: "Why do you want candy?"


    Han Wen: "They come to our house for a blind date, shouldn''t we prepare some candy and melon seeds?" She used to watch TV when she saw them have a blind date with candy and melon seeds on the table.


    Huzi: "Then we don''t have one!"


    Han Wen: "When you guys finish eating, go to the supply and marketing agency to buy some!"


    Huzi: "Why should our family buy it? Shouldn''t it be bought by Aunt Wang? He is not your daughter-in-law."


    Han Wen: "It''s the same for anyone who buys it. You eat less of your Aunt Wang''s food!"


    Huzi: "I''ll go in a while." After two mouthfuls of porridge in the bowl, he said, "Should I go now?"


    "Go! I don''t know if there is any good candy at this time."


    Huzi: "You have to give money!"


    "I have you in my bag, take a look!"


    Hu Zi took Han Wen''s bag from the hanger, took five yuan from it and asked, "Buy a pound of melon seeds and a pound of sugar?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Huzi: "What candy to buy?"


    Han Wen: "You can buy whatever you like?"


    Hu Zi almost jumped up with joy, "Then I''ll go now."


    Xiaolong hurriedly finished eating the pancake in his hand and said anxiously, "Brother, wait for me."


    After the two children left, Han Wen started to pack her things. After cleaning up the table, she dragged the floor again, and waited for the two people to come to see each other. This was her first time as a matchmaker, and she was a little nervous.


    "Mom, what the **** is going on today! It''s so mysterious." Wang Dani urged Zhou Bing to go back to the house and change into a new dress after eating.


    Yesterday, before he got off work at noon, his mother asked Zhou Li to go to the cafeteria to find him and ask him to take a leave of absence tomorrow, but when he went back in the evening and asked his mother, he didn''t say anything, just kept saying that he would know tomorrow.


    Asking his sister, his sister kept laughing and didn''t want to say that Zhou Bing had no choice but to wait at home.


    Wang Dani looked at Zhou Bing''s energetic appearance after changing clothes, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became. She reached out to help tidy it up and said with a smile, "I''ll see you later, a little girl."


    Zhou Bing''s expression changed when he heard it, "What? Mom, why didn''t you ask me about this kind of thing!"


    It was the first time Wang Dani saw Zhou Bing make such a big fire, she was stunned for a while and quickly replied: "Don''t you have no partner? Let me introduce you to see what happened! How old are you, it''s been so many years, What are you thinking about! Never get married for the rest of your life?"


    Zhou Bing saw her mother''s angry face ashen, and immediately softened, "Mom, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean that."


    Wang Dani''s face was gloomy and she said aggressively, "Then what do you mean?"


    Zhou Bing: "I..."


    Just as the atmosphere was tense, Zhou Xing suddenly came back, "What''s the matter? Mommy, did my eldest brother provoke you?"


    Wang Dani looked at Zhou Xing and said angrily, "Why are you back again?"


    Zhou Xing can go home for a meal when he is resting in the army next door.


    Zhou Xing touched his nose and replied innocently, "I didn''t provoke you, why are you mad at me."


    Zhou Bing looked at Wang Dani with a serious face and said, "Mom, I won''t go."


    Wang Dani: "If you don''t go, I''ll hang you on the beam of the house!" After speaking, she went out.


    Zhou Xing poked Zhou Li and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Zhou Li: "Mom wants big brother to have a blind date."


    Zhou Xing: "Xiangbai, it''s not a big deal."


    Wang Dani was relieved as soon as she walked out the door, what a wonderful child Xiuzhi is! This time, it would take two people to see each other.


    "Auntie, what are you doing here?" Hu Zi shouted while looking at Wang Dani.


    Wang Dani saw the Huzi brothers coming out of the house and said, "Come out and get something, what are you two doing?"


    Huzi: "My mother asked us to buy some melon seeds and sugar."


    Wang Dani reacted immediately and hurriedly took money out of her pocket, "Huzi, Huzi, run slowly, I''ll give you the money for the candy."


    Huzi: "Auntie, take it back! We don''t want this money." After speaking, he ran away.


    Wang Dani took the money and looked at the figures of the two children and muttered, "This child." After speaking, she went home.


    When I returned to the main room, I saw Zhou Bing still had a calm face and didn''t pay any attention to what he was doing.


    At half past ten, Director Wang took Xiuzhi to Han Wen''s house.


    Today, Han Wen deliberately detained the two children not to let them go crazy.


    "Sister Wang, you are here. Hurry up and sit in the room. I have made this tea."


    Director Wang: "The road for our two brigades is really difficult, and I''m exhausted."


    Han Wen looked at Xiuzhi who was following and asked softly, "Is Xiuzhi tired?"


    Xiuzhi wiped her sweat and replied, "Auntie, I''m not tired."


    When they entered the room, Han Wen said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, turn on the fan and let you, Sister Xiuzhi, blow."


    Xiuzhi hurriedly said, "Auntie, don''t bother."


    But Hu Zi had turned on the fan at this time, and a cool breeze blew out instantly.


    Director Wang looked at the fan and said enviously, "It''s still your home! What do you want."


    Han Wen: "This thing is that the ticket is a bit more difficult to get, and the money is actually about the same as the three-turn sound." After that, she brought a cup of water to Xiuzhi and Director Wang: "Try the tea I made."


    Director Wang was very thirsty now, so he took a sip without being polite. After drinking, he began to sigh that Director Han was really good at being a man. The water was prepared just so that it was neither hot nor cold, just right to drink.


    The two talked for a while, and Han Wen gave Hu Zi a wink when he saw that the time was almost up.


    Hu Zi sat next to him and received a **** wink and ran out immediately.


    It was Xiaolong who was very calm, and there was a feeling of being young and old when he sat there.

 Chapter 213： look at each other

    Hu Zi ran to the courtyard of Wang Dani''s house in one breath, saw Zhou Xing who was washing his hair, and asked, "Why are you back?"


    Zhou Xing looked up at Hu Zi and said with a smile, "You kid."


    Huzi: "Where is my aunt?"


    "In the house."


    Hu Zi trotted into the house, and before anyone reached the door, Wang Dani greeted him, "Is someone here?"


    Hu Zi nodded: "Come on."


    "How long have you been here?"


    Hu Zi thought for a while: "More than half an hour!"


    As soon as Wang Dani heard it, she knew that Huzi had come to call them over, so she turned and walked into the house to call Zhou Bing.


    Zhou Bing had a dark face full of unwillingness, "Mom, I''m not going."


    Wang Dani coaxed: "Just go and have a look, if it doesn''t suit you, just say it." In Wang Dani''s heart, Xiuzhi looks so good-looking, Zhou Bing will not disagree after seeing it.


    Zhou Bing: "You don''t need to look to know it''s inappropriate."


    Wang Dani was also angry, "You can''t go, if you don''t go, I''ll hang here today."


    Zhou Bing is a filial child. Hearing Wang Dani say this, he reluctantly called Mom, and then said, "Is it okay if I go?" After speaking, he got up and walked out.


    Wang Dani left behind and quickly followed, and Zhou Li was curious to follow, because Zhou Li was a girl and Zhou Bing''s younger sister, so Wang Dani followed her, and the family went to Han Wen''s house in a mighty way.


    It happened that Liu Chunfang, who happened to be out to take out the garbage, saw that their family went to Han Wen''s house.


    When Wang Dani and the others came in, they didn''t deliberately lower their voices, but amplified the voice of the conversation, so Han Wen and the others knew as soon as they entered the yard.


    Han Wen got up and looked outside and said, "Sister-in-law and the others are here."


    When Director Wang heard it, he immediately touched Xiuzhi and motioned her with his eyes to get up and greet them together. Soon Wang Dani and the others entered the room.


    As soon as Wang Dani entered the room, she went straight to Director Wang, took Director Wang''s hand and said with a smile, "Sis, when did you arrive? Are you tired?"


    Director Wang also had a smile on his face: "It''s been a while, and I''ve already rested."


    Han Wen stood by and waited for the two of them to exchange greetings before saying, "Sister-in-law, eldest sister, don''t just stand, sit down and talk."


    Then everyone sat down, Director Wang kept watching Zhou Bing when he was talking to Wang Dani.


    Xiuzhi also took a peek at Zhou Bing and lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking.


    In order to liven up the atmosphere, Han Wen had to get up and pick up the melon seeds and candy cubes on the table to greet people. Several adults were just pretending to grab a few.


    Zhou Li grabbed a handful of candy and glanced at Xiuzhi before she could not wait to run out, "She has to tell Xiaolan how good-looking her sister-in-law is." In her heart, Xiuzhi must be so good-looking, his brother must be agree.


    After a few people sat for a while, Han Wen said, "Sister-in-law, a few cucumber seedlings have fallen off outside me. Come and see what''s going on with me!"


    Wang Dani answered loudly, "Okay!"


    Director Wang also said with a wink, "I''ll go with you, don''t say I''m a good hand at harvesting crops." After the two of them finished speaking, they went out together.


    Han Wen fell behind and looked at the two people who were sitting far away, and could only say, "Zhou Bing, this is Xiuzhi."


    Zhou Bing nodded awkwardly.


    Han Wen then said to Xiuzhi, "This is what I told you about Zhou Bing. Children are honestly not very talkative."


    After speaking, he shouted to Zhou Bing: "What are you doing sitting so far, sit here."


    Zhou Bing listened to the embarrassment on his face and subconsciously refused: "Auntie, don''t use it!"


    Han Wen didn''t see Zhou Bing''s resistance, thought he was embarrassed, and then smiled and persuaded: "What can you hear when you sit there, sit down a bit."


    Zhou Bing then sat forward, and Han Wen waited for Zhou Bing to sit down, then got up and said, "Would you two like to chat?"


    When Zhou Bing saw that Han Wen was about to leave, he immediately got up and said, "Auntie..."


    Han Wen gave him a cold look, "Sit down and take more care of Xiuzhi." After saying that, she went out, not picking up the two children when they passed by Huzi.


    Hu Zi struggled a little, "Mom, I haven''t seen enough yet!"


    Han Wen folded her arms in front of her chest and raised her eyebrows, "Why do you still want to study and fail?"


    Huzi: "I don''t learn!"


    Han Wen: "Then be honest." After speaking, she walked towards Wang Dani and the others.


    When the two saw that Han Wen had gotten the baby out, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s fine to let them talk about it." Wang Dani said actively.


    Director Wang echoed: "That''s right, let''s understand first, this is not our time, and we got married without even seeing each other."


    Wang Dani: "That''s right, they are much better now than we were back then."


    Although I don''t know what''s going on inside the house, it''s a happy scene outside.


    But this happy scene was soon broken.


    "Zhou Bing! Come out for me."


    The three of them stood behind the cucumber and tomato racks and just talked and didn''t notice anyone coming in.


    Han Wen frowned when she heard the voice, and walked around the shelf and walked outside.


    I saw Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi angrily going into the room.


    Fortunately, Xiaolong and Huzi were squatting by the well and playing in the water, watching the two men''s menacing appearances, and hurriedly stopped them in front of them.


    "You two, get out of the way." Zhang Jingyi said angrily.


    Hu Zi stood in front of her and replied calmly, "No."


    Then Zhang Jingyi started scolding, "Zhou Bing, you shameless heartless man, you forgot what you promised me, you are looking for a blind date so soon, are you right for me?"


    Han Wen stood by and listened in a foggy voice, "What do you mean, Xiao Zhang!"


    Zhang Jingyi turned to look at Han Wen as if she was going to eat her, "I don''t need to tell you what I mean."


    "Zhou Bing, come out for me!"


    As soon as the words fell, Zhou Bing hurried out of the room, pushed the tiger away and ran to Zhang Jingyi and explained anxiously: "Jingyi, listen to me, things are not what you see, I have nothing to do with Xiuzhi. "


    "Nothing? Nothing. What are you two doing hiding in the house?"


    Zhou Bing: "I...I..."


    Xiuzhi followed Zhou Bing out of the room, staring blankly at the three people in the farce.


    Director Wang also saw that something was wrong, walked up to Han Wen and asked, "Director Han, what do you mean?"


    Han Wen felt that her head was getting bigger now, "Director Wang, please calm down first, I don''t know about this child."


    Director Wang: "I don''t know, I don''t know what you are introducing to us."


    Huzi and Xiaolong ran to Han Wen''s side when Zhou Bing rushed out.


    Hearing someone talking to his mother like this, he immediately retorted: "Someone asked my mother to introduce him."

 Chapter 214： farce

    Wang Dani was the most embarrassed in the audience. She watched someone rush in and scold her son for being a heartless man. Then her son ran out again and kept apologizing to them. She would be a fool if she couldn''t see anything.


    She suddenly ran two steps and rushed to Zhou Bing and started beating him, "You bastard, you''re going to be mad at me!"


    "You...you...what''s your relationship with her?"


    Zhou Bing glanced at Zhang Jingyi and then looked at the people around him, and then replied, "Mom, she is my object."


    "Bah! Didn''t you say you didn''t have a partner? Where did this come from?"


    Zhang Jingyi saw that Zhou Bing was being scolded like a bereaved dog, raised her head and said arrogantly, "Auntie, don''t worry, I didn''t let him say it."


    "Shut up for me, I''ll ask my son! I need you to speak."


    "Zhang Jingyi was furious, she didn''t expect Wang Dani to be so splashy.


    "Say it!"


    Zhou Bing lowered his head, "Mom, it''s all my fault. It''s because I didn''t explain it to you that I made you think I''m single and made you worry so much."


    Then he turned to Han Wen and said, "Auntie, I''m sorry for causing you trouble."


    Then he bowed to Director Wang again: "I''m sorry for letting you go this time in vain."


    Director Wang regained his strength, turned to look at Han Wen and said, "You really don''t know?"


    Han Wen was helpless: "I really don''t know, I''ve been hiding it to the death, how can I know where to go."


    Director Wang murmured after hearing this, "This kid is powerful enough."


    Zhou Xing, who was next door, was picking cucumbers in the yard. Hearing the noise, he walked over to see what was going on. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw a girl standing on the steps of the door, standing like a deer. There were bewildered eyes.


    He walked straight to Han Wen, looked at the four standing together and asked in a low voice, "Auntie, what''s wrong with my brother?"


    Han Wen: "Your brother has a partner."


    "What? No! When did it happen?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t know, we didn''t know it until people made trouble at home."


    Zhou Xing: "My brother is serious enough to hide this."


    Director Wang noticed Zhou Xing when he came over.


    Director Wang looked at Zhou Xing quietly, and then looked at Zhou Bing. The more he looked, the more he felt that Zhou Xing was good-looking. He was about 178 in height, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a look of uprightness.


    It''s a pity it''s not him, but his brother.


    Wang Dani was really annoyed when she saw Zhou Bing like this, "When did you two start?"


    Zhou Bing glanced at Zhang Jingyi subconsciously, "See what she''s doing, tell me the truth?"


    Zhou Bing: "When the New Year is 70 years old."


    "Okay, you, you lied to us for three years! No wonder you ran away when I said you were looking for a partner. It turned out that this little fox was the one who hooked up with you." Wang Dani pointed at Zhang Jingyi and cursed angrily.


    Pang Jiayue accompanied Zhang Jingyi, and she became unhappy when she heard Wang Dani say this, "Auntie, why are you talking so ugly!"


    "Back then, it was Jingyi that your son chased after."


    "Okay...Okay you! You''re still good at it, and you know how to chase people. Look, I won''t interrupt you!" After speaking, he started looking for things everywhere, and when he saw the broom that Han Wen put aside, he immediately brought it over. Facing Zhou Bing, he fanned it.


    Wang Dani has been doing farm work all year round, and her strength is not something that ordinary people can handle. After a while, Zhou Bing was chased by her all over the yard.


    Seeing this, Director Wang was afraid that they would hurt Xiuzhi, so he shouted, "Come here, Xiaozhi."


    Xiuzhi glanced at them and immediately ran towards Han Wen and them. Because she was running too fast, she twisted a bit when she came over. Fortunately, Zhou Xing was close and reached out to help her, "Be careful."


    Xiuzhi looked up at Zhou Xing, blushed immediately, and whispered, "Thank you."


    Wang Dani chased Zhou Bing after a few fights before being stopped by Zhang Jingyi, "Auntie, don''t fight, he is your son and not your enemy, why are you so angry!"


    Wang Dani almost laughed angrily when she heard her tone, "I hit my son, it''s none of your business."


    Zhang Jingyi: "It is against the law to beat someone. If you are like this, I will go to the police station and sue you."


    Looking at Zhang Jingyi like this, Wang Dani almost didn''t get mad. She pointed at Zhang Jingyi and asked Zhou Bing: "Boss, you just fell in love with such a thing."


    Zhou Bing walked up to Zhang Jingyi and whispered, "Jingyi, don''t say that, she''s my mother."


    Zhang Jingyi didn''t seem to have expected Zhou Bing to refute herself, and turned to look at him in disbelief: "I''m helping you."


    Zhou Bing looked embarrassed: "I know."


    "Mom, this is really a good show." Hu Zi whispered next to Han Wen now.


    Han Wen gave Hu Zi a blank look after hearing this: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Then he stepped forward and snatched the broom in Wang Dani''s hand, and said coldly, "Sister-in-law, don''t make trouble here, you''ll be attracting people later, let''s talk about it in the room."


    Wang Dani snorted towards Zhou Bing and walked into the house.


    Seeing that Wang Dani was leaving first, Han Wen said to Zhou Bing and Zhang Jingyi, "You guys should go in too!" After speaking, she went into the house without looking back.


    Seeing the chaos here, Xiuzhi wanted to call her mother to leave, but she just listened to her mother''s words, "Where to go, they have to give us a serious explanation."


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look." Xiuzhi had no choice but to follow his mother into the house.


    Huzi and Xiaolong stayed at the back, looked at the people on the wall and asked without smiling, "Auntie, have you seen enough?"


    Liu Chunfang: "Tsk tsk! This is really a big show." After speaking, his head disappeared from the wall.


    When Han Wen entered the room, she sat down with Wang Dani, with several young people standing aside.


    Director Wang entered the room and consciously sat aside.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was awkward and no one spoke, Han Wen had to say, "Zhou Bing, tell me what''s going on with the two of you?"


    "Auntie, we have both been together for three years."


    Han Wen: "I know this. Why don''t you tell your parents you have been together for three years?"


    Zhou Bing: "I..." Actually, he wanted to tell his mother when they were together, but Jingyi wouldn''t let it.


    Wang Dani said angrily, "Don''t tell me all about it, which little goblin wouldn''t let it go."


    Seeing Wang Dani, Han Wen knew that she was on the cusp of a bullshit, and rubbed her forehead helplessly, "Xiao Zhang, then tell me why you can''t tell others when you''re in a relationship."


    Before Zhang Jingyi could speak, Pang Jiayue said for her, "Auntie, I think this is their private matter, and they have the right not to talk about it."


    Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth and revealed a sarcastic smile, "Yes, that''s what you said."


    After he finished speaking, he said to Director Wang who was on the side: "Sister Wang, I''m really embarrassed to make an oolong to let you all run for nothing today."


    Director Wang was also a winking person, and immediately got up and said, "Look at what you said, aren''t you also being deceived? Today, let''s just come and visit."

 Chapter 215： disagree

    "It''s getting late, we''ll go first." Director Wang said politely.


    Han Wen: "Hey~ I was originally going to keep you two for a meal. Look at the situation at home now, I''ll definitely come to apologize when I''m free."


    Director Wang: "It''s not your fault. Who would have thought of encountering such a thing. Then we''ll go first."


    When Wang Dani heard this, she quickly got up: "Sister, I''m really sorry today."


    Director Wang looked at Wang Dani and replied, "It''s not your fault, you can relax, after all, it is a bad thing for this child to have a partner."


    Wang Dani listened to a long sigh and said nothing.


    "Xiuzhi, let''s go!" After speaking, he was about to leave with Xiuzhi.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard Xiuzhi''s "hiss" and took a deep breath.


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Xiuzhi smiled embarrassedly, "Auntie, I seem to have twisted my foot."


    Han Wen looked down and saw that Xiuzhi''s ankle was swollen.


    "You are quite serious!" After speaking, he said to Zhou Xing, who was beside him, "Zhou Xing, go to the village to borrow Captain Li''s bicycle and take Xiuzhi to the clinic."


    Zhou Xing immediately responded, and then ran outside.


    Zhou Xing returned within ten minutes, and everyone carefully helped Xiuzhi into the car.


    Wang Dani followed behind and asked worriedly: "Second, you will take Director Wang and Xiuzhi back by bike later, you are coming back."


    Zhou Xing answered loudly, "Mom, don''t worry!"


    After they left, a few people returned to the house, and there were three gods of plague waiting for them in the house.


    Now Han Wen didn''t want to care about their business, so she sat aside after entering the room.


    Wang Dani calmed down after this incident, looked at the two and asked, "What are you going to do next?"


    Zhou Bing was the first to reply: "Let''s talk about it first."


    Wang Dani was shocked when she heard this, and asked back, "Don''t plan to get married, just fall in love?"


    Zhou Bing nodded cautiously.


    Wang Dani looked at this son who was always against her and was disappointed, nodded and replied, "Okay."


    He never thought about Zhang Jingyi but suddenly quit, "I don''t agree, I want to get married!"


    Zhou Bing was taken aback, "Jingyi, you... what did you say?"


    "I said I was going to get married."


    Zhou Bing was stunned for a moment and asked: "Didn''t you say that you are still young and don''t want to get married so early?"


    Zhang Jingyi glared at Zhou Bing fiercely, "I''m thinking about it again now."


    Zhou Bing was overjoyed when he heard it, "Mom! Mom! Did you hear me? Jingyi said she wanted to marry me."


    Wang Dani looked at her happy son who couldn''t close her mouth, tugged at the corners of her mouth and replied with a smile, "I don''t agree."


    Zhou Bing didn''t expect Wang Dani to say this and was dumbfounded, "Mom, you..."


    Wang Dani: "I don''t object if you two just fall in love, but I don''t agree if you want to get married." After that, she left.


    Unexpectedly, Pang Jiayue stopped in front of her, "Auntie, this matter has already gone out. If you don''t agree with their marriage, how should Jingyi go out to meet people in the future."


    Wang Dani: "How she sees people is her business, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Pang Jiayue: "But she became like this because of your son."


    Seeing Wang Dani standing still, Zhou Bing ran over and grabbed his **** arm and begged, "Mom, even if I beg you, let me be with Jingyi!"


    Wang Dani angrily shook off Zhou Bing''s hand and asked, "Who''s to blame for the way things are now? You said that if the two of you fall in love, you should talk openly! You are the age to get married, and she is the age to get married. Age, if the two of you are upright, who would say anything?"


    "But the two of you are good, but not! Talking secretly, it''s all right, and tomorrow we will become the joke of the whole island."


    "I won''t stop you if you want to get married. When your dad gets off work, go tell him." After speaking, he shouted to Zhou Fang, "Fangzi, let''s go home."


    When they left the house, the Han Wen family and the three gods of plague were left.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Are you still leaving?"


    Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue changed their faces as soon as Han Wen''s words came out. Zhang Jingyi''s face paled and she said angrily, "Let''s go, I''ll use you to drive me away." After that, she pulled Pang Jiayue and left.


    Zhou Bing stayed at the end, drooping his head, with a decadent look on his face: "Auntie, I''m sorry today."


    Han Wen waved her hand impatiently, and said angrily, "You don''t need to tell me this, go home and explain it to your mother!"


    Zhou Bing: "Auntie, then I''m leaving."


    The chaotic living room quieted down, Hu Zi sat on the chair and sighed: "What''s the matter!"


    Xiaolong was more obedient. He took the broom from outside the house and started cleaning. Han Wen sat on the chair and rubbed his head and said, "Don''t do it, Xiaolong. I''ll clean it up later."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Li ran in excitedly. Looking at the empty living room, she asked suspiciously, "Mr. Han, where are my mother and the others?"


    Han Wen: "They all went back."


    Han Wen is depressed. She and Wang Dani only knew about their blind date, so it was only a matter of time. How did Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue know about it and it was so coincidental.


    Suddenly she saw Zhou Li''s figure and hurriedly stopped her, "Zhou Li, wait a minute."


    Zhou Li turned around and asked, "What''s wrong with Teacher Han?"


    "Did you go there just now?"


    "I went to the village to find Xiaolan."


    Han Wen: "Did you meet Zhang Jingyi and the others on the way?"


    Zhou Li nodded: "Mr. Han, how did you know that?"


    Han Wen''s head hurt when she heard it, "What did you say when you met them?"


    "It''s not what I said to them on my own initiative, it was what they told me. They asked me what I was doing. I was so happy, so I just said that my eldest brother had a blind date today."


    After she said this, Hu Zi and Xiaolong were both stunned, Hu Zi shouted in surprise: "So you said it!"


    Zhou Li was a little confused, raised her head and asked cautiously, "Mr. Han, did I say something wrong?"


    Han Wen waved weakly, "It''s alright, go back first!"


    Zhou Li was confused when asked, she answered "Oh" dumbly and went home.


    When I got home, I felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong. Her mother sat at the table next to her and wiped her tears, while his elder brother knelt on the ground and didn''t say a word.


    "Mom, brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Too bad no one answered her question.


    After more than half an hour, Wang Dani finished crying, wiped her tears and said, "If you are determined to marry her, then you can marry her!"


    After hearing this, Zhou Bing immediately said happily, "Thank you, Mom." After that, he staggered out, ready to tell Jing Yi the good news.


    Zhou Li kept shrinking in the corner and didn''t dare to make a sound. She waited for her brother to leave before running up to hold Wang Dani''s arm, "Mom, what''s the matter with you guys, who is the eldest brother marrying!"


    Wang Dani wiped her tears, "Follow Zhang Jingyi." [space]

 Chapter 216： bear kids fight

    "What, why did you marry her, not with Sister Xiuzhi?"


    Wang Dani said angrily after hearing this: "Your eldest brother is very capable. He talked with Zhang Jingyi quietly for three years, and whoever does not marry her will marry."


    Zhou Li: "Brother, this is too much!"


    Wang Dani felt a headache, "Okay, don''t bother me, I''ll go lie down."


    After sitting at home for a while, Han Wen thought about it. Anyway, it wasn''t their family''s scandal, she was worried about something, but she would never do it again in the future.


    After thinking about it, he got up and went to the kitchen to cook. Huzi and Xiaolong finished cleaning the living room and watched their mother go into the kitchen and shouted, "Mom, what shall we have for lunch?"


    Han Wen: "Fried golden cicadas, cold cucumbers, which of you two will pick cucumbers."


    Hu Zi was more active than anyone else when he heard that, "Mom, I''ll go."


    Huzi came back after picking the cucumbers and sent it to the kitchen to watch his mother frying the golden cicadas. He leaned over and said, "Mom, let''s eat Liangpi in the afternoon! It''s just right to eat Liangpi on this day."


    Han Wen wiped the sweat from her forehead: "I haven''t eaten lunch yet, so I''m thinking about what to eat in the afternoon."


    "I''m not afraid that you can''t think of what to eat."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him angrily, and asked Xiaolong, who was burning the fire, "Xiaolong, what do you want to eat at night?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom, I want to eat pancakes."


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and he praised: "You still know how to eat it. This oil cake and Liangpi are a perfect match."


    Han Wen said while Sheng Jinchan: "Have you two considered me?"


    Huzi: "Mom, we will help you." While speaking, he reached out and squeezed a golden cicada from the plate and stuffed it into his mouth, then took another one to feed to Xiaolong, and then took the plate from Han Wen''s hand. Take it out.


    After Han Wen gave Huzi the plate, she walked to the chopping board, "Xiaolong, don''t squat there, grab a bowl and eat with your brother first."


    Xiaolong happily replied: "Okay."


    When Han Wen prepared the cucumbers and came out, half of the golden cicada had gone down. Han Wen looked at the speed and said helplessly, "According to the way you two eat, this golden cicada will not last for two days."


    Xiaolong: "When we finish eating, my elder brother and I will go catch it."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After dinner, the two children didn''t sleep and took the bamboo poles to go to Zhizhi. When Han Wen saw it, she quickly stopped her and said, "Are you two stupid? If you go to Zhizhi at noon, you won''t be afraid of heat stroke."


    "Come back soon."


    Xiaolong resisted, "Mom, we want to go."


    Han Wen: "No, you look at the sun, take a nap at home, and then go down."


    Xiaolong and Huzi were stubborn, but Han Wen could only go home in despair.


    As Han Wen walked into the room, she said, "Brother Zhou Bing has a lawsuit all over his head. If you catch it, who will do it for you?"


    Xiaolong: "We don''t eat it, we grab it for the chickens."


    Han Wen: "Then you have to go back in the afternoon. Go to bed now." After speaking, she drove the two children back to the house.


    Xiaolong and Huzi returned to the house with a look of resistance, climbed onto the bed, and Han Wen closed the door after seeing that they were all lying down.


    As soon as Han Wen left, Hu Zi sat up from the bed and looked down at the lower bunk.


    As soon as Han Wen left the room, she was about to turn around and kill. She slammed the door open and saw Huzi and Xiaolong still lying on the bed, so she closed the door and went back to sleep.


    Hu Zi was lying on the bed in fright, but fortunately he moved neatly, otherwise he would be caught by his mother, lying in bed and waiting for a while when he heard that there was no movement outside, Hu Zi got up and called Xiaolong.


    He thought that Xiaolong was asleep because he was so quiet! Nacheng wanted to look down and saw Xiaolong staring straight at him with wide eyes.


    "Hey, you scared me to death, you didn''t sleep!" Hu Zi said in a low voice.


    Xiaolong shook his head and sat up.


    Hu Zi got down from the top bunk with quick hands and feet, ran to the door, lay on the door and listened for a while, then he waved to Xiaolong when he didn''t hear any movement.


    Xiaolong put on his shoes and ran over quickly, following Huzi.


    Hu Zi carefully opened a crack in the door, and looked out from the crack first, seeing that no one in the living room opened the door, and the two sneaked into the living room on tiptoe.


    Huzi turned his head to Xiaolong and said, "Go get something first, I think Mom is asleep?"


    Xiaolong was a little worried, "Will this be too dangerous?"


    Hu Ziyi said boldly, "It''s fine." After speaking, he bent down and opened Han Wen''s door.


    Quietly opened a slit, and saw his mother lying on the bed and sleeping Zhengxiang.


    Huzi then ran out with confidence, and when he reached the yard, he asked Xiaolong, "Is everything ready?"


    Xiaolong nodded: "Okay."


    Before the brothers left, they instructed Xiao Huang to keep an eye on the door, and then locked the door from the outside before the two children left.


    This sleep, Han Wen didn''t wake up until after three o''clock. When she woke up, she felt that the room was too quiet.


    "Tiger!"


    "Little Dragon!"


    Han Wen went to open the door of the small bedroom while shouting, but when she opened the door, there was no one inside.


    "Let them run away again." After saying that, he went to the yard to look, and when he walked to the door and pushed it twice, he knew that she was locked at home.


    It happened that Zhou Li next door was doing laundry when she heard Han Wen pushing the door and asked loudly, "Mr. Han, what''s the matter with you?"


    Han Wen: "Zhou Li, you are at home! My door was locked by Huzi. Come and help me open it."


    Zhou Li wiped her hands on her body, and replied happily, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    Han Wen shoved the key to Zhou Li through the crack of the door, and when Zhou Li opened the door, she said angrily, "These two boys must be beaten at night."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Qiangzi running out of breath, "Auntie! Auntie! Go and see, Huzi is fighting with someone."


    Han Wen frowned: "A fight started there?"


    "Beside the brigade."


    After listening, Han Wen said to Zhou Li, "Zhou Li, close the door for me, I''ll go take a look."


    Zhou Li quickly nodded and agreed: "Mr. Han, go quickly!"


    When I got to the brigade, I saw Huzi standing in the middle of the crowd fighting with a child. Xiaolong was desperately pulling a fight beside him, and there were a group of children who were booing.


    Han Wen''s face sank. The child who fought with Hu Zi was the grandson of Old Li Tou in the village. Without parents, the grandfather and grandson depended on each other for life.


    Han Wen rushed up and took a lot of strength to pull the two apart, "Wang Shenghu, what''s the matter with you!"


    Hu Zi''s face was ugly and he pointed at the child and said, "He did it first."


    Xiaolong also stood up and said, "He pushed the big brother first."


    At this moment, a little girl suddenly stood up and pointed at the Hu Zi brothers and said angrily, "Director Han was the one who first trampled Li Xiao''s bamboo dragonfly to pieces by Wang Shenghu."


    Huzi: "I didn''t see him on the ground. He just said no. I''m going to pay him a big deal. Do I have to do it when I need it?"


    Li Xiao picked up the bamboo dragonfly that was trampled by the tiger and left silently without a glance.


    The little girl saw Li Xiao go and shouted at Hu Zi: "What do you know, that''s what his mother left him." After that, she chased Li Xiao away.

 Chapter 217： apologize

    The surroundings became quiet for a moment, and Han Wen looked at Hu Zi with an ugly face and said angrily, "Go back first."


    When she got home, Han Wen closed the door, pointed at Hu Zi and asked angrily, "What''s the matter with the two of you? Didn''t you say you won''t be allowed to go out? Why are you running out again?"


    Hu Zi curled his lips and said disdainfully: "We caught it there and caught it well, who would have known that he would put a bamboo dragonfly on the ground, I didn''t step on it on purpose, since it''s his mother''s relic, it''s not good to keep it. What are you going out to see?"


    Seeing Hu Zi''s unrepentant appearance, Han Wen was really angry, she picked up the broom thrown on the ground and hit Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi shouted loudly while hiding, "You are unreasonable."


    "You ruined all of your mother''s relics. I don''t know the reason for saying sorry to people and still being full. That''s what your dad and I usually taught you?"


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. I apologized to him. He didn''t listen and beat me up, so what can I do?"


    "I''m not stupid, can I stand there and he can''t beat him?"


    "Can this happen if you don''t go out to play?"


    Huzi: "I didn''t know that I could meet him by such a coincidence!"


    "Besides, I didn''t really do it! Only his small body can hold my punch."


    Xiaolong looked at the eldest brother who was running all over the yard, chased and persuaded him, "Mom, mom, don''t fight, it''s not all the eldest brother''s fault."


    Han Wen turned her head to look at Xiaolong and said angrily, "You think you picked it clean! Do you have any part in this matter!"


    Xiaolong was stunned when he heard Han Wen''s words. Every time he and his brother made a mistake, it was his brother who was beaten. His mother never treated him like this.


    Han Wen turned her head and kicked Xiaolong''s ass, kicking Xiaolong to a stagger, and Xiaolong covered his **** in disbelief.


    Han Wen: "What are you looking at? Go to the corner and stand." After speaking, she said to Hu Zi, "You also go over to me." After speaking, she dropped the broom and went back to the house.


    Huzi ran over and tugged at Xiaolong, and asked worriedly, "Why did you get beaten up stupidly?"


    Xiaolong looked at Huzi blankly, and said dumbly, "Brother, is this the first time that Mom has hit me?"


    Huzi scratched his head and asked in confusion, "Really?" In his impression, Xiaolong was beaten as often as him.


    Xiaolong nodded firmly, "Brother, I can''t remember wrong."


    Huzi: "Oh, don''t worry about it, go to the penalty stand! It''s time for Mom to get angry again when she comes out."


    Xiaolong asked curiously, "Aren''t you afraid of your mother?"


    Huzi: "I''m not afraid! But I''m afraid that she will get angry. Forget it, just go and stand!"


    Han Wen stayed in the house alone for more than an hour, and when she came out, she saw the two brothers standing in the corner chattering.


    Han Wen frowned and coughed lightly. The two children stood up immediately, not daring to talk to each other again.


    Han Wen went to the vegetable garden to pick two cucumbers, and after living a lump of noodles, she began to make cold skin.


    Hu Zi smelled the smell of firewood coming from the kitchen, and said to Xiao Long, "You help me keep an eye on my mother, I''ll go back to the house and get something."


    Xiaolong quickly grabbed Huzi''s arm: "You are not afraid that our mother will find you!"


    Huzi took Xiaolong''s hand away and replied calmly: "Mom won''t be out in the kitchen for a while while cooking. Just don''t make a move." After speaking, he slipped back into the house.


    Xiaolong was nervous as he was guarding outside alone, and Huzi came back after a while.


    "You''re back, what did you take?"


    Huzi: "Go get the tools. I want to make a bamboo dragonfly for that kid, not just one bamboo dragonfly. I can''t make ten for him."


    Xiaolong pouted: "You are not as good as the other one if you do these ten."


    Hu Zi took out a crumpled newspaper from his pocket and spread it under his buttocks. He started to fiddle with it and replied, "Anyway, I''ll pay him, or it''s his business."


    Han Wen prepared a bowl of Liangpi first, then took out a box of snacks from the cabinet, put it in her bag, and went out to Huzi and Xiaolong and said, "You two, come to Li Xiao''s house with me."


    Xiaolong: "What are you doing at his house?"


    Han Wen: "You broke all of my mother''s belongings, so you shouldn''t apologize."


    Xiaolong: "Oh."


    Fortunately, there were not many people on the way to cook at home at this time, so Han Wen avoided a lot of words and went directly to Li Xiao''s house.


    Han Wen was knocking on the door now, and after waiting for a while, she heard an old voice from inside: "Who is it!"


    "It''s me, Han Wen."


    Old Man Li opened the door and saw that it was Han Wen with a smile and asked, "It''s Director Han! Is there something wrong?"


    Han Wen glanced inside and replied with a smile, "Uncle Li, we are here to find Li Xiao, is Li Xiao at home?"


    Old Man Li was startled, then looked at Huzi and Xiaolong who were following Han Wen, and asked nervously, "Did my Li Xiao get into a fight with your child?"


    "Did this kid Li Xiao do it first? Director Han is sorry, this kid Li Xiao has lost his parents since he was a child, and his temperament has changed a bit, but he... but he is a good boy!"


    Han Wen didn''t expect Uncle Li to be stunned for a moment, and immediately explained: "Uncle Li, you misunderstood, it was these two boys in my family who provoke Li Xiao, we are here to apologize."


    "It''s not in the way, it''s all wrong for children to fight." When Uncle Li heard that it was not Li Xiao''s fault, he subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Li Xiao is at home, come in and talk!"


    Han Wen followed Uncle Li into the yard and couldn''t help but look at it. The thatched hut and the roof of the kitchen were half collapsed. The whole house was dilapidated to the naked eye. Han Wen had only heard that Li Xiao''s family was poor, but he didn''t expect his family to be poor. would be so poor.


    Xiaolong and Huzi were much more calm, because there were still several such families in the village.


    "Li Xiao! Li Xiao! Someone is looking for you." Uncle Li shouted into the room, then brought two small stools, "It''s dark in the room, let''s talk outside!"


    Han Wen nodded: "Okay."


    After a while, Li Xiao came out, his eyes were red and he was obviously crying. He was stunned when he saw them, and asked in a hoarse voice, "What are you doing here!"


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Li scolded with a sullen face: "Why are you talking, Director Ren Han brought the child to compensate you?"


    Han Wen hurriedly replied, "Yes, Li Xiao, I brought them here to apologize to you." After speaking, she pushed Hu Zi.


    "I''m sorry." Hu Zi said awkwardly.


    Li Xiao looked at them with red eyes, and did not make a sound for a long time.


    At this time, Hu Zi suddenly took out two bamboo dragonflies from his pocket and walked up to Li Xiao and said, "I''m sorry, I paid you this. Although I know I can''t replace that one, it is my sincerity." He stuffed the thing into Li Xiao''s hand, then came back and ran back, looked at Han Wen and asked, "Mom, can I say this?"


    Han Wen patted Hu Zi''s head, wanting to say if you can just teach me the same way you don''t ask me.

 Chapter 218： Accompanying guests

    Li Xiao stared at the bamboo dragonfly for a long time before he said, "I''m sorry, but the bamboo dragonfly was actually knocked off by Big Fat, so you stepped on it, I don''t blame you."


    Hu Zi said loudly: "It''s okay, I don''t hold grudges."


    Han Wen slapped Hu Zi angrily after hearing this, "What nonsense."


    After hearing this, Mr. Li immediately said, "It''s not a big deal for children to fight, just say it." He thought that Director Han was here to make trouble! frightened him.


    "Uncle Li, you don''t know that this kid in my family has been exercising with his father since he was a child. Li Xiao didn''t hurt you, did he?"


    Li Xiao shook his head: "No." He felt that Hu Zi was holding back when he fought with him again.


    Han Wen breathed a sigh of relief. Although Huzi said he was useless, she was still afraid that he would hurt people.


    Han Wen took out the things she brought from her bag, "I made this myself, you can keep it for Li Snack." As she spoke, she was about to go forward and give it to Uncle Li.


    When Uncle Li saw it, he quickly pushed it back, "This is impossible, and the child is fine. You can take it back and eat it!"


    Han Wen: "It''s Li Xiao who suffers after all, so keep it for him!"


    Uncle Li waved his hands again and again, "This can''t be done, it can''t be done."


    Xiaolong watched the two back and forth to resign, and suddenly rushed over to take the Liangpi and snacks from Han Wen''s hand, and ran to Li Xiao and stuffed it into his hand, "This is a biscuit made by my mother, I have to eat it early if I can''t keep it for a few days. This is Liangpi, you have to eat it tonight, otherwise it will be sour."


    Li Xiaodai was stunned for a moment, then he recovered and smiled, nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Seeing that the task was completed, Xiaolong ran back to Han Wen and said, "Mom, I''m hungry, let''s go home for dinner!"


    Han Wen smiled at Uncle Li: "Then let''s go first."


    When she got home, Han Wen didn''t mention this, she didn''t go out for a walk after dinner, just sat outside with her child and counted the stars.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Wang Dani and Zhou Xinguo suddenly came to the door.


    "Little Han, how about enjoying the shade?"


    Han Wen: "Well, why are you here?"


    Wang Dani''s face was full of embarrassment, "Let''s come to you and sit down."


    Han Wen was afraid that Liu Chunfang would hear about it in the yard and the whole village would know about it, so she said, "Tell me in the house!"


    As soon as they entered, Han Wen brought them stools and let them sit, and asked casually, "Brother Zhou, what''s wrong with my sister-in-law! You''re still so serious."


    "Hey~ it wasn''t that morning. Our old couple didn''t educate our children well, so you were wronged." Wang Dani said with a guilty face.


    Han Wen smiled: "It''s okay, it''s nothing if everything is said."


    "Besides, I can''t blame you for this. The child has the heart to hide it from us and can''t help it."


    Wang Dani patted her thigh and said with hatred, "Who would have thought that such an obedient son of mine would be confused in this matter."


    Han Wen: "It''s all about free love now, so let''s relax as parents."


    Wang Dani: "Don''t worry! Others don''t know you, don''t you know, that Zhang Jingyi is a lazy person, a person who lives!"


    Han Wen thought for a while and persuaded: "Sister-in-law, if you think they are not suitable, you can persuade Zhou Bing."


    "I''m persuaded, but I can''t persuade."


    Han Wen looked up at Zhou Xinguo: "What about Big Brother!"


    Zhou Xinguo replied with a sullen face: "Nothing to persuade, he should be suffering when he is such an adult."


    Han Wen: "Alas!"


    Wang Dani: "We don''t plan to let them go. Now that their affairs have spread all over the village, there''s nothing we can do if we don''t get married."


    Han Wen: "That''s what you decided, didn''t you ask their opinion?"


    "That''s not what we''re here for. The two of us came here today to apologize to you first, and secondly to ask for your help."


    Han Wen frowned and wondered when she had to ask her for help.


    "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter!" Han Wen asked cautiously.


    Wang Dani glanced at Zhou Xinguo and said, "I say or you say?"


    Zhou Xinguo: "Go ahead!"


    Wang Dani: "We want to invite Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue over tomorrow to discuss and discuss, and we want to find two companions."


    After listening to this, Han Wen subconsciously refused, "Is it inappropriate for me to go?"


    Wang Dani: "What''s wrong with this? It stands to reason that we should find Zhou Bing''s aunts, but they''re not here, you can just go and sit down."


    Han Wen thought to herself that I didn''t even want to sit there for a while.


    "I haven''t experienced anything before, so I''m afraid I can''t get it right. Otherwise, ask Sister Li, she should do it."


    Wang Dani: "I''ve already told Mrs. Li that she will come with you tomorrow."


    Wang Dani said so Han Wen had no choice but to agree.


    As soon as they left, Hu Zi muttered without concealment: "Why are there so many things going on in Aunt Wang''s family, why would you marry her when you know that the girl is not a good person!"


    Han Wen: "Picture her to look good."


    Because it was a guest to discuss the marriage, Wang Dani and the others didn''t get it too early, and it didn''t start until one o''clock in the afternoon the next day.


    Sister-in-law Li arrived at Han Wen''s house half an hour early, and as soon as she entered the door, she couldn''t wait to ask, "Xiao Han, what happened to Zhou Bing from Sister-in-law Wang''s house! How did he get involved with the educated youth?"


    In recent years, many educated youths from the brigade have married people from the village.


    Han Wen: "I don''t know either."


    "I heard that you arranged a blind date for Zhou Bing yesterday, and the trouble started?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Who did you listen to?"


    Sister-in-law Li turned to the next door, "Who else could it be?"


    Han Wen: "She''s so easy to talk about, and Mrs. Wang is such a good-natured person that she can''t get around her."


    Sister-in-law Li listened and said, "Yes, someone like her has to take care of her."


    The two talked in the yard for a while, and they went to Zhou Bing''s house together after they felt that it was almost time.


    Today, Zhou Xing returned to the army, and only Wang Dani and two daughters were left at home.


    "Sister-in-law, why did Brother Zhou and Zhou Bing go?" Han Wen asked curiously without seeing anyone.


    Wang Dani: "Your eldest brother has a little delay today. He should be back in a while. Zhou Bing will pick him up."


    Han Wen thought that Zhou Bing went to pick up Zhang Jingyi and didn''t ask, and went to the kitchen to help with the dishes.


    Sister-in-law Li counted Wang Dani''s cooked dishes and asked, "Do you want ten or eight?"


    Wang Dani: "Ten, these are all made by Zhou Bing." If she wanted six dishes, it would be too much.


    "Big sister, please help to press down for a while, don''t let them speak out." Wang Dani looked at Sister Li and said.


    Sister-in-law Li helped bring the dishes and replied, "Don''t worry! We''ll help you to persuade them. Besides, she and Zhou Bing have made troubles like this, so I don''t dare to go too far."


    Wang Dani sighed, "Who knows! Anyway, as long as she doesn''t ask too much, we will agree."

 Chapter 219： lion open mouth

    After all the dishes were ready, Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue came together. Seeing them, Zhang Jingyi reluctantly called out, "Auntie, Auntie."


    Wang Dani got angry when she saw her, pointed to the stool and said coldly, "Sit down! Let''s eat when Zhou Bing comes back."


    Zhang Jingyi nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue were sitting together, and Han Wen and Sister Li were sitting together. When Sister Li saw only the two of them came over, she leaned into Han Wen''s ear and asked, "Where did Zhou Bing go this time, what should we say if he''s not here!"


    Han Wen didn''t understand the customs and habits here, so she could only take a step by step, and whispered: "Maybe I have other things to do, so I should be back soon! After all, they are all here."


    Sister-in-law Li thought for a while: "Yes."


    Pang Jiayue looked at Han Wen who was sitting with Aunt Li whispering with jealousy in her eyes. She didn''t understand why a country woman would have such a good life.


    "Aunt Han, did you also come to discuss it together?" Pang Jiayue asked pretending to be curious.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect Pang Jiayue to suddenly ask herself, "Well, we''re here to be..." Halfway through she forgot, she went to see Mrs. Li.


    "We are here to accompany guests." Sister-in-law Li replied with a smile.


    Pang Jiayue was stunned and replied absent-mindedly, "Oh~"


    Soon Zhou Bing returned, followed by Li Jun and Xu Sheng.


    Han Wen didn''t understand why they told them to bite their ears with Sister Li, "What''s the matter, aren''t you looking for a female guest? Why did you call Li Jun here too?"


    Sister-in-law Li understood when she saw the few people present, and explained to Han Wen in a low voice, "The person that Sister-in-law Wang invited is very particular."


    "You and I are the man''s family. The woman''s family represented by Pang Jiayue and Xu Sheng, and Li Jun, the captain of the village, are just right."


    Han Wen didn''t expect to be so knowledgeable even after a meal, so she nodded naively.


    Not long after they entered, Zhou Xinguo also came back. He didn''t have a gloomy face like Wang Dani, but a happy face.


    Entering the door, he put the bag and replied: "I''m sorry, there is a delay in the place, thank you big guy for coming to join us."


    Then he looked at Zhang Jingyi and asked, "When did Xiao Zhang arrive?"


    Zhang Jingyi smiled awkwardly: "It didn''t take long for me to arrive."


    Zhou Xinguo said to Li Jun and everyone: "Quick, you all sit first, and I''ll wash your hands."


    Li Jun walked up to Han Wen and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Han Wen looked up at him and replied to Xu Sheng, "It''s all the same."


    After Zhou Xinguo came out after washing his hands, everyone began to take their seats.


    Wang Dani set aside two dishes in advance and said to Zhou Li, "Go! Take it to your aunt''s house and eat with Huzi and the others."


    The big country is also at Han Wen''s house, so the two of them don''t have to go back to cook for the children.


    After being seated, Zhou Xinguo first said to Zhang Jingyi: "Xiao Zhang, try your aunt''s craftsmanship, you''re welcome to eat whatever you want."


    Zhang Jingyi: "Thank you uncle."


    About halfway through the meal, Wang Dani touched Sister Li, and Sister Li understood, looked at Zhang Jingyi and said with a smile, "Xiao Zhang! Did you and Zhou Bing write to your mother about this?"


    Zhang Jingyi grabbed the vegetables for a while, and then said, "I said." After speaking, she lowered her head and ate the vegetables.


    Sister-in-law Li went on to ask, "Then your mother didn''t say that you have any requirements for marriage over there?"


    "said."


    "What''s the request?"


    "Three pieces, plus two hundred dollars."


    Sister-in-law Li paused after hearing this, and then asked awkwardly, "Do you need all three?"


    Zhang Jingyi was very calm. While eating, he replied, "Yeah."


    Sister-in-law Li couldn''t turn her head to look at Wang Dani, only to see Wang Dani looking at Zhang Jingyi with an ashen face, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Sister-in-law Li couldn''t reach out from under the table and pulled Wang Dani, who is also a good actress, and immediately said with a look of embarrassment: "Xiao Zhang! Can we discuss this matter with your mother? The big ones are indeed a bit¡­¡±


    Zhang Jingyi refused to wait for Wang Dani to finish speaking, "No."


    As soon as she said these words, the atmosphere became embarrassed, and Zhou Xinguo''s hand holding the wine glass also paused.


    Li Jun listened to his face ashen and said angrily, "Xiao Zhang, we are all rural people, and the living standard of the city is not as high as yours, so we can''t get so many things together at once."


    Zhang Jingyi put down her chopsticks and said coldly, "Okay, it doesn''t matter if you can''t get it together, it can be exchanged for money and tickets. My mother has a way to buy it."


    After listening to it, Han Wen twitched her lips and wondered if there was a way to use the money and tickets, someone could buy it.


    This week, the smile on Xinguo''s face could hardly hold up.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Jingyi said again, "My mother said that she doesn''t want any of the things you gave her, and she will give me a dowry when that time comes."


    "I want you so many things just to show other people. Although her children are married to rural people, their lives are not bad."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Pang Jiayue followed closely: "Uncle, auntie, don''t worry, Jingyi''s family conditions are very good, and Uncle Zhang''s daughter, Jingyi, will definitely not be able to treat her badly."


    "You can rest assured that you have given these things, and you will definitely get them back intact."


    After listening to it, Zhou Xinguo thought for a while, then drank the wine inside and said, "Okay, let me and your aunt think of a way to do this."


    Wang Dani glared at Zhou Xinguo when she heard it, and was stopped by Zhou Xinguo just as she was about to speak.


    After eating, Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue left first. Zhang Jingyi held Pang Jiayue''s hand and asked, "Jiayue, do you think it''s okay for me to say that just now? Would it be too embarrassing for them?"


    Pang Jiayue looked mature, "You did the right thing just now, you see that one of Zhou Bing''s parents dared to speak up, you gave them a slap in the face this time to let them know how powerful you are, and you won''t be bullied if you marry in the future. ."


    "But... But I didn''t tell my mother about this. Can we keep it if my mother knows what I want?"


    Pang Jiayue: "Don''t worry about this, I have arranged it all. If they ask your mother to come to the wedding, you will say that they are too far away from Beijing. You can go back with Zhou Bing when you have time."


    Zhang Jingyi: "But I always feel flustered."


    Pang Jiayue: "Why are you so panic, you scared Zhou Bing''s parents, is it what you say is what you say, if not you, Zhou Bing''s parents can give you so many things?"


    Zhang Jingyi nodded and said, "It seems that I really told you, then I will listen to you in the future."


    Pang Jiayue: "What''s the matter? As long as you listen to me in the future, then I guarantee you will walk sideways at Lao Zhou''s house.


    As soon as they left, Wang Dani couldn''t help but picked up the broom and patted Zhou Bing, gritted her teeth and said, "Look, what kind of thing are you looking for, it''s like a lion''s mouth."

 Chapter 220： quarrel

    Then he turned his head and scolded Zhou Xinguo: "And you, what did you mean just now, why didn''t you let me tell you, what you promised was light, where did you get this money, even if you bought all of our family, you can''t get three Big deal!"


    After he finished speaking, he began to cry, "What kind of sin have I done? This is marrying a daughter-in-law, it''s simply marrying an ancestor!"


    Zhou Xinguo picked up the cigarette on the table and lit one, took a deep breath and replied, "You don''t need to worry about this, I''ll find a way."


    Wang Dani cried and took it up, "What can you do if you think of a way."


    Zhou Xinguo got a headache from Wang Dani''s quarrel, rubbed his head and said, "There is still something in the team, I''ll go back and have a look." After that, he took the bag and left.


    Zhou Li had long since returned from Han Wen''s house. Seeing her father leave, she snorted and followed Zhou Bing out the door.


    Zhou Bing was a little overwhelmed when he stood there, didn''t he understand that marrying a wife should not be a good thing? Why can''t he smile at all.


    On the twelfth day of the seventh lunar month, Wang Hao, who had been away for a week, finally returned, along with Fu Jin and Qingyue.


    Huzi and Xiaolong rushed outside when they heard his dad came back and put down the pencil in his hand, and stopped when they saw the two people following his dad.


    Hu Zi looked at Fu Jin and Qingyue eagerly, and asked cautiously, "Dad, who are they?"


    Wang Hao''s stubborn stubble appeared after he had been driving for so long, and said with a serious face, "This is the child of my comrade-in-arms. Call me brother."


    Hu Zi pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Han Wen was washing dishes in the kitchen and wiped her hands after hearing Huzi''s voice before she walked out. The moment she saw Fu Jin and Qingyue, she was also stunned.


    They asked Wang Hao what was going on with their eyes and how they brought Fu Jin to the house. They had never let Fu Jin come because they had known each other for so long because of their special status.


    Huzi and Xiaolong looked at their mother in confusion, quietly walked towards Han Wen and stood with Han Wen, and the scene suddenly turned into a one-on-one situation.


    Qingyue even felt Huzi''s badness, and hugged Fu Jin''s thigh suddenly.


    Fu Jin glanced down at her sister, put his hand on her back and patted her for comfort.


    Han Wen watched the Huzi brothers look at them with the same vigilance as the hedgehog, and twitched the corners of her mouth to reveal a smile, "What''s the matter with the two of you, your dad is back, why don''t you let him in."


    Hu Zi looked up at Han Wen and said, "Let him explain who they are first?" Hu Zi pointed at Fu Jin and Qingyue and said.


    Xiaolong said with a sullen face, "Yes."


    At this time, Han Wen suddenly felt a line of sight next to her, and saw Li Chunfang leaning on the ladder against the wall, picking beans.


    Han Wen is really speechless, and I don''t know if it''s Liu Chunfang''s coincidence or her intention, so I can''t hide it now. If Wang Hao doesn''t understand today''s life experience of the two, he won''t know what it will be like tomorrow!


    "Tell me! Who are they?" Han Wen crossed her arms, looking at Wang Hao and said angrily.


    Wang Hao had long noticed that someone was looking at them, and said with a serious face: "These two are the children of my comrades-in-arms. Both parents died in an accident at home. I took them back because they were pitiful."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows after hearing this, "What? Don''t they have any relatives? Use you to raise them."


    Wang Hao said solemnly: "The relatives of the children are unwilling to raise them, so I will bring them back."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao like that, if she didn''t know Fu Jin''s identities, she would have believed them.


    "If you bring it back, bring it back. How do you raise it and eat rice! I''ll tell you, you can send it to me wherever you bring it." After speaking, he pushed Huzi and said angrily: " Go, go back to the house."


    Hu Zi was a little confused by his mother''s operation, and followed into the house in a fog.


    Wang Hao stared at Han Wen''s back, and suddenly said loudly, "Han Wen, I told you that these two children must stay in our house. You have to agree or disagree." After speaking, he turned to the two children and said: "Let''s go into the house too."


    When Han Wen entered the room, she leaned on the window and looked out. She saw Liu Chunfang was still working there. When Wang Hao and the others came in, they shouted, "No, I don''t agree with your willingness to be a good man. You should go by yourself, don''t take me with you."


    "You don''t know what''s going on at home! It''s hard enough to raise two children. How do you raise two children and drink the northwest wind!"


    Wang Hao entered the door and put the things on the ground, regardless of Han Wen''s whisper to Fu Jin and Qingyue: "You two find a place to sit." After speaking, he strode to the table and took a few sips of Huziliang water. drink clean.


    After Han Wen finished speaking, she responded, "I have the final say in this family, you don''t need your consent, I will raise these two children."


    Han Wen picked up the bowl that Wang Hao had just finished drinking and touched it distressedly, then smashed it to the ground with a clear and loud voice.


    Huzi and Xiaolong could already see that they were acting, and they sat on the stools and watched it all.


    Fu Jin also reacted and kept silent all the time, only Qingyue was timid and kept holding Fu Jin and didn''t dare to look up.


    Han Wen lay on the window and looked at the next door without Liu Chunfang''s head, and was relieved.


    "I don''t have to spread my reputation as a **** all over the island tomorrow and tonight," Han Wen said with a self-deprecating laugh.


    Fu Jin got up and bowed to Han Wen, and said in a low voice, "Thank you, uncle and aunt."


    Only Han Wen''s troubles can tell Fu Jin and Qingyue''s life experience openly, and let them live in their home openly.


    And Han Wen''s shrew-like noisy, just echoes the psychology of most women, after all, no one wants to raise two people to eat rice.


    As soon as Han Wen finished shouting, Wang Dani and Zhou Xinguo came over in a hurry. As soon as Wang Dani entered the door, she asked anxiously, "What''s the matter with you? Why did you quarrel like this as soon as you came back."


    Han Wen pretended to be disgusted and sat on the side without speaking. Huzi and Xiaolong sat next to each other.


    Wang Dani looked at the debris on the ground, looked at Wang Hao''s unshaven and decadent look, and then saw the two children.


    Looking at Wang Hao, he asked in surprise, "Who are these two children?"


    Wang Hao looked up and explained to Wang Dani: "The orphan of a comrade-in-arms."


    Zhou Xinguo looked at the mess on the ground and then at Han Wen, patted Wang Hao''s arm and said, "Go out and smoke a cigarette! Let your sister-in-law persuade him."


    Then he said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, take your brother and sister to my house for two meals."


    After hearing this, Hu Zi stood up, walked up to Fu Jin and said angrily, "Let''s go!" No matter whether his mother knew them or not, he just didn''t like them. After he finished speaking, he took Xiaolong and left first.


    Fu Jin raised his head and glanced at them, followed by holding Qingyue.


    As soon as they left, Wang Dani started to ask Han Wen, "Xiao Han, does Wang Hao want to raise those two children?"

 Chapter 221： Acting explosion

    Han Wen nodded and replied in a low voice, "Yes."


    Wang Dani patted Han Wen''s hand and persuaded, "Alas! It''s normal for this kind of thing to happen to them."


    Han Wen looked up at Wang Dani a little confused.


    Wang Dani smiled, "How do you say it! All of these soldiers are brothers in arms, and if something happens to their family, they will definitely rush to the front one by one."


    "Not to mention those who raise children, there are people who raise families."


    Han Wen sighed, "Sister-in-law will tell you, I''m not angry with these two children, I''m angry with Wang Hao. I don''t even discuss such a big matter with me. If I bring it back, I will bring it back."


    "Why am I also the hostess of this house! Why am I also having the right to speak in this house! He''s better, he''ll give it as soon as he hits the table."


    "You said that the child''s household registration, identity, and school status are all things, he doesn''t think about it."


    Wang Dani sighed, "What you said makes sense, and I''m also angry if you put it on me."


    "But now that these two children have been brought back, they can''t be driven out, can they?"


    Han Wen snorted coldly towards the outside and stopped talking.


    Wang Dani persuaded Han Wen to think about it for a long time in the room again, and then she came out.


    He walked up to Wang Hao and said, "This little Han is a reasonable person. He doesn''t dislike those two children, but he just dislikes you for not saying hello to her in advance. You can go back and say a few soft words to her to coax her. It''s over."


    Wang Hao pinched the cigarette in his hand and replied, "Okay, thank you, sister-in-law."


    Wang Dani: "It''s okay."


    After leaving the house, Wang Dani sighed: "This little Han is also a pitiful person. When he gets married, he will be a stepmother. Wang Hao quietly brought out the two children, and everyone is angry."


    Zhou Xinguo gave her a surprised look, "I heard you persuade Han Wen, who has nose and eyes, to think you can read it!"


    Wang Dani spat at him, "That''s because it didn''t happen to me. If it happened to me, it would definitely be worse than Xiao Han."


    Wang Dani and Wang Hao went back to the house as soon as they left. Han Wen wiped her unwarranted tears and said to Wang Hao, "Are you tired? I''ll go get you something to eat."


    Wang Hao strode up to Han Wen and stretched out his arms to hug her, and whispered, "Fu Jin''s grandparents have passed away. His uncle can''t take care of them by himself, so let us take care of him first."


    Han Wen frowned slightly, "Aren''t they in the recycling station before?"


    Wang Hao: "Where can''t you stay?"


    "Qingyue is seriously ill."


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Oh, I see, what does Grandpa and Grandma Fu Jin do? So amazing?"


    Wang Hao said in a low voice, "The hero who founded the country, I can''t say."


    Han Wen didn''t expect these two children to be so big, so she nodded and didn''t ask.


    "What will they do in the future?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while: "I haven''t made up my mind yet, but don''t let Fu Jin go out these few years."


    Han Wen nodded: "Got it." After speaking, she shrugged her shoulders and said with a look of disgust, "It''s been a long time since you took a shower, you stink to death."


    Wang Hao: "I can''t take it myself for a long time. It''s hard for you to hold on for so long."


    Han Wen patted him angrily, "Go and rush."


    When Wang Hao walked to the bathroom door, he suddenly asked, "How was my acting just now?"


    Wang Hao nodded and replied with a smile, "Very good."


    Han Wen first swept away the debris on the ground, then went to the kitchen to cook.


    Now that the weather is hot and there is no refrigerator at home, there are no leftovers at night.


    Fortunately, the yard is now full of green vegetables, so Han Wen went to pick two eggplants, picked two tomatoes, and fried two vegetables.


    After a while, Hu Zi brought Fu Jin and the others back. When he got home, Hu Zi saw that there was no one in the living room, and said to Fu Jin, "Find a place to sit by yourself." After speaking, he shouted and ran towards the kitchen.


    Hu Zi saw Han Wen cooking vegetables and came over and asked, "Mom, you made so many dishes for them!"


    Xiaolong said with a pity: "Even our favorite tomatoes were fried."


    Han Wen''s head was full of black lines: "Your dad and the others didn''t eat."


    Hu Zi pouted and asked, "Mom, did you recognize these two like this?"


    Han Wen turned to look at him, "Otherwise! Hurry back."


    Xiaolong: "No, you cooperate with my dad in acting, it means you know it too."


    Han Wen smiled: "You are a big kid. Bring the dishes out."


    "Tell your big brother to wash his hands and eat."


    Huzi: "I don''t want to go to him with a cold face and not smile, who owes him the same!"


    Han Wen: "Then Xiaolong, you go."


    Xiaolong glanced at Huzi: "I''m not going either!"


    "You two are really good at it." Then he shoved the shovel into Huzi''s hand, and said coldly, "You fire me to deliver it." When he walked to the door, he suddenly remembered something warning: "Don''t play tricks, be careful. Your dad beat you up."


    Hu Zi listened to what he wanted to sprinkle more salt and put it back silently, and started cooking with a shovel in resignation.


    Han Wen walked to the living room with the dishes, and saw Fu Jin standing at the door cautiously holding Qingyue.


    Except when she first met Fu Jin, she hadn''t seen Fu Jin so frustrated for a long time.


    She put the plate on the table and went to hold Qingyue. Fortunately, Qingyue asked her to hold her, "What are you doing standing here, wash your hands and eat."


    Fu Jin looked around and asked in a hoarse voice, "Is this your home?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Fu Jin: "Your home is really nice." After speaking, he turned around and walked out to wash his hands.


    Han Wen took Qingyue a step slowly and followed.


    Han Wen whispered to Fu Jin while washing her hands, "When you came back, your uncle and I deliberately acted for others to see."


    Fu Jin: "I know."


    Han Wen: "We''ve known each other for so long. You know who my uncle and I are. Those words are all false."


    Fu Jin: "I know you are all for our good."


    After Han Wen washed Qingyue''s hands, she said to Fu Jin, "Come in and eat!"


    When they entered the house, Hu Zi came out with the dishes. Seeing Fu Jin snorted coldly, he put the dishes on the table and went to eat.


    After taking a shower, Wang Hao wanted to wear shorts and came out. Thinking of a little girl at home, he shouted, "Han Wen! Han Wen!"


    Han Wen came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Hao: "I forgot to get my clothes just now. Go and find me some clothes."


    "Wait." After saying that, he went to the closet to find clothes for Wang Hao.


    The year before last, the family bought a sewing machine, so their clothes are all made by Han Wen.


    Han Wen took a white t-shirt and black shorts from the cabinet after thinking about it, and then took a pair of underwear and gave them to her.


    Wang Hao changed his clothes and came out. His hair was slightly damp and his beard was clean-shaven. The whole person looked very comfortable.


    Wang Hao sat directly on the stool and said to Fu Jin, "Let''s eat!" After speaking, he picked up the steamed bun and took a big bite.


    Han Wen said to Fu Jin, "You eat your food, I''ll watch Qingyue."


    As he said that, he took a bowl for Qingyue, then gave her half a bowl of fried tomatoes with eggs, and broke half a steamed bun for her to eat by herself.

 Chapter 222： Hard-mouthed and soft-hearted

    Huzi and Xiaolong sat next to him and watched his mother put so many dishes for Qingyue, then pouted and whispered, "Mom, I''m really willing."


    Xiaolong: "Brother, why don''t we have something to eat in the past?"


    Hu Zi rubbed his stomach, "No, I''m full, I can''t eat any more."


    Xiaolong: "Then I''ll go over and eat." After speaking, he sat down at the dining table, picked up the steamed bun that Han Wen had broken for Qingyue, and ate it.


    Seeing him eating, Han Wen asked in surprise, "Aren''t you full just now?"


    Xiaolong: "I''m not full."


    After dinner, Han Wen asked Hu Zi to take Fu Jin to get water for a bath, while she went to find and change clothes for the two children.


    They came back directly from Beijing and didn''t go to the recycling station at all, so the two children had no clean clothes at all except the one they were wearing.


    Although Hu Zi didn''t like Fu Jin, he took seriously what Han Wen told him.


    "This is a pot specially designed to heat hot water. After cooking at night, this pot is replaced with warm water."


    "This is a bucket that holds hot water. It''s hot now, but my mother doesn''t let us take a shower with cold water. You can use this bucket to hold hot water when you take a shower at night." Hu Zi said as he took the bucket and filled it with hot water.


    "Just carry the hot water to the bathroom." Then he picked up the bucket and walked out.


    When Fu Jin saw it, he stepped forward and took the bucket from Hu Zi''s hand.


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows when he saw it, and went to the bathroom without saying a word.


    "There''s a big tank of cold water in the bathroom, and my dad fills it up in the morning."


    "You can just use the cold water in the tub when you take a bath, oh ~ if you''re not afraid of people looking at it and washing it in the yard."


    "I''ve already told you that you can take a bath! You''re smelling all over your body." Hu Zi said with disgust.


    After he finished speaking, he remembered something and said, "Wait a minute."


    Then he ran to their house and shouted, "Mom! Whose towel is he using for the bath!"


    "I have new ones in the house, you go find two."


    After hearing this, Hu Zi ran to Han Wen''s house and rummaged through boxes and cabinets to find two towels, both of which were bright red. Hu Zi looked at the embroidered mandarin duck and handed it to Fu Jin, "I only have red ones in my house. Towels, you use this!"


    Fu Jin reached out to take it, and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Huzi pinched his nose and deliberately said, "You smell so bad, go take a bath!" After that, he ran to his mother.


    Fu Jin stood alone at the door of the bathroom, and after a moment of silence, he resolutely entered the bathroom.


    Hu Zi ran into his bedroom and saw that his mother was rummaging through boxes to find something, Hu Zi asked curiously, "Mom, what are you looking for?"


    Han Wen: "Look for Xiaolong''s old clothes."


    Xiaolong was originally sitting next to Qingyue staring wide-eyed at Han Wen''s words, and immediately turned around and asked, "Why are you looking for my clothes?"


    Han Wen turned around for a long time before she found it, and said without looking back, "Give Qingyue the clothes she didn''t bring to change."


    Xiaolong: "Oh, my clothes are all boys'', does she wear them properly?"


    Han Wen took Xiaolong''s shorts and vest when he was a child and looked back: "It''s suitable, you can wear it regardless of gender at that time."


    Han Wen said to Hu Zi, "You also find a set of your clothes for Fu Jin to send over, and you have the final say if you want to find it."


    Han Wen didn''t want to neglect the Huzi brothers because of Fu Jin, causing them to have a psychological gap.


    Huzi: "He is taller than me, can he wear my clothes?"


    Han Wen frowned, "Or I''ll find two of your dad''s clothes for him."


    When Hu Zi thought that his dad''s clothes were big and fat, he frowned and said, "Let me find it for him!" After that, he went to his closet.


    When I designed the double bed for them, I made two more cabinets for them.


    Huzi rummaged in his cabinet for a while before finding two pieces and handing them to Han Wen.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows when she saw these two clothes. This was a street-style T-shirt made for Huzi in the beginning of summer. At that time, Huzi was wearing fat and big, but the whole person looked very cool and handsome. .


    "Are you willing?"


    Hu Zi touched his clothes with some hesitation and said, "Forget it, let him wear it! I don''t have anything suitable for him except this one."


    Han Wen patted her clothes and replied, "Okay, you''ll bring it to him later."


    "Mom! Mom! I gave him all this clothes, can you make me another one?" Hu Zi looked at Han Wen and asked expectantly.


    Han Wen: "..."


    "When the time comes, I''ll make you autumn clothes! You''ve grown a bit fast recently. Summer will be over soon, and you won''t be able to wear it for a few days."


    Hu Zi nodded, "Then don''t forget it."


    Han Wen: "I can''t forget it."


    After speaking, I went to clean up the study. The bed in the study had not been occupied for a long time, so I had to clean it up for Fu Jin.


    As soon as she entered the study, Hu Zi followed her in. Han Wen asked angrily, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Huzi: "Mom, I want to ask you, will Fu Jin and the others have to live in our house in the future?"


    Han Wen: "Don''t ask me to ask your dad."


    Huzi: "I''m not going, my dad is snoring now."


    The trip to Beijing that Wang Hao accompanied Fu Jin to was extremely tired. After dinner, he went back to the house to sleep.


    Han Wen turned to Hu Zi and said seriously: "Well, they may live in our house in recent years, you have to learn to accept them."


    "You can come to me at any time if you have any discomfort."


    Huzi: "Do they really have no family?"


    Han Wen: "Well, his grandparents just passed away recently."


    Huzi: "Where are his parents?"


    Han Wen: "It seems that they left when they were very young."


    Huzi: "How pitiful."


    Han Wen touched Hu Zi''s head, "Okay, go get him clothes! It should be finished."


    "Also! In the future, I will call Fu Jin the eldest brother and Qingyue the younger sister, do you hear me?"


    Hu Zi was not happy: "It''s clear that I am the eldest brother." After speaking, he went out.


    Fu Jin took a shower and watched the dirty clothes in the basin in a daze. He was wondering whether to take them out and put them on when he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Fu Jin was startled.


    Just listen to the outside saying: "Hey! My mother asked me to bring you clothes. You open the door and I will pass it to you."


    Fu Jin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Hu Zi''s voice, and then heard Hu Zi say, "You stand behind the door and just open a crack."


    After hearing that, Fu Jin walked over and followed Huzi''s instructions obediently.


    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, a hand came in with his clothes in his hand.


    Fu Jin grabbed his clothes and said in a low voice, "Thank you." Then he closed the door.


    Hu Zi was almost caught by Fu Jin''s hand, standing at the door and muttered unhappily, "What are men afraid of?"


    Fu Jin closed the door, took the clothes, and opened it after a moment of hesitation. Seeing that it was a brand-new clothes, he had mixed feelings, and even brought him his underwear.


    He is taller than Huzi, and this dress is extraordinarily suitable.


    It''s just that he hasn''t worn these short-sleeved shorts yet.

 Chapter 224： under the fence

    Fu Jin felt uncomfortable. Looking at the dirty clothes on the side, Fu Jin carefully walked over to pick it up and carefully rubbed it with the water in the basin. He saw the soap on the side, but he didn''t dare to use it.


    After washing the clothes, Fu Jin touched his arms and then looked down at his legs. After hesitating for a while, he opened the door and came out.


    It just so happened that Han Wen came out with the changed pillowcase. Seeing that Fu Jin had changed so much, she couldn''t help but praise her, "Yes, this dress suits you very well."


    "Why did you wash your clothes?" Han Wen asked in surprise, looking at the wet clothes in Fu Jin''s hands.


    There is a bucket for dirty clothes in the bathroom. They put their clothes in it after taking a shower at night, and wash them the next day.


    Fu Jin twitched the corners of his mouth and replied, "My clothes are too dirty, so I washed them by hand."


    Seeing Fu Jin''s restraint, Han Wen didn''t ask any further questions, and quickly said, "There is a clothesline outside, you can hang it first."


    Fu Jin came back from drying his clothes and saw Han Wen still standing there. He stretched out his hand and pulled his short sleeves and asked, "Auntie, do you have any trousers?"


    Han Wen glanced at Fu Jin and replied casually, "Huzi''s trousers are too short, so it''s better to wear shorts when you sleep at night." After saying that, she looked Fu Jin up and down, and then something was wrong.


    "Huzi! Huzi!" Han Wen shouted twice towards the bedroom.


    Hu Zi came out of the room lazily: "Mom~ what''s the matter with you?"


    "Do you have any bigger clothes?"


    Huzi: "What happened to this one?"


    Han Wen: "This dress is for outside wear. It''s not very good to sleep in it at night."


    Huzi: "My pajamas are too small, and we don''t wear clothes at night!"


    "Who wears clothes when it''s so hot now?"


    After thinking about it, Han Wen turned to Fu Jin and said, "I''ve cleaned up this room for you. You can sleep here first. If it''s too hot at night, take off your shirt."


    Fu Jin nodded embarrassedly.


    Han Wen put the clothes into Huzi''s hands and said angrily, "Go! Take it to the bathroom."


    Hu Zi pouted and looked unhappy, and walked to the bathroom with his slippers.


    Han Wen then went into the room and said to Qingyue: "Qingyue, let me take you to take a bath."


    When Qingyue heard this, she immediately stood up and ran towards Han Wen with bright eyes.


    Han Wen caught her and said to Fu Jin, "I''ve been in the car all the way, so I''m tired and go to bed! There''s a latch inside the door. If you''re not used to it, you can lock it from the inside."


    Fu Jin shook his head: "I''m waiting for Qingyue to be with me."


    Han Wen: "You are tired all the way, let Qingyue sleep with me!"


    Fu Jin quickly refused and said, "Auntie, don''t be so troublesome, I''ll do it with Qingyue."


    Qingyue nodded to Han Wen after hearing this.


    Han Wen was also afraid that the siblings would be awkward, so she didn''t dare to persuade them.


    "I''ll take Qingyue to take a bath first, you can go back to the house! Or pack up the things you brought, and I''ll discuss with your uncle tomorrow to make a locker for you."


    Fu Jin nodded and replied, "Okay."


    When Han Wen took Qingyue to take a bath, she saw that the poor boy had no flesh on his body.


    While bathing her, Han Wen asked carefully, "Qingyue, does it hurt like this?"


    Qingyue sat in the bathtub and shook her head.


    When Han Wen gave Qingyue a bath, she also washed her head.


    "Qingyue close your eyes, I''m going to pour water over your head."


    Qingyue closed her eyes decisively after hearing this.


    After taking a bath, Han Wen wiped Qingyue''s hair with a towel, and then changed into Xiaolong''s clothes. The whole person suddenly became cute.


    Han Wen couldn''t help but kissed her cheek and praised, "Auntie''s little Qingyue is so beautiful."


    "Let my aunt take you to find your brother."


    When he arrived at the study, he saw that the door was half-closed, and he knocked on the door before taking Qingyue in.


    He saw that Fu Jin was packing the things in his bag, which were all dirty clothes, and when he saw Han Wen came in, he subconsciously covered it with his bag.


    Han Wen still smiled and said, "Qingyue''s hair is still dry, you let her go to sleep later."


    Fu Jin rubbed Qingyue''s head and nodded.


    "Then go to sleep!" Han Wen was about to leave.


    "Aunt... Aunt!" Fu Jin suddenly shouted.


    Han Wen turned to look at him and joked: "What''s wrong, I forgot to change the name."


    Fu Jin scratched his head embarrassedly, "It''s better to call Auntie."


    Han Wen looked at Fu Jin seriously and felt that he had changed since he came back from Beijing. He was timid, sensitive, cautious, and not at all courageous as before.


    "It''s okay if you call your aunt close to your uncle Hao."


    When Han Wen was talking, Fu Jin suddenly took two steps to close the door and locked it.


    Han Wen felt something was wrong and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong."


    "Auntie, go to the city when you have time! Where do I keep some things?"


    Han Wen has worked with him for so many years, and he knows when he says Han Wen, "I''ll go there tomorrow, and there will be many nights and dreams left."


    "Where did you hide your stuff?"


    Fu Jin whispered a few words in Han Wen''s ear, and Han Wen nodded to show that he understood.


    Fu Jin took out the key from his bag and handed it to Han Wen.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and jokingly said, "Are you going to give me all the money?"


    Fu Jin: "Uncle Hao didn''t spend any less money this time in Beijing. Give everything to Uncle Hao!"


    Han Wen said angrily, "You brat, what''s your Uncle Hao''s is mine."


    "Go to sleep." After saying that, he opened the door and walked out.


    Huzi and Xiaolong had been lying on the side and waiting, Han Wen was pulled down by the two children as soon as they came out.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Hu Zi stretched out his hand to cover Han Wen''s mouth, and Xiao Long quickly closed the door.


    Han Wen pulled Hu Zi''s hand down and asked in a low voice, "What''s the problem?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom, is there something wrong with that little girl? Why hasn''t she spoken?"


    Han Wen helped her forehead helplessly. A child who is good at gossip really doesn''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse.


    "It''s not a problem, she doesn''t want to say it?"


    Huzi: "Then she can''t be unwilling to say it all the time?"


    Xiaolong tugged at Huzi and said, "Mom, is she sick?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Yes, it''s just sick."


    Hu Zi frowned after hearing this: "Isn''t it necessary to treat her, how much does it cost!"


    Han Wen: "If they don''t spend our money, they have money." As far as the things in Fu Jin''s hands are concerned, I don''t know how much they are worth.


    Huzi: "Oh~ then treat her quickly! She is so old that she can be cured even if she is not cured!"


    Looking at the worried tiger child Han Wen, she gave him a helpless look, "You said, go to bed, your dad will definitely take you to exercise tomorrow."


    When Huzi thought that this whole person was not well, he climbed onto the bed listlessly, and Xiaolong also lay down on the bed like the eggplant that was beaten by Shuang.


    "Mom, turn off the lights when you leave."

 Chapter 224： assimilate into

    Han Wen got up with Wang Hao at five in the morning. Wang Hao looked at Han Wen who woke up so early and asked in surprise, "Why do you get up so early?"


    Han Wen patted her face to wake herself up a bit, "I''m going to the supply and marketing agency to buy some big bones for Qingyue to mend, you see how thin she is."


    Wang Hao thought about Qingyue''s little girl, nodded and replied, "I really need to make up, she''s too thin."


    Han Wen continued, "By the way, I''ll make up for you. You see, you''ve only been here for a week, and you''re almost becoming an uncle."


    Wang Hao frowned after hearing this, "You despise me?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t have one."


    "You are still handsome."


    Wang Hao brought his face closer, "Then give me a kiss."


    Han Wen pushed Wang Hao''s face aside in disgust, "I stink if I didn''t brush my teeth."


    Wang Hao: "I don''t despise you."


    Han Wen: "I despise you, stop making trouble and get up. The children are still waiting."


    Wang Hao: "Can those two stinky boys wait for me? The sun is coming out from the west."


    The two of them packed up together and went out. Han Wen was one step faster than Wang Hao, and took a step back after passing the study. The door of the study was facing the house door.


    "Look at the sun coming out in the west." After saying that, he continued to walk to the bathroom.


    After hearing this, Wang Hao looked outside the door suspiciously, and saw that the two brothers Huzi had already set up their horses in the yard.


    Wang Hao followed Han Wen into the bathroom, took the cup on the shelf, squeezed toothpaste and asked, "What''s the matter with these two?"


    Han Wen replied while brushing her teeth, "I sharpen my gun before the battle."


    The bathroom in their house was later remodeled by Han Wen. Except for the absence of faucets and everything that uses electricity, almost everything else is of modern design.


    Basins, shelves, washbasins, water outlets, all these things are there, and the whole house is arranged in an orderly manner.


    Wang Hao leaned against Han Wen to brush his teeth, then washed his face with the water that Han Wen had put aside, picked up the towel beside him, wiped it, and suddenly reached out and kissed Han Wen''s face before going out.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment and then said angrily, "Shameless."


    Wang Hao went out to look at the two children who were still sharpening their knives, and said coldly, "Stand at attention, turn back, and run." After giving the order, the father and son left the yard.


    After taking a shower, Han Wen stood at the door of the study and listened for a while without hearing anything, and then she tiptoed to take her bag and go out.


    Because this thing is cheap and difficult to buy, it will be sold out when it is late.


    When Han Wen arrived, there happened to be there. Han Wen asked for two pounds of big bones, and went to buy a lot of kelp, ready to make a big kelp soup.


    Seeing that the pork on the side was not bad, I cut another pound of pork and planned to marinate it for stir-frying.


    After buying these items, Han Wen thought about going to buy a piece of cloth for Fu Jin and the others to make clothes, but when she thought that it was too early, the cloth seller should have given up the idea before the door opened, and was going to buy it when she went to the city. , there are many choices at that time.


    After shopping, Han Wen went home. On the way, she met several people just like her, but they were all military wives. After a few people talked, they walked back together. When they got home, they didn''t ask Han Wen about Fu Jin and the others. .


    Han Wen wondered if it was possible that Liu Chunfang had changed his temper, and changed it?


    But she didn''t allow her to think too much, and as soon as she entered the room, Fu Jin greeted her.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Han Wen took the initiative to say, "The food is fresh this morning, I''m going shopping."


    "How did you sleep well last night?"


    Fu Jin nodded: "It''s good."


    "Have you washed up? There are toiletries in the bathroom at the top of the cabinet.


    "Help me in the kitchen after washing." After Han Wen explained, she went straight back to the kitchen.


    Han Wen arranged so many things for Fu Jin at once, and Fu Jin was busy all of a sudden, and he felt less restrained.


    He took Qingyue to the bathroom. According to Han Wen''s description, he found a brand-new scrubber and a cup. He rinsed it with water and gave Qingyue one.


    But when he took the toothpaste, he hesitated. There are two toothpastes in it. He knows that the toothbrush is for his own use, but he doesn''t know if the toothpaste is for public use, so he picked up both of them, went to the kitchen and asked, "Auntie, can these two use which one?"


    Han Wen looked up and replied, "The blue one." One of them belonged to Huzi and Wang Hao, and the other belonged to her and Wang Hao.


    She was afraid that using his things without Huzi''s consent would arouse the disgust of the younger brothers, so she replied.


    Back in the bathroom, Fu Jin squeezed Qingyue''s toothpaste first, and then squeezed it for himself.


    Fortunately, the brothers and sisters lived a good life when they were young, and they didn''t need Han Wen to teach some things.


    After washing up, Fu Jin looked at the towel hanging on the hanger, and saw the one Huzi gave him yesterday, he took it down without thinking, and wiped Qingyue''s face.


    "Little sister, Auntie''s family are all good people. We must be obedient and sensible when we live with them, do you know?" Fu Jin said while wiping Qingyue''s face.


    Qingyue listened and nodded.


    After wiping her face, Fu Jin took Qingyue into the kitchen. The moment she saw Qingyue, Han Wen reprimanded Fu Jin, "Why did you let her in when she''s so young, in case you''re hurt."


    After speaking, he whispered to Qingyue: "Qingyue, let''s go out to play! Auntie can be busy here."


    Qingyue looked up at Fu Jin and then shook her head.


    Han Wen took out a pot from the side and handed it to Fu Jin, "Go to the yard and help me pick some beans, and we''ll fry beans for a while."


    Fu Jin nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Wang Hao came back with Huzi and Xiaolong to see Fu Jin helping the fire in the kitchen and said, "Han Wen, why did you let them do this, they haven''t rested after sitting in the car for so long!"


    Without waiting for Han Wen to speak, Fu Jin took the initiative to explain: "Uncle Hao didn''t ask us to do it, we did it ourselves."


    After listening, Wang Hao nodded, "Alright, let Huzi get a duty schedule at that time, and your brothers will take turns."


    Fu Jin was stunned for a moment after hearing this, he didn''t expect their family to get along like this.


    When it was time to eat, Hu Zi looked at the big bone soup with seaweed, his eyes almost lit up, he first picked up the bowl and quickly filled it up. Just when Fu Jin thought he was going to put it here, he gave it to Wang Hao. .


    Then I went to Han Wensheng, then Qingyue, then Xiaolong, then him, and finally to myself.


    Hu Zi picked up the bowl and blew it, took a sip and sighed, "Fresh!"


    Han Wen: "Drink more if it''s good."


    Then he said to Fu Jin and the others, "You can try it too."


    Fu Jin hadn''t eaten with such a family for a long time. He picked up the bowl and took a sip and nodded, "Delicious."


    Han Wen squinted and smiled, pointed at the beans and said, "Try this, it''s delicious too."


    Fu Jin Yiyan took another piece into his mouth and nodded, "It''s delicious too."


    After dinner, Wang Hao went to work. He had no choice but to ask for leave for too many days, so he couldn''t delay.


    Han Wen also picked up the things and said to Hu Zi: "I''m going to the city, I''ll give you the key to my house, and take care of my younger siblings at home." After that, she left.

 Chapter 225： get along

    Hu Zi''s face was almost wrinkled with the key, what the **** did he do! I don''t know that he doesn''t like these two and let him be the housekeeper.


    Thinking about Hu Zi couldn''t help but sigh, Xiaolong glanced at Fu Jin and the others, leaned in front of Hu Zi and whispered, "Brother, can we go out and catch it now?"


    Huzi glanced at Xiaolong and muttered angrily: "What to catch." In the past, when his parents were not at home, he and Xiaolong could go out to play after locking the door, but now there are two more outsiders at home, how can he not be staring at home Row.


    When Xiaolong heard that he couldn''t go out to catch him, he felt a lot of boredom, "I went back to the house to read."


    As soon as Xiaolong walked into the living room, only Hu Zi and Fu Jin were left in the living room. The three of them stared at each other for a while. Hu Zi suddenly asked, "Can you play chess?"


    Fu Jin was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Hu Zi to take the initiative to talk to him and nodded in response: "A little bit."


    "The next set?"


    Fu Jin nodded and replied calmly, "Okay."


    When Hu Zi was interested, he went to the study to get chess. He suddenly stopped at the door and asked politely, "Can I go in?"


    His mother said last night that these two people will live in their house in the future, and maybe this room will be reserved for them. It is better to be polite when entering.


    Fu Jin didn''t expect Hu Zi to ask such a question, so he froze for a while and immediately replied, "Yes. It''s your family, so don''t be so polite."


    Hu Zi pushed open the door and went in. He found chess in the drawer of the desk with ease, "Don''t think I''m being polite to you because of your face, it''s all because of my mother''s face."


    Fu Jin knew that Hu Zi was a hard-mouthed and kind-hearted child, and he did not argue with him.


    Hu Zi saw that Qingyue had been leaning on Fu Jin and looked out at Xiao Huang, and said casually: "Since she likes Xiao Huang so much, let her go out and play with Xiao Huang! My Xiao Huang doesn''t bite, and we give it every day. It takes a bath." He said while setting up chess.


    Fu Jin hesitated, thought for a while and said to Qingyue, "Go out and play! Don''t go out."


    Qingyue''s eyes curled up and she ran out with a smile.


    Looking at Qingyue like this, he couldn''t help but think of the dark days in his hometown, so he couldn''t help but communicate with them and let them relax as much as possible.


    When he started playing chess with Fu Jin, Hu Zi became more and more serious. He didn''t expect this tattered-looking person to play a good chess game.


    And Fu Jin also glanced at Hu Zi incredulously, and also did not expect this ten-year-old child to be so smart in defense and offense.


    After two rounds of a draw, Hu Zi stood up and stretched out, "You get me to go to the toilet."


    When I went out, I saw Qingyue squatting on the ground and rubbing Xiao Huang''s stomach, and Xiao Huang had already narrowed his eyes comfortably and enjoyed it.


    Hu Zi saw that Xiao Huang did not show hostility to Qing Yue, so he went to the toilet, and went back to play two more rounds with Fu Jin.


    While the two were clearing up the pieces, Qingyue rushed in in a panic, pointing out anxiously. Then Xiao Huang called out twice.


    Huzi thought who was coming, and quickly got up to look, and saw Zhou Bing standing in the yard with a big watermelon.


    "Brother Zhou Bing, where did you get the watermelon?" Hu Zi asked as he ran up.


    Zhou Bing wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Uncle Hao bought it, just when I happened to buy something in the past, he asked me to bring it back."


    When Hu Zi heard that his father bought it, he immediately took it over and said with a smile, "It''s time to eat watermelon this day."


    Zhou Bing brought the watermelon to Hu Zi and was about to leave, Hu Zi hurriedly said, "Brother Zhou Bing, don''t leave and stay and eat together!"


    Zhou Bing: "No, it''s almost time for dinner, I have to go back to cook." After that, he ran away.


    Hu Zi stood alone in the yard with a watermelon in his arms, and shouted towards the house, "Little Dragon! Little Dragon! Come here."


    Xiaolong was fascinated by the book, and when he heard his brother call him to put down the book, he ran out. He rushed to the door and saw the watermelon in his brother''s hand and asked in surprise, "Where did you come from?"


    Huzi: "My dad bought it. Go and find me a basin. I''ll use well water to freeze it."


    "You wait." Xiaolong said and ran to the kitchen.


    He brought a vegetable bowl from the kitchen and put it on the ground, Huzi carefully put the watermelon in, and Xiaolong began to press the water.


    Fu Jin packed up the chess and put it in the corner of the table, holding Qingyue and standing at the door watching the brothers busy.


    Xiaolong pressed several pots of water together, and the ice that came out later was ice.


    But now the sun is so hot that the ice water is heated up not long after it comes out. Huzi and Xiaolong changed the pressurized water.


    Hu Zi directly took it to the kitchen and cut half with a knife, and put the other half in the cupboard.


    Cut the remaining half and put it in a bowl before taking it out.


    "Eat the watermelon." After saying that, he took a piece first, he was already thirsty after so much work.


    Xiaolong followed and took a piece, only Fu Jin and his sister did not take it.


    Hu Zi: "You guys eat too!" Seeing that Fu Jin didn''t move, he took a piece and handed it over, and Fu Jin took it.


    Then Huzi took another piece to Qingyue, and Qingyue looked at him for a while before stepping forward to take it.


    Huzi and Xiaolong have already eaten a few pieces, but they haven''t finished one piece yet. Huzi sees that Xiaolong is full, and directly faces Fu Jin: "The rest is yours, just throw the melon rind into the chicken pen after eating. ." After speaking, he went back to the house with Xiaolong.


    Fu Jin and Qingyue ate the rest, threw the melon rind into the chicken ring and washed the basin, and then went back to the study.


    Fu Jin coaxed Qingyue to take a nap, and when he had nothing to do, he sat at the desk in a daze.


    Xiaolong rubbed his stomach and asked Huzi, "Brother, do we still have lunch?"


    Hu Zi was lying on the bed with Erlang''s legs crossed, "Don''t eat, wait until Mom comes back."


    Xiaolong: "What about them?"


    Huzi thought for a while, "You go and ask them, if they want to eat, let them cook it by themselves."


    In the morning, Han Wen deliberately made more, just for them to eat.


    Xiaolong got up and knocked on the door and asked, "Are you still having lunch? If you want to eat, you can go and cook the food yourself. We won''t eat." After that, he left.


    Huzi and Xiaolong climbed into the bed and slept beautifully, only to be woken up by Daguo''s loud voice after two o''clock, "Huzi! Huzi!" followed by Xiao Huang''s earth-shattering shout.


    Huzi and Xiaolong got up from the bed in dismay, "What happened to this big country." Then they climbed down from the upper bunk.


    Fu Jin hadn''t slept, he hesitated after hearing the movement and went out the door.


    When I opened the door, I saw seven or eight children standing outside, all with buckets in their hands.


    Daguo looked up at Fu Jin and asked suspiciously, "Are you the child brought back by Uncle Hao?"


    Fu Jin nodded.


    Daguo: "Where''s Huzi! We have something to do with him."


    Huzi and Xiaolong were woken up by the big country and got out of bed and went out. When they went out, they saw Qingyue who was awakened, standing in the living room looking like she was about to cry.

 Chapter 226： look after baby

    "You stay and coax her, I''ll go and see what''s going on." Hu Zi ran away without looking back, leaving Xiaolong alone to face Qingyue at a loss.


    Looking at Qingyue''s tears, Xiaolong raised his hand to wipe Qingyue''s tears, and coaxed in the gentlest voice: "Don''t cry, your brother will come in a while, you are here waiting for me to give it to you. Shout." After speaking, he ran out in a panic.


    When Huzi went out, he saw Daguo standing in front of his house with a large group of people, "What are you doing here?"


    Daguo picked up the bucket in his hand and said cheerfully: "The tide is low at the seaside, let''s go pick up seafood!"


    Hu Zi frowned: "No."


    The big country was stunned. Before, Huzi was the favorite to catch the sea. "Why don''t you go?"


    Hu Zi glanced at the big country and thought that he really didn''t have a tacit understanding. There were outsiders at home, and he couldn''t run around without staring at him.


    Before he could answer Xiaolong, he ran out and said to Fu Jin, "Go and see, your sister is crying!"


    As soon as Fu Jin heard his face changed slightly, he ran into the house immediately.


    The big country still asked reluctantly: "Why don''t you go?"


    Huzi stepped forward and kicked Daguo, "You didn''t see any outsiders here! What am I going to do!"


    Daguo was a little stunned when he was kicked, and he touched his head. This morning, he heard his mother say that Huzi''s family will have two more people in the future, and his stepmother is still arguing with his father.


    Daguo: "Aren''t they both going to live in your house in the future? Then you''re still worried."


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes at him angrily, "Aren''t you stupid, and you''re not familiar with it now, so why don''t you keep an eye on it?"


    Jun Qing: "Then are you going?"


    Hu Zi looked at the barrels in their hands, and when he thought of the waves on the seashore, he was very greedy. He hesitated for a moment and replied firmly: "You guys go! I''m not going."


    Jianguo saw Hu Zi''s entanglement and couldn''t help but come up with an idea: "If you want to go, you can just call them together."


    Xiaolong''s eyes lit up when he heard it, "Brother, this is also a way."


    Hu Zi looked embarrassed: "Can they go?"


    Xiaolong: "I''ll ask." After speaking, he ran into the house.


    When she got to the house, she saw that Qingyue had stopped crying, and Fu Jin was pouring her water.


    "Hey! We want to catch the sea, can you go?"


    After Fu Jin poured water for Qingyue, he fed her and replied, "Go ahead!"


    Xiaolong is a little embarrassed now, he can''t say that if you don''t go, we can''t go!


    "You''d better go with us! I don''t see anyone playing with her." Xiaolong pointed at Qingyue and said.


    Qingyue drank the water in small sips, looking very good.


    Fu Jin also suddenly thought of something and nodded, "Okay."


    Xiaolong heard it and shouted out happily, "Brother, come back and change your pants, they agreed."


    Hu Zi said to Da Guo and the others, "You go first, I''ll be there later." After speaking, he ran into the house.


    The three of them were all wearing shorts and t-shirts that were comfortable to wear at home. When they went out, they were a little disheveled. They used to change their clothes before going out.


    Hu Zi came back and looked at them and replied calmly: "What to change, it''s not sticking to catch the sea, who can tell when everyone is rolling up their pants."


    "You two are going too, right? Then hurry up and go too late, there''s nothing left."


    It was two o''clock now when the sun was at its strongest. Huzi ran to the grocery room and took out a few hats. He gave the biggest one to Fu Jin, Han Wen''s to Xiaolong, and Xiaolong''s to Qingyue.


    "Xiaolong, take them to get the bucket, I''ll close the door."


    Xiaolong nodded and said, "Come with me!"


    They took two buckets and went to the beach together after the tiger came out.


    When someone sees Hu Zi, the two brothers can''t help but ask, "Hu Zi, who are they?"


    "Is it the child of your father''s comrade-in-arms?"


    "Your mother is still arguing with your father?"


    At this time, Hu Zi would always curse with a dark face, "Is it none of your business? You need to worry about it."


    When the seaside tigers wanted to get rid of them and play by themselves, but seeing so many people at the seaside, they were afraid that they would be bullied, so he said to Xiaolong: "Go and tell the big country, we can''t go."


    Xiaolong heard what was going on, and turned around and ran towards the big country.


    Fu Jin had never seen Hai before. Although he lived in Lianhai City, he walked around the recycling station and never came here.


    The moment he saw the sea, his heart suddenly opened up.


    Qingyue had never seen the sea before, seeing the sea slapped up layer by layer, the sea water hid for the first time before the feet, and the second time she stepped on the water happily.


    It was the first time that Fu Jin saw Qingyue so happy since he left home, and his eyes softened when he saw his sister''s figure.


    Hu Zi accompanied the two of them to play on the beach for a while, looked at his empty bucket, and said to the two of them, "Should we go somewhere?"


    Fu Jin looked in the direction Huzi pointed, and saw that it was a reef area, and many people were climbing back and forth on the reef.


    Immediately there was interest, "Okay!"


    Huzi glanced at Qingyue and said to Xiaolong: "I''ll go with him, you can play here with Qingyue!"


    Xiaolong pouted and wanted to refuse, but he also knew that his height was not an advantage, so he agreed with a face of resistance.


    As soon as they left, Xiaolong took Qingyue to the beach to find crabs, and then they gave up when they saw that there were more people than crabs, and took Qingyue to the beach.


    After arriving, put the bucket aside and start digging sand. When Qingyue saw it, she followed suit and squatted down to play with sand.


    At this time, a woman with good things from there will ask curiously, "Xiaolong, who is this little girl? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    Xiaolong explained a few words at first, and then when he was annoyed, he said directly: "My sister."


    Huzi was much quieter here. The two of them shuttled between the reefs one by one with a bucket, no one communicated with the other, and waited for the bucket to be full before coming back.


    Huzi looked around the shoal area and walked out without seeing Xiaolong, only to relax when he saw the two on the beach.


    At this time, Xiaolong and Qingyue were about to build a castle.


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin also had the patience to wait for the two of them to finish before leaving.


    When I got home and saw the door was open, I knew that Han Wen had returned.


    Hu Zi entered the door and started shouting: "Mom! Mom!"


    Han Wen came out of the room, looked at the mud on the legs of the four of them and said, "I said why I didn''t see a figure, so I went to the sea. I''ll see how many things you guys have brought back." Then she leaned over to take a look.


    Huzi''s bucket is very real, and there are some easy-to-make and delicious things.


    The bucket that Fu Jin was carrying was much more complicated. Everything had starfish shells or shells without meat. There were a lot of miscellaneous things.


    Then I looked into the small dragon bucket and saw two crabs and two mud snails.


    Han Wen asked curiously, "Why did you catch so many?"


    Xiaolong: "I''m here to look after the children."

 Chapter 227： life (calm)

    Han Wen: "Go wash your hands and prepare for dinner later."


    After eating, the Huzi brothers couldn''t wait to go out.


    Wang Hao asked with a dark face, "What are you going to do?"


    Huzi: "Go catch Jin Chan, and it should be gone in a few days." After speaking, the two children ran away, this time without Fu Jin.


    After packing up, Han Wen went to the study and took out all the things she brought from the city, "Look at these things?"


    Fu Jin glanced at him and nodded, "Yes."


    Han Wen: "Then I''ll leave this for you, you can keep it yourself."


    However, Fu Jin put away everything and stuffed it into Han Wen: "Auntie, please put it away for me!"


    Han Wen: "You can keep it yourself."


    Fu Jin firmly disagreed and insisted on giving her how Han Wen took it in and how to get it back.


    Wang Hao was sitting in the living room reading the evening newspaper, when he saw Han Wen come out and asked in a low voice, "He doesn''t want it?"


    Han Wen: "Well, let''s put it away for now! I''ll give it to him later." After that, she put the things in the bedroom and went out to wash the clothes. The clothes that were changed yesterday were not ready to be washed during the day, and they took advantage of the moonlight tonight. Bright, Han Wen plans to wash it first.


    After a while, Zhou Xinguo came over, "Is Wang Hao there?"


    Han Wen: "It''s in the house!" After speaking, she shouted: "Wang Hao! Brother Zhou is here."


    Zhou Xinguo went in and Fu Jin came out shortly after.


    Seeing that he was the only one, Han Wen asked curiously, "Where''s Qingyue?"


    Fu Jin: "I fell asleep."


    Han Wen asked while rubbing her clothes, "What time is it! Go to bed so early?"


    Fu Jin couldn''t answer for a while, maybe he had too much fun today.


    "Auntie, let me help you!"


    Han Wen: "No, if you''re bored, just sit on a stool and talk to me."


    Fu Jin: "Okay." Even so, Fu Jin was very active in helping during the pressurized water rinsing.


    After a while, Zhou Xinguo came out. Han Wen looked at him and said enthusiastically, "Brother Zhou, are you leaving?"


    Zhou Xinguo nodded, and then went out of the house.


    When she went to bed at night, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and asked, "What is Big Brother Zhou looking for from you?"


    Wang Hao: "Let me help you get a sewing machine ticket."


    Han Wen: "You agree?"


    Wang Hao: "No, I said I''ll try it out, but I might not be able to get it."


    When their family bought a sewing machine last year, it took a long time to get the ticket.


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, "It''s really hard for their family, they have to make so many things all of a sudden, when did they get them all together?"


    "I heard Brother Zhou''s meaning seems to be almost the same."


    "I don''t want to look for something like Xiao Zhang."


    Wang Hao was very puzzled after hearing this, "What''s wrong with this little Zhang, why do you all hate her so much?"


    Han Wen: "You''ll find out later, don''t sleep now and wait until later, and take your things down later."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    In the early morning when the children were all asleep, Wang Hao and Han Wen tiptoed to the kitchen with their backpacks.


    Nothing in the kitchen has changed much, and the entrance is still pressed by a large vat, which makes Han Wen embarrassed. Every time she wants to go down, she has to rely on Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao moved the tank away, opened the wooden board, and then walked down with the lamp. Han Wen followed behind.


    Because they have come down many times in the past few years, the two of them are not as cautious as the first time. After going down, they walked a few steps to the secret room.


    I saw that there were many more things behind the bookshelves of the desk, all of which were neatly placed by Han Wen''s treasures in the past few years.


    Every time Han Wen comes here, she has the feeling that she is a billionaire woman. She doesn''t want to work hard at all. She feels that there is a lot of money to spend while eating and waiting for death. Fortunately, she is not allowed to not work hard in this era.


    On the 22nd day of the seventh lunar month, Han Wen was doing laundry at home, and the big country suddenly ran to tell Huzi to go to the supply and marketing agency, and Wang Hao looked for him.


    Han Wen hurriedly shouted Hu Zi, "Hu Zi! Hu Zi!"


    Hu Zi came out of the room. At this time, he was making up his homework and asked impatiently, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Han Wen: "Your dad asked you to go to the supply and marketing agency."


    Hu Zi frowned and replied with an embarrassed look: "I still have homework to finish!"


    Han Wen glanced at him, "I told you to write earlier, but now I''m active."


    Huzi: "What''s the difference between writing those homework early and late, you wait for me to call someone for you."


    "Fu Jin, Fu Jin!"


    Fu Jin came out of the room, looked at Hu Zi and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Huzi: "My dad asked you to go to the supply and marketing agency, go and see what he is looking for from you!"


    Fu Jin has been here for more than ten days. Although he is still a little cautious, he is much better than at the beginning, but he doesn''t go out much.


    Han Wen: "When you arrive, you will be able to summon people."


    "Fu Jin, go to the supply and marketing agency to find your Uncle Hao and see what he has to do."


    Fu Jin nodded, and he was the one who went to Uncle Hao when they were not looking for someone two days ago.


    As soon as Fu Jin left, Hu Zi couldn''t wait to say: "Mom, call me less when you have something to do, call Fu Jin more, I think he is uncomfortable at home." After that, he went back to the house to make up for his homework.


    After thinking about it, Han Wen really thinks what Huzi said makes sense. Fu Jin is really lonely to stay at home every day during this period of time. He might as well go out to play more than Qingyue.


    The child Qingyue is about the same age as Zhou Fang from Wang Dani''s house. When Zhou Li takes Zhou Fang out to play, she will bring Qingyue with her. When she returns to Qingyue, she is tired and falls asleep, but her temperament is much more lively than before. Now, Fu Jin is getting quieter and quieter.


    Wang Hao got a sewing ticket for Zhou Xinguo. He was afraid that they would ask Huzi to come and get it in a hurry. He didn''t feel relieved to hand this thing to others. The point was that he bought another watermelon, and the big country couldn''t take it back.


    Wang Hao was stunned when he saw Fu Jin, and asked back, "Where''s Huzi?"


    Fu Jin: "Do your homework at home."


    As soon as Wang Hao heard it, he knew that he was positive before the school started.


    He took out the envelope from the drawer and handed it to Fu Jin, "This thing has to be packed. Go back and ask your aunt to give it to Aunt Wang."


    Fu Jin nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Then Wang Hao took out his big watermelon and gave it to Fu Jin, "I bought a watermelon and asked your aunt to cut it for you to eat."


    It''s already autumn, and there will be fewer and fewer watermelons in the future. Taking advantage of this thing, Wang Hao quickly bought one.


    Fortunately, he was very strong, otherwise he really couldn''t get it back, and after walking half the way with his arms, Fu Jin realized why Uncle Haofei asked Huzi to get it.


    When I got home, I gave Han Wen the watermelon and sewing machine ticket.


    Who knew that Han Wen took the sewing machine ticket, glanced at the watermelon and said casually, "I''ll send you a ticket to Aunt Wang, and you can cut the watermelon and let your brother and sister eat first."


    After she finished speaking, she went out, her clothes had already been washed and dried.


    When they arrived at Wang Dani''s house and saw that their door was open, Han Wen walked in while shouting.


    When she entered the room, she saw Wang Dani sitting cross-legged on the ground sewing a quilt.

 Chapter 228： Dad, this plate is yours

    "Isn''t your quilt finished long ago? Why are you still wearing it now?" Han Wen asked suspiciously.


    Wang Dani sipped the end of the thread with her mouth, put the thread into the eye of the needle and replied, "It''s for Zhou Bing."


    "The date for the two of them is set?" Han Wen asked in surprise.


    Wang Dani: "It''s settled. If it doesn''t settle down, the rumors in the village will flood the two of them."


    "It''s okay to settle down, save you from worrying about it all day long."


    Wang Dani replied as she sewed: "That''s right, now it''s getting more simplistic outside. I don''t even dare to find someone for this quilt.


    "Last time your eldest brother Zhou asked Wang Hao to help you find the sewing machine coupon, do you have a letter there?"


    Han Wen reached out and handed the envelope, "Hey! I''m here to give you a sewing machine ticket."


    Wang Dani saw that Han Wen handed over the things, inserted the needle into the quilt, took it over happily, took it out, looked at it, and said happily, "It can be considered that we have it all together."


    Han Wen: "You have decided when and when to buy the three big pieces."


    Wang Dani: "The sixth day of the eighth lunar month is scheduled, and I plan to buy it tomorrow. Do you think it would be too eye-catching for us to buy so much at one time?"


    Han Wen: "It shouldn''t be anything, but if you buy three pieces at one time, your family should be the only one!"


    Wang Dani tugged at the quilt, "What''s so good about this, I don''t want to make such a show."


    "Do you have anything to do tomorrow? Let''s go and have a look if you have nothing to do! You have a lot of electrical appliances. You go over to help the staff."


    "I have to get Fu Jin a transfer certificate tomorrow."


    Fu Jin has not gone to school for three years, and Han Wen has made up for him at home these days. Seeing that he has a good foundation, he plans to let him start from the second year of junior high school and wait until 1977, when the college entrance examination happens.


    Wang Dani: "The two children will live in your house from now on?"


    Han Wen sighed, "Well, what else can I do! The relatives in the family are not the same, and Wang Hao is determined to support them. I can''t fight it, so I think I have two more children!"


    Wang Dani: "If I had to say that you were kind, you would have been expelled long ago if you put it on such a vicious person."


    Han Wen smiled and said nothing.


    Wang Dani asked again, "I heard Zhou Li say that Qingyue''s child is a mute?"


    "Did you take her to see it?"


    Han Wen: "Not yet! I''m thinking of taking Qingyue to see it after Fu Jin gets the transfer certificate."


    Wang Dani replied regretfully, "What a wonderful child! He just can''t speak."


    Han Wen: "She should have a problem in her heart. Those uncles who have followed him over the past few years have done a bad job."


    "Isn''t it? You said that his relatives treated children like that." After Wang Dani bit off the thread with her teeth, she began to tidy up the quilt.


    Han Wen sighed and said, "Wonderful flowers happen every year, especially this year. You''re busy! I''ll go back first."


    Wang Dani: "Aren''t you at the meeting?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t want to sit anymore, I have something to do when I go back."


    Han Wen strolled home, and saw that the three children were all immersed in their studies, Hu Zi was eager to make up homework, Xiao Long was reading novels with great interest, and Fu Jin took the time to supplement the knowledge of the first year of junior high school. pressure.


    Qingyue was not at home and wanted to go out to play again. Han Wen glanced at the table next to her and saw a few pieces of watermelon that she had not eaten in the vegetable bowl.


    I picked up a piece and tasted it. At this time, the watermelon was really sweet, like honey.


    Han Wen didn''t bother them either. After eating the watermelon and washing her hands, she went back to the house to make clothes. Autumn was coming soon, and the children were growing faster than each other. If she didn''t hurry up, she couldn''t get them out.


    At twelve o''clock at noon, Hu Zi finally finished his homework three days before the start of school. He stretched and shouted at Han Wen''s house, "Mom, I''m hungry, what shall we eat for lunch?"


    Han Wen: "Don''t you have an idea? I''ll do whatever you want."


    Huzi thought for a while, then turned to look at Xiaolong and Fu Jin, "What do you two want to eat?"


    Xiaolong: "I want to eat fried pancakes."


    Hu Zi looked at Fu Jin and asked, "How about you?"


    Fu Jinzheng had a question he didn''t understand, his brows furrowed, and he replied casually, "It''s fine."


    Huzi: "Mom, I want to eat fried hemp leaves and naan, Xiaolong wants to eat fried pancakes!"


    Han Wen stepped on the sewing machine a few times and replied without thinking: "If you want to eat hemp leaves on such a hot day, you can make it yourself."


    "If you can''t, just eat the fried pancakes. If you''re done writing, then go and make the noodles first. I''ll go after I get this dress done."


    "Oh! Mom is still so eccentric!" As he said, he went to the kitchen to make noodles.


    When Han Wen finished sewing her clothes, she saw Huzi gave her a big pot of noodles.


    Han Wen frowned, "Have you finished eating so much?"


    Huzi: "After eating, fry pancakes at noon and boil duck eggs to eat."


    "The rest is made into bread and fried at night."


    "Also, what else do you want to eat in the evening? I''ll come, you can wash your hands and get some duck eggs."


    Their family especially likes to eat duck eggs, and they have to pickle a jar almost every once in a while.


    Fu Jin and Xiaolong also finished reading here. The two packed up the books on the table and came to help together. The speed suddenly increased, but they still worked for more than an hour. Each child can eat one by one, especially the tiger.


    In the afternoon, Wang Hao came back from the supply and marketing agency and went straight to the kitchen. He looked at the greasy thing that Han Wen put aside and asked, "What is this?"


    Han Wen: "Fried pancakes, your little son wants to eat them."


    "It''s pretty good." He said, going to pinch again.


    Han Wen looked at him coldly and asked, "Have you washed your hands?"


    Wang Hao smiled awkwardly, "I forgot to wash it in a hurry, you wait for me to go."


    Han Wen looked at his back and shouted, "This plate will be yours in a moment."


    Hu Zi came over to hear the news and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen pointed to the plate on the side and replied lightly, "Bring this plate to your dad."


    Huzi: "He used his hands?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    When Hu Zi heard it, he immediately shoved one into his mouth. Anyway, it was for his father, and he didn''t dislike it.


    This scene happened to be seen by Han Wen, she raised her eyebrows and said coldly: "Why do you still want to fight with your father?"


    Huzi shook his head quickly: "I just help him taste it."


    When Wang Hao came back after washing his hands, Hu Zi pointed to the fried pancakes on the table and reminded loudly, "Dad, this is yours."


    After hearing this, Wang Hao replied with a dark face and angrily: "I know you don''t need to remind me."


    After eating, Wang Hao wiped his mouth with the handkerchief on the side, pointed to the plate, and said, "I can make more of this fried pancake in the future, and it''s good as a meal and a dish."


    Han Wen ate half a bowl and couldn''t eat any more, and pushed the rest directly in front of Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen, then picked up the chopsticks to clean up the rest of Han Wen, completely forgetting that he had wiped his mouth.

 Chapter 229： Target

    At ten o''clock the next morning, Han Wen was going to take Fu Jin to the school to go through the transfer procedures and instruct Hu Zi to keep an eye on Qingyue at home.


    Fortunately, Qingyue was obedient, and she didn''t have to stare at her. She would stay with Xiao Huang at home if she was not allowed to go outside, and it would not be annoying to stay with Xiao Huang all morning.


    Han Wen took Fu Jin to school and asked him to identify the way.


    "Huzi is in the fifth grade, and Xiaolong is in the fourth grade. Xiaolong and Huzi are leaving school together now, but you are in the middle school and you will be late at noon, so you have to come back by yourself."


    Fu Jin looked at the surroundings and nodded, "Got it."


    Han Wen: "How are your textbooks these days? I''ll tell Teacher Zhao and the others, and ask him to take care of you. Don''t worry about not being able to keep up."


    Fu Jin suddenly turned to look at Han Wen and asked seriously, "Auntie, can I not go to school?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, "What do you want to do if you don''t go to school at your age?"


    Fu Jin: "I can follow Brother Zhou Bing to be a chef, or go to a supply and marketing agency to be a salesperson."


    Han Wen glanced at him coldly, "You think it''s easy, could it be that you want to be a salesman or chef for the rest of your life?"


    Fu Jin: "I never thought about this."


    Han Wen turned to look at him and asked, "Do you think Hu Zi wants to study?"


    Fu Jin shook his head, "I don''t want to." From these days, Fu Jin could see that Huzi had no interest in reading at all.


    Han Wen: "Although he doesn''t want to study, he has been the first in every class in recent years."


    Fu Jin was taken aback when he heard it, he thought Hu Zi was the last one!


    Han Wen: "Do you want to know why?"


    Fu Jin nodded seriously and replied, "I want to."


    Han Wen: "Because he still doesn''t know what he wants to do in the future, so he can only study hard, even if he doesn''t like it, he will continue to read, because the more books he reads, the more choices he has."


    "For example, if you want to be a chef, a salesperson, or a mechanic now, as long as you want to study, we can send you there."


    "But when you''re 20, you don''t want to be a chef. You want to be a lawyer? A translator? Or a doctor. Can you be a doctor without knowledge and culture?"


    "Instead of saying that you studied until you were twenty, you didn''t want to be a lawyer, a translator, or a doctor, but you just wanted to be a chef and a salesperson. Is it too late to learn at that time?"


    After hearing this, Fu Jin lowered his head in shame and said, "I know my aunt, and I will study hard."


    Han Wen: "Well, you can understand."


    "If you are like Xiaolong, you know your goal from now on, and I won''t say anything if you work hard for that goal, but if you don''t know it, you have to be like a tiger, and you have to be excellent."


    Xiaolong discovered that he was particularly interested in the profession of a doctor when he was in the second grade of elementary school, so he was inspired to become a surgeon, and when Han Wen went out, he would find as many books as possible for him.


    Fu Jin thought about Hu Zi''s way of supplementing his homework, and couldn''t help but reply, "I will try to study like Xiaolong and find the major I want to study as soon as possible."


    Han Wen: "Yes, as long as there is a direction."


    When we arrived at the school, Han Wen first took Fu Jin to Principal Tang''s office. A few days ago, Han Wen went to Principal Tang''s house and told Principal Tang about Fu Jin''s situation. Principal Tang agreed to Fu Jin''s transfer of his student status, but he Whether he can go to the second year of junior high school has to be tested by the school. After all, he has not been to school for three years.


    Principal Tang took out three test papers from the drawer and said to Fu Jin, "Little classmate, you have finished these papers."


    Fu Jin stepped forward to take it respectfully, and said politely, "Thank you, principal." After speaking, he sat aside to write the test paper.


    These exam papers were all written by teachers of the same grade. Originally, English was intended to be handed over to Han Wen, but considering that she was the student''s parent, she gave up the assessment.


    Seeing that Fu Jin had already started the exam, Han Wen sat quietly at the desk next to her without speaking.


    Zhang Jingyi heard that Zhou Bing''s family had collected three pieces by themselves, and she was excited to buy them today, so she had to follow.


    Wang Dani was going to take Zhou Li to pick three major items, but when she thought of the pier, she saw Zhang Jingyi and the two were already waiting at the pier.


    Wang Dani felt as uncomfortable as eating flies, she turned around and wanted to go back.


    Fortunately, Zhou Bing stopped her, "Mom~ Jingyi and the others are just curious and want to follow along. They will never cause us any trouble."


    Wang Dani: "Where did they know?"


    Zhou Bing scratched his head: "I said."


    Wang Dani said, "Aren''t you stupid, what did you tell her?"


    Zhou Bing retorted: "I bought these things for Jingyi, so why can''t I let her know."


    Wang Dani was completely speechless to Zhou Bing now, she waved her hand and said, "Go with your dad and the others! I''m not going."


    Zhou Bing: "Why didn''t you go?"


    Wang Dani said angrily, "I''ll save money, didn''t you buy the tickets for the two of them?"


    Zhou Bing came to his senses and quickly explained: "Mom, don''t worry, I still have enough money to go to the city."


    When Wang Dani heard this, she took out three tickets from her bag and put the money into Zhou Bing''s hands with a dark face, "Isn''t this thing bought for you to use? Then you can go by yourself! I won''t follow. mixed."


    After speaking to Zhou Li, he said, "Let''s go! Let''s go back."


    Zhou Bing was at a loss as he clutched the money Wang Dani gave him, or Zhou Xinguo found something wrong and shouted, "Why don''t Zhou Bing stay on the boat?"


    "Where''s your mother?"


    Zhou Bing trotted onto the boat and said to Zhou Xinguo, "Jingyi and the others are here, and my mother is home."


    Zhou Xinguo glanced at the direction where Zhang Jingyi was standing, frowned and replied lightly: "Oh, go accompany them!" After speaking, he entered the cabin.


    Zhou Bing walked towards Zhang Jingyi hesitantly, and before he could speak, Zhang Jingyi happily took his arm, "Why did the aunt and little sister go back?"


    Zhou Bing stammered and explained: "Home... something at home."


    After listening to it, Zhang Jingyi said thoughtfully, "Oh, Auntie has worked too hard. She even came to send us something when she has something to do. When the sewing machine is bought, I will make a dress for Auntie."


    When Zhou Bing heard Zhang Jingyi''s understanding words, he immediately became happy again, "Mother will definitely be very happy to hear you say that."


    Zhang Jingyi smiled embarrassedly, "I''m afraid I''ll do it for aunt, aunt is not uncommon."


    When Zhou Bing heard it, he immediately comforted him: "No, if you make clothes for your mother, she will definitely be very happy. She even covers our quilt, and my mother still loves you very much."


    Zhang Jingyi pretended to be surprised and asked, "Really?"


    Zhou Bing nodded affirmatively: "Of course it''s true."

 Chapter 230： buy three

    When they arrived at the city''s supply and marketing cooperative, Zhang Jingyi held Pang Jiayue''s arm and walked in front, looking at the bicycles, sewing machines, and watches inside. Both of them showed a hint of excitement on their faces.


    Zhang Jingyi shook Pang Jiayue''s arm and pointed to one of the counters and said, "Jiayue, Jiayue, look at that beautiful watch."


    Pang Jiayue followed and saw a simple and elegant watch placed in the best position on the counter.


    She narrowed her eyes and replied coldly, "This watch seems to be the same as Aunt Han''s."


    Zhang Jingyi was a little surprised when she heard it. She just looked at it roughly, and she couldn''t see the details at such a long distance, but when she thought that the watch was the same as Han Wen''s, she couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Why don''t we go and see?" Zhang Jingyi asked tentatively.


    Pang Jiayue looked back with a hesitant look on her face, "Don''t do it! Today I''m here to buy something for you. Brother Zhou and Uncle Zhou are following behind, so it''s not good for us to wander around."


    After listening, Zhang Jingyi said indifferently: "You said that this is to buy something for me, so let''s see what we''re afraid of first, and buy it if it fits." After speaking, she took Pang Jiayue to the counter that sold watches. .


    Pang Jiayue had no choice but to be pulled forward by Zhang Jingyi. When she went, she turned her head and showed a trace of apology to Zhou Xinguo, just like she couldn''t persuade Zhang Jingyi to let her come.


    Zhou Xinguo and the others originally planned to buy watches first. After all, watches are small, so you can put them in your pockets. Like bicycles and sewing machines, you can''t put them in your pockets.


    Zhou Bing watched Zhang Jingyi drag Pang Jiayue to the watch counter, and was overjoyed and thought the two of them thought of going together.


    "Dad, I''ll go take a look."


    Zhou Xinguo didn''t go forward, he frowned and said, "Well, let''s go! You have all the money your mother gave, so save some money." The implication is that if you spend more than the remaining two items, you can''t buy them.


    Zhou Bing replied happily: "Okay."


    When they arrived at Zhang Jingyi''s side, they found that the two had already begun to choose.


    Zhou Bing stood beside him as if nothing had happened, but he was calculating how much it would cost to buy this watch.


    Pang Jiayue pointed to the watch that the two of them liked and said to the salesperson, "Could you please take this watch out and take a look?"


    The salesperson looked at the two of them and then looked at Zhou Bing next to him, and asked with a smile, "Have you two set a date?"


    Zhou Bing nodded embarrassedly.


    Only then did the salesperson take out the watch, and the one who set the date must be the one who came to buy the three big pieces.


    As soon as she took it out, Pang Jiayue couldn''t wait to pick it up, pointed at the watch chain and said excitedly, "Look, is this the same as Teacher Han''s?"


    Zhang Jingyi looked at it carefully and nodded, "It''s really the same, I remember that Han Wen''s watch was so small."


    When Zhou Bing stood aside and listened to Pang Jiayue saying that this watch was the same as Aunt Han, his heart froze.


    He heard his mother say that Aunt Han''s watches are so valuable that he can buy two bicycles.


    Then I heard the salesman say with a smile: "You two comrades are really insightful. This watch is a new arrival, and it''s selling well."


    Zhang Jingyi took it and looked at it carefully and suddenly said, "This one seems to be different from Han Wen''s, and the logo is different."


    Pang Jiayue had already seen it, but she never said, "Well, it''s not the same."


    Zhou Bing felt like he was riding a roller coaster when he heard the conversation between the two.


    Pang Jiayue: "But this one looks good too."


    "The style is quite novel."


    Zhang Jingyi held it in her hand and looked at it carefully for a long time, then put it on her hand and gestured, nodded and replied, "I also think this watch is quite good."


    "Comrade, how much is this watch?"


    "158 yuan, there are still tickets, do you have tickets?"


    Zhang Jingyi replied affirmatively: "There are tickets."


    Zhou Bing was sweating as he listened, so her mother gave him 100 yuan to buy a watch, and he quietly added 20 yuan himself. Aunt Han said that 120 yuan was considered good.


    "What do you think?" Zhang Jingyi turned to ask Zhou Bing.


    Zhou Bing nodded with an ugly face, and then asked the salesman: "Isn''t the most expensive one of yours only 120? Is it rising so fast?"


    "This watch costs 120 yuan. This comrade has just arrived. The style is novel, so it is expensive."


    Zhou Bing nodded embarrassedly, stretched out his hand and pulled Zhang Jingyi.


    Zhang Jingyi also saw Zhou Bing''s embarrassment and whispered, "Did you not bring enough money?"


    Zhou Bing nodded awkwardly: "My mother didn''t give so much."


    Zhang Jingyi was not happy when she heard it. She pouted and said dissatisfiedly, "What''s the matter with your mother? You don''t have the money ready when you go out to buy things."


    Zhou Bing explained: "My mother doesn''t know either. She thought the most expensive one was 120, so she gave so much." Zhou Bing stretched out his hand to show Zhang Jingyi.


    Seeing the money in Zhou Bing''s hand, Zhang Jingyi muttered, "Don''t you still have that?"


    Zhou Bing: "This can''t be moved. This is for buying bicycles and sewing machines."


    After hearing this, Zhang Jingyi looked unhappy, "I''m thinking about it!" After speaking, she went over and pulled Pang Jiayue to whisper.


    After listening to Zhang Jingyi''s words, Pang Jiayue helped to make an idea, "You wear this watch on your hand, of course you have to buy a better one. If you don''t have enough money, buy a sewing machine at a lower price. Anyway, you can''t take the sewing machine out of the house if you don''t have it. Show off."


    "Think about how embarrassing you would be if you wore this watch out."


    Zhang Jingyi nodded immediately, "Then I''ll go talk to Zhou Bing."


    I have to say that there is a reason why Zhou Bing is being held by Zhang Jingyi. Her small temper and coquetry are just right, and it is more than enough to deal with Zhou Bing''s cucumber eggs.


    It didn''t take long for Zhou Bing to be defeated by Zhang Jingyi''s coquettish arm shaking.


    He quickly paid for this watch. Zhang Jingyi was very happy when she successfully bought something she liked. She smiled all the way, and Zhou Bing was also happy.


    Zhou Xinguo waited beside him, and when he saw a few people came over, he asked, "Have you bought it?"


    Zhou Bing nodded: "Buy it."


    Next, I went to buy a bicycle. Neither Zhang Jingyi nor Pang Jiayue said anything. Zhou Xinguo made the decision. Seeing how they were, Zhou Xinguo was quite satisfied.


    After buying the bicycle, Zhou Bing pushed it, and several people walked towards the place where the sewing machines were sold.


    Before coming here, Wang Dani had already inquired about it. Just buy the cheapest one. They thought the same as Zhang Jingyi and the others. It is fine to have such a thing.


    When Zhou Xinguo arrived, he asked directly: "Comrade, what is the cheapest sewing machine?"


    The salesperson pointed to the side and replied, "That''s the one on the far side."


    Zhou Bing breathed a sigh of relief when he heard his father said he wanted to buy the cheapest one, the money should be enough.

 Chapter 231： shameful

    Zhou Xinguo pointed to the cheapest sewing machine and asked, "Comrade, how much is your sewing machine?"


    When the conductor heard that they were going to buy the cheapest one, he pouted and replied, "118."


    When Zhou Xinguo heard that it was about the same as the budget, he turned to Zhou Bing and said, "Pay the money! Just buy this one." After speaking, he did not forget to ask Zhang Jingyi''s opinion: "Xiao Zhang, what do you think of buying this one? ?"


    After hearing this, Zhang Jingyi immediately nodded and replied, "Yes, yes."


    Zhou Xinguo nodded satisfied when Zhang Jingyi spoke so well, and said to Zhou Bing, "What are you doing, don''t hurry up and pay the money."


    The salesperson over there was also very cooperative and shouted: "Little comrade, I said your dad is right, since you have all chosen, hurry up and pay, don''t delay other people''s viewing."


    Zhou Bing clutched the 80 yuan in his hand, sweating nervously, but he didn''t move.


    Zhou Xinguo looked at him so angrily, stretched out his hand and grabbed the money from his hand and slapped it on the counter. He said in a big voice, "Comrade, the money and tickets are here, you can count them."


    The salesman saw how happy they were, and finally a smile appeared on his face. He picked up the ticket and saw that there was no problem, and then began to count the money.


    All this money was saved by Wang Dani piece by piece, and Zhou Bing spent the only few large bills, and now there are only gross bills left.


    Although the sales clerk is somewhat contemptuous, who doesn''t like to collect money, they still count their fate one by one.


    The more she counted, the more ugly her face became. Zhou Xinguo was happy to patronize himself, but he didn''t look at her expression. Seeing her finish counting, he asked cheerfully, "Comrade, can we take this sewing machine with us?"


    The salesperson said with a serious expression: "You wait, I''m counting." This time was more serious than the last time.


    Zhou Xinguo became nervous when she saw her face was wrong. When she finished speaking, she heard the salesman say coldly, "Comrade, you don''t have enough money."


    After hearing this, Zhou Xinguo frowned, "How is it possible, we all counted 118 yuan."


    The salesman twitched the corner of his mouth and showed a sneer, "You don''t know how much money you took? What kind of big money is there if you don''t have the money?"


    Ever since Zhou Xinguo went to work at the police station, he had never been so angry, his face turned dark, and he took the change on the counter and counted it.


    After I finished counting, I found out that it was indeed 38 yuan less. After thinking of Zhou Bing''s actions just now, I immediately understood, "Boss, what''s going on?" Zhou Xinguo asked with a black face.


    Zhou Bing shivered when he saw his father''s face, and explained, "I bought a watch just now."


    Zhou Xinguo frowned, "You spent more than 38 yuan?" This is his monthly salary.


    Zhou Bing raised his head and glanced at his father cautiously, nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Zhou Xinguo didn''t get angry when he heard it. He grabbed the money and tickets on the table and kicked Zhou Bing. He said angrily, "You have been ruined by my wiseness." After speaking, he left angrily. .


    Zhou Xinguo''s kick was a lot of effort, Zhou Bing was kicked out a long way, and threw himself on the counter. After a while, he stood up, smiled honestly at Zhang Jingyi, touched his butt, and said, "It''s okay. already."


    Zhang Jingyi was taken aback by Zhou Xinguo''s appearance just now, but it took a while for her to recover. She rushed towards Zhou Bing and asked nervously, "Are you alright!"


    Zhou Bing shook his head: "It''s alright."


    "Let''s go back first!"


    Zhang Jingyi supported him and nodded, "Okay."


    Pang Jiayue stood by and listened to the two of them going back, and immediately asked, "What about the sewing machine?"


    Zhang Jingyi hurriedly winked at Pang Jiayue, "Let''s wait for the sewing machine first! Send Zhou Bing back first."


    Pang Jiayue nodded slightly disappointed after hearing this, "Okay then!"


    "I also remembered that I didn''t buy something. Otherwise, you should go back first, and I will go back after I finish shopping."


    After listening, Zhang Jingyi said in confusion: "What are you going to buy! I don''t know."


    Pang Jiayue looked up at Zhang Jingyi, then lowered her head and said, "Secret."


    Seeing Pang Jiayue''s shy look, Zhang Jingyi thought she had made an appointment with Xu Sheng, and replied cheerfully, "Then go!"


    Zhang Jingyi shook off Pang Jiayue and they went straight to the post office, "Comrade, I want to send a telegram."


    "content."


    "Mom, I''m Jingyi. I''m getting married soon. I hope you can come over. The other party will give you three big gifts plus two hundred yuan."


    After listening to Pang Jiayue''s words, the comrade who made the telegram looked at her in surprise and reminded: "Comrade, telegrams are very expensive, do you want to write a few words less."


    Pang Jiayue calculated and shook her head and replied, "No need, how much are these words?"


    "Six dollars and four."


    Pang Jiayue didn''t blink when she heard it, she took out six yuan and four from her wallet and handed it over.


    After sending the telegram, she was in a very good mood. She hummed a song and went to the supply and marketing agency to buy something.


    Angrily, Zhou Xinguo bought a boat ticket and took the boat back to the island. Zhou Bing and the others were one step behind and could only sit on one boat.


    Han Wen waited until noon at school before Fu Jin finished all three exam papers.


    Principal Tang did not let him leave immediately after finishing the job, but took out his glasses to check, holding a note similar to the answer in his hand.


    Han Wen sat opposite Principal Tang and said kindly, "Headmaster Tang, do you want me to change it for you?"


    Principal Tang waved his hand immediately, "I don''t need to do it myself."


    After about an hour or so, Principal Tang finally got it done. He couldn''t be excited with the test results, "Yes, yes, this child can go directly to the second year of junior high school."


    Hearing that Principal Tang was so excited, Han Wen immediately came over to read the test paper, and saw that the math was 95, and the Chinese and English were 80 points each.


    Han Wen couldn''t help but praised: "Not bad! It''s not biased at all."


    Fu Jin lowered his head a little embarrassed to be praised.


    After finishing Fu Jin''s transfer certificate, Han Wen took Fu Jin back and happened to meet Zhou Xinguo who was annoyed.


    Han Wen asked curiously, "Big Brother Zhou, what''s wrong with you? Who messed with you?"


    Zhou Xinguo: "No one."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she felt something was wrong. Didn''t she go to the city to buy three big items, why did she come back empty-handed.


    Seeing that he did not dare to ask more questions, Han Wen soon heard Wang Dani''s questioning voice from next door.


    Wang Dani happened to be doing laundry in the yard. Seeing Zhou Xinguo coming back, she asked excitedly, "Where''s the stuff?"


    Zhou Xinguo: "What?"


    Wang Dani: "What, didn''t you follow them to buy three big pieces?"


    "Why didn''t you buy anything?"


    Zhou Xinguo replied neither happy nor angry: "Everything is with your son. When he comes back, you can ask him."


    Wang Dani was confused by Zhou Xinguo''s tone, so she could only nod her head and say, "Okay."

 Chapter 232： see a doctor

    When Zhou Bing and the others came back, Wang Dani asked curiously when he saw that he was only pushing a bicycle: "Why are there only bicycles, watches and sewing machines?"


    Zhou Bing paused for a moment, not knowing how to answer.


    Fortunately, Zhang Jingyi rushed to the front to relieve him, "Auntie, the watch is with me." Then she took out the watch from her bag and handed it over.


    Wang Dani didn''t think much of it when she saw the watch. After she received it, she opened it and looked at it. She was surprised: "It looks so beautiful. Isn''t it cheap?"


    Zhang Jingyi smiled embarrassingly at the thought of Zhou Bing, "It''s really not cheap."


    Wang Dani suddenly lost her mind to watch when she heard Bucheon, closed the watch box expressionlessly, and asked Zhou Bing, "Where''s the sewing machine?"


    Zhou Bing clenched the handlebars of the bicycle and replied nervously, "I didn''t buy it."


    Wang Dani: "Didn''t you buy it?"


    Zhou Bing: "Yes."


    Wang Dani wondered, "You don''t have all the money, why don''t you buy it?"


    Zhou Bing: "Mom, we don''t have enough money to buy it."


    Wang Dani immediately understood that she must have spent too much money on the watch.


    Wang Dani''s chest heaved violently, her eyes looked around in the yard, she saw a broom beside her, she picked it up and slapped Zhou Bing, "I told you not to care, I made you confused, our family''s money is the wind. If you can''t scrape it, you will spend it if you say it, why are you so capable!"


    Zhou Bing couldn''t run because he was holding the car, so he could only passively be beaten.


    Later, Zhang Jingyi rushed up, stood in front of Zhou Bing and shouted: "Auntie, all the money is spent, what''s the use of killing him even if you kill him!"


    Because Zhang Jingyi was in front of Zhou Bing, Wang Dani couldn''t make a move. She pointed at Zhang Jingyi and said angrily, "Get out of the way. I don''t need anyone else to teach my son."


    Zhang Jingyi also guarded Zhou Bing firmly, "No, you can''t touch him, he is still my man."


    Wang Dani''s face turned ashen when she heard this, and "bah" towards the ground, "Shameless and not married yet!"


    Zhang Jingyi: "We have already made an appointment. The whole team knows that there is nothing shameful."


    Zhou Bing was very moved when he saw Zhang Jingyi standing in front of him. For the first time, he said so strongly: "Mom, don''t be too harsh."


    Wang Dani''s liver hurts with anger, "I''m ugly, why don''t you think your actions are ugly?"


    "You spent the money to buy a sewing machine. Can you stop buying this sewing machine?"


    Zhou Bing turned his head to look at Zhang Jingyi after listening to the **** words, his eyes were full of anticipation, he thought that Zhang Jingyi would say, no need to buy it.


    Zhang Jingyi blurted out and said, "How is that possible? We agreed at the beginning that we would buy three pieces." Furthermore, she had spoken out at the educated youth institute. If there were no sewing machines, how could it be counted as three pieces? Shame!


    Wang Dani gave Zhou Bing a sarcastic look, then pointed at Zhou Bing weakly and said, "If you insist, let him buy it! We don''t care if he has money." .


    As soon as Wang Dani left, Zhang Jingyi began to pull Zhou Bing''s arm and act like a spoiled child, "Zhou Bing, if I want a sewing machine, just think of a way~"


    Zhou Bing replied hesitantly: "Jingyi, I also want to buy it for you, but our family really has no money."


    Zhang Jingyi rolled her eyes and whispered at Han Wen''s yard, "Don''t you have a good relationship with Teacher Han''s family~ You are asking her to borrow something."


    "This can''t be done. Our family has already borrowed a lot from my aunt, and we can''t borrow it any more."


    When Zhang Jingyi heard Zhou Bing''s refusal, she angrily chopped off her foot and scolded: "Yumu head." After speaking, she left angrily, leaving Zhou Bing alone in the yard.


    And Wang Dani and his wife also completely gave up on Zhou Bing. They don''t care if he likes to buy it or not.


    After Han Wen dealt with Fu Jin''s affairs, she took Qingyue and Huzi to the city the next day.


    Because Wang Hao had to go to work and couldn''t accompany her, Han Wen asked Huzi to help her. Fu Jin couldn''t get out of the island for a few years, so he and Xiaolong stayed at home.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Han Wen walked in front with her bag and asked the doctor for registration, while Hu Zi led Qingyue and followed slowly.


    Although Qingyue was a little more lively on the island during this period of time, she was still a little scared when she saw so many people in the hospital. .


    Hu Zi also noticed Qingyue''s fear, reached out and patted her on the back and comforted: "Are you afraid, or I will carry you?"


    Qingyue opened her ignorant big eyes and shook her head, but her hand holding Huzi tightened again.


    Han Wen found the window and consulted first. After hearing that she was looking for a psychiatrist, she made a sign up and paid the bill. Then she shouted to Huzi, "Huzi, let''s go this way."


    Hu Zi immediately followed Qingyue when he heard it. When he arrived at the office, Han Wen knocked on the door before entering.


    It seems that this psychology department is the most leisurely place. After entering, there is only one doctor drinking tea and reading newspapers.


    The doctor saw that their eyebrows were raised slightly, and their eyes were full of excitement. After waiting for so long, a patient finally came to the door.


    He quickly put down the newspaper in his hand, sat up straight, cleared his throat, and asked solemnly, "What''s going on?"


    At this time, Han Wen had already taken Qingyue from Huzi''s hand, holding her in front of her and said, "I haven''t spoken since I was five years old. Please help me to see if it is malnutrition or something."


    After hearing this, the doctor frowned and replied displeasedly, "You should be in the ENT department, why are you coming to the psychiatry department?"


    Although he was disgusted, he still took the stethoscope and put it in front of Qingyue''s chest and listened for a long time.


    He took down the stethoscope and asked in a serious tone, "Is she five years old?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Doctor: "It''s so thin, maybe it''s malnutrition, can she hear it?"


    Han Wen: "Yes."


    Doctor: "Take her to the eye, nose, and throat department for a check first, and come back if she is fine."


    Han Wen nodded and said, "Okay."


    He went out and let Huzi wait for him here, and then ran back to the eye, nose and throat department again. After getting the registration form, he went to call Huzi.


    There are a lot of people in the ENT department, and it took a long time for the mother-in-law to line up. The doctor who saw Qingyue frowned at the first glance and said the same thing, "You are so thin at five years old, you must be malnourished!"


    Later, I was afraid that I would not be able to see a certain item, so I simply did a whole body examination. The long-term malnutrition has seriously damaged Qingyue''s body. In the future, I need to keep it up and pay attention to many things. Fortunately, there is no problem with the throat. It''s just that she was reluctant to speak, and when she heard this, Han Wen felt a lot more relaxed.


    "She can''t be seen by us in this situation. It may be that she left some shadows when she was a child. Take her to the psychiatry department for a look!" The doctor suggested seriously.


    Han Wen immediately nodded and replied, "Okay."

 Chapter 234： tomato

    "What happened to Zhou Bing?" Wang Hao asked while eating when he saw Han Wen entering the door.


    Han Wen''s expression was indescribable. She glanced outside and walked to Wang Hao and whispered, "Come here to borrow money."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t Brother Zhou already borrow it? Why do you borrow it again?"


    Han Wen: "It''s too expensive to buy a watch. I think it''s Mrs. Wang and the others who don''t care. Let him find a way."


    "How far is it?"


    Han Wen: "It''s still 38."


    Wang Hao was silent for a moment and said coldly: "Lend him 30, don''t give him all of it and let him know that it''s not easy to know his parents."


    Han Wen nodded.


    "Our family is out of money. This is your uncle''s salary this month, and there is only 30 left. You can think of a way to do the rest!"


    Zhou Bing stretched out his hand to borrow money and said gratefully, "Thank you auntie, I will pay you back the money as soon as possible."


    Han Wen said calmly with a calm face: "Well, where are you going to send the sewing machine to Xiao Zhang after you buy it?"


    Zhou Bing nodded: "Well, Jingyi said to go out from the educated youth institute, so the things should be put in the educated youth institute first."


    Han Wen thought about it for a while and reminded: "Two days before we got married, I was sending things over to save the night."


    Zhou Bing nodded honestly this time and replied, "I see."


    As soon as Zhou Bing left, Han Wen entered the house and Hu Zi couldn''t wait to ask, "Mom, why did they come to borrow money again."


    Han Wen: "It''s not because of your brother Zhou Bing marrying a wife."


    Hu Zi pouted: "What kind of phoenix eyes does that girl have with hanging eyebrows, and her mean look makes it difficult to get along with."


    Han Wen smiled and looked at Hu Zi, "You know quite a lot, you heard it from there."


    Hu Zi said with disdain on his face: "You still need to hear it, people outside say it like this."


    "They also said that the woman married Brother Zhou Bing to avoid giving birth."


    Wang Hao drank the last mouthful of porridge in the bowl and said angrily, "Let''s not listen to people talking outside in the future."


    Huzi pouted: "It''s not what I want to hear. They talk outside every day, and I can still plug my ears."


    Wang Hao happened to walk to Hu Zi''s side. Hearing Hu Zi''s words, he raised his foot and wanted to kick him, but Hu Zi slid away.


    The matter of Zhou Bing borrowing money from Han Wen was known to Wang Dani early the next morning, and Wang Dani came over with her tomatoes in her house with an apologetic face.


    Xiaolong happened to be sweeping the yard outside. Looking at the tomatoes in Wang Dani''s basket, he asked curiously, "Auntie, is there no water in your house?" He thought that Wang Dani brought so much to their house to wash.


    Wang Dani: "No, it''s for you guys, doesn''t eldest brother like to eat tomatoes?"


    Xiaolong frowned and replied seriously: "My eldest brother doesn''t like to eat tomatoes, my second brother likes to eat them."


    In order to allow Fu Jin and the others to integrate as soon as possible, they have rearranged the order. Now Fu Jin is the eldest and Hu Zi is the second.


    Wang Dani replied with a smile, "Yes, yes, for your second brother."


    "Where''s your mother?"


    Xiaolong pointed to the room, "My mother and the others are cleaning."


    Tomorrow Huzi and the others will start school. On the last day, Han Wen did not let them go, and they were not allowed to go there and clean up at home one by one.


    Wang Dani pushed open the door of Han Wen''s house and saw that the three of them were cleaning the house with a hat made of newspapers.


    Wang Dani was stunned for a moment, and asked in surprise, "What kind of house are you cleaning this year?"


    Han Wen stepped on the bench and looked down at Wang Dani and replied, "There are too many worms in this country. If you don''t sweep them, the spiders will make webs."


    Wang Dani put the tomatoes on the table, "Let me tell you! You are more careful. Look at the ones that live on our side and your house is clean."


    Hu Zi said, "That''s because we are all diligent."


    Wang Dani also knew that Huzi was a poor boy, "Yes, you are the most diligent, and the spot on the side has not been cleaned up yet!"


    Hu Zi waved the cleaning and asked, "Where is it?"


    Wang Dani: "You have to be on the left."


    After Han Wen finished sweeping her piece with a broom, she said, "Sister-in-law''s house is dirty, let''s go out and talk."


    Wang Dani followed Han Wen out, and said enviously as she walked, "These children in your family are really nice, they can cook and help you with work."


    Han Wen: "They were all held, and they all ran away."


    Wang Dani: "These children in your family are all like little adults except for the tigers who are more lively."


    Han Wen: "Well, each has its own personality."


    "Is your house busy?"


    Wang Dani''s expression instantly turned ugly, "I don''t care, let him go."


    "Did Zhou Bing come to borrow money from you last night?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Well, I want to borrow 38 and I gave 30, you two really don''t care?"


    Wang Dani: "Don''t worry, I can''t stop worrying."


    Han Wen: "Where''s Zhou Bing?"


    Wang Dani: "I went to the city to buy a sewing machine."


    Han Wen was surprised: "He has collected enough money so quickly?"


    Wang Dani: "I borrowed a few bucks from his friend, and asked Zhou Xing for a few pieces. Finally, I have enough."


    Han Wen: "Well, the appointment will be a few days later."


    Wang Dani: "That''s what I mean, too. I''m afraid I''ll have a lot of sleepless nights if I get things out of the way."


    "Come over to help one day!"


    Han Wen: "I won''t go there any day. The school is just starting, and there are a lot of things to do. I will come to help when Zhou Bing gets married."


    Wang Dani: "It''s okay, then you''ll be busy first, and I''ll go back and clean up."


    Han Wen: "Okay, what about your tomato?"


    Wang Dani waved her hand, "I got it for Huzi, doesn''t he like to eat it?"


    After sending Wang Dani away, Han Wen took a basin from the side, took out a rag, and went to wipe the table.


    Xiaolong put down the broom and came over to help Han Wen, "Mom, why do I feel that Aunt Wang seems to like the second brother very much."


    Han Wen: "Maybe it''s your second brother who fits her eye!"


    Xiaolong muttered: "Then she is really strange, obviously the second brother is the one who hates her the most."


    When the two entered the room, Hu Zi pointed to the tomatoes on the table and said, "Mom, Aunt Wang just forgot to take it."


    Han Wen: "That''s what your Aunt Wang brought you to eat."


    Hu Zi wondered: "Bring it all to me and not eat it at her house!"


    Fu Jin, who had been silent all the time, said, "It may be that they have troubled uncles and aunts too much. Thank you for sending something over here."


    Hu Zi frowned: "It''s a bit stingy to give this after helping so much."


    Han Wen: "If you don''t eat it, I''ll send it back to your aunt."


    Huzi jumped off the stool, "Eat, why not eat, make a scrambled egg with tomatoes at noon, snow on the flame mountain, tomato egg drop soup."


    Han Wen: "It''s all tomatoes?"


    "Well, otherwise? So many tomatoes will go bad if you don''t eat them."


    Xiaolong: "As far as I know, this thing won''t go bad if you leave it alone for two days."


    Huzi: "It''s okay not to eat, then what do you want for lunch?"


    Fu Jin: "I agree with what Hu Zi said, no problem."

 Chapter 233： psychological problems (

    Soon the three of them returned to the psychology department. As usual, they knocked on the door before entering.


    The doctor was surprised for a moment when he saw them, and then asked, "Have you all checked the eye, nose and throat department?"


    Han Wen nodded: "It''s all checked out, no big problem."


    The psychiatrist was shocked by this. He took over the medical records in Han Wen''s hand and studied them carefully. Finally, he said, "If there are no problems with other examinations, then it is the psychological reason."


    "Did she suffer any trauma as a child?"


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "Something went wrong at home when I was young."


    "His parents are dead."


    The doctor paused while looking at the examination, and asked casually, "Aren''t you her mother?"


    Han Wen: "No, this is the child of my husband''s comrade-in-arms, who suffered some abuse in his hometown."


    As soon as the doctor heard it, he understood that this kind of child who lost both parents had a harder time than other children.


    "You bring her here, and I''ll ask a few questions."


    Han Wen took Qingyue to her chest and replied calmly, "Ask!"


    When the doctor finished asking a series of questions, he knew what was wrong with Qingyue.


    "Her language system is fine, but she is reluctant to speak. This needs your guidance. When you go back, try to talk to her more and let her speak slowly."


    "I''ll give her some medicine to take first, and I''ll come back for a re-examination in a month. She''s not going to get better in a day or two. You have to be patient with her." The doctor may be afraid that Han Wen will also abuse her, so don''t worry. instructed.


    Han Wen nodded: "I know this, doctor, I want to ask, if she doesn''t speak for a long time, will it affect her voice?"


    "It will definitely have an impact, so I gave her some medicine to keep her up."


    "How long will it take for her to recover?" Han Wen couldn''t help asking.


    The doctor replied while prescribing the medicine: "It depends on when her heart knot will be untied. It can be at least a year or five or six years."


    "This child is just insecure and the injury she suffered as a child has sealed herself up. You should pay more attention to her in the future. Maybe you will be able to untie the knot soon." After speaking, she tore off the prescription and handed it to Han Wen. "Go get the medicine according to this!"


    Han Wen took the medicine and replied, "Thank you, doctor." After that, she led Qingyue out, and Huzi, who was waiting on the side, quickly followed.


    When she went out, Han Wen asked Huzi to take Qingyue to wait for her on the spot, and ran to get the medicine by herself. During this period, Huzi was like a rural old lady beside Qingyue and kept comforting her, causing Qingyue to look at him in confusion. Again hesitant.


    He even raised his hand and touched Huzi''s head, thinking he was having a fever.


    Hu Zi''s expression was stunned and he pulled down Qingyue''s hand, and said angrily, "I told you so much, why don''t you answer me!"


    Qingyue blinked her eyes with an innocent expression.


    Hu Zi slumped his shoulders and said dejectedly, "Forget it, go back and tell your brother, let your brother worry about it!"


    When Han Wen came back with the medicine, she saw Hu Zi looking preoccupied.


    Han Wen came over and took Qingyue''s hand, and asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Hu Zi replied dejectedly: "It''s just that I feel that Qingyue is too difficult to enlighten."


    Han Wen lowered her head and asked Qingyue, "Did your second brother enlighten you just now?"


    Qingyue opened her eyes wide and nodded ignorantly.


    After listening to this, Han Wen calmly said with a slight smile: "Okay, Qingyue is not something that can be resolved in a day or two, take your time!"


    "Where do you want to go in a while? Let''s finally come out and I''ll show you around." Han Wen said enthusiastically.


    Hu Zi immediately said, "Mom, I want to go to the supply and marketing cooperative."


    Holding Qingyue out of the hospital, Han Wen asked, "What do you want to buy?"


    Huzi: "If you don''t buy anything, just go shopping." The supply and marketing cooperatives in the city are much more interesting than those on the island, so people who come to the city will definitely go to the supply and marketing cooperatives when they have time, even if they don''t buy anything.


    Han Wen thought that Qingyue didn''t come out very much, so she took them to the supply and marketing agency. At Huzi''s strong request, she bought some things and went to the old lady''s house.


    When they went back, Xiaolong and Fu Jin were cooking, and seeing that they came back so late, they thought something happened to Qingyue.


    Fu Jin called Hu Zi, and when Hu Zi came over, he couldn''t wait to ask, "Why did you come back so late, did something happen to Qingyue?"


    The worry on Fu Jin''s face was obvious.


    Hu Zi waved his hand and replied briskly: "It''s nothing major, it''s just a little malnutrition, just raise more."


    Fu Jin breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. After all, Qingyue''s physique was visible to the naked eye, and he knew that he was malnourished without examination.


    "Then why doesn''t she like to talk?"


    Hu Zi frowned, "This is a little troublesome. The doctor said that she has a psychological problem, and she doesn''t speak by herself, and asks us to learn to guide her."


    Fu Jin and Xiaolong nodded in unison, "Got it."


    After Xiaolong added firewood, he looked up at Huzi and asked, "Why did you guys go for so long?"


    Hu Zi said boastfully: "We went to the supply and marketing agency and went to the grandmother''s house."


    "Oh! We''ve already eaten, you just need to be yours and Dad''s." After that, he walked happily.


    Xiaolong pursed his lips and muttered, "Hey."


    The first thing Wang Hao did when he came back in the evening was to ask about Qingyue''s situation.


    Looking at the table with only three sets of bowls and chopsticks, he asked suspiciously, "You three don''t eat?"


    Han Wen: "We ate at my mother''s house, you can eat!"


    Zhou Bing came over during dinner, and Han Wen guessed that there was nothing wrong with him.


    He didn''t enter the house and stood at the door and asked, "Auntie, can you come out for a while?"


    Han Wen got up and walked out and asked, "What''s wrong, it''s mysterious."


    Zhou Bing stood in the yard waiting for Han Wen to come over, and then he said embarrassedly, "Auntie, can you lend me some money?"


    Han Wen frowned slightly and asked suspiciously, "What are you borrowing money for?"


    Zhou Bing hesitated for a while before saying, "Buy a sewing machine."


    Han Wen wondered, "Didn''t your mother prepare all the money you paid for the sewing machine?" Wang Dani said when she came to ask her to borrow money.


    Zhou Bing lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Buying... I spent too much money on a watch."


    Han Wen doesn''t know what to say now, so she can only mention a few words: "Your mother borrowed a lot of money to collect those things for you, you should know that if you are really filial to your parents, you will think about them for them. Think, don''t let Xiao Zhang mess around."


    Zhou Bing nodded and agreed: "Auntie, I know what you said, and I will pay attention in the future."


    Han Wen glanced at him and asked helplessly, "How much money are you missing?"


    Zhou Bing: "There''s still 38 yuan left."


    Han Wen: "Wait a minute and I''ll ask your uncle where is there so much money?"

 Chapter 235： Hire

    Han Wen looked at Xiaolong and asked, "What about you?"


    After thinking for a while, Xiaolong didn''t think of what to eat, and said helplessly: "I don''t know what to eat, listen to my brother!"


    Han Wen: "Since there is no objection, let''s have a tomato family dinner at noon."


    After listening, Xiaolong pouted and Fu Jin looked at each other and could see the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Han Wen picked up the tomatoes on the table and sent them to the kitchen. At this time, Fu Jin also finished cleaning the last area and got off the stool.


    "Huzi, how do we divide the hygiene?" Fu Jin asked casually, looking at Huzi and Xiaolong''s division of labor.


    Hu Zi wiped the sweat on his forehead, straightened his waist and said, "You are tall, please wipe the clock and the top of the cabinet with a rag! I will dry the bottom with Xiaolong."


    Fu Jin looked at what Hu Zi said, frowned and asked, "Will I do too little?"


    Huzi: "If you think it''s too little, when we finish cleaning and you drag the floor, we will drag the house and living room."


    After hearing Hu Zi''s words, Fu Jin nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Han Wen was about to come out after putting out the tomatoes, but when she heard Fu Jin asking Huzi for arrangements, she quietly retracted her feet and started cleaning the kitchen.


    Everyone worked together until 11 o''clock to finish.


    Not long after eating in the morning, Han Wen gave Qingyue medicine. Maybe the medicine has a sleeping effect. Qingyue was playing with Fu Jin, but she fell asleep while leaning on it, so she didn''t let her clean it. health.


    Han Wen cleaned up the ashes in the kitchen and went out to wash before planning to cook.


    When the four children saw that Han Wen was about to go to the kitchen, they immediately followed.


    Han Wen was not polite when she saw it, "Fu Jin, you will set fire to me in a while, and Hu Zixue will crush the Flame Mountain, can you do it? Xiaolong, go wash the tomatoes for me."


    Qingyue looked at Han Wen eagerly after hearing this.


    Han Wen said rudely: "Qingyue, go and help your third brother wash the tomatoes." After that, she started to get the eggs, cut the green onions and started the preparations.


    The pots at home were all brushed, and Fu Jin took a few pieces of firewood and started to make a fire.


    When Xiaolong came back from washing the tomatoes, Fu Jin had already burned the pot and started to smoke. Han Wen had no choice but to hand the knife to Huzi, "Cut it for me first, I''ll fry the eggs."


    "Fu Jin, you took out two firewood, the fire is too big." Han Wen said disgustingly while hitting the tomatoes.


    After hearing this, Fu Jin quickly took out two firewood and stuffed them under the other stoves.


    But it was too late, the moment the egg went down, it was already burnt.


    Fortunately, no one dislikes their family to eat.


    When the dishes were placed on the table, Huzi got up and added a bowl of egg soup by himself, and everyone began to eat with chopsticks.


    Wang Hao, who didn''t know what was going on today, came back at noon. Seeing their large table of vegetables, his brows were wrinkled and he asked in confusion, "What''s the matter? What are you doing with so many tomatoes?"


    God knows that he wanted to go home for lunch, but he didn''t have the same idea as the cafeteria.


    Han Wen glanced at him while drinking the egg soup, and asked casually, "Why are you back?"


    When Wang Hao came back this time, he didn''t take anything with him to the well to wash his hands. He replied, "There''s nothing in the team who want to go home for lunch, but I didn''t expect that your food is not as good as the cafeteria."


    "Do you think we stole good food at home? Let me tell you what we eat for lunch at home are all vegetables grown in the yard. There is no good food at all. It''s a miscalculation!"


    "I should let you taste it, or else I think we''ve eaten so many good things behind your back." Han Wen said as she stood up and gave Wang Hao a bowl of soup and placed it in front of Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao took a sip of the praise: "Delicious! It''s delicious! This cooking is no different from the master chef in the cafeteria."


    Seeing Wang Hao''s bowl, Han Wen gave Huzi a wink and said, "Huzi, fill it up for your father."


    Hu Zi immediately got up and gave Wang Hao a bowl.


    In a blink of an eye, it was September 1st. Han Wen looked at the four children at home and asked happily, "Are the children ready?"


    Hu Zi nodded perfunctorily, "Ready."


    Han Wen saw that he was unwilling and ignored it, and still shouted excitedly: "When you''re ready, let''s go!"


    Xiaolong pouted, but his face was also unhappy, because the school started at this time, and for them, it was cleaning and weeding.


    Fu Jin hadn''t been to school for several years, and he had long since forgotten about it. Qingyue was still young and didn''t know it, so the group of five and three were happy and the two were sad.


    At the school, Han Wen asked Huzi and Xiaolong to find the classroom by themselves. She took Qingyue to the office and showed Fu Jin a way to the classroom and let him go by himself.


    Han Wen led Qingyue into the office, and the people in the office exploded in an instant, "Mr. Han! Who is she, isn''t she your child?"


    Qingyue couldn''t stand the scrutiny of these people, so she shrank and hid behind Han Wen.


    Seeing that, Han Wen patted Qingyue''s back and introduced with a smile, "This is my daughter."


    "Ah! Really? When did you have such a big girl? Why haven''t I heard of you for so many years." Li Jing came over and asked Qingyue in surprise.


    "When did you conceive?"


    Han Wen was so amused by Li Jing, she couldn''t help laughing, "Are you stupid?"


    "If I''m pregnant, don''t you know that this is the child of my husband''s comrade-in-arms and lives with us now."


    Only then did Li Jing come back to her senses and replied with a sudden realization: "What do I say!"


    There was also a teacher from Lijiacun in the office. Knowing some insider information, he watched Qingyue smile and didn''t ask much, so he went to class.


    When Han Wen saw it, she took Qingyue to leave. Fu Jin was in the second year of junior high this year, and Han Wen was teaching the third year of junior high, so they didn''t have any contact.


    The children in the third grade basically did not change. When they arrived in the classroom, they took the initiative to clean up without Han Wen''s arrangement.


    Fu Jin followed his classmates to the school playground. When he was squatting on the ground and pulling the grass, his eyes were confused. Didn''t he come to school? How to pull the draft.


    In the evening, Han Wen was afraid that Fu Jin would not be used to it and asked him, "What do you think of the school?"


    Fu Jin paused while holding the rice, and replied ambiguously, "It''s okay."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it was okay, she thought that Fu Jin had gotten used to it and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Time passed by like this, and in a blink of an eye, it was the day when Zhou Bing was hired. Originally, Han Wen didn''t want to participate, but one day it happened to be a Saturday, and there was no way for Han Wen to be dragged by Wang Dani.


    Huzi and Xiaolong were also in the crowd watching the excitement. Xiaolong tugged at Huzi and said, "Second brother, don''t you think that''s our mother?"


    Huzi looked in the direction Xiaolong pointed, and saw his mother standing in the crowd, smiling brightly.


    Huzi: "Let''s go! Go and have a look." After speaking, he dragged Xiaolong through the crowd and slipped to Han Wen.


    "Mom, didn''t you say you wouldn''t come?"

 Chapter 236： big trouble

    Han Wen tugged at the corners of her mouth and replied without smiling, "You think I want to come! Isn''t it impossible."


    Huzi: "Did my aunt pull you here again?"


    Han Wen: "What do you think!" After speaking, she rushed forward two steps and pushed the crowd away to let the people carrying things in.


    As soon as these three items entered the venue, the surrounding area started to get lively, and they were all talking about, "This little Zhang is really amazing, as soon as we came here, we focused on Officer Zhou''s son, look at how good they are now. ."


    "Isn''t it? It''s better that Xiao Zhang knows how to look at people."


    "It''s good to see people, but it''s not that you can count on men." The young woman in the educated youth office who was not dealing with Zhang Jingyi whispered.


    "Keep your voice down so that no one can hear you." Another young woman from the educated youth institute whispered.


    However, Zhang Jingyi didn''t hear these words. She was standing at the door of the dormitory at the moment, looking at the three proudly carried over like a phoenix.


    At this time, Pang Jiayue completely acted as Zhang Jingyi''s maiden family. As soon as the person carrying the betrothal gift arrived at the door, she began to instruct people how to place it, "Where do you put it in the corner of the wall, right, right! We will be early in the morning. stay out."


    As for this Han Wen who had been standing outside the door and arranged with them without interfering, all the young men who gave the bride price soon came out of the house. Han Wen said two words of congratulations to Zhang Jingyi before leaving.


    He never thought that before he walked out of the crowd, a mighty group of people came across.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, and then heard Zhang Jingyi shouting in surprise, "Mom."


    Han Wen turned her head and gave Zhang Jingyi a surprised look. Didn''t she say that it was inconvenient for her to come here in Beijing? Why did she come here again and she still looked angry.


    Without waiting for her to think about it, the group walked up to Han Wen.


    "You were hired by the man?" Zhang Jingyi''s mother asked Han Wen with a bad expression.


    Han Wen nodded and smiled and replied, "I am."


    "you are?"


    "I''m her mother, and these are her brothers."


    Han Wen raised her head and looked at this good guy, Zhang Jingyi, so many brothers, all of them were vicious.


    After Pang Jiayue settled Zhang Jingyi''s dowry, she ran out of the room. Seeing Zhang Jingyi''s mother coming, her eyes flashed with a hint of sarcasm on her mouth, and then she ran towards Zhang Jingyi''s mother happily.


    He stepped forward to hold Zhang Jingyi''s mother''s hand, and shouted in a friendly tone, "Auntie, why are you here? Why didn''t you tell me in advance so that we can pick you up."


    Zhang Jingyi''s mother saw Pang Jiayue''s loving eyes, patted Pang Jiayue''s hand and replied amiably: "No need to pick up, we''ll come over after getting off the train after buying a ticket. It''s very convenient."


    Han Wen looked at the two people who were close and looked at Zhang Jingyi, who was like a wood beside her. She didn''t know and thought it was Pang Jiayue''s mother!


    There was no way Han Wen could only reach out and push Zhang Jingyi.


    Only then did Zhang Jingyi come back to her senses, and she opened her mouth and shouted, "Mom!"


    As soon as Zhang Jingyi''s mother said it, the woman scolded with a dark face and angrily: "What are you shouting! You still think I''m your mother! You didn''t even discuss with us about such a big thing as you agreed to it?"


    Zhang Jingyi replied bewildered, "Didn''t you tell me to leave me alone when you went to the countryside?"


    "I said don''t care, you don''t say it."


    The man behind her also said in time: "Little sister, Mom is right, you are too out of touch."


    Zhang Jingyi didn''t expect that everyone was reprimanding her. She called out a pitiful eldest brother, and then lowered her head, not showing any arrogance in front of the Zhou family.


    The woman saw the anger on Zhang Jingyi''s face becoming more obvious, and angrily walked over and pushed Zhang Jingyi angrily: "Go, take me to your dormitory to see."


    Zhang Jingyi was dragged into the dormitory by her mother half-pushing and half-pulling. Han Wen, who was planning to leave, couldn''t leave now, so she turned and followed.


    Zhou Bing settled down on the group of people giving gifts, turned around and ran after Han Wen, stopped beside Han Wen, and asked suspiciously, "Auntie, who are these people!"


    Han Wen gave him an angry look, "Your mother-in-law and your brother-in-law."


    Zhou Bing almost dropped his jaw and muttered, "Why are they here?" Then he chased after him. "


    Hu Zi is also a wink. When he saw something was wrong in the crowd, he got out and tugged on Han Wen''s clothes and asked, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    Han Wen: "It''s troublesome, you go and tell Aunt Wang that her in-laws are here, and ask her to come over quickly."


    Hu Zi replied, "I see." After speaking, he rushed through the crowd and ran home.


    Han Wen took two steps to keep up, and when she entered the door, she saw Zhang Jingyi''s family pointing at the betrothal gift.


    "Zhou Bing, our girl is following you, so you will send something like this?" The old woman asked Zhou Bing strangely.


    Zhou Bing was at a loss for words and looked at Han Wen subconsciously. Han Wen gave him an angry look and smiled and said, "Auntie, our place is small, and these dowry gifts are already the best on the island."


    Zhang Jingyi''s mother glanced at Han Wen, saw her extraordinary temperament, touched the sewing machine, and said coldly, "Who are you?"


    Han Wen: "I am Zhou Bing''s aunt, and I came here today to hire him."


    "Oh, you say this sewing machine is the best among you?"


    Han Wen smiled: "This sewing machine is not the best, but the one that can gather three pieces is the best."


    After listening to Zhang Jingyi''s mother, she showed a sarcastic smile, "You are a good talker, but unfortunately our family doesn''t like it."


    "We don''t accept this dowry today, this sewing machine must be replaced with the best one, this bicycle..." She glanced at her eldest son, and saw her eldest son nodded, and continued: "This bicycle is not needed. Changed."


    "But I have to add another three hundred dollars."


    After speaking, he said to Zhang Jingyi, "Is there any money for the watch he bought for you?"


    Zhang Jingyi hesitated for a moment, stretched out her wrist and took off her watch.


    Seeing that, her mother reprimanded angrily: "It''s really a prodigal thing. If you wear such an expensive thing, you can wear it on your hand. What should you do if you lose it!"


    Zhang Jingyi paused and shouted, "Mom, isn''t this just bought for me, why can''t I wear it."


    The old woman saw her take it off, reached out and grabbed it. She saw that there was no problem in her hand, and then put it in her pocket, "This is a dowry gift. It''s for our family, who told you."


    "And the two hundred dollars?"


    When Zhang Jingyi heard it, she immediately covered her pocket, "Mom, this money is for us to live and cannot give you."


    As soon as the old woman heard it, she stepped forward and slapped Zhang Jingyi''s arm, "Damn girl, she''s not married yet! My heart is wild and I can''t control you. Give me the money." Zhang Jingyi''s pocket.

 Chapter 237： Wang Dani is domineering

    Zhang Jingyi clutched her pocket and struggled for a while, but she still hadn''t fought, and all the money in her mother''s pocket was robbed.


    Her mother finally got a little smile on her face when she got the money, she held the money and counted it, and she happily put it into her pocket after seeing the amount was correct.


    Zhang Jingyi looked at her mother''s actions with aggrieved expression, and shouted in a low voice like a mosquito humming: "Mom~"


    But the old woman didn''t even give her a look as if she didn''t hear it.


    Han Wen watched for so long, and saw some clues. She reached out and pulled Zhou Bing''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on? Didn''t she say that Xiao Zhang''s mother loves her?"


    Zhou Bing was also confused, "I don''t know either!"


    Han Wen really convinced Zhou Bing. After so many years of dating, she didn''t even know the woman''s family situation, so she was arguing about getting married.


    "Auntie, what are you?" Zhou Bing couldn''t count on Han Wen, so he had to do it himself.


    Maybe it was because she just received the money, a rare smile appeared on the old woman''s face, "The child is ignorant, I''d better take this money for her.


    Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth and showed a smirk, "Auntie is still thoughtful."


    After the old woman received the money, she started to drive people away, "Why don''t you go back, didn''t you say you changed the sewing machine, and there is an extra 300 yuan for the bride price."


    Han Wen can''t even laugh now, "Auntie, our dowry gifts are all negotiated, and the days are also optimistic. Is it a bit difficult for you to make such a deal now."


    When the old woman heard Han Wen''s words, her face drooped down, "How do you talk! What is difficult for a strong person? Who did you discuss it with when you discussed it? Did you discuss it with me? Did you ask me? I told you that you didn''t. I said, it would be useless if you didn''t discuss it with me."


    "Are you going back? If you don''t go back, I''ll tell you that the wedding will be canceled the day after tomorrow. I don''t want to marry you if you want to marry your daughter-in-law!"


    This is the first time that Han Wen has seen such a bitter and savage master, and she almost didn''t get angry. If his son would definitely say that he loves to marry or not to marry Laozi, he will not serve him!


    "Okay! If you don''t want to marry your daughter, you can. Give me the money and the watch, and I''ll take everything back. Let''s pretend it''s nothing today!" Han Wen said, reaching out to the old lady for something.


    When the old lady saw Han Wen like this, she was stunned for a moment, and then she started to pour, "Bah! What are you? You can be the head of my own family, and you can be a big-tailed wolf like an aunt."


    With a sneer at the corner of Han Wen''s mouth, she turned to look at Zhou Bing, "What do you think?"


    Zhou Bing looked embarrassed, lowered his head and begged: "Auntie!"


    When the old woman saw Zhou Bing''s cowardice, she began to shudder, "You see it! You can''t be the master of my son-in-law, so go back and tell my in-laws to prepare the money!"


    Han Wen doesn''t want to worry about it anymore, and is about to leave! Then I heard Wang Dani''s voice coming through the crowd.


    "Who said that his aunt can''t be the master? Since we asked her aunt to come over to help with the appointment today, then his aunt said it."


    Wang Dani angrily came over from the crowd, but no one paid any attention and said directly to Han Wen: "Her aunt made you wrong today, and your brother and I will definitely come to apologize."


    It was the first day that Han Wen saw Wang Dani being so domineering, and she responded with a wicked and polite reply: "Let''s go back and deal with the child first!"


    Wang Dani nodded in response.


    Zhou Bing kept his head down and heard his mother coming, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he shouted anxiously: "Mom~"


    Who would have thought that he just shouted and slapped him in the face, "Don''t call me, it''s embarrassing."


    The old woman also saw that Wang Dani was not good, and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong with my family? Are you looking down on us or Jingyi!"


    Wang Dani listened to Pi Xiaorou and said without a smile: "Is it still clear who I look down on when I beat my own son?"


    "Why do we have all the betrothal gifts, what does it mean for this in-law''s family to pull it back? Could it be that we don''t like our Zhou Bing?"


    The old woman raised her head and smiled slightly, with a look of contempt, "This is what my family said, two children love each other, how can you say they look down?"


    Wang Dani: "What does that mean?"


    The old woman: "This betrothal gift is a little less according to our customs. I want you to go back and add more."


    Wang Dani: "How much more?"


    Seeing Wang Dani''s aggressive appearance, the old woman was a little scared of her, pointed to Han Wen and said, "I told her aunt all the requests."


    Han Wen sneered, and replied yin and yang strangely: "Auntie, but what you said just now can''t be said to me as an aunt, what is the use of telling me! Telling your in-laws will only work, you are talking about your request. Do it again!"


    The old woman''s face froze when she heard it, as if she didn''t expect Han Wen to look so gentle and difficult.


    The old lady''s battle became weaker, but the sons behind her stopped working, and the eldest son stood up and said, "Our request is three items plus five hundred dollars!"


    The onlookers were all blown up when they heard it, and they had never heard of so many dowry gifts.


    "My God! How much money does it take to earn so many centimeters!"


    "It''s really incredible, this educated youth is precious!"


    "Let me tell you! What kind of educated youth are you looking for? It would be great to marry a girl from our island. You can have children. It''s not like the dolls in this city are just too fancy."


    "Okay, okay! Don''t talk about it, let''s see what Wang Dani does!"


    Wang Dani was stunned for a moment. Before, she thought that Zhang Jingyi''s request was a lion''s mouth, but she didn''t expect her mother to be more powerful.


    She turned to look at Zhou Bing and asked in a low voice, "Boss, have you told your mother that you still want to be with Xiao Zhang?"


    Zhou Bing stood with a struggle in his eyes. He looked up at Zhang Jingyi and saw pleading in her eyes. He couldn''t help but nodded, and replied softly and firmly, "I want to."


    Wang Dani looked at him silently for a while, then suddenly softened and said to the old woman: "These two children in my family really love each other. You can see if you can relax and be less."


    The old woman was overjoyed when she heard this, and just wanted to say, "Okay." Then the boss behind her replied firmly: "No, my sister is the only girl in our family who can''t bear to be wronged, and it won''t make any difference."


    Wang Dani ignored him and continued to stare at the old woman, "My family, we really owe a lot of debt for these dowry gifts, look..."


    The old woman didn''t dare to talk nonsense after receiving her son''s instructions, she could only say forcefully: "No, we have to follow our customs."


    Wang Dani stabilized her figure after listening, and whispered to Zhou Bing: "Mom did my best." Then she shouted outside: "Come in, second child! Bring our things back."

 Chapter 238： win

    As soon as Wang Dani''s voice fell, a large group of young men rushed out from the crowd.


    When passing by Han Wen, Zhou Xing smiled at Han Wen, called out "Auntie~" and rushed to the old lady.


    He had already heard Xiaolong say just now that the watch and the money were with the old woman.


    "Auntie, where is the money and watch that my brother gave you? Since you don''t agree, return the things to us!" Zhou Xing said solemnly, standing in front of the old woman.


    When the old woman heard that Zhou Xing was going to ask her for something, she immediately covered her pocket, "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Xing raised his eyebrows: "You don''t agree, you can''t give us the money if you don''t agree."


    The old woman: "I don''t agree to it there. I mean that the money and other things are left here, and the sewing machine can be exchanged."


    Zhou Xing shook his head: "No."


    Zhang Jingyi''s brothers saw that Zhou Xing was pressing step by step, so they could only stand in front of the old woman and asked fiercely, "What do you want to do?"


    Zhou Xing rubbed his nose and smiled and replied, "If you don''t want to do anything, just give us the things in our house."


    Brother Zhang Jingyi: "What do you call your family''s stuff, it''s hired by my sister, it''s my sister''s."


    Zhou Xing was puzzled: "Don''t you guys not accept it? You don''t accept us and don''t give up. Give us something and we''ll leave right away!"


    How could Big Brother Zhang Jingyi see the duck with its mouth flying? He opened his mouth and replied firmly: "No, my sister''s reputation has been ruined by you. What do you think?"


    Zhou Xing: "What can I do! You have received a dowry gift, so let your sister marry my brother."


    "Oh~ If you think it''s less, then forget it. Let my mother tell my brother another one. I''ll take these things and hire my partner."


    "Three pieces plus two hundred dollars, you don''t dislike my object."


    Zhang Jingyi and his family all panicked when they heard Zhou Xing''s words. How could they disagree on these three things, just to ask for more money.


    "This is your brother''s stuff, how can I give it to you." The old woman said unwillingly.


    Zhou Xing shrugged, "You don''t want me to do anything." Then he turned to Wang Dani and asked, "Mom, do you agree?"


    Wang Dani nodded with a dark face: "Agree." She agreed and couldn''t agree more.


    As soon as Zhang Jingyi saw their posture, she was immediately frightened, and ran over to grab Zhou Bing''s arm, "Zhou Bing, tell your brother quickly, don''t let them take things away, I agree. I agree."


    Zhou Bing couldn''t bear to see Zhang Jingyi''s crying, so he looked up at Zhou Xing and said dryly, "Second child, stop making trouble."


    Zhou Xing frowned upon hearing Zhou Bing''s words, and for the first time felt that his eldest brother''s ears were too soft.


    "Brother, it''s not that we are making trouble, it''s that they are making trouble. Wouldn''t they be like us if they took things in a peaceful manner today?"


    "Just one sentence today, do you accept this dowry or not?"


    The old woman was so frightened by this battle that she could only look at her four sons.


    The four sons are not easy to bully, and they whispered together, and then even Pang Jiayue called over.


    "Jiayue, do you think their family can afford so much money?"


    Pang Jiayue''s eyes flashed, revealing a hint of hesitation, and she whispered: "Zhou Bing''s father is from the Public Security Bureau and should be rich, and his aunt is a teacher, and his man is from a supply and marketing cooperative. Last time Zhou Bing spent more than 40 yuan. Ask her what she wants."


    When Zhang Jingyi''s brothers heard it, they immediately paid attention.


    "We accept this dowry, and the sewing machine doesn''t need to be replaced. If you want to get married, you will add 300 yuan."


    Wang Dani: "We are out of money, we owe a lot of debt, and we still have money."


    Brother Zhang Jingyi pointed at Han Wen and said, "Isn''t his aunt rich? Ask his aunt to borrow it."


    Just as Han Wen was about to speak, Huzi didn''t know he got out of there. He pointed at brother Zhang Jingyi and said angrily, "My mother has to leave me all the money, I don''t have any money to borrow."


    Brother Zhang Jingyi saw that Hu Zi was still a child, and replied angrily, "Don''t make trouble here, little brat."


    Han Wen sneered, "My son is right. After I get the money, it will be his, and your insider didn''t tell you that I''m not Zhou Bing''s aunt."


    Zhou Xing was also afraid of offending Han Wen, so he said to his mother without waiting for those people to speak: "Mom, don''t waste your time and do it!" Then he went up to grab something.


    The young man who followed Zhou Xing had already picked out what he wanted to take, and as soon as Zhou Xing made a move, he took the things and went out.


    Zhou Xing blocked in front of them intentionally or unintentionally to prevent them from blocking in the past.


    When Wang Dani saw it, she rolled up her sleeves and went to yank Zhang Jingyi''s mother''s pocket. She was originally from the countryside to deal with this kind of shrew.


    It''s just that as soon as she arrested Zhang Jingyi''s mother, Zhang Jingyi rushed up and begged her brother to promise their marriage with tears in her eyes.


    In the end, it was his brothers who reluctantly agreed when they saw that they could not take advantage of it.


    After hearing that, Wang Dani let go of the old woman''s hand, and snorted coldly and replied, "It would have been better if I had done this earlier. What kind of hand should I use?"


    The old woman was supported by Pang Jiayue from the ground, pointed at the things outside and shouted hoarsely: "You...you quickly ask them to bring the things back."


    Wang Dani pouted and said sarcastically, "I knew why it was so ugly." After speaking, she said to Zhou Xing, "The second child asked them to send things back."


    Zhou Xing went out and said a few words, the big guy sent everything back.


    Zhou Xing put the things on the table and said with a smile: "Since you have all taken it, then we will arrange the wine the day after tomorrow."


    Wang Dani also changed her face, "That''s right, don''t rush back, let''s go after drinking!"


    "Originally, we were going to invite you to my house for dinner today, but I see that you all look a little tired. I think you are tired from traveling all the way, why don''t you wait until the day after tomorrow to get married and eat it together!"


    "Okay! You guys are busy, we''re going back." After speaking, Han Wen and the others went out.


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen a little apologetically, "This incident was a good thing, but I never thought this would happen, and you have been wronged."


    Han Wen: "I''m fine. The poor thing is your betrothal gifts. According to my observation, you won''t be able to come back."


    Zhou Xing: "Auntie, you don''t need to tell me, we also guessed it. My eldest brother is the meat bun and the dog. There is no return."


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Bing got married, and Han Wen returned to the city by boat early this morning.


    In the past, she promised that Zhou Bing would go to help when she got married, but after the appointment, Han Wen felt that Zhang Jingyi was like a dog skin plaster, and it couldn''t be torn off once it was stuck on, so she simply asked for leave and ran away.


    Hu Zi and the others also had to go to school. Originally, they wanted to ask them for help, but they couldn''t help now. Only Wang Hao took a day off to help clean up.

 Chapter 239： welcome relatives

    Hu Zi was sitting in the living room wearing shoes and muttering: "It''s still my mother who is very good. She went to the city without making a sound. Dad, why don''t you go with my mother?"


    Wang Hao put on the clothes that Han Wen prepared for him, and replied casually: "Your mother ran away, so I can still run, let people know how bad it is."


    Huzi pouted: "What''s wrong, my mother has suffered so much for their family, it would be silly to go again."


    Wang Hao sighed, "That''s why your mother ran away." Then he said with a look of disgust, "Aren''t you going to go to school today? It''s so frustrating."


    Xiaolong and Fu Jin had already left, and they didn''t know what Huzi was waiting for.


    Hu Zi put on his shoes and walked around the house. These are the new shoes his mother bought for him. They are very comfortable to wear.


    "Don''t worry, they clean up today, and I don''t clean up, so I don''t have to go so early."


    Wang Hao: "That will drag the ground."


    Hu Zi''s face wrinkled: "I don''t do it, I''m late after cleaning."


    After listening to him for a while, Wang Hao reprimanded angrily, "Then are you late or not?"


    Huzi: "I''m not late."


    "Dad, when will they come back to pick up the relatives?"


    Wang Hao frowned slightly, "It''s eight or nine o''clock. When can you change your mind about gossip?"


    Hu Zi smiled embarrassingly at Wang Hao, "I''m just curious, you said they were making troubles from dating to hiring, do you think there will be troubles when they get married today?"


    Wang Hao saw Hu Zi''s face completely darkened, and looked at him coldly and silently.


    Hu Zi shuddered, suddenly jolted, and ran out, "Dad! I''m going to school, you close the door." After speaking, he disappeared.


    Wang Hao looked at Huzi''s back and his face eased. In recent years, Huzi has been raised more and more lawless. He doesn''t know what to do all day, and he likes to gossip.


    Fortunately, he was still in school, otherwise he would have thought that Hu Zi would probably sit under a tree on a small bench and smash melon seeds while chatting and laughing with a group of women.


    The thought of this scene made his scalp go numb.


    Fortunately, someone woke him up in advance, "Uncle Hao! Uncle Hao! Are you at home?"


    Wang Hao hurried out after hearing this, and saw Zhou Xing standing at the door calling him.


    After Wang Hao came out of the yard and saw that it was Zhou Xing, he smiled, "At home, I''ll go right over."


    Zhou Xing nodded and replied, "Okay, some colleagues from my dad''s side have come over, and I want you to help entertain them."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Zhou Xing watched Wang Hao come out and locked the door, and asked curiously, "What about my aunt and the others?"


    "Your aunt took Qingyue to the city for re-examination, and Huzi went to school. When did you come back?"


    Zhou Xing: "I asked for leave early this morning."


    Han Wen took Qingyue to the city early in the morning.


    The two did not go to the hospital and went straight to the old lady''s house.


    Seeing that the door of the old lady''s house was closed, Han Wen remembered that it was a busy time for farming.


    But at this time, the door was unlocked, and Han Wen stepped forward and knocked on the door twice, and it opened.


    Han Wen walked in while shouting, and saw the old lady hurried out of the house with a turban and a basket on her back.


    "Why are you here?"


    Han Wen: "I have nothing to do today to see you."


    "You are going to the ground."


    Old lady: "Go to the team to pick up corn."


    They are breaking up the corn and putting it in the brigade, and they are arranging a few women to peel the skin in the brigade.


    Seeing that the old lady should be in a hurry, "You can get something to eat at home, I have to leave quickly."


    Han Wen knew that everyone was in a hurry to grab it, so she didn''t hold back, she waved her hand and told her to hurry up.


    When she left, Han Wen couldn''t help but complained while holding Qingyue: "Look at how anxious my grandmother is, that''s more important than her own daughter." After that, she led Qingyue into the house.


    Their family has been separated for several years, and the old lady''s side is also much cleaner and tidy. In order not to interfere with each other, the old man Han built a Taoist wall between them last year.


    Han Wen asked Qingyue to stay in the house and went to the kitchen to clean up the dishes and chopsticks that hadn''t come yet.


    Han Qing has been away from home for two years. When he was 18 years old, he didn''t know what to do and had to join the army. The old man had no choice but to ask him to find Wang Hao. After chatting with Wang Hao for two hours, he set foot on the ground five days later. The train to the troops.


    Occasionally, a few letters have been sent back over the years.


    Han Wen washed the bowls, saw that there were still vegetables at home and cooked the rice by the way, and then went back to the house to rest.


    I wondered what happened to Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao''s side is very terrifying. I thought that Zhang Jingyi''s mother and elder brothers were all there, and when the time came, let them come over for a drink. Then I thought that after Zhou Bing and the others arrived, only Zhang Jingyi would be sitting alone in the room.


    Zhou Bing walked forward with a big red flower and asked in a low voice, "Jingyi, where are our mothers?"


    Zhang Jingyi looked up at him with dull eyes, wiped the tears from her face, and pretended to be strong and said, "Everyone is gone, are you here to pick me up? Then let''s go!"


    Seeing Zhang Jingyi''s sad look, Zhou Bing didn''t dare to ask more, so he could only drag her out.


    The young man who followed Zhou Bing to get the dowry was dumbfounded, reached out and poked Zhou Xing, and asked in confusion, "What''s going on? Just take the bride back alone? Where''s the betrothal gift we will send?"


    Zhou Xing had already guessed it, and he replied with a livid face: "I''ll go ask." Then he walked into the crowd and asked Xu Sheng, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Xu Sheng''s face was not much better than Zhou Xing''s, "Everything was taken away by her mother and her eldest brother."


    "We stopped, but Zhang Jingyi voluntarily, so we can''t tell."


    Zhou Xing had long expected that Zhang Jingyi agreed, otherwise so many people would definitely not let them take things away.


    "Brother Xu, thank you, you go to the bar!" After speaking, he walked towards the welcoming team.


    "Zhou Xing, what''s going on?" It was Zhou Xing''s brother in the lobby who asked.


    All the relatives from their hometown came here just to see Zhou Bing get married.


    "Let''s go! Just pick up someone, nothing."


    "What''s the matter, didn''t the third aunt say there is a dowry?"


    Zhou Xing said with a dark face: "She gave it to her parents'' family."


    He really didn''t understand what was so good about Zhang Jingyi, who was obsessed with his big brother.


    Brother Zhou Xingtang shook his head and sighed: "Zhou Bing, this kid, marrying this daughter-in-law is a bloodbath."


    Zhou Xing replied with a dark face: "Where is this going? There will be troubles in the future." It seems that he will have to go home less after his brother gets married.


    The bride-to-be team they brought went all the way to the outside of the village, but it was a pity that these dowry pickers went back empty-handed, but the people who worked in the fields had a good laugh.


    Wang Dani smiled and heard the sound of a suona outside, so she hurried out to have a look.


    I saw that the team to welcome the bride was all people, and there was no dowry at all.

 Chapter 240： gossip little prince

    Zhou Bing''s aunt also came out to watch the excitement. Seeing the empty wedding party, she asked in puzzlement, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that there were a lot of betrothal gifts, and they didn''t bring them back at all?"


    Wang Dani''s face darkened, and she smiled awkwardly: "It may be Xiao Zhang Xiaoshun, leave it to her mother!"


    Aunt Zhou Bing curled her lips and said disdainfully, "Even in filial piety, you can''t take anything and don''t give it at all! At that time, I told Zhou Bing to find a rural wife, but you didn''t listen. Look and find a city. What''s so good about my daughter-in-law, she lost so much money, and she didn''t see anything at all."


    The second aunt Zhou Bing saw that the more aunt Zhou Bing said was going too far, she hurriedly pulled her, and said in a roundabout way: "Sister-in-law can''t say the same, the third younger sister also married a beautiful daughter-in-law, which is not much more valuable than the dowry. "


    Aunt Zhou Bing also reacted at this time, and quickly said with a smile: "Yes, yes, this is it!"


    "I don''t know how to speak. Don''t be angry with his third aunt. We all watched Zhou Bing grow up, and seeing him so angry makes me say a few words."


    Wang Dani smiled awkwardly, "Sister-in-law, see what you said, we have been together for so many years, can I not understand you, I don''t take it to heart, you also care about Zhou Bing, I know it."


    While talking, Zhou Bing and the others arrived, and Zhou Xinguo and the others came out and saw that their faces were dark and they quickly recovered.


    Wang Dani let everyone in, dragged Zhou Xing to a corner and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter? There''s no dowry at all?"


    Zhou Xing nodded, "It was all taken away by her parents."


    Although Wang Dani''s teeth were itching with anger, she still insisted on entertaining the guests.


    When Han Wen came back in the afternoon, when she heard the silence next door, she knew everyone was gone, and when she entered the door, she saw Wang Hao wearing a vest and weeding in the yard.


    "It''s all done over there?" Han Wen led Qingyue into the door, and asked casually, skimming to the next door.


    Wang Hao turned to look at Han Wen, nodded and said, "Everything is done."


    Han Wen took down the bag and asked Qingyue to bring her the house. She walked up to Wang Hao and asked, "How is it? Is there any accident?"


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, "I see, why do you think you''re looking forward to something happening?"


    "Why, isn''t this a problem from falling in love to marriage, am I not accustomed to thinking like this?"


    "Is there any?"


    Wang Hao didn''t want to gossip, so he turned around and continued to work, "You should ask your second son later! He said it clearly."


    Han Wen looked around at home and didn''t see Hu Zi, and asked suspiciously, "How many of them?"


    Wang Hao: "I went to the mountain to chop wood."


    Han Wen: "Don''t we still have firewood at home~"


    Wang Hao: "They eat more than each other, don''t prepare more firewood, what to burn later."


    Han Wen nodded in agreement, "I really eat a lot." She used to cook in a small pot, but during this time, she used a large iron pot for cooking, and steamed steamed buns into a large pot.


    The door was knocked open as soon as the voice fell. Hu Zi came in from the outside with a large bundle of firewood on his back, followed by Fu Jin and Xiaolong.


    Hu Zi threw the firewood on the ground when he entered the door, raised his hand to wipe the sweat, looked at Han Wen frowning and cried, "Mom, you are back."


    Han Wen looked at him and asked curiously, "What''s the matter, your dad abused you when I wasn''t home?"


    Just as Hu Zi was about to nod his head, he immediately shook his head and replied affirmatively, "No."


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the firewood and put it aside, and then Xiaolong and Fu Jin also came in. Fu Jin carried the most, and Xiaolong carried the least. When Han Wen came back, Xiaolong threw the firewood and rushed towards Han Wen.


    Seeing Xiaolong, Han Wen thought he was wronged, and quickly pulled him away and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Huzi put the firewood and came over, and when he heard this, he couldn''t help laughing, "Just now we encountered a sour jujube tree on the mountain, I said I was going to pick him and wouldn''t let him go by himself, but I fell on my **** and squatted. "


    Fu Jin put the firewood and came out. Hearing Hu Zi''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiaolong turned his head to look at the two of them, glared at them fiercely, turned his head and walked into the house.


    There is also a clear dust mark on the ass.


    Han Wen rolled their eyes helplessly, "You said you two are so old, why are you teasing him?"


    Huzi: "We are just teasing him, who let him not be teased." Then he went to the side to wash his hands.


    Fu Jin found a basket from the yard, took out two large handfuls of sour dates from his pocket, put it in it, washed it by the well and handed it to Han Wen.


    Han Wen took a green one and took a bite, almost sore her teeth.


    "Take it and eat it! I can''t eat sour." Then he entered the house.


    At this time, Xiaolong had already changed his pants and played with Qingyue sitting at the table.


    Hu Zi also took off his clothes and wandered around the house with his back bare.


    "Put on some clothes!" Han Wen said angrily.


    Huzi picked out a red sour date and threw it in his mouth, and replied casually: "I''ll take a shower in a while, and it''s a lot of trouble to change clothes."


    Han Wen: "Doing laundry can tire you out!"


    Huzi: "If you''re not tired, you''re wasting your time. Mom, sit down and I have something to tell you."


    Han Wen looked curious: "What''s the matter!"


    Huzi: "It''s the thing next door."


    "Guess how much that Zhang Jingyi brought when she got married?"


    Han Wen thought about it and felt that her mother''s attitude towards her must be not much, so she said, "A sewing machine? 50 yuan?"


    Hu Zi shook his head: "No."


    Han Wen: "How much did you give?"


    Hu Zi still wanted to continue selling off, so he heard Xiao Long say coolly, "Not a penny, not a single thing."


    Hu Zi added: "Even the new clothes Zhou Bing made for her were taken away, and she wore an old one when she got married."


    "The most amazing thing is that her mother and her brother also passed away the things that the educated youth gave them money to buy."


    Han Wen''s eyes almost didn''t fall when she heard it, "Then she came here like this? What about those people who took the dowry?"


    Huzi: "You came back empty-handed, you don''t know how ugly Aunt Wang''s face was at that time."


    Xiaolong: "Uncle Zhou also forced a smile."


    Huzi: "Yes, the scene is extremely embarrassing."


    Han Wen looked at the two people who were singing and singing, and asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you two go to school? How did you know so clearly."


    Huzi: "We also went to help in the afternoon and listened to people."


    "If you don''t believe me, ask Fu Jin, we went together."


    Han Wen turned her head to look at Fu Jin, who was sitting on the side eating sour jujube expressionlessly, and asked, "Is what they said true?"


    Fu Jin took a sour date and threw it in his mouth. He was getting used to staying here now, "Almost."


    "But Aunt Wang and Uncle Zhou are not as unhappy as they said, and they seem to feel a little relieved."

 Chapter 241： head of the tiger

    Han Wen reluctantly picked out another red sour jujube and stuffed it in her mouth, and replied casually, "Finally marrying this evil star, can you be relieved?"


    When I tasted the red one, it was much more delicious than the green one, so I couldn''t help taking another one.


    Huzi: "What''s there to relieve, it''s even more troublesome to marry into the family."


    Han Wen: "What do you know? Your brother Zhou Bing likes people. If you leave people outside, you can''t tell what will happen. Now that you''ve moved to the house, you can''t have a big problem even if you look at it every day."


    Hu Zi scratched his head and said angrily: "Your world is really complicated."


    Since Zhou Bing married Zhang Jingyi into the house, the lively surroundings suddenly quieted down, and Han Wen felt uncomfortable going to and from get off work every day.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the fifteenth day of the eighth lunar month.


    Early in the morning, Huzi and Xiaolong were arguing for moon cakes, "Mom! Don''t go out to buy moon cakes, can''t we make them ourselves?"


    Han Wen replied coolly: "Didn''t you say last year that what you made was not delicious?"


    Hu Zi''s expression was startled, thinking of the moon cakes he developed by himself last year, he almost spit out the food he ate in the morning.


    "I don''t make it delicious, isn''t the one you made delicious? Besides, Qingyue and Fu Jin haven''t eaten it yet!"


    Han Wen shook off his hand to get the bag, "No, what I did last year wasn''t troublesome enough."


    Hu Zi hugged Han Wen''s arm and called to Xiaolong, "Hurry up and take Mom''s bag away, don''t let her buy it."


    When Xiaolong saw it, he quickly snatched the bag from Han Wen''s hand.


    Han Wen was helpless: "I''m going to buy something else. I don''t buy moon cakes. Your father has already sent moon cakes. These are enough to eat. What else can I buy?"


    Hu Zi sighed and looked at Wang Hao who was sitting on the side reading the newspaper and complained, "You said it''s not good for you to send moon cakes."


    Wang Hao flipped through a newspaper and replied calmly: "What do you know, how many people want moon cakes and can''t send them!"


    Huzi: "I know that eating meat is much better than making moon cakes."


    "Mom, you buy an old hen today and let''s kill it and eat it!"


    Han Wen: "Want to eat?"


    Huzi: "Of course I want to eat it."


    Han Wen thought about it, and it''s true that their family hasn''t killed chickens for a long time, just at home, Wang Hao nodded and replied, "Okay!"


    "Anyone of you follow me!"


    Hu Zi leaned back on the chair and said lazily, "I''m not going, I''ll stay at home."


    Han Wen picked Huzi up from the chair and said angrily, "If you want to eat, you won''t go."


    Hu Zi struggled, "I have to stay at home to watch the house."


    Han Wen: "Your dad doesn''t go to work, so he uses you."


    Han Wen carried the bag on her back and held Huzi in one hand, while turning her head and asking the other children, "Who else would you like to go?"


    Xiaolong: "I''m going, I''ve run out of exercise books, I''m going to buy some."


    Han Wen: "How about you, Qingyue?"


    Qingyue nodded happily when she heard Han Wen take the initiative to ask her.


    Fu Jin saw that they had all gone to the house and that he was left with Uncle Hao. He got up and said, "I''ll go take a look too."


    Wang Hao looked at the few people who were about to set off with the newspaper in his hand, and said strangely, "It''s not that there are so many people going to move."


    Huzi: "My mother buys more things than others, and of course people have to go."


    As a result, Han Wen was called away by someone from the brigade as soon as she went out.


    Before leaving, Han Wen handed the bag to Hu Zi and explained what he wanted to eat and buy.


    Xiaolong pouted when he saw it, and said with a sigh, "This time it''s meat buns beating dogs, and there''s no return."


    Hu Zi slapped Xiaolong''s head with a slap when he heard it, "Nonsense, you don''t eat it!"


    Xiaolong was a little bit hurt by Huzi''s big palm, rubbed his head and whispered, "Eating is eating, I don''t eat as much as you!"


    Fu Jin couldn''t help laughing when he heard Xiaolong''s words against Huzi.


    When he arrived at the supply and marketing agency, Hu Zi was carrying Han Wen''s backpack, wandering in the office supplies area, looking left and then looking for the stall where his mother bought him books.


    "Why are your brothers and sisters coming to buy things today, where is your mother!" The eldest sister who sold stationery asked casually when she saw that it was the Huzi brothers and sisters.


    Huzi: "My mother was called away by the brigade."


    The eldest sister who sold stationery asked curiously, "Is there another movie in the team?"


    In general, Han Wen will be found in the team to play a movie or go to the countryside for publicity in the city.


    Huzi took a few exercise books and handed them to Xiaolong. After thinking about it, he replied, "It shouldn''t be. I didn''t listen to my mother."


    The eldest sister who sells stationery: "What''s the matter with calling your mother?"


    Hu Zi smiled: "Auntie, I really don''t know. If you are curious and wait for my mother to come, you can ask her to go."


    "Brother, do you want to buy stationery?" Hu Zi asked casually, seeing that Fu Jin had not moved.


    Fu Jin stepped forward and took some exercise books and some pencils.


    Hu Zi saw that he only took a pencil but not a pen, so he took one from the side and handed it to him, "Auntie, how much do you give me in total?"


    "Two pieces in total."


    After Hu Zi paid the money, he saw that they had all bought things, and then asked Qingyue, "Qingyue, what do you want?"


    Just as Fu Jin was about to say that Qingyue didn''t want anything, he saw Qingyue let go of his hand and ran towards Huzi, pulling him to the place for daily necessities.


    After arriving, his eyes were fixed on a hairpin motionless.


    Hu Zi understood at once, he had seen it from Zhou Fang''s head, but Zhou Fang''s one was left over by Zhou Li, and it was old.


    "Auntie, help me take down that hairpin."


    Xiaolong looked at Qingyue''s short hair with some doubts, "You don''t have braids, so what hairpin do you buy?"


    After hearing this, Qingyue glared at Xiaolong angrily, pointing to her own hair and gesturing that she wanted to grow long hair.


    Xiaolong was helpless: "Okay! Okay! Let the second brother buy it for you."


    Hu Zi smelled the price of the hairpin and heard that it was fifty cents. He was stunned and still bought it.


    Qingyue was very happy to see the hair card handed over by Huzi, and kept admiring it in her hand.


    After Huzi bought the card, he didn''t plan to go shopping here and went straight to the vegetable market.


    He used to accompany his mother to buy vegetables a lot, and knew that those stalls sold well.


    "Do you think chicken stewed with mushrooms is delicious, or chicken stewed with potatoes?" The four brothers and sisters stood in front of the chicken stall and looked at the chickens in the cage, thinking tangled.


    Fu Jin: "I think the chicken stew with mushrooms is delicious."


    Qingyue anxiously pointed to the potato next to her.


    Fu Jin saw it and answered for her, "Qingyue thinks chicken stewed with potatoes is delicious."


    Xiaolong: "I think the stewed chicken is delicious."


    Hu Zi glanced at Xiaolong, "Luxury!"


    Xiaolong refused to accept: "Then what do you think of it?"


    Huzi: "I think stewed vermicelli with chicken is delicious."


    "what about you?"


    Several people nodded after listening, and no one disagreed.


    Huzi: "Then let''s stew vermicelli with chicken."


    Fu Jin: "We don''t have any noodles anymore."


    Huzi: "I bought some chickens and then go buy some." After speaking, he said to the uncle who bought the chickens: "Uncle, which big Luhua rooster do I want to weigh for me."

 Chapter 242： Two men fight for one woman

    The uncle who sold chickens had known them for a long time, and replied with a smile: "Okay!" Then he quickly grabbed the chicken that Huzi wanted from the cage.


    "You''ve learned this vision from your mother too! You can pick the fattest and biggest one away." The old man said with a smile, but he kept taking straws and took the chicken''s legs. bundled together.


    Hu Zi was also shameless and skinless, "That''s right! My mother is so powerful, I have to follow two tricks."


    "Old man, you should give me a high name."


    The old man: "Don''t worry! I''m not deceived." After speaking, he stretched out his hand and said, "Ten yuan."


    Hu Zi listened to some pain in the flesh. Fortunately, his parents had high wages, so he took out ten yuan from his bag and handed it over.


    When Fu Jin saw Hu Zi paid the money, he quickly reached out and carried the big cock.


    When Hu Zi saw Fu Jin, he planned to carry the chicken like this and quickly took out a sack from his bag and handed it over, "Brother put it in a sack."


    Fu Jin asked suspiciously, "Why?"


    Hu Zi explained in a low voice: "You are not afraid of being jealous of others."


    "You and Xiaolong go out and wait for me first, and I''ll take Qingyue to buy vermicelli."


    Seeing Hu Zi''s cautious look, Fu Jin couldn''t help but nodded, "Okay."


    Huzi bought a few vermicelli brothers and sisters and planned to go home.


    In the end, when they got home, Han Wen didn''t come back.


    "Dad! Dad! Where''s my mother?"


    Wang Hao was cleaning up the yard when he heard Hu Zi''s question and turned to look at him and said suspiciously, "Didn''t your mother go shopping with you?"


    Huzi: "My mother didn''t go, she was called away by the brigade as soon as she went out."


    Wang Hao took off the gloves and stuffed them into Fu Jin''s hands, "You wait at home, I''ll take a look."


    Before reaching the brigade, they saw Li Jun hurriedly walking towards them.


    Wang Hao: "Soldier, is Han Wen in the brigade?"


    Li Jun waved his hand, "Brother Hao, my sister-in-law is not in the brigade, but in the educated youth institute."


    Wang Hao frowned: "Why did you go to the educated youth office again?"


    Li Jun explained with a dark face: "Something has happened, let''s talk while walking!"


    On the way, Wang Hao asked suspiciously, "Who has an accident?"


    Li Jun replied angrily: "Who else could be, the one named Pang Jiayue!"


    Wang Hao thought about it for a while and asked in confusion, "How long has it been since Zhang Jingyi got married! Has she done something wrong again?"


    Li Jun was so angry that he was about to scold his mother, "Don''t mention it''s a big deal, even your neighbor Li Weidong is involved."


    Wang Hao: "Why are you related to him again?"


    Li Jun: "Let''s talk when we get there!"


    Wang Hao followed Li Jun to the educated youth center, and saw that the outside was crowded with people, and there was a faint roar of scolding inside.


    Fortunately, Li Jun was the captain and everyone made way for him to enter when he saw him coming.


    Wang Hao frowned as he looked at the blood on the ground.


    When I entered the room, I saw Xiao Chen was there, bandaging Xu Sheng''s wound. Both Xu Sheng and Li Weidong were covered in paint, and Xu Sheng''s head was broken.


    Standing beside Li Weidong, Liu Chunfang scolded Xu Sheng and said unclean things.


    On the other hand, Han Wen stood beside Xu Sheng and asked in a low voice about Xu Sheng''s injury.


    Pang Jiayue sat on the bed with a dull face, while Zhang Jingyi comforted her.


    After Han Wen asked Xiao Chen, she turned to see Wang Hao and asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Wang Hao walked to Han Wen''s side and whispered, "You haven''t come home for so long, the children are worried and let me come over and take a look."


    Han Wen: "They don''t know that I am in the village, so there is nothing to worry about."


    Wang Hao looked up and down and Han Wen saw that she was all right, so he asked something else: "What''s going on? Did you do it?"


    Han Wen hummed softly and replied in a low voice, "Two men fighting for one woman, let''s do it."


    Wang Hao looked at Xu Sheng who was bowing his head and asked helplessly: "When did Xu Sheng happen?"


    They only knew that Shen Yu had someone he liked, but they didn''t know when Xu Sheng fell in love with Pang Jiayue.


    When he said this, Han Wen was speechless, "It''s been several years."


    Wang Hao: "All of them are really capable."


    "Then what''s going on with Li Weidong?"


    Han Wen: "Pang Jiayue is pregnant, and the child belongs to Li Weidong."


    After hearing this, Wang Hao felt a lawsuit in his forehead. He put his hands around his chest and said angrily, "This is really messy."


    After Xiao Chen treated Xu Sheng''s wound, he went to Li Weidong to deal with it.


    When the people came over, Liu Chunfang began to show off his power again, "Li Jun! Li Jun! You have to call the shots for us. Look at beating our children!"


    Shen Yu went out to buy things in the morning, and when he came back, he heard Xu Sheng and Li Weidong fighting, he rushed into the room, pointed at Liu Chunfang''s nose and scolded: "You are talking nonsense, some of us are more gentle than Xu Sheng. Human!"


    "I think it was your son who beat him first!"


    Liu Chunfang stared at him and put his hands on his hips, "You little bastard, you''re just talking nonsense. It was clearly Xu Sheng who made the move first, and he just admitted it."


    Shen Yu: "Admit it! This is because of the educated youth. If he didn''t take the initiative to find something, who would have beaten him."


    "I think you''re just short of money and want to find someone to rely on!" Shen Yu scolded Liu Chunfang without showing weakness.


    Liu Chunfang: "You bastard, who are you scolding! I''ll tell you this is Heijiaodao, not Beijing. You are so flamboyant and young now." After speaking, she began to cry to Li Jun.


    "Captain Li, take a look, do you see how these educated youths bully people?"


    Li Jun got a headache from their arguing. He was not a good-natured person at first. He reprimanded with a black face: "Shut up for both of you, don''t you think it''s not big enough!"


    "Pang Jiayue, what''s your relationship with Xu Sheng!"


    Pang Jiayue stopped crying for a while, looked up at Xu Sheng, and saw that he kept his head down and didn''t look at himself, he had no choice but to cry back: "Couple."


    Li Jun: "What about you and Li Weidong?"


    Pang Jiayue shook her head: "It doesn''t matter."


    Li Weidong immediately became excited when Pang Jiayue denied the relationship between the two, "Jiayue! Jiayue! You didn''t say that at the beginning, you didn''t mean that I was the only one who helped you with your work and bought you delicious food and drink. marry me."


    Pang Jiayue bit her lip with tears in her eyes, and said pitifully, "I didn''t say it, you misunderstood." As soon as the words fell, she patted her chest and retched twice.


    Li Weidong was very happy when he saw it, and immediately raised his head and told Liu Chunfang, "Mom! Mom! Jiayue is pregnant! The child is mine."


    Liu Chunfang has just come here, so he also has a little understanding of Li Weidong''s words.


    "What child is yours?"


    Li Weidong replied excitedly: "Jiayue is pregnant, and the child is mine."


    Liu Chunfang''s face stiffened after hearing this, "Bah! Shameless."


    When Pang Jiayue heard Liu Chunfang''s words, her face turned pale and she began to cry while holding Zhang Jingyi.

 Chapter 243： calm down

    When Li Weidong heard Liu Chunfang say that, Pang Jiayue was immediately unhappy, and he defended with a sullen face: "Mom, how can you say that about Jiayue."


    "Bah! If I don''t say that, what do you want me to say? It''s not shameful to have a child before getting married!"


    "Furthermore, you are sure that this child is yours! Who is it?" After speaking, he pouted towards Xu Sheng.


    Li Weidong immediately retorted: "It''s impossible that this child is mine. When we were like that, Jiayue was still..."


    "Shut up!" Xu Sheng, who had been silent for a while, suddenly roared with red eyes.


    Li Weidong showed off a smug smile when he saw Xu Sheng''s sudden twitching of the corners of his mouth: "Humph! What, so what if you two stay together for a long time! This Jiayue is not mine."


    After hearing this, Xu Sheng suddenly got up and was about to rush towards Li Weidong, but Han Wen subconsciously wanted to grab it but didn''t.


    The moment Xu Sheng got up, Wang Hao grabbed Han Wen and took a step back, making Xu Sheng successfully rush to Li Weidong.


    When Li Weidong didn''t respond, he punched him in the face, and blood oozes from the corner of Li Weidong''s mouth instantly.


    "His mother..." Li Weidong''s eyes revealed a trace of ferocity when he stood up and was about to fight back.


    By force, Xu Sheng is definitely not Li Weidong''s opponent, otherwise he will not be beaten to death.


    The moment Li Weidong stood up, Shen Yu took him a step back and reprimanded him with a livid face: "Isn''t it stupid, is it worth it for such a feisty woman?"


    Xu Shenghong looked at Shen Yu and then at Pang Jiayue, and whispered, "It''s worth it!"


    Li Jun has been standing in the middle, watching the two people who ignored him make a complete fuss, and said angrily: "Have you had enough trouble, you bastards!"


    "If you don''t make enough trouble, I will send you to the police station."


    "And you are pregnant before marriage. I won''t help you protect you like the rest of the team. I''m not afraid of shame. If you want to go, I won''t stop you."


    Li Jun is notorious for being unselfish on this island. If he said that, he really wouldn''t care.


    As the women''s director, Han Wen also took the opportunity to get on the line, "You guys are messing with the relationship between men and women. If it''s more serious, you can send you to a labor camp or even go to the hospital for an abortion."


    "But it affects both of you."


    Pang Jiayue immediately became anxious when she heard it. She heard that the unmarried pregnant woman in the next brigade was dragged by the brigade to have an abortion. Not to mention, there is still a stain on this, and she will not be able to return to the city in the future, she does not want to live forever stay in the countryside.


    "I don''t want to go to a labor camp."


    Han Wen looked at her coldly: "Now you know what you''re doing when you''re scared. What do you want to do now?"


    Pang Jiayue looked up at Xu Sheng and saw that he hadn''t looked at herself, and the crying pear blossom shook her head with rain: "I don''t know either."


    Han Wen sighed and looked at Li Jun, "What do I do now! Report it up?"


    Li Jun was silent for a moment and replied: "There are two ways now, one is to report to the top and take you to have an abortion, and the second is for you to find someone to marry."


    Hearing the word marriage, Xu Sheng and Li Weidong both looked up at Pang Jiayue.


    Li Weidong said excitedly, "Jiayue! Jiayue! Let''s get married!"


    Liu Chunfang slapped Li Weidong''s head with a slap when she heard it, and cursed with hatred: "Are you stupid! You also want this kind of rotten stuff, and you''re not afraid that others will give you a green hat."


    Xu Sheng also wanted to speak but was stopped by Shen Yu, "Don''t talk, that child is not yours, what are you worrying about."


    Seeing that the people on both sides hesitated, Han Wen stared at Pang Jiayue and asked in a serious tone, "Whose is your child?"


    As soon as Han Wen asked, people on both sides stared at Pang Jiayue, and even Zhang Jingyi was curious.


    Pang Jiayue met Xu Sheng''s gaze, her eyes flashed, she turned her head, pointed at Li Weidong and said, "His!"


    Li Weidong immediately jumped together, "Mom, Mom, did you hear that? Jiayue said the child is mine."


    Liu Chunfang didn''t believe that Pang Jiayue curled her lips and said disdainfully, "Can you believe what she said? What if she wants to rely on you if it''s not yours! Besides, who knows if she has ever been with other men."


    After hearing this, Xu Sheng turned pale, looked at Liu Chunfang angrily, and mocked in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I haven''t touched her." After speaking, he left the room.


    As soon as Xu Sheng left, everything was self-evident.


    Han Wen looked at Pang Jiayue and really didn''t know if she was really stupid or fake. She didn''t want to leave a good young man like Xu Sheng. She had to be a little gangster. In addition to the generous mother-in-law like Liu Chunfang, she didn''t know what to do in the future. over!


    Han Wen looked at Pang Jiayue blankly and asked, "Are you willing to marry Li Weidong?"


    Pang Jiayue looked at Li Weidong''s face full of love and nodded reluctantly.


    Seeing this, Liu Chunfang hurriedly said, "She wants us or not. I don''t know who this child belongs to!"


    Han Wen: "Your son and she have both admitted that it''s not your son''s, who else could be. If you''re messing around, I''ll invite your son when I report and let the authorities check it out."


    When Liu Chunfang heard that she was going to report it, she immediately murmured softly, "Who doesn''t know that your family is close to those two boys, so it must be towards them!"


    Han Wen laughed angrily at her, "I''m still a neighbor with you, can I be closer than us! Why don''t I face you!"


    Liu Chunfang turned Han Wen''s head away, and stopped talking.


    Seeing that Han Wen had calmed down, Li Jun opened his mouth and said, "You two are going to get married early, don''t make a joke with your belly!"


    Li Weidong nodded quickly: "Okay, I will find someone to propose marriage when I go back."


    Li Jun replied in a cold voice, "If anyone speaks out about this matter today, they will do it according to their own weight!" After speaking, he strode out.


    As soon as he said this, it showed that he was willing to put things down.


    Seeing that Li Jun was gone, Han Wen went out with her hind feet.


    Wang Hao was afraid that something would happen to Xu Sheng and followed him out.


    Han Wen went straight to the boys'' dormitory.


    Seeing that the door of the boys'' dormitory was open, Han Wen walked in without knocking, and saw Xu Sheng sitting at the table in silence.


    Shen Yu and Wang Hao stood beside them and whispered, and the others in the dormitory winked and escaped.


    Seeing Han Wen coming in, Shen Yu said impatiently, "Sister-in-law, you can come here. Come and persuade him."


    Han Wen wondered: "What to persuade?"


    Shen Yu: "He insists on going back and marrying Pang Jiayue. What''s so good about that girl, so you can''t forget it. Don''t you forget that the child is not yours?"


    Just as Xu Sheng was about to speak, he was restrained by a cold snort from Han Wen.


    "Even if he wants to go back and marry, he won''t necessarily marry him. If he wants to marry you, why would he have a relationship with Li Weidong?"

 Chapter 244： embarrassed

    "It must have been Li Weidong forcing her, Jiayue didn''t do it voluntarily." Xu Sheng reluctantly defended.


    Han Wen: "The boys'' dormitory is so close to the girls'' dormitory, how could Li Weidong force Pang Jiayue!"


    "Just say she was forced. Why didn''t she report to the police that day! What''s the use of saying she was pregnant at this time! Besides, she was like Pang Jiayue! It''s not like she was forced."


    Xu Sheng listened to Han Wen''s series of stern words, and opened his mouth to say what he didn''t dare to say.


    Han Wen was also angry at Xu Sheng''s disappointment, and said coldly, "Think about it!" After speaking, she dragged Wang Hao away.


    As soon as Han Wen left, Shen Yu leaned on the table and persuaded: "I advised you not to listen, now you know what kind of person Pang Jiayue is!"


    "Actually, it''s pretty good that she''s married now, otherwise, it might take you a lifetime."


    Xu Sheng raised his head and looked at Shen Yu coldly, and asked impatiently, "Are you finished?"


    "I want to be quiet for a while."


    Shen Yu nodded perfunctorily, "Okay, you''ll be quiet first." After that, he slammed the door and left.


    On the way home, looking at Han Wen who was walking forward in a rage, Wang Hao took two steps to keep up with Han Wen''s pace, and pulled her arm to persuade: "It''s not all settled, why are you still so arrogant? sex."


    As Han Wen walked forward, she replied, "I''m mad at Xu Sheng. I don''t give up even if I wear this hat so obviously. I really have to wait for that child to be born and be exactly like Li Weidong before giving up."


    Wang Hao: "The relationship for so many years can be broken up as soon as it can be said, and he is not feeling well."


    "It''s just that I don''t have the eyesight. There are so many little girls on the island who don''t like who they are, and they have to like one thing. This will improve my memory."


    Wang Hao: "Isn''t this too young, the road should be let them go by themselves."


    After listening to Wang Hao''s words, Han Wen stopped, calmed down for a while, and said calmly: "Yes, let him calm down himself!"


    "This Pang Jiayue is also responsible. It''s not good to marry so many young men on this island. If you want to marry Li Weidong, look at it~ There will be troubles in the future!"


    The most **** irritating thing is that she was the director of women for so many years and couldn''t find someone who was more suitable than her, so she was in charge of all these things.


    Wang Hao couldn''t see that Han Wen was so angry and could only persuade him, "If you don''t want to be the female director, I''ll go to Li Jun and tell me, I don''t believe that there are so many people in the team that no one can do it. "


    Han Wen stopped and looked at Wang Hao helplessly, and said angrily, "I think you did it on purpose, but you don''t know how my female director came here."


    She didn''t want to work the year before, but the cadres of the brigade, the villagers, and the leaders of the city all persuaded her to let her continue to work.


    Wang Hao smiled and stepped forward, "You haven''t seen any situation in so many years, such a trivial matter will disturb your heart."


    Han Wen: "If I could be so excited by others, it would be because of Xu Sheng."


    "Forget it, I don''t care and let them toss."


    When I got home, I saw a few children squatting outside watching Xiaolong pluck chicken feathers.


    Han Wen was scared to death when she entered the door, "Who killed the chicken?"


    Fu Jin stood up from the side and replied calmly, "I killed it."


    When Han Wen heard that Fu Jin killed it, she calmed down. She thought it was Xiaolong!


    Xiaolong looked up at Han Wen with a bright smile on his face, "Mom~ do you think I killed it?"


    "I don''t want to kill them."


    Han Wen gave him an angry look, "Hurry up and pull your chicken feathers!"


    "From now on, all the feathers of our chickens will be pulled out by you."


    Xiaolong smiled wide-eyed after hearing this, "Mom~ can this chicken make me pierce my belly?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Hey! You still know how to open your stomach?"


    Xiaolong Xiaoshou kept doing it while replying: "Isn''t this what you used to say often?"


    Han Wen: "You can just pull the chicken feathers and have fun. You can let your dad and your elder brother do it. You are too young to do it for a few years."


    Xiaolong is not happy: "I have grown up."


    Han Wen: "Then wait until you grow up to be as tall as your father."


    Xiaolong: "Humph! It will deceive children."


    Han Wen turned to look at Hu Zi and asked casually, "Big housekeeper, how are we going to eat today?"


    Huzi: "Steamed steamed buns and stewed vermicelli with chicken."


    Han Wen glanced at which chicken and saw that the chicken was quite big, so she readily replied: "Okay! This chicken is a good buy." After that, she went into the house to pack her things.


    As soon as Han Wen left, Wang Hao rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward, "I''ll come!"


    Xiaolong, however, held onto the chicken tightly and was unwilling to let go.


    "Dad! I want to do it."


    Wang Hao: "You''re still too young to hold a knife."


    Xiaolong frowned and said seriously, "Dad, I can do it."


    Huzi saw Xiaolong like this, and persuaded him: "Dad, let him do it! It''s been over an hour for us."


    Fu Jin also nodded, "Uncle, I think Xiaolong''s hands are quite stable."


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Wang Hao had no choice. "Tell me it''s useless. You have to listen to your mother. What if your mother comes out and sees it?"


    Hu Zi immediately said, "I''ll go and stare at my mother and don''t let her come out." After that, he ran into the house.


    Wang Hao got up and said to Fu Jin, "Look at Xiaolong, I''ll come out in a while."


    Han Wen packed up the things Huzi bought in the house, watched Wang Hao walk out with a small knife, and asked curiously, "What are you doing with such a small knife when killing chickens?"


    Wang Hao was stunned for a moment, and calmly replied: "The big knife is a little dull, this small knife is just easy to use."


    Han Wen looked suspiciously at him just as he was about to ask a few questions, when Hu Zi shouted to her from the room: "Mom! Mom! Where did you put my black sweater for me."


    Han Wen responded impatiently, "It''s not in your closet."


    Huzi: "No! I didn''t find it, come and help me find it."


    Han Wen helplessly put down the things in her hand and turned to go to Huzi''s house.


    Wang Hao immediately walked outside with a guilty conscience when he saw it.


    "Here! Use this, if your mother sees us, we won''t have any good fruit to eat."


    Xiaolongchao Wang Hao smiled sweetly: "Dad, don''t worry! My brother goes out to do both."


    When Han Wen entered Huzi''s bedroom, she saw that he had turned out the clothes on the bed, and her head suddenly became big.


    "Wang Shenghu! Can''t you do it!" Han Wen roared while looking at him.


    Hu Zi was taken aback, "The cabinet is too messy, I just clean it up."


    Seeing him walking directly to the cabinet like that, Han Wen pulled him aside, "You''re talking nonsense to me. Yesterday I opened your cabinet and it was fine, but today it''s messed up."


    Hu Zi explained on tiptoe: "Isn''t this just looking for clothes?"


    Han Wen let go of her hand angrily, "You stand for me."


    "It''s good to wear a shirt this day, what kind of sweater are you looking for?"


    Hu Zi touched his arm, "Isn''t it a bit cold when a gust of wind blew just now?"

 Chapter 245： lets have a baby

    Han Wen picked up the clothes thrown on the bed and packed it up, and heard Huzi say Leng picked out a sweater from the pile of clothes and threw it out.


    "Isn''t it cold~ Put on this dress."


    Hu Zi glanced at the clothes that his mother threw out. It was a sweater with long sleeves and a little thick, and immediately hesitated, "It seems that it is not so cold now."


    Han Wen looked at him with a smirk, "Really~ If it''s not cold, put it on first, and go out after a while and feel cold again."


    Hu Zi felt his mother''s mournful eyes, and he didn''t dare to change his clothes while playing clever and crying.


    Han Wen folded Huzi''s clothes one by one, and warned as she folded them, "Next time you dare to look for clothes like this, I will give them all to you."


    Hu Zi drooped his face and replied, "I don''t dare."


    Han Wen quickly re-sorted Hu Zi''s clothes and put them in the cabinet. Seeing that there was nothing to do here, she went out.


    Hu Zi didn''t expect his mother to move so quickly, just about to find an excuse to stop him, his mother had already walked out.


    There was no way Huzi could only hurry to chase, but fortunately he didn''t go out, but went straight to the bedroom.


    Hu Zi''s excited heart suddenly calmed down.


    Han Wen walked to the bedroom, took off the watch on her wrist and put it in the drawer, looked at Hu Zi who was following her and said with disgust, "Are you all right?"


    "Go and help your dad if you have nothing to do, don''t hang around in front of my eyes."


    Huzi: "Who said I''m fine, I''m here to find nail clippers."


    Han Wen opened the drawer and took a nail clipper from it and handed it to Huzi. She said angrily, "There is no more work than you when I work."


    Hu Zi snorted coldly, took the nail clippers and walked out swiftly. When passing by the door, he glanced out and saw that his dad was sitting on the bench handling chicken offal, and then he swaggered back to the house.


    Han Wen waited for Huzi to leave and closed the door, changed into a ragged piece of clothes, and then went to help Wang Hao. At this time, Wang Hao had already cleaned up and was carrying the chicken to the kitchen.


    Han Wen looked at the children who were about to follow, and quickly said, "I''ll just do it with your dad, you guys can play outside!"


    When they got to the kitchen, Han Wen wanted to help, but Wang Hao avoided it, "I''ll do it."


    For so many years of marriage, Han Wen rarely handles chickens by herself. Usually, Wang Hao cleans them up, because Han Wen thinks that it is smelly and greasy on her hands, which makes her uncomfortable.


    Han Wen was not polite to Wang Hao, she walked over to him and picked up the apron next to him and tied it to him, then rolled up his sleeves that were about to fall, and then went to the cabinet to get noodles and steamed buns with flour .


    "It''s autumn and I want to knit you a sweater. Do you want sleeves or sleeveless?"


    Wang Hao replied while chopping the chicken, "Didn''t you knit one for me a few years ago, just wear that one."


    Han Wen: "You''ve been wearing that dress for three years, and the wool is worn out. I''m going to knit one for you."


    Wang Hao knew that he would do it for himself if he didn''t say anything about Han Wen, so he hesitated for a while and said, "Otherwise, we will make a sleeveless car that is convenient for driving."


    Han Wen: "Okay, and do you want to separate Fu Jin and Qingyue?"


    The two of them discussed this matter for a long time, because they were afraid that Qingyue would not be used to it and never dared to mention it.


    Wang Hao put the chopped chicken into the pot and replied, "Tell Fu Jin after you have eaten! Although they are brothers and sisters, it is inconvenient to live together all the time."


    Han Wen: "Well, I''ll ask Huzi their opinion after dinner, whether to add a bed or sleep together."


    After Wang Hao was busy with his work, he washed his hands carefully and started to help squeeze the steamed buns.


    "Also, but you can believe half of what Huzi said."


    Han Wen turned to look at Wang Hao with a smile, "Is Huzi your own son? Do you feel like you''re not very good to him?"


    Wang Hao wrinkled his nose, "Absolutely my son is exactly the same as when I was a child."


    Han Wen looked surprised: "Did you do this when you were young? So naughty."


    Wang Hao: "Well, much more naughty than him."


    "No wonder! I said that his temperament follows whoever, so it turns out that you have inherited it."


    Wang Hao had been rubbing his face all the time, but suddenly he turned his head to the side and looked at Han Wen, "It''s been several years, let''s have a baby, right?"


    When Han Wen just got better, Wang Hao didn''t dare to mention it for fear of an accident. Now that the two have been together for so many years, Wang Hao wants another one.


    Han Wen''s eyes flickered and she was a little nervous, "Why did you say this all of a sudden?"


    Wang Hao: "I want a child with you."


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you afraid of my partiality?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m not afraid of your partiality, I''m afraid of my partiality."


    Han Wen is still a little hesitant. She has been thinking about this matter for a long time and has been undecided. As a woman, she actually wants a child of her own, and she is afraid that she will not be able to handle the relationship between them, so she has not mentioned it.


    Han Wen: "I''m thinking about it!"


    Wang Hao knew what Han Wen was hesitating, and looked at Han Wen with more guilt, thinking that he must talk to Hu Zi at night, and let Hu Zi say that there is no better way than this.


    After saying this, Han Wen''s spirit has been in a trance, and she doesn''t even know it after rubbing her face.


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Hao was a little distressed and a little funny. He suddenly leaned over, kissed Han Wen''s face, and said with a smile, "I''m back to my senses!"


    Han Wen was taken aback by Wang Hao''s sudden action, looked at him and said, "What are you doing, I''m not afraid that children will see it."


    Wang Hao saw Han Wen''s thoughts moving like this, and said solemnly, "I''m afraid they don''t dare to come in."


    Han Wen couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "How old are you, you''re still like a child."


    "Hurry up and burn the pot, or else you will eat."


    Wang Hao grinned like a fool, "I''ll go right now."


    When Wang Hao set the fire on, one stove was on fire, and the other was cooking.


    The four children in the family sat lazily playing in the living room. Fu Jin looked at the kitchen and asked worriedly, "Let''s not help, are uncle and aunt busy?"


    Hu Zi replied casually: "Don''t worry! Mom will call us if you''re busy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard his mother shouting in the kitchen: "Huzi, go and pick some beans for me in the yard. You are picking two eggplants."


    Hu Zi looked helpless: "I see, you don''t have to go." After that, he went outside to pick beans.


    Fu Jin got up with a smile on his face, "I''ll go and help you."


    Han Wen simmered the chicken first. Both stoves on the stove were used. There was no way for Han Wen to take out the mud-kneaded stove again and set up a fire to prepare for cooking.


    When Huzi came in, he had already washed the beans and broke the eggplants. Han Wen raised her eyebrows and praised, "That''s good!"


    Hu Zi smiled smugly, reached out to lift the lid of the pot, and was lightly kicked by Wang Hao, "What''s the hurry, just put it in."


    Hu Zi turned to the side, "I just look at it, but I don''t want to see you being stingy."


    "Mom, how many dishes shall we cook today?"

 Chapter 246： Festival (I wish everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival)

    Han Wen: "How about frying two vegetables and one chicken?"


    Huzi: "Do you make so much?" He thought he would just make one dish!


    "Today''s festival, let''s get some sense of ceremony."


    "By the way, you ask a few people outside what they want to eat. Let''s add a dish."


    Hu Zi replied loudly: "I''ll go right now."


    "Tsk! I know how to eat." Wang Hao sneered.


    Han Wen: "Then you are your own son!"


    Wang Hao: "I know."


    By the time they finished the dishes, it was already one o''clock, and the children were busy with each other, those holding chopsticks, those holding bowls, and those carrying tables were very busy.


    Han Wen put the dishes on the table and said to Wang Hao, "Go to the kitchen and bring the drinks."


    Some time ago, Wang Hao bought it outside on a business trip. At that time, he didn''t give the children a drink, so he was waiting for today!


    Han Wen was afraid of being drunk by these children, so she deliberately hid it high.


    Wang Hao went to the kitchen to take the drink from the top of the cabinet, and several children in the family went crazy.


    Wang Hao couldn''t help laughing after seeing the happy smiles of the children, handed the drink to Han Wen and sat down beside him.


    Their table was also full. Han Wen opened the box and distributed a bottle to each of them, and said with a smile, "This year we have added two people to our family, so let''s celebrate too."


    "Come on, have a drink!"


    Wang Hao wanted to take a few sips, but seeing that everyone was drinking, he followed.


    Seeing that everyone was so happy, Fu Jin couldn''t help laughing and clinking glasses together.


    Qingyue and Xiaolongren were small, so the two of them simply stood up to clink glasses with them.


    When eating, Huzi was sweating profusely while holding the steamed bun and eating the vermicelli, raising his arm from time to time to wipe it.


    Wang Hao took a bite of the steamed bun and looked at Huzi and couldn''t help but reprimanded: "Look at what you look like! You can''t wear cool clothes on such a hot day."


    Hu Zi looked at his mother subconsciously after hearing this.


    Seeing his mother eating beans with a calm expression, she didn''t even look at him.


    Hu Zi could only defend in a low voice: "I was a little cold just now, so I changed it."


    Wang Hao: "It''s not as trendy as you are."


    Xiaolong and Fu Jin knew what was going on, and when they heard Wang Hao''s words, they lowered their heads and couldn''t help laughing.


    After the meal, it was equivalent to the end of the festival. None of these children went to the mountains to dig wild vegetables, so Han Wen and Wang Hao were left at home.


    After Huzi and the others, Han Wen is not angry at all now, what should she do?


    "Han Wen, change your clothes. Let''s go to the village and find someone to make a bed for Fu Jin."


    Han Wen came out of the kitchen, looked at Wang Hao and asked curiously, "Fu Jin agrees?"


    Wang Hao: "I haven''t asked yet, but they should look similar."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then you wait for me, I''ll change clothes."


    After changing their clothes, the two went to the village together, and they happened to meet Li Jun.


    At this time, it was a busy time for farming, and Li Jun, the captain, was so busy that he didn''t even care about the festival.


    Today I finally gave everyone a half-day off, and after lunch at noon, everyone started to get busy again.


    "Who are you?" Li Jun asked first when he saw them.


    Wang Hao: "Go to the village to find Uncle Li to make a bed for Fu Jin."


    Li Jun nodded again and again: "Oh, Mr. Li didn''t go to work in the afternoon, you can go over there!"


    Just as he was about to leave, Li Jun suddenly stopped Han Wen: "Director Han, we are about to end the autumn harvest. When do you apply for the above to come to our show?"


    Han Wen had already made plans for this, and replied cheerfully, "I have applied for it a long time ago. They will come over after the autumn harvest. We are the first stop here."


    Li Jun: "That''s good, you all go to work!"


    Han Wen smiled and walked to Uncle Li''s house with Wang Hao.


    Li Jun paused in his footsteps, looking at the backs of the two, a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes.


    After they walked some distance, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and asked curiously, "Li Jun is so old, why hasn''t he found a wife yet."


    Regarding Li Jun''s search for a daughter-in-law, Mrs. Li did not miss him, and asked him to help persuade Li Jun, but no one knew what Li Jun was thinking, and she was unwilling to look for it.


    Wang Hao: "He said that the conditions are not very good now, and he is afraid that he will suffer with him."


    Han Wen pouted, "This is obviously a shirk. He is the captain of our village and he earns the most centimeters. If his family conditions are not good, it will be better."


    Wang Hao sighed, "You don''t know, the centimeter he earns is enough to subsidize the lonely old people in the village."


    Han Wen: "No wonder! I said that the time I saw him, he was gnawing at Wowo Tou."


    It is not allowed on the island to make furniture by themselves, but fortunately, the people on the island are simple and honest, and everyone came to Uncle Li for help with anything, so they unanimously concealed it.


    At that time, Han Wen wanted to ask Uncle Li to help build a sofa, but because of their limited conditions, they gave up the idea.


    This time I bought a bed, and I also asked for that kind of bunk.


    Because last time Han Wen helped with the idea of ??making up the upper and lower bunk beds, this time Uncle Li deliberately charged them less.


    In the evening, Wang Hao went to Fu Jin to have a heart-to-heart talk. The two of them stood outside. Wang Hao looked at Fu Jin and asked, "How is it? Are you still used to living here?"


    Fu Jin nodded: "Very good."


    "How about Qingyue, can she live in a house by herself?"


    Fu Jin wrinkled and asked suspiciously, "What do you mean?"


    Wang Hao: "My aunt and I think that you are both grown up, and it may be inconvenient to live together."


    Fu Jin understood it immediately, and to be honest, he had thought about this issue too.


    "Is there enough space at home?"


    Wang Hao: "Enough, I''m adding a bed in Huzi''s house. Although it''s a little crowded, it''s just enough to live in."


    Fu Jin nodded, "I have no opinion, Qingyue is not so brave, she doesn''t want to live with me for a long time."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, call Huzi and Xiaolong to me when you go back."


    Fu Jin nodded and knocked on the door of Huzi, and said, "Huzi, Uncle Hao is calling you."


    Huzi and Xiaolong had already gone to bed. Hearing Fu Jin''s words, he got out of bed again. When he went out, he saw Wang Hao smoking.


    Hu Zi immediately shouted: "Okay! You are secretly smoking, I''m going to tell my mother." After speaking, he dressed up and went into the house.


    He was grabbed by Wang Hao and dragged back, "Do you want to be beaten?"


    "Be honest, I have something to discuss with you two."


    Hu Zi and Wang Hao also felt that the matter was a bit big, and asked honestly, "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Hao looked down at his two sons and asked, "Do you want a younger sibling?"


    Huzi: "Didn''t I have it?"


    Xiaolong gave his brother an angry look, and asked cautiously, "Do you want to have a baby with your mother?"


    Wang Hao glanced at Xiaolong approvingly, as expected of his son, but smart.

 Chapter 247： Raptors cross the river

    Xiaolong thought about it for a while and asked, "Then you and your mother will treat us like now when you have a child?"


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you think!"


    Xiaolong shook his head sincerely: "I don''t know, I''m afraid..."


    After Hu Zi reacted, he was unusually quiet, and after a while of silence, he said, "I agree that you are asking for a child."


    In fact, a lot of people asked him this question when he was playing outside, but he didn''t care because his mother never said it.


    But he knew that many women wanted a child of their own.


    Wang Hao didn''t expect Hu Zi to be so happy, and looked at him in surprise.


    Hu Zi Tan Tan hand made an indifferent expression, "Don''t look at me like that, I respect you."


    Xiaolong thought more than Huzi. He looked up at Wang Hao and asked, "Did your mother ask you to ask? Does your mother also want a child of her own?"


    Wang Hao took out the cigarette and looked at Xiaolong seriously and replied, "No, it''s me who wants a child, your mother... she didn''t think about it."


    Xiaolong nodded and she believed her mother.


    "Then you want it!"


    Wang Hao: "But you two have to help."


    "You want a child, what can we do to help?" Hu Zi asked in confusion.


    Wang Hao: "You two go tell your mother that you want a younger brother and sister."


    When Wang Hao said this, Huzi and Xiaolong were shocked.


    Hu Zi''s face was full of disbelief, "It turns out that you want children!"


    "You''re so smart!"


    Wang Hao raised his big hand and clapped Huzi, "What nonsense, how good your mother is to you, you two have no idea! You two disagree, how dare your mother ask for it!"


    Hu Zi rubbed his sore head, and said angrily, "I knew it wouldn''t be good for you to call us out." After speaking, he slipped back into the house.


    Xiaolong glanced at Wang Hao embarrassedly, thinking that it was fortunate that his brother was holding on, otherwise he would have been beaten a lot.


    Seeing that Xiaolong was about to run, Wang Hao quickly shouted, "You two should pack up tomorrow. Fu Jin will move in in a few days and live with you."


    Xiaolong: "Ah!"


    Wang Hao: "Ah what! This is a notice."


    When Han Wen lay down at night, Wang Hao immediately put down the book in his hand and leaned beside Han Wen secretly.


    The two of them are also husband and wife. Han Wen had already seen Wang Hao''s intention and patted him on the arm angrily, "What are you doing? I don''t know what day it is these days."


    Since the two of them got together, Han Wen has memorized the days and intends to use contraception, and these days are just the days with high probability.


    Wang Hao replied indifferently: "It''s okay, the children agreed."


    Han Wen was a little uncomfortable being made by Wang Hao and asked, "Well...you...you told them?"


    Wang Hao couldn''t move quickly, and replied in a dark voice: "I said, you should concentrate."


    The next day, Han Wen hadn''t woken up at ten o''clock. Fortunately, she had become a habit of sleeping late, and the children at home didn''t care. After exercising with Wang Hao, she went to the mountain to mow grass and feed the chickens after breakfast.


    When Han Wen woke up and went to the kitchen to find something to eat, she saw the porridge was warm on the stove, and there was a whole salted duck egg on the table.


    Han Wen filled the porridge with a bowl and brought it to the yard to play with Xiao Huang while eating.


    Xiao Huang has been staying at their house for three years, and the territory has become larger and larger in the past three years, and there are almost no places it can''t go.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the twenty-fourth of October in the solar calendar. At this time, the autumn harvest was over, and the village was preparing to show a movie.


    As a teacher, Han Wen went home first when there was no class in the afternoon.


    I was preparing dinner at home. At this time, it was getting dark and it was getting up early for dinner.


    Han Wen was chopping fish dregs in the house when she heard the door of the yard being slammed open, and suddenly it became lively, "Mom! Mom! Did you cook?"


    Hu Zi rushed at the front, Xiao Long followed closely, Fu Jin followed slowly, and closed the door that Hu Zi pushed open.


    Han Wen kept telling herself to be more elegant, but he met Hu Zi, rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    In a blink of an eye, the man ran up to him.


    "Mom, are you making fish dregs? Do you still have pancakes at home?"


    Han Wen: "It''s still in the closet."


    As soon as Hu Zi opened the cabinet door and saw that there was still a large pile inside, he immediately felt relieved.


    "Mom, we''re going to watch a movie tonight. Let''s take a seat and come back to eat later."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Huzi: "Is my dad still watching?"


    "Look, I''ll take a seat for your dad later."


    "Mom, do you know what movie is on tonight?" Hu Zi asked curiously.


    Han Wen is the women''s director, so she always knows a little more than others. Besides, these people were picked up by Han Wen, so she must have asked.


    Han Wen: "The raptor crosses the river."


    Xiaolong: "I haven''t seen it before!"


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "It was released last year."


    Huzi and Xiaolong were extremely happy, "Mom, let''s go then."


    The two went outside to find two Mazas one by one, looked at Fu Jin and asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you going?"


    Fu Jin: "I''ll stay and help my aunt."


    Huzi heard it, so he and Xiaolong took another one.


    Hearing the chatter of several children, Han Wen hurried out and said to Huzi, "Huzi, bring Qingyue there too, you two take care of it."


    After seeing a psychiatrist, Qingyue''s condition improved a little, but she was still a little autistic. The doctor suggested taking her out to play more.


    Huzi and Xiaolong both know Qingyue''s situation, and she is quiet and a few children don''t mind taking her more.


    As soon as the three children left, Han Wen and Fu Jin were left at home. Fu Jin rolled up his sleeves and volunteered to help, "Auntie, let me cook!"


    Han Wen also intends to train a few children to cook, otherwise she will take the initiative to step aside from exhaustion and reply with a smile: "Okay!"


    It may be because of his adolescence that Fu Jin''s words became less and less, but people looked much more lively than when they first came.


    "How are you and Huzi sleeping in the same room, did they disturb you?"


    Fu Jin thought that Hu Zi couldn''t help supporting his forehead, and said with some disgust, "It''s a bit noisy!"


    Hearing what Fu Jin said, Han Wen knew that he was now in charge, and joked with a smile: "If he makes any more noise, you will show the aura of being a big brother and cover his mouth."


    "Otherwise, I''ll tell you Uncle Hao."


    It is also strange, Hu Zi is not afraid of Wang Hao with a stern face.


    Fu Jin thought about it for a while and shook his head, "Forget it!" He didn''t want to be harassed to death every day.


    When Wang Hao came back from get off work, he saw that there were only two people at home and asked curiously, "What about those leather monkeys?"


    Han Wen asked while setting the plate: "Today, the team is playing a movie to occupy a seat."


    "What''s on at night?"


    Han Wen: "The raptor crosses the river."


    Wang Hao obviously knew more than Huzi, and while taking off his clothes, he praised: "You guys can do it! It was released last year, and you got it this year."

 Chapter 248： watching movies on the wall

    Han Wen: "It''s not that we have the ability, but the city minister Zhou has the ability. He got it last year and never let it go."


    "Fu Jin, go and see why they haven''t come back yet."


    Fu Jin put the tableware and chopsticks on the table and was about to run out, but before he ran out, Hu Zi and the others came back, sweating profusely.


    "Mom, let''s eat quickly. After a while, the brigade will be full of people. I heard that the next brigade will all come to see it." Hu Zi said anxiously.


    Han Wen didn''t believe it, "Is it such an exaggeration?"


    Xiaolong came in after washing his hands in the back and heard his mother''s question, and replied affirmatively: "Of course, I don''t know who spread it out. There were a lot of people in the team when we went."


    Han Wen was also anxious when she heard it, "Okay, after you wash your hands, come over to eat, let''s go there early."


    Halfway through the meal, Hu Zi suddenly heard the sound of walking outside the door and hurried out to see. When he came back, he was in a hurry, "Hurry up, they are all gone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the door being pushed open with a bang. Daguo ran in with a wotou and shouted anxiously: "Huzi! Xiaolong! Hurry up, our place will be robbed in a while."


    Hu Zi was about to run out as soon as he got up and rolled a pancake, and looked at Xiao Long and urged him, "Hurry up!"


    Xiaolong also wanted to keep up, but cleanliness made him hesitate.


    Fu Jin knew how to order Xiaolong, so he got up and rolled a pancake and said, "I''ll accompany you."


    Only then did Hu Zi react, and said casually: "Okay, let''s go!" After speaking, he ran with the big country.


    A family of six instantly became a family of four.


    Han Wen had just finished eating and hadn''t cleaned up when Wang Dani brought Zhou Fang to call her.


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao, and Wang Hao understood, "You guys go! I''ll take care of this."


    After listening, Han Wen wiped her hands and called out Qingyue and Xiaolong before leaving.


    Wang Dani looked at her with a smile and jokingly said, "You still have the ability. After so many years, this Haozi has not changed at all, and he is still so diligent."


    Han Wen smiled back and said, "Big Brother Zhou is not bad! You have been helping you clean up the yard for so many years, you two have been longer than us~"


    Wang Dani: "You are still so powerful, you won''t suffer at all."


    Han Wen laughed, "Where''s your daughter-in-law?"


    "Don''t mention it, I went with that Pang Jiayue again." Wang Dani replied in a suffocating voice.


    "Pang Jiayue should be able to see it in the month! Li Weidong didn''t mention marriage?" Han Wen asked curiously.


    Wang Dani looked around, took Han Wen''s arm and whispered, "Why didn''t you mention it! Liu Chunfang doesn''t want to."


    Han Wen: "Why? Wouldn''t she be happy with a daughter-in-law for nothing?"


    "Who''s to say it''s for nothing, then Pang Jiayue''s request is more ruthless than Zhang Jingyi!"


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew it was over. This Liu Chunfang was no less soft-hearted than Wang Dani, who was a stubborn person who could give Pang Jiayue so much, unless she was crazy.


    "Is Pang Jiayue stupid? If she asks Liu Chunfang to agree, is it still Liu Chunfang?"


    "She''s not afraid of being laughed at for her big belly."


    Wang Dani: "Tsk tsk! You didn''t see that the little girl might have a plan. At the beginning, it was a show off because she had a child in her belly, but Liu Chunfang didn''t want to see that her belly was getting bigger, so she couldn''t think of another way. !"


    Han Wen sighed, "If she doesn''t get married, someone should come."


    Wang Dani: "Did that affect you?"


    Han Wen: "Why not! If she misses out, Li Jun and I will not be able to run away. If she comes up, we will not report it."


    Wang Dani: "Then you have to discuss it with Li Jun."


    Han Wen frowned, "It''s time to discuss."


    When we arrived at the brigade, Han Wen was almost dumbfounded when he saw the people in the yard. "How can you find so many people!"


    At the corner of Xiaolongyan''s eyes, he found Huzi and Fu Jin in the crowd, "Mom, where are eldest brother and second brother?"


    Han Wen followed the place Xiaolong pointed, and saw that there was only a little space in the corner of the wall, barely able to squeeze through.


    When Wang Dani saw that Han Wen and the others found it, she patted Xiaolong on the shoulder anxiously and said, "Xiaolong, your eyes are so good that you can help Auntie see where your sister Zhou Li is?"


    Xiaolong looked around in the crowd, pointed to another place and said, "Where is it!"


    Wang Dani saw that she found a few words with Han Wen before they separated.


    Xiaolong opened the way in front, Han Wen pulled Qingyue to follow, and finally squeezed past, and saw that there was a small space here, barely able to seat four people.


    Han Wen frowned and said, "What''s going on today? There are so many people?"


    Huzi gave Han Wen a stool and replied, "It''s all to see Bruce Lee."


    "Mom, you hold Qingyue first, and it will start in a while. I''ll go up."


    They were sitting next to a wall, and after a while a child would climb on the wall.


    When it got dark, the movie also started. With the sound of "deng deng deng", Huzi gave his stool to Qingyue, grabbed his hands on the wall, and kicked his feet twice before sitting on the top of the wall.


    Han Wen raised her head and glanced at the wall outside. The tree was full of people, and at a glance, she knew that there were many other teams coming.


    "Huzi, look at your dad!" Han Wen reminded.


    Huzi: "Got it."


    It seems that the influence of this kung fu movie is still quite large, and she can see that there are several people coming from the team.


    Wang Hao came a few minutes before the movie started, Hu Zi kept staring at the curtain and didn''t see Wang Hao at all.


    It was Wang Hao who saw that the wall at the entrance was full of people and was thinking about strolling around, but he saw Hu Zi at a glance.


    He reached out and touched Huzi''s leg and asked in a low voice, "Where''s your mother!"


    Hu Zi originally looked seriously and felt that someone was touching him. Just when he was impatient to hear that it was his father, he quickly replied: "My mother is right next to me. You can come up from here and just jump off." He didn''t dare to let his father sit down. on the wall.


    After he finished speaking, he said to Fu Jin, "Brother, hide away and let Dad go down."


    They were crowded in this place, Han Wen quickly picked up Qingyue and hid to the side, Fu Jin also pulled Xiaolong to hide beside Han Wen, which left an empty space.


    Wang Hao grabbed the wall and climbed it twice, then went up to the top of the wall and saw the reserved spot, and jumped down neatly without moving at all.


    Wang Hao sat on Fu Jin''s stool, and Han Wen hugged Qingyue and sat aside.


    Fu Jin felt uncomfortable sitting between the two of them, so he whispered to Wang Hao: "Uncle, please let me go, I will go to the wall to accompany Huzi."


    Wang Hao: "Can''t you just sit here?"


    Fu Jin: "The line of sight is not as good as the line of sight on the wall. Where can I see more clearly."


    Wang Hao didn''t think much after listening to it, and changed places with Fu Jin.


    Fu Jin: "Huzi, give me a hand!"


    Huzi: "You come up too?"


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    Hu Zi pulled Fu Jin to sit on the wall,

 Chapter 249： ready to urge marriage

    Wang Hao sat by the wall, poked Han Wen and said, "I''m free here, let Qingyue sit by herself! It will save your legs from numbness for a while."


    Han Wen glanced at the two people on the wall without being pretentious, let Qingyue sit on her bench, and moved to Wang Hao''s seat just now, the family of six watched quietly.


    Watching a movie at this time is a very luxurious thing, so everyone is very quiet, even if there are one or two people who are talking, they will keep their voices low and whisper.


    And watching a group movie is also more immersive, and everyone is crying and laughing together.


    While watching the movie, Han Wen secretly glanced at Wang Hao and saw that he was watching very seriously.


    Han Wen tugged at Wang Hao''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "How is it? Does it look good?"


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at Han Wen and replied, "Good-looking, Bruce Lee''s kung fu is very good."


    Han Wen pouted and wanted to use you to say that this is something the whole world knows.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Han Wen was a little uncomfortable sitting on the back of a horse, "Well, my waist is a little tired."


    Hearing that, Wang Hao put his big palm directly on Han Wen''s waist, "I''ll support you and lean back."


    Han Wen tried it later and felt a force supporting her.


    Han Wen was also afraid that Wang Hao was tired and did not lean back, but smiled and pulled Wang Hao''s arm into her arms, putting her head on Wang Hao''s shoulder.


    Fortunately, everyone''s attention was on the movie at this time, and no one paid attention to them.


    After watching the movie, everyone seems to be still unfinished, and there are still people discussing when the show is over.


    Han Wen handed Ma Zha to Hu Zi and Fu Jin along the wall and asked them to jump down directly. They waited outside the brigade. She and Wang Hao walked around the gate with the two children.


    When he came in, it was full of people, and when he went out, it was full of people. Han Wen held Qingyue, Wang Hao held Xiaolong with one hand, and put one hand on Han Wen''s waist, protecting her at all times.


    Following the crowd out of the brigade, Wang Hao let go. After watching the movie, the four children were so excited that they kept talking about kung fu, and Hu Zi couldn''t help but gesture.


    Fu Jin was also moved by this atmosphere, and his eyes were full of envy when he saw the tiger''s fist.


    All these were seen by Wang Hao, and he thought that he must practice these boys well tomorrow.


    The next morning, several children got up early, running, running, punching, and punching. It looked very lively.


    Wang Hao was woken up by a loud shout. Seeing that Han Wen, who was still sleeping, covered her with a quilt and put on clothes, she went outside.


    As soon as he went out to see a few children who were training, Wang Hao had to sigh at the charm of martial arts. One movie caught up with his years of hard work.


    Wang Hao was also reluctant to blow their self-confidence, and after going back to wash up, he planned to take the children out and run.


    When I went out, I happened to meet Zhou Xing who came back from vacation, and seeing that they were all exercising was also hot.


    "Uncle Hao, wait for me, and I''ll follow you for a few laps."


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at him and saw that he was carrying a duffel bag in his hand, and said, "Go back and put down your things first, and come after us."


    Zhou Xing replied happily: "Okay." After speaking, he ran home.


    I happened to meet Zhou Xinguo cleaning up the yard, and seeing him in a hurry, he asked angrily, "What are you running for!"


    Zhou Xing put the salute on the ground and said hurriedly, "Uncle Hao and the others are training me to accompany me to run for two laps." After speaking, he left the house.


    Zhou Xinguo put down the shovel in his hand and went to get Zhou Xing''s bag while muttering: "This kid, you can''t exercise with me at home."


    Wang Dani came out to splash water and saw the bag in Zhou Xinguo''s hand and asked curiously, "Whose do you salute?"


    "Your second son''s."


    Wang Dani looked around in the yard and didn''t see Zhou Xing and asked suspiciously, "Where are the others?"


    Zhou Xinguo: "Follow Wang Hao and the others for a run."


    "Where''s Zhou Bing? Haven''t gotten up yet?"


    Wang Dani: "I didn''t get up, so I can get up before going to work."


    "Where''s his daughter-in-law! Didn''t get up?"


    Wang Dani gave Zhou Xinguo an angry look, "Aren''t you making fun of me~ He can''t even afford his daughter-in-law!"


    "I really don''t know if I found a daughter-in-law for me or an ancestor. If you don''t give me a penny, you have to eat and drink."


    Zhou Xinguo was also a little dissatisfied after hearing this, "When they get up, ask Zhou Bing for living expenses."


    "You''re all married, how can you still rely on your family?"


    Wang Dani: "Why don''t you!"


    Zhou Xinguo: "One of my husbands is too embarrassed to say this to me. You are not their mother, why do you want it."


    Wang Dani pouted, "I knew that I would be the bad guy."


    Because the children were in high spirits today, Wang Hao took them to run two more laps, added another set of punches and waited until they were sweating profusely before returning.


    When they got home, Han Wen hadn''t woken up, and neither had Qingyue.


    Xiaolong said enviously: "Hey! Is it better to be a girl in our family?"


    Huzi put his hand on Xiaolong''s shoulder and said meanly, "Why do you want to be a woman?"


    Xiaolong rolled his eyes helplessly, and said crisply, "Go away!"


    The four of them made breakfast and the two bedrooms have not moved yet. Today is Saturday and Wang Hao did not urge Han Wen.


    He finished his meal first, put on a coat and said to Hu Zi, "Go pull the weeds after dinner and feed the duck and don''t quarrel with your mother."


    Hu Zi nodded and replied, "I see."


    After they had eaten, Qingyue also woke up, put on her clothes and shoes and went out, looking at them with her messy hair.


    During this period of time, Qingyue had to grow long hair, which was a pain for them, Huzi touched Fu Jin, "Go!"


    Fu Jin''s way of tying his hair was appalling, he hesitated for a while or strode over to take Qingyue to wash.


    Xiaolong looked at Fu Jin''s figure and asked with lingering fears, "You said that if my mother gave birth to a younger sister, should we do the same?"


    Huzi: "What if it''s a younger brother?"


    Xiaolong nodded: "It''s better to be a younger brother."


    It''s a little cold now. After Han Wen woke up, she lay in bed for a while before she woke up. There was no one at home when she woke up.


    Han Wen went to wash her hair while tying her hair, and Li Jun came just after finishing the meal.


    "Have lunch so early?" Li Jun knew that she must have just woken up and couldn''t help joking.


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at him and ate for herself, "What''s the matter?"


    Li Jun took a deep breath, "Discuss about Pang Jiayue!"


    Han Wen frowned: "The dowry hasn''t been negotiated yet?"


    Li Jun took out the cigarette from his pocket, and after thinking about it, Han Wen didn''t like it and put it back.


    "I won''t come to you after the negotiation. They can''t hide it if they don''t deal with it."


    "Someone in the village has already started talking."


    Han Wen: "Is it because of Pang Jiayue or because of Liu Chunfang?"


    Li Jun: "There are both sides."


    Han Wen: "Tell them to go to the team for a meeting in the afternoon and beat them."


    Li Jun raised his eyebrows: "Will it be too cruel?"


    Han Wen sneered: "If you don''t be ruthless, the two of them will have a long memory."

 Chapter 250： rain

    Li Jun got up and replied, "Okay, then I''ll inform them. If you wake up early in the morning, you don''t even know what the villagers say about you."


    Han Wen didn''t take it to heart at all: "They are jealous."


    "If they have the ability, they will also find a husband like Wang Hao. If they can''t find it, they will envy others."


    After listening to Li Jun''s eyes, he said helplessly, "Hurry up and eat!" After that, he left.


    After Han Wen finished eating, she brushed the bowl and was about to go out to buy some wool when she saw Sister-in-law Li rushing over with a cloth.


    "Xiao Han! What are you doing, Xiao Han?"


    Han Wen: "I''m going to the supply and marketing agency to buy some wool, are you?"


    Sister-in-law Li smiled: "What''s the name of the clothes your children wear? I look good, and I want you to make one for our big country."


    Han Wen really liked the child of Daguo and did not refuse, "Okay! Does Daguo also want a sweater, wait for me to come back and make it for him."


    Sister-in-law Li listened and laughed, "Aren''t you going to go to the supply and marketing agency, I happen to have something to buy, let''s go together!"


    Seeing Sister Li''s appearance, Han Wen was embarrassed to refuse, and nodded in response, "Okay! I''ll put your cloth at home for you!"


    Sister-in-law Li waved her hand when she saw that Han Wen had locked the door, "If you don''t need it, I''ll just take it. It''s quite troublesome for you to open the door."


    Han Wen: "Then put it in my bag!"


    When Han Wen of the supply and marketing agency saw that Mrs. Li didn''t want to buy anything, she went directly to the place selling wool.


    At this time, it was getting colder and colder, and more and more woollens were bought. When Han Wen went, a new batch just arrived, and there were quite a lot of color choices.


    Of course it was also because she had inside information.


    Han Wen picked out a few **** of wool first, and saw that the new fabric was also very good, but she pulled a lot. Sister Li, who was spending money, was stunned.


    "You buy so many things?"


    Han Wen: "Well, Wang Hao''s sweater has been worn for several years, so I knit one for him. And Fu Jin and Qingyue also need to add clothes."


    "Hu Zi''s pants are a little short, so I have to make new ones." I thought that I also had to make Xiaolong''s coat.


    Sister-in-law Li not only smacked her tongue and said, "Then how many things do you have to buy here?"


    "Those that Fu Jin can''t wear can be worn by Huzi. The second child wears the boss, and the third wears the second. Isn''t that what we do here? If you do it one by one, then you have to How much cloth to buy."


    Han Wen: "I just wanted to be like this. When Fu Jin and Qingyue came, they didn''t bring any clothes. Except for the one they were wearing, everything else belonged to Huzi and Xiaolong.


    Wang Dani''s face changed after hearing this, "Anything from his relatives over there?"


    Han Wen followed her example, "Do you think you can bring it~"


    "That''s right, it''s weird to be able to bring them with you, so you''re picking two! You''re not good enough!" Sister Li said anxiously.


    Han Wen''s expression was indifferent: "That''s enough. When I go back, I''ll be able to change Wang Hao''s changes for the winter. But sister-in-law, do you know where the cotton is? I want to buy some."


    Sister-in-law Li immediately whispered: "I really have a place for this cotton. If you want to buy it, I will take you there."


    Knowing that Sister-in-law Li has many ways, Han Wen immediately replied, "Okay! Sister-in-law, I have a rest next week, can you take me there?"


    Sister-in-law Li responded immediately: "Okay! Anyway, I''m fine at home every day."


    "I think it''s fine for you to pull this cloth. Who did you make it for?"


    Han Wen: "For Fu Jin."


    Sister-in-law Li smiled, took out a cloth ticket from her pocket and asked, "Then let me talk a little bit. Are you helping me make a gown?"


    Their family is only a child of a big country, and they have given up long ago after so many years.


    Han Wen thought to herself that she would do both, but she didn''t agree to be so happy, she hesitated and replied, "It''s not a sweater to make a gown, it may take some time if it''s a little troublesome."


    "It''s okay, we all know you''re busy, you can make it when you have time."


    Han Wen nodded: "That''s fine."


    After buying things and going back, Sister Li gave Han Wen the things before going in because she had something to do at home and left.


    Han Wen opened the door with one hand and the other, because the position of the lock had not changed, she knew that the children had not come back.


    At this time, it was too early for Han Wen to take it to heart. She took the cloth and planned to make him a sweater from the big country. The weather is good these few days, and it will be a bit cold in the evening and will not be able to wear it.


    Daguo''s sister-in-law Li also gave her the size. Han Wen first drew a line on the cloth with a pencil before she started. She stepped on the sewing machine and kept turning her hands back and forth. It was dark outside when she finished making the clothes.


    Han Wen felt that something was wrong, she raised her hand and glanced at the time.


    I put the finished clothes on the sewing machine and hurried out.


    When I went to the yard, I saw that the sky was full of black clouds, and I felt that a violent storm was coming soon, and several children had not come back.


    Han Wen first rushed to the yard and put all the clothes and drying things into the house, and then took the umbrella and raincoat to pick up the child on the mountain.


    She walked in a hurry and thought, "When I find those children, I have to beat them up, and they won''t come back."


    As soon as Han Wen reached the foot of the mountain, the rain fell, hitting Han Wen like a bean.


    Han Wen picked up the raincoat and put it on her body, her footsteps even more eager.


    Fortunately, she ran into a few children who were running back before she went very far, and Han Wen hurried to meet them.


    Opened umbrellas over the heads of several children, all of whom were soaking wet.


    The rain dripped down her hair onto Han Wen''s face, and Han Wen didn''t bother to wipe it, and she didn''t bother to reprimand them when she dragged Qingyue under her raincoat, she shouted, "Go home first."


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin carried a bag on their backs, and ran home without any hesitation when they heard Han Wen''s words.


    Xiaolong''s raincoat was a little difficult to wear, but Han Wen pulled him to put it on for him, and then ran home with the two little ones.


    The rain was fast and urgent, so they poured it on the ground as if they didn''t want money, and when they got home, their clothes were all soaked.


    Han Wen took off the raincoats for the two little ones, and was about to reprimand them for thinking that as soon as they took off their raincoats, they ran towards the basket in the room.


    Xiaolong also asked nervously, "Did it get wet?"


    Fu Jin showed his eight teeth and smiled slightly: "No."


    Seeing their appearance, Han Wen suddenly felt curious and leaned over to take a look. She saw a bird that had just grown hair in the back basket, and it was too big to see what it was.


    Huzi threw the wild vegetables in the back basket into the chicken pen in the rain, and when he came back, he took off his clothes and asked, "Are you still alive?"


    Xiaolong: "Alive."


    Seeing how nervous they were, Han Wen reprimanded angrily, "It''s alright because all the birds are all drenched in soup, so let''s change your clothes first."


    After she finished speaking, she took Qingyue to change clothes first. This child has low resistance, so Han Wen did not dare to let her stay longer.

 Chapter 251： Tigers spy (slug)

    Han Wen changed Qingyue''s clothes first. Seeing that there was no one in the living room, she went to the bedroom to change her clothes. When she came out after changing her clothes, the four children gathered around the basket again.


    Hu Zi heard the voice and turned back and asked, "Mom, what are we going to eat!"


    Seeing them like this, Han Wen felt that her majesty was being challenged for the first time.


    "All of you are quite capable!"


    Han Wen''s tone was yin and yang, and the four children turned to look at her in unison.


    Han Wen''s face was cold, "Just stand up for me!"


    She was still very scary when she was cold-faced, and a few children didn''t dare to provoke her to stand up obediently, and Huzi was ready to run away at any time.


    Han Wen pointed at the pouring rain outside and reprimanded: "You all don''t take your brains out when you go out! What the **** is this! What are you doing on the mountain if you don''t go home!"


    The children bowed their heads and let Han Wen reprimand, Xiaolong tugged at Huzi and whispered, "Second brother, please explain to mother."


    When the two of them were nervous, they would call Han Wen her mother.


    Hu Zi shook off Xiaolong''s hand and replied in a low voice, "Mother is angry now, so I won''t say anything." At this time, he provokes his mother and doesn''t want to beat him.


    Han Wen looked at the silent few and asked angrily, "Why, wasn''t it quite capable just now, why are all of them dumb."


    Hu Zi raised his head and glanced at his mother cautiously, gave Fu Jin a wink, and wanted him to stand up and say a few words.


    As the eldest of the family, Fu Jin hesitated for a moment and took the initiative to take the responsibility, "Auntie, punish me! It''s because I didn''t take care of my younger siblings."


    Han Wen took a breath and said coldly, "You thought you could run away if you didn''t stand up! Look at the rain outside, why don''t you come back with them and wander in the mountains!"


    Fu Jin: "I''m sorry."


    Seeing that Fu Jin only knew to apologize, Hu Zi had no choice but to stand up and say, "Mom, I don''t blame my brother for not wanting to come back."


    "The bird fell off the mountain, and we came back late to save it."


    Xiaolong also quickly stood up and said, "Mom, I also want to save it first and then come back."


    Qingyue saw that several elder brothers were standing up, and she quickly followed suit, gesturing with her hands and feet, but she couldn''t say anything with a look of anxiety.


    Han Wen didn''t understand what she meant, so she pulled her aside, "You stay on the side when you are young, and after educating them, it will be your turn."


    After Qingyue heard this, she lowered her head and glanced at a few older brothers, her eyes full of guilt.


    Han Wen: "I have no opinion on you saving this little bird. It''s a good thing to have love."


    "But you must first pay attention to your own safety. You can''t even protect yourself, so how can you protect it."


    "Don''t forget how old you are, especially the two of you. You still bring your younger siblings. It''s not that you don''t know that your younger sister is weak. What if you catch a cold and get sick!"


    "What if you can''t escape! Can you save it?"


    Several children were reprimanded by Han Wen and lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    In the end, Huzi came out and said, "Mom, you punish us if I''m wrong!"


    Han Wen: "You will definitely not be able to run away if you are punished."


    "Punishment is not the purpose. The purpose is to let you learn to care about yourself and your family first. You can''t let your parents worry about it, right?"


    Several children said in unison, "Got it."


    Han Wen: "Okay, let''s cook this lunch today! By the way, let me clean up the living room." When they ran back, they got a room full of water stains in the living room.


    Several children couldn''t believe it when they heard that the punishment was so light. You pushed me and I pushed you for a while, and there was no one in the living room.


    Huzi took Xiaolong to the kitchen to cook, and Fu Jin took Qingyue to clean in the living room.


    Fu Jin found a dry mop from the utility room and started mopping the floor. Qingyue took a small rag and wiped it here and there.


    Han Wen went to the kitchen to find millet and fed it to the rescued bird. She was also afraid of dying.


    Huzi and Xiaolong''s meal is both complex and simple. It is a simple dish with promising complexity.


    Han Wen was eating fried steamed buns, stir-fried green vegetables, and cold cucumber.


    I don''t know what''s going on with this rain. It didn''t mean anything less than the rain from noon to the afternoon.


    Han Wen looked worried, Li Jun had already informed Liu Chunfang and Pang Jiayue, it would be a little bad if they didn''t go.


    But Han Wen was afraid that she would go, but Liu Chunfang didn''t go.


    Just as he was hesitating, Hu Zi came over and said, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I discussed with you Uncle Li Jun in the afternoon to deal with Pang Jiayue and Li Weidong, but I was afraid that I would go when it rained so hard. They didn''t go."


    Hu Zi immediately said, "I have a solution." After that, he took the umbrella and ran out.


    Han Wen hurriedly shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Huzi: "I''ll go ask you."


    Huzi usually interacts with slugs a lot. The purpose of the two people''s communication is to obtain information. Of course, Huzi gets information and slugs get snacks.


    Huzi started to learn cat meowing when he arrived at Li Yuejin''s door. This was what they had negotiated, because no one kept cats in this place and would not mislead slugs.


    It took a while for the slug to come out. He looked at Huzi with a broken umbrella and asked suspiciously, "Brother Huzi, why are you calling me out at this time?"


    Huzi: "Are your mother and your brother at home?"


    Slug shook his head: "I''m not at home, I''ve gone to the brigade. I heard from my mother that Uncle Li Jun is looking for them for a meeting."


    Huzi: "Okay, I know you go back!"


    The slug stared at him with wide-open eyes.


    Hu Zi felt helpless for a moment, "I didn''t bring anything with me when I came out this time, I''ll make it up for you next time."


    The slug immediately began to ask, "Brother Huzi, did your family stew chicken yesterday, can you bring me a piece of meat next time?"


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes, "Your mother didn''t do it for you!"


    Slug raised his sleeve and wiped his nose, "My mother''s cooking is not as good as yours''."


    Huzi: "Okay, I know."


    Huzi hesitated for a while looking at the slug, and said, "Don''t wipe your nose with your sleeves, you ask your mother to make you a handkerchief."


    Slug sniffed, "My mother said that all children are like this, no need."


    Hu Zi disliked Liu Chunfang angrily and said, "Your mother lied to you, and your runny nose is a disease. You have to ask your mother to take you to see it."


    "Forget it, let your dad take you there!"


    Slug was a little sad to hear this, "My dad is busy with work, so he can''t take me there."


    Hu Zi racked his brains and thought for a while, "Then you ask Li Weibing to take you there, aren''t you the best relationship with him?"


    Slug nodded firmly after hearing this, "Well, I''ll ask my second brother to take me there."


    Huzi: "Okay, then I''ll go."

 Chapter 252： Pregnancy before marriage can be handled freely in the eyes of the mother-in-law

    Hu Zi entered the yard with an umbrella, and saw his mother standing at the door with a worried face.


    "How''s it going? Did they go?"


    Hu Zi nodded and replied, "Go." After speaking, he ran to the door in two steps.


    Seeing that he was about to put away the umbrella, Han Wen hurried to take it, "Don''t put it away, I just took it to the brigade."


    Huzi: "The rain is so heavy, you can go again later!"


    Han Wen: "They''ve all gone. If I go late, I won''t be very convincing. When I leave, I will lock the door outside for you. Don''t go out when it''s raining so hard."


    Huzi: "Okay."


    Han Wen held an umbrella outside and locked the door before heading to the brigade.


    At this time, the roads were all dirt roads and when it rained, the whole road was very muddy. Even though she walked on a good spot, she still got a foot in the mud.


    When she got to the brigade, she didn''t go in first. She put the umbrella away at the door, took out the paper in her pocket and wiped off the mud splashed on the surface of her shoes before knocking on the door of the office.


    It was Li Jun who opened the door, and the first sentence she saw was: "Didn''t you bring an umbrella?"


    Han Wen followed his gaze and saw that there were some water spots on her right shoulder. She reached out and wiped it and replied indifferently, "I hit it, maybe it was accidentally splashed when I was holding an umbrella."


    Li Jun was about to ask a few more questions, when he heard Liu Chunfang''s yin and yang words resounding in the office, "Tsk! Tsk! When we came, we were all drenched in soup, and we didn''t see Captain Li asking a question, this is Director Han who drenched so much. Yu, Captain Li is distressed?"


    Li Jun''s face darkened as soon as he heard this, "Liu Chunfang, what do you mean?"


    Liu Chunfang saw that Li Jun''s face darkened, and then he came back to his senses, for fear of offending Li Jun and letting him stand on Pang Jiayue''s side, he quickly explained: "Look at my mouth, I''m just kidding, don''t take it to heart. ."


    Han Wen looked at Liu Chunfang with piercing eyes. This is not the first time she said this. Once she was caught chewing her tongue outside, and she was taught a hard lesson.


    Han Wen snorted coldly, "Liu Chunfang, I think you''ve been too busy during this time. If you have the time, don''t hurry up and get ready to marry your daughter-in-law!"


    Liu Chunfang''s face changed, and she smiled shyly: "I''m not cleaning up!"


    Han Wen pulled out the chair and sat down, "Then when are you going to let your daughter-in-law in."


    Liu Chunfang complained: "It''s not that I don''t let her in. She can come in anytime she wants, and I welcome them all."


    Han Wen was amused when she saw Liu Chunfang''s clean push. She turned to look at Pang Jiayue, who was sitting on the other side, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Pang Jiayue glanced at Li Weidong and said in a strong tone, "As long as the aunt is hired, we will get married."


    Li Jun picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of tea, pulled out the chair beside Han Wen and sat down, and asked casually, "Then when will you be hired?"


    Liu Chunfang pretended to be stunned: "Hire? What kind of hire?"


    Li Weidong was anxious: "Mom, didn''t you say you want to buy three big pieces for Jiayue~"


    "When did I say I was going to buy her three big pieces? Do you know how much it would cost to buy three big pieces? Where did our family get the money to buy them?" Liu Chunfang asked with a disdainful smile on her face.


    Pang Jiayue looked at Li Weidong softly and weakly.


    Li Weidong replied dissatisfiedly: "Why is our family out of money, my dad''s allowance is not all given to you."


    As soon as she said this, Liu Chunfang became angry. Since the last time she gave all the money from the family to her brother, Li Yuejin has not given her any money.


    "When did your dad give me the money? I didn''t see it. If you want to buy it, ask your dad if he wants to go to me."


    Li Weidong understands that his mother knows that he is acting like this and that he intends not to pay a penny, so he can only discuss with Pang Jiayue in a low voice: "Look Jiayue, my mother really has no money, otherwise we will forget it."


    Pang Jiayue''s face collapsed as soon as she heard it, and she said, "No, I will marry into your family without anything. What do you want others to think!"


    Li Weidong coaxed: "Others can think what they want, let''s just ignore them and we''ll be done."


    Pang Jiayue didn''t expect Li Weidong to be stunned for a moment, pushed him away and said coldly, "So that''s what you think!"


    Li Weidong saw that Pang Jiayue began to play again, a flash of impatience flashed in his eyes, and he asked in a cold voice, "Then what do you want to do?"


    Pang Jiayue: "There must be no less than one of the three major items."


    Liu Chunfang gave up after hearing it, "Bah! You don''t have any of the three beautiful things you want."


    Pang Jiayue couldn''t say anything but Liu Chunfang''s rogue face turned red.


    Liu Chunfang: "If you want to marry you, you can marry, if you don''t want to marry, you can pull it down. Anyway, it''s not us who have big stomachs. Our family is not afraid of shame."


    Liu Chunfang is now relying on Pang Jiayue''s pregnancy to pick up a daughter-in-law for nothing.


    Pang Jiayue is also a backbone. As soon as Liu Chunfang said this, she knew that this stinky mother-in-law wanted to pinch herself, and immediately said strongly: "If that''s the case, then I don''t want this child."


    Han Wen and Li Jun didn''t speak for a while, they just listened to the two of them arguing, and saw that things were deadlocked.


    Han Wen then cleared her throat and said, "If you guys have discussed it, I''ll report it up, and I''ll take you to beat the child when someone comes from the city."


    "But this kid is not so easy to fight. You two will definitely be punished for messing with men and women."


    Li Weidong and Pang Jiayue became anxious when they heard it, "Why should we be punished if we all beat our children."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at her angrily, "You thought the hospital was opened by your family and said that if you want to beat a child, beat the child. This is all to prove."


    Li Weidong: "Then why don''t we stop fighting?"


    Han Wen: "It''s okay if you don''t fight, just get married quickly. You can''t hide your stomach now. How long do you want to delay it? If someone reports that the situation is more serious, don''t blame us for not reminding you."


    Pang Jiayue knew that this matter had the greatest impact on her, and hurriedly said, "Auntie, it''s not that I want to get married, it''s that my aunt is too bullying."


    Liu Chunfang squinted at her and muttered in dissatisfaction, "Why did I bully you, how can I buy it if I don''t have the money."


    Han Wen glanced at Liu Chunfang, "Don''t say anything, you don''t have any money, Brother Li, or you can call Brother Li and we''ll discuss it with him."


    Liu Chunfang: "The team is so busy that I don''t have time to come here."


    Han Wen: "Okay. Then the two of you discuss it."


    "Pang Jiayue, the three things you want are indeed too much for Li Weidong''s family."


    Liu Chunfang didn''t expect Han Wen to stand next to her for a while, and looked at Pang Jiayue proudly and said, "Did you see it? The eyes of the masses are sharp."


    Han Wen: "Don''t be complacent. You can''t pay a penny without you for the three major items."

 Chapter 253： Unjust is doomed to destruction

    Liu Chunfang was nervous when she heard that she was going to pay, "How much do you want to pay?"


    Han Wen: "According to the island''s rules, you can buy one of the three major items."


    Liu Chunfang pouted, although she was a little unhappy, she didn''t speak.


    Han Wen: "But Xiao Pang is an educated youth who came to the countryside after all, and his status is not ordinary. You are adding an extra 50 yuan."


    Liu Chunfang gave up as soon as he heard it, and just heard Li Jun say: "If you don''t agree with me, I will talk to your man. Anyway, if this is stabbed out, he will also be punished, you can decide!"


    When Liu Chunfang heard that it would affect Li Yuejin, he immediately responded, "Okay! Isn''t it just an extra 50 yuan, we''ll admit it."


    "Team Li, I...I have a problem." Pang Jiayue said awkwardly.


    Li Jun could see at a glance what she was thinking and said angrily: "This betrothal gift is already considered good on the island. If you don''t agree with us, there is nothing we can do, but you can''t hide it if you don''t get married this month. live."


    Pang Jiayue hesitated for a moment and nodded, "Okay! I''m fine."


    Li Jun took out a note from his pocket. It was a good day to find someone in advance. He was afraid that the incident would affect Han Wen.


    "The fifth day of next month is a good day, you should get married on that day!"


    Liu Chunfang leaned forward and asked in surprise, "Is it in such a hurry?"


    Seeing her so annoyed, Han Wen replied, "No need to hurry! No need to hurry her stomach is big enough to be in a hurry, I tell you, if this matter is not dealt with in time, the few of us will not be able to eat and walk around. "


    Knowing that Han Wen had something to say, Liu Chunfang would not embarrass her on this matter. She opened her mouth and said embarrassingly, "I''m just asking, why are you in a hurry!"


    Han Wen snorted coldly, "If we don''t rush, I think the two of you are having a baby and you haven''t finished talking about it! I don''t want to be implicated with you."


    After speaking angrily, he turned to look at Li Jun: "Are you still doing anything? I''m going back."


    Li Jun: "It''s okay, you go back first! Slow down on the road."


    Han Wen: "Well, you also leave early. It''s not safe for such a big aunt to be at home alone in the rain."


    Li Jun got up to see her off, "I''ll go back when you all leave."


    Han Wen took the umbrella from the door and just opened it and was about to leave, when Liu Chunfang licked her face and ran out of the room, "Director Han! Director Han, wait for me, let''s go together."


    Han Wen frowned and looked puzzled as she didn''t know what medicine she sold in the gourd.


    Seeing that Han Wen''s umbrella was open, Liu Chunfang went straight to her umbrella


    Han Wen looked at her with disgust and asked angrily, "You didn''t bring an umbrella?"


    Liu Chunfang smiled awkwardly: "I don''t have an umbrella at home, I brought a tarpaulin, let''s go together!"


    Han Wen looked down at her hand, and she saw that she was holding an oilcloth in her hand, and her body was also wet, thinking that it was wet and dry.


    Although Han Wen didn''t like her, she was too embarrassed to refuse when she looked like that. She rolled her eyes helplessly and said to Li Jun, "We''re leaving, you can go back!"


    On the way back, because the dirt road was muddy, Han Wen would always subconsciously find some dry places to walk. She never thought that Liu Chunfang would keep squeezing Han Wen so as not to get drenched and not to walk on the dirt road.


    Han Wen was so squeezed that she almost fell, "Where are you going, why are you pushing me all the time!"


    Liu Chunfang pouted, looked at Han Wen''s shoes and then at his own, sarcastically: "Where did I squeeze you, look at your feet and then look at mine, whoever squeezed who!"


    Han Wen looked at Liu Chunfang''s mud shoes and almost didn''t get angry. "When I came here, there was no mud. Look, it''s all mud now!"


    "There''s a lot of mud on your feet because you didn''t pay attention when you came. Who are you to blame!"


    "Who would believe that you don''t have mud on your shoes in this day! I think you just don''t want to give me an umbrella and wrong me."


    Han Wen turned her head and looked at Liu Chunfang with a hint of sarcasm on her face: "Your sour look has not changed at all for so many years."


    Liu Chunfang: "each other."


    After talking, the two ignored each other, but Han Wen still held an umbrella for her.


    When they reached a puddle again, the two walked to the side tacitly. Liu Chunfang looked at Han Wen very close to the puddle, and suddenly a bad idea came to her mind. She turned to the side, "Oh!" Step into the water.


    Seeing that the muddy water filled the shoes, Han Wen''s face darkened.


    Seeing Han Wen''s wet feet, Liu Chunfang reproached with a smile: "Oh! Look at you, why are you not standing still! You fell down with a light touch."


    "Don''t you..."


    Han Wen suddenly sneered when she saw Liu Chunfang''s yin and yang''s strange appearance, stretched out her hand and grabbed Liu Chunfang''s arm and yanked her whole body into the water.


    "Blame me!" Before she finished speaking, she jumped into the water.


    Liu Chunfang got up from the water with a terrified face, and the muddy water smeared her body and looked sticky and disgusting.


    The moment Han Wen dragged her, she stood on the shore, with her umbrella propped over her head, and looked at Liu Chunfang, who was drenched in soup.


    "Too much injustice will kill oneself!" Han Wen said indifferently, glanced at Liu Chunfang and left.


    Liu Chunfang stood in the muddy water for a while before you reacted. Looking at Han Wen''s figure, he scolded angrily, "You little bitch! Lazy hoof! You have to die!"


    Passing by, a blind liuzi looked at the scenery in front of Liu Chunfang''s chest, and asked sternly, "Sister Liu, what''s wrong with you! Why did you fall into the mud, do you want me to pull you up!"


    Liu Chunfang was already splashing, but when she saw the blind liuzi looking at her, not only did she stand up, but she stepped forward and scolded angrily: "You blind thing, the mother uses you to pull, get out!"


    "Bah! I don''t even want to see what you look like, I won''t pull you if you ask me for nothing." Blind Liuzi glanced at Liu Chunfang with disgust and left.


    By the time Liu Chunfang came out of the mud pit, Han Wen had already gone far away. Liu Chunfang didn''t use the tarpaulin in her hand and walked back in the rain, scolding Han Wen as she walked, but because the rain was so loud, no one could hear it. .


    Han Wen returned home angrily with an umbrella, and took off her shoes before entering the house.


    The children in the room looked at her in unison when they saw her movements.


    Hu Zi put down the military chess in his hand and looked at Han Wen and asked curiously, "Mom, did you fall into the pit?"


    Han Wen: "No, it was pushed. You go to the bathroom and bring me a shoe brush and I''ll brush it."


    Huzi ran to the bathroom to get a shoe brush and handed it to her mother. Seeing her mother''s meticulous appearance, she couldn''t help but persuade: "You can throw it outside and let it get wet and it will be clean."


    Han Wen: "What do you know, you''re stepping into a pit. If you don''t deal with it quickly, it won''t be easy to deal with."


    Huzi: "You also said that Xiaolong has a habit of cleanliness! I think it is you who have a habit of cleanliness."


    Suddenly he heard a scolding sound and said doubtfully, "Mom, why did I hear someone scolding you?"

 Chapter 254： Threatening Liu Chunfang

    Of course Han Wen knew who was scolding her, but she didn''t take it to heart, thinking that the more she scolded Liu Chunfang, the more vigorous she was, she didn''t seem to want to stop at all.


    Han Wen also got angry and said to Fu Jin, "Go and bring me the raincoats you hang out. I''m going to see how long this Liu Chunfang can scold."


    Hu Zi is the kind of person who doesn''t think it''s a big deal to watch the fun. Before Fu Jin could leave, he couldn''t wait to say, "Mom, I''ll get it."


    When he came out to get a suit for Han Wen and wore one himself, Han Wen looked at him in surprise, "Why are you dressed like this?"


    Hu Zi smiled: "I''m not afraid that you will be bullied?"


    Han Wen thought about it if she had a helper, "Now get me a bench and put it in the corner."


    Huzi: "Mom, are you going to do it?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Otherwise, how can I let her scold like this."


    Hu Zi hurriedly took the stool and put it under the corner of the wall. Han Wen went out wearing a raincoat and picked up the water basin on the ground, which was already full of rainwater.


    Hu Zi helped her to stand on the stool, and saw Liu Chunfang who was standing in the yard with her waist on her back and scolded them.


    He looked at her condescendingly without leaving after the splash, "Don''t you think I dragged you into the water? I''ll wash it for you now, and by the way, brush your teeth for you."


    Liu Chunfang wiped her face and looked at Han Wen, "Bah" and scolded angrily, "How dare you come out!"


    Han Wen''s expression was natural: "I don''t dare, who told you that you didn''t stand up well, I just pulled you gently and you fell." Han Wen replied yin and yang, imitating Liu Chunfang''s tone.


    "You...you bitch."


    Han Wen looked at Liu Chunfang coldly, "You''d better keep your mouth clean, think more about your son and your man, or we''ll break the net!"


    "At best, I''m just a poor supervision. If you don''t report it, your man and your son will be miserable."


    Han Wen said the harshest words with the coldest expression.


    Liu Chunfang was stunned when she heard it. She was different from Han Wen. Han Wen had a job and a man, and her man was so powerful that she had nothing to do with her.


    Then she would be miserable. If her man lost his job, then their whole family would have to drink the northwest wind.


    Thinking of Liu Chunfang''s cowardice, she scolded angrily: "You wait for me, sooner or later there will be your unlucky day." After speaking, she returned to the room.


    Standing on the stool, Han Wen rolled her eyes at Liu Chunfang, and muttered, "Coward." After she finished speaking, she got off the stool.


    Hu Zi looked at Han Wen with admiration, "Mom, you are amazing."


    Han Wen: "To treat people like them, you have to hold their seven inches and scold them fiercely."


    Next door to Wang Dani and the others, they saw Zhang Jingyi lying by the door with her ears pricked up listening to the sound here. After a while, there was no movement, and she asked Wang Dani curiously, "Mom, why is there no movement next door."


    Wang Dani was accustomed to the scolding between the two of them, and replied with a smile: "It must be your Aunt Han who shot it."


    Zhang Jingyi sat back on the stool, looked at Wang Dani and asked, "Aunt Han is so powerful that even Liu Chunfang has cleaned up?"


    Wang Dani looked proud, "Of course, Liu Chunfang and your Aunt Han have never won a quarrel."


    Zhang Jingyi curled her lips, obviously in disbelief, Wang Dani didn''t like this daughter-in-law, and she didn''t want to talk to her like this.


    At 5:30 in the evening, Han Wen stood at the door and looked at the unstoppable rain outside and turned her head: "It seems that the rain is going to last night, can we eat noodles at night?"


    Xiaolong: "Okay, I want to eat bean curd noodles."


    Huzi: "Have a wide face."


    Han Wen: "You two really know how to eat." Although she disliked it, she didn''t stop.


    Fu Jin was much more sensible than them, and he didn''t ask for Han Wen to go to the kitchen, so he quickly followed.


    Han Wen scooped a bowl of noodles out of the cabinet, saw Fu Jin coming over and asked, "Have you researched what species of bird is that?"


    Fu Jin shook his head: "No, Xiaolong flipped through a lot of books and couldn''t find it. He said he was waiting for Uncle Hao to come back and ask him."


    Han Wen: "Well, Uncle Hao knows a lot."


    Han Wen suddenly remembered something and called out, "Huzi, did your dad take an umbrella when he left?"


    Hu Zi responded immediately: "No, when my dad left, he didn''t bring an umbrella when it wasn''t raining."


    Han Wen was thinking about whether to send him an umbrella when Hu Zi said, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about my dad working in a supply and marketing agency. He wouldn''t be buying one without an umbrella."


    Han Wen: "We already have so many umbrellas in our family, and we have nowhere to put them."


    Huzi: "There are so many people in our family that one is not enough. Let my dad buy it."


    Wang Hao came back not long after the girls said this. Hu Zi looked at the umbrella in his hand and asked curiously, "Dad, you didn''t buy a new umbrella!"


    Wang Hao asked suspiciously while collecting the umbrella, "What new umbrella should I buy?"


    Huzi: "Just now my mother said that I was afraid that you would buy a new umbrella and give it to you!"


    Wang Hao: "I don''t need to send an umbrella in my office."


    Before Wang Hao could finish speaking, Xiaolong ran over and said anxiously, "Dad! Come and see, what is this?"


    Wang Hao was pulled by Xiaolong to the front of a basket, and he saw a young eagle that had just grown hair inside.


    Wang Hao was also very interested, and ran to the basket to take a closer look, "Where did you get it?"


    Xiaolong: "I picked it up on the mountain."


    Wang Hao thought about the time when the wind was blowing at noon, and guessed that it should have been blown off at that time, and was picked up by Xiaolong and the others.


    "Dad, what kind of bird is this!"


    Wang Hao: "This is a young eagle, or an eagle."


    Huzi and Xiaolong''s eyes lit up when they heard it, "Eagle, is that the one catching the rabbit?"


    Wang Hao took a closer look: "It should be because he is too young to see it now. Let''s send it back to the mountains when the weather is clear tomorrow! If we don''t raise it, we will die."


    A few children felt a little regretful when they heard it, but they still decided to send him back to the mountains tomorrow.


    After dinner, it was still raining outside. Han Wen let Wang Hao watch some small homework, while she ran back into the house to make clothes.


    Wang Hao stared for a while and felt bored, then went to the bedroom, looked at the pile of cloth on the bed, and asked suspiciously, "How much are you doing?"


    While stepping on the sewing machine, Han Wen replied, "How much do these children in the family talk about each and every one of them?"


    Wang Hao picked up the finished product and looked at it, and asked suspiciously, "Whose is this?"


    Because according to the height and weight of their children, the clothes are not suitable, "It''s from a big country, and Sister Li brought it here today."


    After listening, Wang Hao put it down, and asked casually, "Do you have anything to do with me?"


    Han Wen: "Yes! I want to make a sweater for you. If you don''t want it, I''ll change it into a shirt for you, but you have to wait before I make it."

 Chapter 255： into the mountains

    Han Wen originally wanted to make a black hooded sweater for Wang Hao, but Wang Hao rejected it because he thought it was as dignified as a child''s, so Han Wen planned to make him a black shirt.


    "Why don''t you wear that trench coat I made for you in the spring?" Han Wen asked curiously when she remembered her couple''s clothes.


    Wang Hao tidied up the bed for a while, and replied slightly unnaturally: "That dress is too fashionable, I don''t wear it properly."


    When Han Wen heard this, she suddenly stopped, and the sound of the sewing machine stopped abruptly, "Why is it inappropriate?"


    Wang Hao hesitated: "It''s not very suitable for work."


    Han Wen gave him an angry look: "Then this dress is suitable for you?"


    This is Han Wen imitating the Chinese tunic suit and making him a little younger.


    Wang Hao immediately nodded and said, "This dress is still suitable for me."


    Han Wen knew that he thought those fancy clothes were troublesome, so she said helplessly, "I know, I''ll make you casual clothes in the future."


    Wang Hao took the opportunity and said, "The casual clothes you made for me last time are very good-looking. Everyone in our team said that you are skillful. If I hadn''t stopped me, I would definitely have come looking for you."


    Han Wen resumed her work, looked at Wang Hao and asked amusingly, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Wang Hao: "Of course I''m looking for you to make clothes, but I rejected them all. What if I''m tired of my daughter-in-law!"


    Han Wen turned to look at him in surprise: "When did you become so eloquent." You must know that Wang Hao used to speak very little.


    Wang Hao scratched his head in embarrassment, "Is there? I don''t think so."


    "You''re busy first, I''ll go see a few children." Wang Hao turned serious again when he went out.


    Looking at Hu Zi who was packing his things, he asked coldly, "Have you finished your homework?"


    Hu Zi nodded and replied, "It''s done."


    Wang Hao: "Don''t rush to accept it, I''ll check it out."


    Wang Hao''s former adoptive parents were all very learned people. At the beginning, he also became a soldier after he was admitted to university, so he could understand Hu Zi''s homework.


    Hu Zi gave his homework to his father with a calm face, not because he was not nervous but because he was used to it.


    Wang Hao looked up at Hu Zi''s homework, looked up at him in surprise, and praised, "That''s right."


    Hu Zi picked up the workbook and put it back in his schoolbag and said stinkingly, "Of course, that''s right, my Hu Zi''s homework is full marks."


    Wang Hao listened to his bragging and said coldly: "When you were in the first grade of elementary school, you didn''t come back to the bottom."


    Hu Zi''s expression was stunned, and he replied angrily: "You really can''t open the pot and lift it."


    Wang Hao: "You''re bragging and still don''t let people tell you?"


    Huzi: "It''s boring."


    The next morning after having breakfast, before Han Wen finished packing, Hu Zi said impatiently, "Mom, we are going to send it back to the mountain today." Hu Zi pointed to the young eagle in the corner and said.


    After hearing this, Han Wen''s expression became serious, her brows were tight, and she said worriedly, "It rained just yesterday, and this mountain road is very muddy, otherwise you should go again in two days!"


    Hu Zi also knew that the mountain road was not easy to walk, but he was afraid that the young eagle would starve to death in their house, so he said: "Mom, let''s try our best to go to a good place, the young eagle can''t leave its mother for too long, or it will not be able to return. "


    Wang Hao didn''t go to work today. Han Wen couldn''t stand the pitiful eyes of several children, so she looked at Wang Hao and asked, "What do you think!"


    Wang Hao is not as much as Han Wen thinks. In his eyes, boys should exercise.


    "Let them go if they want! Qingyue, don''t go." Wang Hao replied calmly.


    Han Wen originally wanted Wang Hao to be in the same team as her, so he wanted to stand in the enemy''s team, but Han Wen gave him an angry look, "This mountain road is so difficult to walk, what if I get hurt? manage!"


    Wang Hao: "There are three brothers together, nothing major can happen."


    Huzi and the others were very happy to hear that his father was on their side.


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi with a cold face and asked something inexplicable, "Is everything ready?"


    Hu Zi nodded solemnly: "Ready."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Everyone thinks that Wang Hao is worried that the tiger will enter the mountain, so they don''t think much about it.


    "Mom and dad, let''s go now and try to come back as soon as possible."


    Han Wen saw that Wang Hao, a biological father, was so calm, she didn''t say much, and said coldly, "Go if you want!"


    Hu Zi almost jumped up with joy when he heard it, and hurriedly asked Fu Jin to get the basket, while he ran back into the room and took a backpack and stuffed it into one of the baskets.


    The back basket was brought over, and the four children carefully placed the young eagles in the back basket before heading up the mountain.


    As soon as they left, Han Wen couldn''t hold back her anger. She stretched out her hand and pinched Wang Hao''s waist, and said angrily, "If something happens to these children, I''ll definitely stop with you."


    Wang Hao hurriedly held Han Wen''s hand and comforted, "Don''t worry, I''ll go quietly."


    Only then did Han Wen understand what Wang Hao would agree to so happily, and he had already planned it.


    Wang Hao waited for them to walk for a while before going out to chase people, otherwise it would be easy to be discovered if they were too close.


    When they all left, Han Wen and Qingyue were left at home. Han Wen thought the house was too deserted, so she went to Wang Dani''s house to chat.


    Wang Hao followed a few children all the way to the mountain, and saw them stop at the foot of a mountain, thinking it was where the eagle fell.


    Xiaolong looked up at the steep mountain, frowned and said with a sad face, "How can we go up this cliff so high!"


    Hu Zi had long known that this place was not easy to walk, and eagerly said: "Climb up! Otherwise, you can still fly up."


    Xiaolong: "Of course I know it is to climb up, but no one has ever climbed this place. They are saying that the villagers say there are wild boars on the mountain, and you are not afraid of hurting you."


    Huzi: "I know there is a shortcut here."


    Xiaolong looked surprised: "Have you been there?" God knows when he has been with his brother all the time.


    Hu Zi smiled: "Our dad took me up there."


    Xiaolong pouted: "Our dad is partial."


    Huzi: "You think going up the mountain is a good thing! Hurry up and go!"


    Fu Jin followed behind with the basket on his back, looking at Hu Zi''s back and instructed worriedly, "Hu Zi, slow down and the road is a little slippery."


    Hu Zi turned his head and replied, "I know, you guys just follow closely, it won''t be easy to leave if you go in."


    Wang Hao watched the figures of several people and followed him calmly. He dared to let the children go up the mountain because he brought Huzi in before, when Huzi was nine years old.


    As he walked, Hu Zi recalled the route his father took him into the mountain at that time, with a serious expression on his face, always paying attention to the movements around him.

 Chapter 256： kill snake

    Wang Hao hid in the dark and observed Hu Zi''s expression. Seeing him so cautious, his eyes were full of relief. It seemed that this son did not teach in vain.


    In front of Xiaolong is Hu Zi and in the back is Fu Jin. Not only did he relax when he stood in the middle, but he carefully observed the surrounding environment with his eyes, and looked at the mushrooms that had just grown after the rain and shouted excitedly: "Brother, look at that. mushroom."


    Huzi looked in the direction Xiaolong pointed, and comforted: "Let''s send it back first, and we''ll be picking it when we come back."


    Xiaolong nodded: "Okay, let Mom fry mushrooms for us at noon."


    Huzi nodded: "Okay, our mother also said that I am delicious, and I think you are the most delicious."


    Xiaolong: "I don''t have it."


    As they talked, they went deeper and deeper, Huzi became more and more vigilant, and Xiaolong also noticed that the atmosphere was different, and did not dare to talk more.


    Huzi whispered to Xiaolong: "Xiaolong, your eyes are good, you observe the surroundings and call me if you have any situation."


    Xiaolong nodded cautiously. He had never been in the depths of the mountain and always felt that there was a terrifying atmosphere around him.


    Fu Jin was also a little nervous looking at the surrounding environment. He couldn''t help clenching his fists. Looking at Hu Zi leading the way, he said worriedly: "Hu Zi, or let''s change, I''ll go ahead!"


    Hu Zi waved his hand: "I''ll do it."


    Don''t look at Huzi''s young age, but after Wang Hao''s years of training, when he is serious, he can''t help but show a mature temperament, which is easy to convince.


    Fu Jin: "Then be careful."


    Suddenly, Xiaolong suddenly pulled Huzi''s clothes, and said in a low voice, "Brother, there is something on the tree in front of you."


    As soon as Xiaolong said this, the three children''s footsteps suddenly stopped. Huzi looked in the direction Xiaolong said, and saw a black snake hovering on the tree in front, spitting out its core and looking at them gloomily. .


    Hu Zi swallowed his saliva, silently took off the back basket on his shoulder, and took out a dagger from it, which was polished to a lustrous finish. This is what he prepared in advance.


    Hu Zi stared at the snake in front of him and looked at the ground from the corner of his eye, "Brother, you have a stick next to you, bring it to me."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin slowly crouched down and took the stick and handed it to Hu Zi, "Or let''s take a detour!"


    Hu Zi, with a stick in one hand and a dagger in one hand, held a stalemate with him for a while, then nodded and replied, "Okay, let''s go to the left. You two go first."


    Who would have thought that Xiaolong and Fu Jin moved the snake''s eyes as soon as they moved.


    Hu Zi''s body froze and said coldly: "It seems that we can''t get around, this thing is staring at us."


    The snake''s body is roughly as thick as his arm, the eyes are triangular, and it is poisonous at first glance, and it is surrounded by weeds. If he hides in the grass, it is not easy to find him, and it is easy to be bitten.


    Xiaolong leaned against Huzi and asked nervously, "What should I do then?"


    Huzi: "Only get rid of it."


    Fu Jin had also seen snakes and knew some snake habits, and said seriously, "This thing won''t come down, it''s not very easy to handle."


    Huzi: "I''ll lead it down, stay away from you." After speaking, he walked forward tentatively with a stick.


    The snake looked like it hadn''t eaten for a day because of the rain, otherwise it wouldn''t have been staring at them like that.


    Wang Hao hid in the tree and watched the tiger and the snake look at each other. He was also nervous and took out the dagger he carried with him, ready to attack at any time.


    The child Huzi showed a different calmness at this time. I saw that he kept moving forward with the stick, and the snake looked at the stick in Huzi''s hand and stared at it.


    Hu Zi shook his stick and saw that the snake''s eyes also swayed.


    Hu Zi''s mind was desperately thinking about the movements and essentials that his father taught him to calmly confront the snake.


    Fu Jin and Xiaolong were also too frightened. They both found one on the ground and held it in their hands, and followed slowly.


    Fu Jin pulled a small dragon and asked him to follow him.


    The snake looked very patient and looked at them with its core spit out.


    Huzi held the stick and swayed in front of it. When the snake attacked, he suddenly threw the stick out. The dagger in his hand quickly stabbed at the snake, and the snake fell heavily on the ground.


    At this time, Fu Jin and Xiaolong also threw out the things in their hands, and instantly smashed the snake''s head into a smash.


    Hu Zi took a step back involuntarily when he saw the snake being dealt with, but Fu Jin supported him in time.


    Hu Zi turned his head and looked at Fu Jin with a bleak smile. Fortunately, what he learned from his father was not in vain.


    At this time, Xiaolong also noticed that something was wrong with Huzi. Seeing that his forehead was covered in sweat, he quickly took the handkerchief and handed it over, "Brother, here it is."


    Hu Zi took the handkerchief and wiped his sweat, recovered slightly, and said, "Let''s go on!"


    Fu Jin hesitated a little, and pulled Hu Zi: "Let''s not go up! We''ve just come here and we''ve encountered a snake. We don''t know what''s going on up there!"


    Hu Zi glanced at Fu Jin''s back basket and replied firmly: "Let''s go! What will it do if we don''t go up!"


    Fu Jin hesitated for a moment, then nodded and replied, "That''s fine!"


    The mountains on their side are connected. In fact, they usually go up the mountain to pick up firewood not here, but relying on the mountain on the other side of the village. On the other side of the mountain, it is safe for everyone to chop firewood and pick up mushrooms on the mountain.


    What is terrifying is the big mountain behind the hill. The trees are very dense, and most people dare not come in. Yesterday, they were picking firewood at the foot of the mountain and met this young eagle, otherwise they would not come.


    Because of the snake they encountered, they became more cautious. The further back they went, the more things they encountered. There were rabbits, pheasants, hedgehogs and other small animals, but the snakes were the most.


    A few children didn''t dare to look any further, so they went straight to the end of the mountain. They didn''t climb to the top, and they didn''t leave when they reached the halfway point. Xiaolong, do you see a nest on the cliff?"


    Huzi took out the rope from the bag and tied it to Xiaolong''s waist, and dragged him to let him look at the top of the cliff. Although they were still a long way from the mountain, Huzi still took adequate safety measures.


    Xiaolong stood on the edge and looked up to the top of the cliff, and saw that it was empty. He saw a place that was a little different. Xiaolong looked to the side along that place, and saw a bird fell on the raised stone on the mountain. nest.


    "Brother, it has no home." Xiaolong said sadly, pointing to the bird''s nest.


    Hu Zi glanced at it and said calmly: "Then let''s take it back! Life and death are fate."


    Xiaolong: "Then don''t we just come for nothing?"


    Huzi: "It''s not in vain. Didn''t you see a lot of mushrooms on the road? Let''s go back and pick them up and let Mom fry them for you."


    Xiaolong: "Then we also saw a lot of pheasants! Get them back too."


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes at him: "I think beautiful, I don''t have the skills of Dad."

 Chapter 257： Wang Hao shot

    A few children walked back while talking, maybe it was because of the excitement of passing by once or being able to raise young eagles, which made the steps of the children a lot more cheerful and less nervous when they came.


    Wang Hao was not so relaxed. He was confronting a lone wolf at the moment, and he didn''t know how the three children had such good luck. The first time they entered the mountain, they met a snake and then a wolf.


    This wolf has a strong body and smooth fur. At first glance, it is the leader of the wolf pack. Wang Hao felt that Huzi and the others could not deal with it, so he took the initiative to show up to lure the wolf away.


    Wang Hao held a dagger in his hand, and a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes. Although he has been in the mountains and forests a lot since he was discharged from the army, he has rarely encountered such a formidable opponent.


    He stared at the wolf, and when it was about to howl, he made a decisive move. The children could not let him attract his companions before the children were out.


    The wolf has been staring at Wang Hao''s movements, watching him rush towards him, he jumped up neatly and opened his mouth to bite at Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao rolled forward to avoid it, and at the same time the dagger in his hand slid across its body.


    The wolf king felt the pain in his body, and his expression became more fierce. He opened his mouth, and there was a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    Wang Hao stared at it and read his anger from its eyes, and was on guard with all his attention.


    Soon the wolf king launched a war against Wang Hao again, because it was pure hand-to-hand combat, and Wang Hao was more or less injured.


    And the wolf king''s injury seems to be more serious. This wolf king is not the master of heroism. Seeing that he can''t beat Wang Hao, he will call out to the wolf pack.


    If he had a gun, Wang Hao might have fought with us, but if he only had a weapon, he was not very happy. When the wolf king raised his neck, Wang Hao swooped on it, stabbed a knife into his neck, and the wolf blood spurted instantly. to his face.


    Wang Hao waited until the wolf king had completely stopped struggling, and then slowly pulled out the knife.


    Pulling out the knife, Wang Hao turned his head and ran down the mountain without a trace of nostalgia. This place is located around the deep mountain. The smell of blood would inevitably attract large animals, so he had to leave quickly.


    Wang Hao chased down where Hu Zi and the others left just now, and didn''t see them all the way, but looking at the changes in the surrounding environment, nothing should have happened.


    Although the way back for Huzi and the others was easier than the way they came, the children still did not let their guard down.


    "Xiaolong, it has just rained, and there will definitely be a lot of things coming out, you should be optimistic!" Huzi walked in front of him with a stick and instructed.


    Xiaolong: "I see."


    "Brother, did you hear any screams just now?"


    Hu Zi frowned slightly: "I heard a little bit, but it''s not very clear. Brother, you are behind, can you hear it clearly?"


    Fu Jin: "I heard a little, it felt like a wolf howling."


    Xiaolong turned his head and asked, "Brother, have you ever seen a wolf?"


    Fu Jin nodded: "I''ve seen it with my family before."


    Xiaolong knew that his family was a taboo and nodded, and did not dare to ask more.


    When they were halfway through, they encountered two more snakes. These two snakes were only about the size of a thumb, and they were easily handled by Huzi.


    "Brother! Brother! We''re out, can we go pick mushrooms?" Xiaolong shouted in surprise, looking at the intersection not far ahead.


    Huzi stopped and returned to his mischievous look, "Of course, mushrooms are the best at this time, let''s pick more."


    Looking at the excited brothers, Fu Jin, who was following behind, shook his head helplessly, and joined the mushroom-picking camp.


    When Wang Hao came down from the mountain, he saw the figures of the three children from afar. Seeing their carefree appearance, he smiled and left the place quickly.


    Han Wen sat down at Wang Dani''s house for a while. Seeing that Zhang Jingyi''s nose was neither nose nor eyes, she didn''t want to continue chatting, and made an excuse to leave.


    When I left, I called Qingyue, but I didn''t expect that Qingyue and Zhou Fang were having a good time and didn''t want to come back. There was no way for Han Wen to leave her there and go home by herself.


    After yesterday''s violent storm, the yard at home had been blown out of shape. Han Wen went to the utility room to find a shovel, hoe, and gloves, and started cleaning the yard.


    Just when she was working immersively, she heard a "bang" and the courtyard door was pushed open from the outside.


    Han Wen shuddered, turned around and saw Wang Hao coming in from the door.


    Han Wen saw the blood on his arm at a glance, and quickly put down the shovel in her hand, hurried up and asked, "What''s the matter? Are you injured?"


    Wang Hao smiled and comforted: "It''s not mine, it''s wolf blood."


    Han Wen''s pupils were shocked, and she asked in disbelief, "Have you met a wolf?"


    "Well, it''s okay to have been killed by me."


    Seeing what Wang Hao said was so calm, Han Wen said helplessly, "You are so calm when you meet a wolf, I really don''t know how big your heart is."


    After saying that, he turned around and closed the door, and then came back and pressed water to wash Wang Hao''s hands.


    Wang Hao rushed back twice and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    Han Wen knew that Wang Hao was capable, but she didn''t want to pay attention to him because she was from the special forces.


    "You''re back, how about those children?"


    "I''m looking for something for you!"


    Han Wen wondered, "What can you do for me?"


    Wang Hao smiled mysteriously: "I''ll know when they come back."


    "Don''t do it in the yard, I''ll go get a change of clothes and I''ll do it."


    Han Wen: "I''ll do it. If you change your clothes and wash them first, you won''t be able to wash them off." After that, she picked up the shovel and went back to work.


    It was already cold after the rain. Wang Hao went back and changed into a white short-sleeved jacket with a black short jacket similar to a Chinese tunic suit. He came out of the house with a large basin.


    "Why is this dress so short?" Wang Hao asked in confusion.


    This was still made by Han Wen on a whim in the spring for Wang Hao. At that time, he just disliked the short and did not wear it.


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao''s question and looked up, she was completely amazed. This is a proper male star! These long legs~ I really love them, but the shoes are not very good, it''s a pity.


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you wear the pair of white shoes I bought for you." She said resentfully: "If you have sneakers, why don''t you wear a layered sole."


    Wang Hao asked suspiciously, "Wear white shoes on a rainy day?"


    Han Wen thought about it and said, "Forget it, it''s fine to wear it like this."


    Wang Hao put the basin on the ground, threw the dirty clothes in the other hand into the basin, and said critically, "Is this clothes a little unsuitable for me?"


    Seeing him like that, Han Wen said angrily, "If you don''t like it, leave it to Fu Jin to wear it."


    Wang Hao smiled, "Let''s leave it to Fu Jin! He should be dressed just right."


    Han Wen also knew that people in this era didn''t have such a fashionable aesthetic, so she said: "If you give it to Fu Jin, you should change it first. There is not a baseball uniform made for you in the cabinet, you can change that."

 Chapter 258： Raising eagles

    Among all the clothes Han Wen made for Wang Hao, his favorite was the baseball uniform, which was casual and capable.


    "I just found it and didn''t see it." Wang Hao walked back into the house.


    Han Wen: "See if it''s with my clothes."


    After a while, Wang Hao changed his clothes and came out. Compared with the little fresh meat just now, Han Wen actually liked him more like this.


    Seeing that it was almost time for dinner, Hu Zi and the others hadn''t come back, so Han Wen became a little anxious, "Why are these children going, why haven''t they come back."


    Wang Hao was not in a hurry to accompany Qingyue to sit at the table and play checkers, "Wait a while, you still don''t know your second son, so be sure to come back at dinner time."


    As soon as Wang Hao''s voice fell outside the courtyard, there were noises from the three children. Wang Hao looked at Han Wen and said proudly, "Listen! It''s not coming back."


    Han Wen took Wang Hao''s clothes and put them on Fu Jin''s bed. She came back and said, "Every one is a dog''s nose. Come back smelling the fragrance of rice."


    As soon as Hu Zi entered the door, he couldn''t wait to shout: "Mom! Mom! Look at what good things I got for you and come back!"


    Han Wen walked out after hearing the news, and saw Hu Zi running towards her excitedly with the basket in her back.


    Han Wen rushed over to take a look, and saw that the basket was filled with all kinds of mushrooms.


    "Did you pick mushrooms on the mountain?"


    Hu Zi nodded and replied, "Well, there are too many!"


    Wang Dani next door also heard Huzi''s shouting, leaned against the wall and asked loudly, "Huzi! What good things did you get?"


    Hu Zi squinted at Wang Dani and replied, "Mushroom!"


    Wang Dani looked at the basket on the ground and blurted out in surprise, "So many?"


    Hu Zi nodded and replied, "Well, there are many more on the mountain!"


    When Wang Dani heard it, her mind was moved, "Then you quickly let your mother show it for you."


    "Han Wen, are you still going?"


    Knowing that Wang Dani was talking about picking mushrooms, Han Wen quickly shook her head: "Sister-in-law, I''m not going."


    Wang Dani: "Oh! Then let''s go!"


    Han Wen: "Hurry up and go! Wait for a while and the weather will be better. The villagers should all go up the mountain."


    When Wang Dani heard it, she hurried to call Zhou Li and Zhou Fang up the mountain.


    She originally wanted to call Zhang Jingyi, but Zhang Jingyi''s wrist was too big, so she couldn''t call it.


    In fact, Liu Chunfang was also attracted by Huzi''s voice. Liu Chunfang was also a little moved when she heard Huzi picking mushrooms from the mountain, and hurriedly shouted: "Third girl, fourth, quickly pack up and let''s go to the mountain to pick mushrooms."


    The active Han Wen on their side didn''t know anything about it.


    She took out a piece of oil paper cloth from the house and spread it on the place, and said to Hu Zi: "Put it down first and I''ll pick it out later."


    Hu Zi immediately poured out all the mushrooms in the basket.


    Han Wen squatted down to help spread it out, looked at Fu Jin who was still carrying the basket, and said, "Why don''t you take it down when it''s so heavy."


    Fu Jin: "I''m not sinking."


    Han Wen wondered, "Didn''t you send that bird back?"


    Xiaolong: "No, the bird''s nest was blown away by the wind, and we brought it back without finding a place."


    Han Wen: "How can I take care of it when it''s so small?"


    Fu Jin rubbed his head and replied, "Uncle Hao said it eats meat."


    As soon as these words came out, a few people fell silent. Given their good conditions, they only eat meat four or five times a month.


    Hu Zi turned his head and said, "It doesn''t matter when we let Xiao Huang catch mice for him to eat."


    "Does it eat mice?"


    Han Wen felt disgusted when she heard this, and said angrily: "You really will find a job for Xiao Huang!"


    Hu Zi was also not running on Han Wen, and ran to the house to ask Wang Hao, "Dad, does this eagle eat mice?"


    Wang Hao looked up at him and replied affirmatively, "Eat."


    Tiger was very excited when he heard it.


    Qingyue, who was playing chess with Wang Hao, couldn''t hold back when she heard Huzi''s words, and kept looking out.


    Seeing her thoughts, Wang Hao said softly, "Go and see if you want!"


    Qingyue then carefully put down the chess in her hand and ran out.


    Hu Zi couldn''t help shouting when he came out of the house, "Dad said it eats mice."


    Han Wen looked at the long and stubborn young eagle and said with disgust, "If it eats mice, let it be raised outside."


    When Xiaolong heard it, he immediately said, "No, what if you let it go outside and get killed by Xiao Huang!"


    Xiao Huang was eyeing it all day yesterday.


    Han Wen finally compromised against the four little heads by herself, and it was fine to put it in the house, but I had to get it outside for me to feed the mice.


    When Xiaolong heard it, he immediately responded, "Okay."


    Han Wen: "Is it okay to fry vegetables and eggs at noon?"


    Huzi: "No problem."


    After eating Huzi, they took Xiao Huang out. There was no way that the mice in their house were almost caught by Xiao Huang, so they could only go out to find food.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao took advantage of their free time and sat in the yard looking for mushrooms.


    It didn''t take long for Xiao Huang to come back with a dead mouse in his mouth.


    Han Wen looked at the mouse in Xiao Huang''s mouth and asked in confusion, "The mouse is so big, how does the eagle eat?"


    When she asked these words, several people were stunned, Hu Zi muttered to himself: "Is it possible that Xiao Huang will be bitten and eaten by him?"


    He had seen the villagers feed their children by chewing and feeding them, so he subconsciously said it.


    Xiao Huang seemed to understand what he said, put the dead mouse on the ground, whimpered twice and disappeared.


    Looking at the dead mouse on the ground, Han Wen felt sick to her stomach. She waved her hand in disgust, and said angrily, "Get it away from me quickly."


    Fu Jin saw that Han Wen''s face was ugly and quickly found two wooden sticks and took the dead mouse out of the door.


    Seeing that the dead mouse was gone, Xiaolong asked sadly, "What should I do now? Could it be starved to death?"


    Han Wen looked at a few children and said, "Forget it, you go to the supply and marketing agency to buy some meat and offal to feed it."


    Hu Zi asked with bright eyes, "Mom, you agree to buy him meat to eat."


    Han Wen said helplessly: "Well, if you eat it, you can eat less."


    Hu Zi responded immediately: "Okay."


    "Do you want to buy it now?"


    Han Wen replied softly, "Well, go get the money yourself!"


    Where their money is put is not to avoid Huzi, so Huzi knows.


    Huzi ran to the house to get the money and ran with Xiaolong, but Qingyue and Fu Jin didn''t go and stayed at home to take care of the young eagle.


    While picking mushrooms, Han Wen sighed, "It''s really a bird that''s better than your parents."


    Wang Hao: "Why are you envious?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t envy it."


    In a blink of an eye, it was November 5th, and the next door started to become lively early in the morning.


    Han Wen was awakened by the voice next door, sat up from the bed, looked at Wang Hao who was still lying on the bed and asked, "Why didn''t you go for a run today?"


    Wang Hao: "There are too many people next door and I don''t want to go."


    Han Wen asked suspiciously: "You said that Liu Chunfang has such a bad temper, why is her son''s marriage more lively than Wang Dani''s house?"

 Chapter 259： Married next door, family run away

    Wang Hao stared at Han Wen''s neck and replied lazily, "She has a bad temper, don''t forget his man."


    Han Wen pulled up the quilt to cover it up, and looked sideways at Wang Hao''s curious gossip: "That Li Yuejin is so powerful?"


    Wang Hao put one hand behind his head and replied casually, "We have a good relationship in the team."


    Han Wen: "No wonder! I said why he hasn''t retired from the army after so many years."


    Wang Hao was a little surprised to hear Han Wen''s words: "You really want him to be discharged from the army?"


    Han Wen: "Of course, if he is discharged from the army and cannot take back the house, then I don''t need to be a neighbor with Liu Chunfang."


    "I can''t take it back. They bought the house with money. Even if Li Yuejin retired from the army, he wouldn''t take it back."


    After Han Wen heard it, she fell on the bed with no love, "Then I can''t avoid her in my life."


    Wang Hao thought it was funny to see Han Wen like that, and stretched out his hand to stroke her neck back and forth, "It''s not impossible, when we have money, it''s better to change a house."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao with a pair of eyes from under the quilt: "But I don''t want to move, don''t forget that we still have something under here!"


    Wang Hao glanced at her helplessly, and laughed, "Cai Fan."


    Han Wen replied unhappily: "You are not a fan of money, these things like me are worth a fortune!"


    Wang Hao liked to see her look like a fan of money, so he replied dotingly, "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    Han Wen fell on the bed and pushed Wang Hao, "Look at the time, I have to go to class!"


    Wang Hao smeared and picked up Han Wen''s watch on the table, put it in front of him, glanced at it, and replied, "Five o''clock!"


    Han Wen muttered, "Isn''t Liu Chunfang crazy and started tossing so early?"


    Wang Hao took Han Wen into his arms and replied, "You forgot that Mrs. Wang and the others married earlier than this."


    Han Wen moved around in Wang Hao''s arms to find a comfortable position, "It wasn''t so noisy a long time ago! Their house is about to be noisy."


    Wang Hao: "Forbearance is going to sleep."


    Han Wen closed her eyes and muttered, "You can see the time clearly on such a dark day. It seems that Xiaolong''s eyes are all up to you."


    "Well, when we have another one, it''s up to you."


    The corner of Han Wen''s mouth showed a wanting smile, "Okay! Let me be handsome as a man and beautiful as a woman."


    Soon Han Wen fell asleep under the comfort of Wang Hao. Wang Hao moved his body and saw that Han Wen was sleeping soundly, so he quietly got up to cook. There was no way for the biological clock to lie there and couldn''t fall asleep.


    When the alarm clock rang at 6:40, Han Wen woke up with the children, and the stepmothers all yawned when they came out.


    Hu Zi was wearing a circle of feces, sat on the chair and asked, "Mom, you haven''t slept well!"


    Han Wen pushed him, and replied absently, "Well, go wash your face quickly, and keep your spirits up."


    Huzi: "No, I have to go to the toilet first." After speaking, he ran towards the toilet.


    Seeing him like that, Han Wen hurriedly shouted, "Don''t stay on for too long, come back early."


    After speaking, Huzi Han Wen was about to go to the bathroom to wash up. After entering, she saw that Fu Jin and Xiaolong had already brushed their teeth and were washing their faces with water. Looking at their fluffy hair, Han Wen reminded: "Don''t forget to brush your hair. ."


    Fu Jin picked up the towel on the hook and wiped his face. He glanced in the mirror and saw a decadent teenager inside with a chicken coop.


    He stretched out his hand and scratched back, "Got it."


    Xiaolong washed more carefully, and when he finished, Fu Jin had already gone out. He took his towel, wiped his face and asked, "Mom, when will their wedding end?"


    Han Wen: "It''s about the same time as your brother Zhou Bing!"


    Xiaolong frowned and looked unhappy, "Then why are they so noisy!"


    Han Wen: "Most of their family members are loud, so go to the kitchen and see what your dad cooks."


    Xiaolong: "What my dad can do, it must be scrambled eggs and millet porridge."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "You''re quite picky, by the way, see if Qingyue is up."


    As soon as Xiao Long walked away, Hu Zi hurried in. Han Wen spat out the mouthwash and looked at him in surprise and asked, "Why are you so fast this time!"


    Hu Zi replied without words: "I didn''t come out." Then he picked up the toothpaste and brushed his teeth. He moved very quickly, and finished the process of washing his face with Han Wen.


    They didn''t come over until they were all cleaned up. During this time, Qingyue was well raised, a little more lively, and her body and bones looked a lot stronger.


    Han Wen poured clean water for Qingyue and let her brush her teeth and wash her face before going out.


    Looking at the dishes on the table while eating, it was exactly the same as what Xiaolong said.


    Huzi: "Aren''t you going to get married next door?" Last time Zhou Bing got married, his father came over to help.


    Han Wen: "Don''t go."


    Huzi: "Aren''t we losing money if we don''t go? Didn''t Dad also take two yuan with him yesterday."


    Wang Hao took a bite of the egg and stuffed it into his mouth and asked, "How did you know that?"


    Hu Zi was stunned and said nonsense: "I saw it when I was going to the toilet." He wouldn''t say that he saw his dad go out curiously and deliberately followed.


    Han Wen: "Go, they don''t have anything to eat at home, what''s there to go to when you''re still angry, do you want to go?"


    Hu Zi quickly shook his head when he thought of the slug, "No."


    Seeing that several children didn''t eat much, Han Wen reminded: "Eat more, let''s not come back at noon, and eat at school."


    Their school has a canteen, because some students eat at school when they are far away from home.


    When Hu Zi heard that he was going to eat in the cafeteria, he frowned and killed the flies, "Why don''t you eat at home, the food made in the cafeteria is so unpalatable."


    Han Wen angrily replied, "You are so noisy at home!"


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment: "Forget it, let''s eat in the cafeteria!" After two mouthfuls of the porridge in the bowl, he was about to leave.


    Seeing him so early, Han Wen hurriedly asked, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Huzi: "I won''t eat it." Then he went into the house and took his schoolbag.


    "Xiaolong, you will go with the big country in a while, I will go to school first."


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi''s hurrying back and asked casually, "What''s the matter with him today, leaving so early?"


    Han Wen replied calmly, "I went to the toilet."


    Wang Hao''s face darkened after hearing this, "He needs to be corrected so badly."


    Han Wen: "It''s been like this since I was a child, how can I change it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that Fu Jin also put down his chopsticks, "I''ve finished eating too." Then he went back to the house and took his schoolbag.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Aren''t you also...?"


    Fu Jin: "Yeah." After speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Han Wen said helplessly: "It seems that Liu Chunfang has had too much influence on our family."


    After dinner, Han Wen cleaned up the dishes and was ready to go to school.


    "Xiaolong, Qingyue, if you don''t leave soon, we''ll be late."


    Xiaolong: "Got it."


    Seeing Wang Hao who came out first, Han Wen habitually stepped forward to help him sort out his clothes.

 Chapter 260： courtesy

    In fact, Wang Hao''s clothes are not organized, but Han Wen is used to it.


    Wang Hao looked down at Han Wen to sort it out for him. After Han Wen sorted it out, Wang Hao said in a low voice, "Bring the children to eat better at noon."


    Han Wen replied softly, "Well, you can eat better too."


    Wang Hao left for a while before Han Wen and the others because there was still something in the team.


    He only came out after Qingyue and Xiaolong left. Han Wen looked at the two of them slowly, and said helplessly: "You said that your two brothers are impatient, but it''s good for you two, both of them are slow."


    Xiaolong: "We are not slow, we only came out after feeding a little bald hair."


    Little Bald Hair was the name they gave to the young eagle, because his hair was still unsightly.


    Han Wen asked them to wait at the door and locked the door by herself.


    "How much meat is there at home, enough for it to eat?"


    Xiaolong: "You can still eat it for a few days. When it gets bigger, let Xiaohuang catch mice for him to eat."


    Thinking of his mother''s disgust with this, he quickly added: "Let him eat the whole thing, he won''t chew it and feed it."


    Han Wen curled her lips in disgust, and said angrily: "Okay, don''t talk about it, tell me about my breakfast later."


    After Han Wen locked the door, she took the two children to school. When she walked to Liu Chunfang''s door, she saw that her yard was full of tables, and there were even two tables outside the door.


    There is also a large group of old ladies chatting around the yard.


    Seeing that Han Wen was about to leave with her baby on her back, someone who knew Han Wen quickly asked, "Director Han, aren''t you drinking here?"


    Han Wen smiled: "No, let''s eat!"


    One of them, who did not deal with Han Wen, the old Wang who had received the benefits of Xia Mei said yin and yang while squatting on the sunflower seeds: "Aiya! Don''t worry about it, if the family doesn''t follow the etiquette, it''s not good for you to call people like this. ."


    Han Wen glanced at her, knowing that she often gossips behind her back on weekdays, she smiled and looked at her coldly and asked, "How do you know that I didn''t follow the courtesy."


    Pharaoh pointed to the registration book at the door, rolled his eyes and said disdainfully, "If you follow along, why don''t you have your family''s Wang Hao''s name."


    Han Wen looked at her with sarcasm in her eyes, "As far as I know, this memory is just a courtesy of the day!"


    Suddenly Xiaolong pulled her hand and whispered, "Mom, Uncle Li is over there."


    Han Wen looked at Li Yuejin who was walking towards them with a smile on her face, and shouted loudly, "Brother Li, congratulations, did you receive the 2 yuan gift from Wang Hao yesterday?"


    Li Yuejin paused for a while, then replied with a smile: "I got it, who are you two over for a drink today?"


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "We''re both busy today, so I won''t come over to eat. Seeing how busy your house is, we stopped and cheered."


    When Li Yuejin heard that he couldn''t come to dinner with money, he couldn''t help laughing immediately, and then said, "It''s too late for us to have a drink here, you two have to come anyway."


    Han Wen: "No, I still have class today and I won''t be here. You are busy, I have to go first."


    Li Yuejin smiled and said, "Okay, then you slow down."


    Han Wen then said to a few women she knew: "Sister-in-law, let''s go first."


    The first one to call Han Wen quickly responded, "That''s fine, you go to work first."


    When Han Wen left, others looked at Lao Wang with a mocking expression.


    These people have known Han Wen for a long time, and they know that she is a very easy-going person, and when the family told her about a happy event, she would always go for a piece of money, a few cents, but everyone was just a courtesy, Do not eat.


    People like Liu Chunfang are still neighbors, and Han Wen will not stop coming, so when people see her, they ask why they don''t come to dinner.


    But these people guessed wrong this time. Han Wen really didn''t plan to come. If it wasn''t for Wang Hao''s money, she would definitely take a detour.


    Pharaoh''s face turned red and white at times when he was embarrassed by these people, and he left the crowd with a cold snort.


    Walking up to Liu Chunfang, who was busy with her work, she poked her and asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that Director Han didn''t give you a courtesy?"


    Liu Chunfang looked puzzled, "I just didn''t follow!"


    Pharaoh looked at her with hatred for not turning iron into steel, "Who said no, the man gave the money to your man, and he gave him two yuan!"


    "What? She gave two dollars?" Liu Chunfang asked in surprise.


    When Lao Wang saw her like this, he knew that Li Yuejin didn''t tell her, and asked mockingly, knocking on the seeds, "What? You didn''t receive the gift money from your family!"


    Knowing that Old Wang is easy to talk about, Liu Chunfang smiled awkwardly and replied, "Isn''t it done yet, I''ll give this gift to me when it''s done."


    "Oh, so it stands to reason that I have to tell you what happened to the money I received yesterday!" Pharaoh continued to ask.


    Liu Chunfang: "Old Li is so busy, I may have forgotten." Seeing the old man, he had to continue talking and said quickly: "Old man, eat slowly here, I''ll see why the bridegroom hasn''t come back yet."


    Looking at Liu Chunfang, who left in a hurry, Pharaoh pouted in disdain.


    Liu Chunfang walked a distance and started to scold Han Wen, if she didn''t give her the gift to Lao Li, the money given to Lao Li would definitely not come back.


    snort! Fortunately, she didn''t come to eat, otherwise it would definitely be over with her.


    Han Wen didn''t know Liu Chunfang''s little Jiujiu. They were very happy to win a fight, and the pace of going to school was much more brisk.


    In September, Han Wen applied Qingyue to enter the first grade. Although Qingyue did not speak, her intelligence was fine, so the school did not refuse her.


    Han Wen asked Xiaolong to take Qingyue to the first grade, while she hurried to the junior high school. She has been a teacher for almost two years, and her skill in this step has become more and more profound.


    The year before last, Principal Tang tried to ask her to be the head teacher, but she refused. She is too busy now and doesn''t want to worry about it at all.


    During lunch, the four of them got together, and Han Wen gave the money and food stamps to Huzi, "Buy what you want to eat."


    Hu Zi took it and went to buy food with Fu Jin. They all trusted Hu Zi very much.


    After a while, Hu Zi and Fu Jin came back with two dishes.


    Han Wen looked at them and asked in surprise, "So many dishes? Didn''t you buy rice?"


    Huzi: "I bought it, I''ll go get it now."


    After a while, he came back with a basket with more than ten wowotou in it.


    Han Wen: "Have you bought so much food?"


    Hu Zi stuffed his nest, put the rest on the table, and replied calmly, "We''ve eaten, we''re all hungry."


    Han Wen thought about his and Fu Jin''s appetite and didn''t say much.


    Several teachers who stayed at the school saw Han Wen and a few children eating in the cafeteria and asked in surprise, "Mr. Han, you didn''t go back today."


    Han Wen: "I won''t go back."


    "Good guy, your family''s appetite is really big."


    "I didn''t eat in the morning, the child is hungry." Han Wen replied with a smile.

 Chapter 261： ones man meat is another mans poison

    The teacher who asked also knew that the little boy at this time was the time to eat, and then praised: "No wonder your children are all tall."


    "Like my child who eats half a wowotou at a meal, and looks like a monkey."


    The teacher said a few words and saw that Huzi had finished eating a nest, and immediately said with a smile: "Okay, I won''t disturb you to eat, you can eat slowly, I''ll go back first."


    Han Wen nodded slightly with a smile.


    When the others left, Han Wen frowned slightly, looked at Hu Zi and said, "You eat slowly and no one will rob you."


    Huzi: "I''m hungry."


    Fu Jin''s speed is not slow. To be honest, he didn''t eat much in the morning, but Han Wen couldn''t eat it. This wotou was made of cornmeal, and it made his throat a little jarring. Huzi didn''t make soup, so he could only swallow.


    Han Wen looked at Qingyue, who was eating wotou in small bites, and asked in a low voice, "Qingyue, are you used to eating?"


    Qingyue nodded.


    Han Wen only ate half a piece of wotou and couldn''t eat it anymore, she got up as soon as she put the wotou in the basket.


    Hu Zi asked curiously, "Mom, why are you going?" Several children also looked at her.


    Han Wen: "I''ll go buy a soup."


    Hu Zi replied calmly: "Don''t go there, there is none there." If there were, he would have bought it long ago.


    There was a trace of sadness on Han Wen''s face when she heard that, how would she eat without soup.


    After Fu Jin finished eating the wotou in his hand, he got up and said, "I''ll go get some hot water." After that, he left.


    Han Wen picked up the wotou again and ate it in small bites.


    Hu Zi took a big mouthful of cabbage, and sighed helplessly when he saw the **** food. He didn''t know what the **** was going on. Sometimes he lived a particularly rough life, and sometimes he lived a particularly delicate life.


    "Mom, if you can''t do it, don''t eat wotou. I think this dish is good when fried. Just eat it!" Hu Zi said with disgust.


    Han Wen was originally afraid that Huzi and the others would not have enough to eat, but now that they have almost eaten, it is not pretentious.


    After a while, Fu Jin came back with water, holding a large glass and two empty bowls.


    "There are no free bowls in the kitchen, let''s use one, and let my aunt and Qingyue use one."


    Hu Zi was very anxious to eat, just choked, stretched out his hand and said rudely: "Give me a bowl first."


    Fu Jin first poured Hu Zi a bowl, Hu Zi drank it loudly, and Xiaolong kept staring at Hu Zi for fear that he would choking and polluting the water.


    After eating, one took two bowls and sent them back to the kitchen.


    The old man in the kitchen watched them finish eating and cleaned the bowls. He couldn''t help but praised with joy, "Mr. Han asked me to say that I like the ones from your family the most with so many students in our school, and they can talk again. Easy and quick work.¡±


    Hu Zi smiled and said rudely, "Uncle Li doesn''t need to praise us, just take more care when we come over for dinner."


    "If you want me to say that your craft is really good."


    Uncle Li looked at Hu Zi and laughed, "You kid has eaten so many buns?"


    Hu Zi rubbed his stomach, "Of course, I ate it all."


    Seeing him like that, Han Wen couldn''t help but patted him and explained with a smile, "These kids in my family are a bit big eaters, which makes you laugh."


    Uncle Li didn''t take it to heart, "It''s a blessing for children to eat."


    After saying a few more words with Uncle Li, Han Wen took them away. When they went out, they met Hu Zi''s classmates, and immediately dropped them and hugged their backs.


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi''s dashing back and said helplessly to Qingyue, "Your second brother really has social bullying." He can chat with anyone.


    After school in the afternoon, Han Wen came out of the classroom and walked home alone.


    It was late in the elementary school, Huzi and Xiaolong had already gone back, and Han Wen didn''t bring Fu Jin. Sometimes they left early and sometimes they left late, and Fu Jin didn''t wait for her either.


    When Han Wen got home, she saw that there was a large group of people in front of Liu Chunfang. Han Wen frowned and wondered why she hadn''t finished eating yet. What time was it?


    The last time Zhou Bing got married, all the people were gone, and everything was cleaned up.


    Han Wen changed her expression, took a deep breath and walked towards the house calmly.


    As she passed by, someone greeted her, "Director Han just got out of class!"


    Han Wen stopped and replied with a smile: "Well, it''s just after school, are you here?"


    "Stay and help with packing!"


    Han Wen pretended to be curious and asked, "Why have you eaten for so long and haven''t cleaned up yet?"


    The expression on the face of the person who was talking to Han Wen changed, and he waved his hand in embarrassment and said, "Don''t mention it."


    Seeing that they didn''t want to talk more, Han Wen didn''t ask any more questions. She nodded and went home. Anyway, Wang Dani went to have a drink, so if they didn''t talk, someone would naturally talk about it.


    When Han Wen got home, she saw Huzi and Qingyue playing with Xiao Huang in the yard, and her training for Xiao Huang has not stopped in recent years.


    Han Wen looked at the excited Hu Zi and asked casually, "Do you know what happened next door?"


    Hu Zi replied while playing with Xiao Huang, "I know."


    Hearing the footsteps, Han Wen looked at him with a terrified face. How long has this child been home, and he already knows everything?


    Going back to the room and hanging the bag on the hanger, he asked Fu Jin and Xiaolong who were playing chess, "Who did Huzi ask about just now?"


    Xiaolong took a step and replied calmly: "Aunt Wang came to find you just now, and my brother received it."


    Fu Jin: "The two of them had a great time talking."


    Han Wen: ""


    "Tiger, come here."


    Huzi handed over the teasing ball to Xiaohuang to Qingyue and then came in, "What''s the matter?"


    Han Wen: "What did your auntie Wang tell you just now?"


    "Nothing to say."


    "Oh, I said, about what happened next door tossing so late."


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter?"


    Hu Zi sat lazily next to Fu Jin, and then replied, "Pang Jiayue brought the sewing machine Liu Chunfang bought for her when she got married."


    "Liu Chunfang was not happy when she saw that Pang Jiayue brought the sewing machine, so she wanted Pang Jiayue to move the sewing machine to her house. Pang Jiayue disagreed. Liu Chunfang thought it was Pang Jiayue who was showing her face, and the two became deadlocked."


    "In the end, it was Uncle Li who took the shot and the two were able to stop."


    Han Wen only understood after hearing Hu Zi say this, the expression on the man''s face just now was indescribable.


    "Isn''t this Liu Chunfang stupid? The woman''s dowry can be put in her house. It''s not just looking for trouble."


    Huzi: "Maybe she thinks that the thing she bought is hers!"


    Han Wen listened with a face of approval: "I think she may really think so."


    Fu Jin asked suspiciously, "Why is Aunt Liu doing so much, and how did Uncle Li live with her?"


    Han Wen: "You don''t understand this. It''s called radish and cabbage."

 Chapter 262： Overlord

    At six o''clock, Wang Hao came home from get off work and saw that there were still people eating in the house next door. With a different face, he entered the door and asked, "What''s going on next door, eating so late?"


    Han Wen put the fried dishes on the table and replied calmly: "Do you think that with Liu Chunfang''s temperament, Li Weidong can live so peacefully with a wife."


    Wang Hao: "What''s the trouble again?"


    Han Wen: "Well, it''s so late if you don''t make trouble."


    Wang Hao muttered, "I can eat enough every day." After that, he went outside to wash his hands and prepare to eat.


    After eating, Hu Zi took Xiao Huang out. He was going to take Xiao Huang out to catch mice for Xiao Bald Hair. Han Wen glanced at the basket and said disgustedly: "When Hu Zi comes back, let him change his name, it Now that all the hair has grown out, it would be unpleasant to be called a little bald hair again!"


    Xiaolong: "I told my brother long ago that he doesn''t want to."


    Han Wen: "If he doesn''t want us, let''s call it a nice name and let him call him Little Bald Hair."


    Xiaolong: "Mom, if you have the final say, we will listen to you."


    Han Wen knew that Xiaolong was using the aggressive method to raise his eyebrows and replied, "Okay! Leave it to me."


    While playing with Qingyue, Xiaolong asked, "Mom, are you still going to the city this month? I''ve finished reading that book, and I want to buy a few more."


    Han Wen frowned, "You have read almost all the books in the city. What kind of thing do you want to ask your father to see if he is on a business trip during this time?"


    Xiaolong: "Dad, are you going out?"


    Wang Hao: "On a business trip the day after tomorrow, what kind of book do you want?"


    Xiaolong: "Encyclopedia."


    Wang Hao: "I''ll find it for you."


    Said that this Han Wen suddenly remembered something, "I will go to the team tomorrow and ask Li Jun to give me a certificate. I want to take Qingyue to the province to see it." Qingyue still needs a little after being treated in the city for several months. There was no sign of speaking, and Han Wen was not only a little anxious.


    Wang Hao was worried that Han Wen would go alone with the child, and said calmly, "I''ll go with you when I get back."


    Han Wen thought about it and nodded, "Alright."


    During the conversation, Han Wen vaguely heard voices coming from the yard. Han Wen was cleaning the table, but when she heard the voice, she immediately went out to look, and saw Pang Jiayue and Li Weidong standing in their yard.


    Han Wen frowned slightly, her expression unclear, "Why are you here?"


    Li Weidong was a little afraid of Han Wen because of what happened a few years ago, so he pouted and said nothing.


    Pang Jiayue said at this time: "My dad said that Uncle Hao gave us a gift to send us some candy."


    Originally, Li Yuejin was going to come in person, but when Pang Jiayue saw it, he asked casually. When he learned that he wanted to come to Han Wen''s house, he immediately grabbed the job and said that Han Wen had worried them a lot. Just came over to thank you.


    Li Yuejin didn''t think much and asked the young couple to come and deliver it to them.


    Because Xiao Huang was taken out by Hu Zi, the two walked directly to their yard, Han Wen greeted this and reached out to take the candy in Pang Jiayue''s hand with a smirk, "Thank you, and wish you two a good hundred years. combine."


    Pang Jiayue lowered her head a little shyly after hearing Han Wen''s words, then raised her head and looked at Han Wen innocently and asked, "Aunt Han, my house is a little messy, can I go to your house for a meeting?"


    After listening to this, Han Wen replied apologetically, "I''m sorry, my house is being cleaned and the place where I don''t stand is a bit messy."


    Unexpectedly, Pang Jiayue directly rolled up her sleeves and said with a positive look: "That''s just the time for me to help you."


    Han Wen glanced at Pang Jiayue''s belly and said indifferently, "You haven''t settled down yet this month. I dare not let you work. Is your mother finished?"


    Li Weidong heard Han Wen''s refusal early in the morning, tugged at Pang Jiayue and replied, "Not yet, there are still a lot of things on my mother''s side!"


    Pang Jiayue smiled a little embarrassedly, and complained in a low voice: "It''s not that you don''t know that your mother doesn''t like me, and I don''t really want to go home." This voice seemed to be coquettish to Li Weidong, but also made Han Han Wen heard it clearly.


    Pang Jiayue''s attention was to let Han Wen hear that she was pitiful for taking her in, but she didn''t expect that she would offend Han Wen in the early days, and Han Wen might be fooled.


    "Since your mother is so busy, you can go back and help! This little work in my house is enough for your brother and sister." Han Wen replied calmly.


    Pang Jiayue''s expression froze, as if she didn''t expect Han Wen to say that.


    Li Weidong had long been impatient, he pulled Pang Jiayue''s arm and said, "Everything has been delivered, let''s go!"


    A trace of regret flashed in Pang Jiayue''s eyes, so she let Li Weidong pull away.


    When they went out, they met Hu Zi and brought Xiao Huang back. Seeing that Hu Zi''s eyes were full of doubts, they entered the door and asked, "What are they doing here?"


    Han Wen raised the candy in her hand, "I''m here to deliver something."


    Tiger: "Oh."


    "Mom, you asked Fu Jin to take out the little bald hair and I''ll feed it."


    Han Wen disliked that every time they fed the little bald hair, it was done outside.


    Han Wen heard Hu Zi shouting Xiao Bald Mao again and tightened his embroidered eyebrows as a reminder: "It''s all grown now, you can change his name."


    Hu Zi was not happy: "Little bald hair sounds good!"


    Han Wen: "He is an eagle in the sky. Please give me a more aggressive name."


    Hu Zi thought about it and thought it was the same, and said casually: "Then let me think about it."


    Han Wen: "Also, don''t put it in the house after it''s so big after feeding. Go to the utility room. If you don''t like it, you can put it in your house."


    Hu Zi''s face sank after hearing this, "Mom, aren''t you embarrassing me, I won''t kill me if I mess with Xiaolong''s cleanliness in our house."


    Han Wen gave him a cold look, "It''s good that you know."


    Entering the room, he said to Fu Jin, "Huzi asked you to move the little bald hair out."


    Fu Jin immediately put down the rag in his hand to remove the little bald hair. After Han Wen went out just now, Fu Jin took over the cleaning job automatically.


    Xiaolong stopped playing with the flower rope after seeing it, and ran to see it.


    Qingyue ran to Wang Hao with the flower rope and sat down, and asked Wang Hao to play with her.


    Han Wen put the candy on the table and asked, "Qingyue, why don''t you go out."


    Qingyue shook her head, wrinkled her nose in disgust.


    Han Wen was amused by Qingyue''s lively expression, and said happily, "Fortunately you don''t like it." After speaking, she went to the kitchen with a basin and a rag.


    After feeding the little bald hair back, Hu Zi announced excitedly that he was going to change the name of the little bald hair, and called him: "Overlord."


    Everyone listened with disgust, Wang Hao: "What name did you get this?"


    Hu Zi asked with a puzzled look: "Does it sound bad, the overlord of the sky, it''s called Overlord."


    Han Wen: "You are really talented."


    Fu Jin: "It''s really talented."


    Hu Zi felt that they were praising him, and thought they were mocking him. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to act arbitrarily, and called: "Overlord."

 Chapter 263： an examination

    Han Wen has lost confidence in Huzi''s ability to name her, thinking that it''s okay not to call him Little Bald Hair, so she has no opinion.


    In this way, the new name of the little bald head, Bawang, was determined from the old Wang''s family.


    On the 9th of November, Han Wen took Qingyue to the province before she could eat a big breakfast, and was accompanied by Wang Hao.


    Han Wen felt nauseated while on the boat, and thought it was motion sickness and didn''t take it to heart.


    When he arrived in the city, Wang Hao asked Han Wen to buy a ticket first, and then went to the cafeteria to buy a few buns and a large bottle of hot water.


    After Han Wen bought the ticket, she sat in the waiting room and waited for Wang Hao. Wang Hao came back with a bun and gave one to Qingyue before holding Han Wen.


    Han Wen felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach and said to Wang Hao, "Give me the water first, I''ll drink some water."


    Wang Hao immediately unscrewed the bottle cap and handed it over.


    Han Wen took two sips of hot water and felt less uncomfortable before reaching for the buns.


    I didn''t care when I took the first bite, but after the second bite, Han Wen felt a little nauseous.


    "What did you buy? It smells so great?"


    Wang Hao looked confused. He knew that Han Wen didn''t like to eat pork buns specially bought from mutton.


    "Pork stuffed."


    Han Wen heard that it was pork stuffing and sniffed it close, and said with a look of disgust, "Have you been deceived, this is not pork!"


    Wang Hao: "No way!" He was eating stuffed cabbage, so he didn''t know.


    He reached out and took a bite of the steamed bun that Han Wen had eaten, and replied with certainty, "It''s pork!"


    Then he asked Qingyue: "Qingyue, is yours from pork?"


    Qingyue opened her eyes and nodded affirmatively.


    Han Wen was so confused, she picked up Qingyue''s steamed bun and smelled it, and felt that the two of them had the same taste.


    "Maybe my sense of motion sickness hasn''t recovered yet. What stuffing is your bun with?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s cabbage."


    Han Wen: "Give me one."


    Seeing that Han Wen was uncomfortable, Wang Hao gave Han Wen the bun in his hand.


    Looking at the pork bun in his hand, he said, "I''ll keep this pork for you, and eat it when you''re well."


    Han Wen: "Don''t, I probably don''t want to eat it lately. I feel sick when I think about the smell. You should eat it. It''s even harder to eat when it''s cold."


    As soon as Wang Hao heard that what Han Wen said made sense, he ate all the remaining pork-filled buns.


    When I was eating, I gave another one to Qingyue. When Qingyue saw that she couldn''t eat it, she broke half of it and gave the rest to Wang Hao.


    After eating, the three of them got on the bus to the province.


    Han Wen hugged Qingyue and comforted: "Let''s not be nervous, just go for a small check, and we''ll come back if nothing happens."


    Qingyuewo nodded ignorantly in Han Wen''s arms.


    Hu Zi''s three brothers got up and looked at the empty house in confusion for a while before realizing that his parents took Qingyue to the province.


    Hu Zi reacted and ran to the kitchen first, looking at the cold stove, he came out in a low mood, and said without love, "I didn''t cook."


    Xiaolong: "What should we do then?"


    Fu Jin: "Let''s go to school to eat!"


    Huzi: "That''s the only way it can be."


    The three of them were ready to go to school without exercising and packing up. Fortunately, Huzi was still sober, and when he was about to leave, he went to Mrs. Li''s house and told Daguo.


    At noon, the three brothers met again in the cafeteria, and Hu Zi asked sadly, "I don''t know if our mother is here."


    Fu Jin counted the time: "This point should be here."


    Hu Zi looked envious: "I''ve never been out of the province when I''m so old!" After he finished speaking, he closed his mouth and he went out.


    Fu Jin: "What''s good about going out, why don''t we come here!"


    Huzi: "Indeed! I''m hungry, let''s go eat!"


    Xiaolong scratched his head: "Why did he feel that something was wrong with his brother just now? Did he hide something from himself?"


    Thinking about it, he shook his head again, he and his brother were inseparable, so there should be nothing wrong.


    Han Wen and the others rode in the car all morning and finally arrived at the provincial hospital. Before they could eat, they took Qingyue for an examination first.


    Fortunately, they used to take Qingyue around the city a lot and knew a thing or two about the hospital''s procedures, and soon they met the experts.


    Afraid of the inaccuracy of the previous examination for Qingyue, this time I did a comprehensive examination and found that there was no problem with her body, so she went to see a psychiatrist.


    The doctors in the province are indeed more professional, and they communicated with Qingyue only after they were all kicked out.


    I don''t know what she did. When Qingyue came out, her mood was much better, and she was willing to open her mouth to communicate, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Han Wen asked Wang Hao to accompany Qingyue outside, and went inside to communicate with the doctor.


    "Doctor, is there something wrong with my child?"


    Compared with the seriousness of other doctors, the temperament of a psychiatrist is much softer.


    "It''s not a big problem in my heart."


    Han Wen wondered: "It''s not a big problem, why is she always reluctant to speak."


    The psychiatrist smiled and replied, "Although it''s not a big problem, it takes an opportunity to not speak for so long."


    "I can see that she is very happy at your house, and it shouldn''t be long before she can communicate with you."


    Han Wen was a little surprised to hear this, "She told you all about it."


    Psychiatrist: "Of course! In fact, she is a very lively child."


    Han Wen: "Then is there anything we need to pay attention to? Or take some medicine or something?"


    "No, she''s fine, you just need to treat her as a normal child."


    "If you take medicine, you don''t really need it."


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Understood, then thank you." After speaking, she withdrew.


    Wang Hao watched Han Wen come out, and brought Qingyue around him. Before Han Wen could speak, she felt dizzy and almost stopped.


    Fortunately, Wang Hao supported her in time beside her. He didn''t care to ask about Qingyue''s situation. Wang Hao said nervously: "What''s wrong with you, I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    Han Wen supported Wang Hao''s arm and shook her head, "It''s alright, the motion sickness reaction is a bit big, you help me where I sit for a while."


    Wang Hao saw that she didn''t look like motion sickness, so he said firmly, "I''ll take you for a checkup."


    Han Wen: "I''m really fine."


    It just so happened that a doctor came at this time, and Qingyue didn''t know what was going on. She went up and grabbed the white coat and pointed at Han Wen anxiously.


    The old doctor saw that Han Wen''s face was not very good-looking, so he took the initiative to say: "Young man, get out of the way, I''ll take a look."


    Wang Hao saw that it was a doctor and quickly got out of the way.


    The old doctor first looked at Han Wen''s face, and then let Han Wen stick out his tongue to look at it, and then let her reach out.


    Han Wen stretched out her hand, but she didn''t expect that a doctor she would encounter was a Chinese medicine practitioner.


    The old doctor took Han Wen''s pulse and said calmly, "It''s not a big deal, but the motion sickness is a bit serious."


    Han Wen relaxed as soon as she heard it.

 Chapter 264： pregnant

    Seeing Han Wen relax, the old doctor said, "But it''s not all the cause of motion sickness."


    Hearing this relaxed heart, Han Wen raised her mind again, and hurriedly asked, "What''s the reason for that?"


    The old doctor looked at the smiles on Han Wen and Wang Hao''s faces, "Don''t be nervous, it''s not a bad thing."


    It wasn''t a bad thing for Wang Hao to hear it, but Han Wen asked anxiously, "Doctor, is she here?"


    The old doctor smiled and said, "Judging from the pulse, it should be pregnant."


    Han Wen opened her eyes wide and asked in disbelief, "I''m pregnant?"


    The old doctor nodded affirmatively: "Well, there is more than one month."


    Han Wen silently counted the days in her heart, and sure enough, as the old doctor said, her aunt was more than half a month late.


    But during this time, they had planned to have children, so she didn''t care whether the aunt came or not.


    Seeing that Wang Hao didn''t respond for a long time, Han Wen turned her head to look, and saw Wang Hao staring at the old doctor with a dull expression.


    Han Wen suddenly felt amused and reached out and patted Wang Hao teasingly, "Hey! I''m back to my senses."


    Only then did Wang Hao react, and he quickly grabbed the doctor''s hand, "Doctor, what you said is true."


    The doctor nodded affirmatively: "It''s not wrong."


    Wang Hao let go and turned to look at Han Wen, "You heard that we have a child."


    Han Wen nodded calmly: "I heard."


    Seeing Wang Hao''s performance, the old doctor asked with a bewildered expression, "Didn''t you all already have a child?" The implication was second, but he was still so excited.


    Han Wen smiled slightly and said nonsensely: "We only have one child. My husband has been wanting one for so many years, but he has not been able to achieve it for so many years. It is inevitable that it will be a little exciting to have it suddenly."


    The old doctor looked at Qingyue and nodded and said, "Indeed! A child is too thin."


    Wang Hao also calmed down at this time, and suddenly turned from a second fool to a cold male god, and asked with a serious face: "Doctor, what should I pay attention to, such as my daughter-in-law, why is it suddenly dizzy."


    When the old doctor heard Wang Hao''s question, his expression became serious, "On the one hand, the vertigo is due to motion sickness, and on the other hand, the body is too tired just because of the pregnancy."


    "No big problem, just rest for a while."


    Wang Hao: "Do you need to take medicine?"


    The doctor thought for a moment and said, "It''s better to take some medicine."


    "Are you taking Chinese medicine or Western medicine?"


    "Just go for a checkup after taking western medicine, and ask the doctor over there to prescribe medicine for you."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao have long seen that the old doctor is a Chinese medicine practitioner. He not only looks like a Chinese medicine doctor, but also has a faint herbal smell on his body.


    Han Wen: "Chinese medicine is vast and profound. We still believe in Chinese medicine. Since you have shown us, we will call your account, and you can help me get the medicine."


    The old doctor has not seen people who trust Chinese medicine so much for a long time, and he is also happy now, "Okay, okay, you go to register! I will wait for you in the office."


    If he had done it in the past, he would have dragged Han Wen and the others directly to get the medicine, but now it is stipulated that the receipt must be presented before the medicine is filled. There is no way but to make them register.


    Wang Hao took the things he brought to the empty seat next to Han Wen, and said to Qingyue, "I''ll go get the medicine, you should stay beside your mother and don''t get lost."


    Because the couple was taking Qingyue away, they pretended to be a family of three.


    Qingyue nodded and reached out to grab Han Wen''s clothes.


    "Okay, let''s go! I''m much better now and can see Qingyue." Han Wen couldn''t help urging Wang Hao''s worried look.


    Wang Hao turned around to register after hearing what Han Wen said, but the speed of leaving was very fast, just like flying.


    Seeing Wang Hao''s panicked look, Han Wen warmed her heart and turned her head to Qingyue''s underestimate: "See if your uncle is annoying or not, there are so many things to sign up for."


    Qingyue''s little head was full of doubts and she didn''t understand why her aunt had a smile on her face when she clearly disliked her uncle.


    After less than ten minutes, Wang Hao ran back with the registration slip, "Han Wen~Dr. Liang''s number has been hung up, I''ll help you there."


    Han Wen''s head is still a little dizzy, but she is not pretentious, and let Wang Hao help him up, because he has been holding a bag in one hand and supporting Han Wen with the other, and he can''t take Qingyue, so he asks her to follow Han Wen''s clothes.


    Dr. Liang''s office is a little far away, in a corner on the third floor. Fortunately, Wang Hao asked clearly when he paid, otherwise it would be really hard to find.


    On the way to Dr. Liang''s office, Wang Hao asked worriedly, "Let Dr. Liang read it. Shall we see a western doctor for a checkup?"


    Han Wen was a little hesitant at first, but after sitting for a while, she obviously felt that her dizziness had eased, so she said, "No, since Dr. Liang has seen it all, there is no need to spend that unjustifiable money." Wen still believes in Chinese medicine.


    Wang Hao saw that Han Wen insisted and did not object.


    When he arrived at the office, Wang Hao first knocked on the door and approved it before entering.


    Dr. Liang''s office is different from other doctors'' offices. He is a one-person office, with a desk in front and a cabinet for medicine in the back. The first time Han Wen enters, it feels like entering the security hall in The Legend of the White Snake. .


    "Come here, sit down."


    Han Wen felt strange looking at Dr. Liang''s enthusiastic expression, but sat across the table obediently.


    Doctor Liang: "You stretch out your hand, and I''m taking your pulse carefully."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao looked at each other, rolled up his sleeves and handed over his arms.


    Dr. Liang touched it for a while, and said with certainty: "It''s the same as what I saw earlier. I''ll give you a para-fertilizer medicine to eat. After taking it, you''ll be fine for a few days."


    Han Wen retracted her arm and asked suspiciously, "Don''t you need to check?"


    Dr. Liang: "The inspection must be inspected. I don''t think you are local! Just go to your place to check after taking the medicine. If you are not in a hurry, come here to find me."


    Wang Hao said immediately: "We are not in a hurry to go back."


    Han Wen turned to look at him in surprise, "You don''t go to work?"


    Wang Hao: "Nothing is more important than you right now."


    Dr. Liang couldn''t help laughing when he saw Wang Hao''s nervous appearance, "You don''t have to be nervous, young man, your daughter-in-law is fine."


    Wang Hao pursed his lips and did not speak, obviously he was going to act arbitrarily.


    Dr. Liang didn''t get angry when he saw Wang Hao like this, but looked at Han Wen and said, "You are so lucky to have met such a good man."


    Hearing this, Han Wen pulled out a big smile, took Wang Hao''s hand, and said sweetly, "Maybe I only did good deeds in my last life!"


    Wang Hao''s eyes flashed a little embarrassed when he heard Han Wen say this.


    After taking the medicine, Wang Hao helped Han Wen out of the hospital. They originally planned to go back on the same day, but now they can only go to the hostel first because of this sudden situation.

 Chapter 265： Wang Haos kindness

    At this time, there were not as many guesthouses as in Han Wen''s time, and the locations of these guesthouses were all specific.


    Fortunately, Wang Hao used to travel a lot on business, so he knew a little bit about this place, and it didn''t take long for him to find a family.


    "Is there any proof?" the eldest sister of the guest house asked sharply.


    Wang Hao handed over the certificate that the village had opened from his bag.


    The eldest sister took it over and looked at it, her nostrils were about to rise to the sky, and Han Wen seriously suspected that she didn''t know how to read.


    After reading it, it proved that she looked at them vigilantly again, "What is the relationship between the three of you."


    Wang Hao: "A family of three."


    The eldest sister of the guest house: "Prove it."


    Han Wen was dumbfounded, "What proof?"


    "Of course it''s the proof of your family of three." The elder sister replied with a look of contempt.


    Han Wen: "..."


    Since Han Wen came here, she hadn''t traveled too far apart from going to the city, and she didn''t know it would be so troublesome to live in, so she didn''t bring it with her.


    Just when she was about to ask what to do if she didn''t bring it, Wang Hao took out something similar to a certificate of merit from her bag and handed it to the woman, "This is a marriage certificate, this is a household registration certificate."


    Qingyue and Fu Jin''s household registrations are now in their house, so they are not afraid of her checking.


    The man took it over, looked at it, and then gave it back to Wang Hao.


    Han Wen is now quite sure that this woman doesn''t know how to read, otherwise why didn''t she ask the two of them, one surnamed Wang and one Han, why they had two children with the surname Fu.


    "There are two beds in one room, do you still want to eat?" the woman asked while holding the kettle.


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen, and Han Wen immediately said, "No."


    The woman pouted and said nothing, thinking that such a foreign-style family is so stingy, she thought she could make some money today!


    Taking them to the third floor, the woman opened the door of a room and said, "I''ve lived in a guest house before! Don''t tell me the rules!"


    Wang Hao said coldly, "No need."


    Hearing that, the woman immediately put down the kettle and walked out.


    Wang Hao followed behind and closed the door. Han Wen had no choice but to sigh that even the good nostrils of the employees of this kind of unit were about to rise to the sky.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao who came back and asked curiously, "I don''t know when you brought the marriage certificate."


    Wang Hao: "I took it with me when I was packing." Han Wen probably wouldn''t think so much if she had never traveled far. He traveled a lot and knew that marriage certificates would be checked in some places.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll go buy something to eat." Wang Hao said while checking his surroundings.


    Han Wen took Qingyue to the side and didn''t sit on it rashly. After Wang Hao checked and saw that nothing was wrong, she pulled Qingyue to sit on the bed.


    "I''m not so hungry now, you can go after a while!"


    Wang Hao: "It''s okay, I''m not tired, you rest first and I''ll go out for a walk."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then when you go out, find a place to call Huzi and tell him, so that they will not worry about it at home."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    As soon as Wang Hao left, Han Wen began to pack up the things they brought. She had no self-consciousness as a patient at all. She brought a lot of snacks because she was afraid that Qingyue would be hungry on the road.


    "Qingyue are you hungry?" It''s past two o''clock in the afternoon, and they haven''t eaten much at noon.


    Qingyue nodded.


    Han Wen handed Qingyue the biscuits and bread she brought, "Let''s eat some pads and wait until your uncle comes back, we''re officially having dinner."


    Qingyue took the biscuits and gave one to Han Wen before eating them in small bites.


    After eating, Qingyue started yawning, Han Wen looked at it funny: "Are you sleepy?"


    Qingyue nodded her head.


    Han Wen stepped forward and lifted the quilt and saw that there was nothing dirty, so she asked Qingyue to take off her shoes and go to bed. When she sat down under the quilt, she helped her take off her coat, otherwise it would be too tiring to sleep in it.


    Qingyue watched Han Wen''s movements and patted the seat next to her.


    Han Wen smiled and said, "After taking it off for you, I''ll go to bed too."


    Wang Hao came back from buying food. As soon as he entered the door, he felt the atmosphere was extraordinarily quiet. When he looked at the bed, he saw that Han Wen was sleeping sweetly with Qingyue in his arms.


    Wang Hao looked at the rice and the fried medicine in his hand, hesitated for a moment, stepped forward and patted Han Wen lightly.


    Han Wen slept soundly and felt someone patted her, she opened her eyes in a daze, and saw Wang Hao''s enlarged face above her.


    She asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Hao: "I bought the meal, you have to take a bite before going to bed."


    Han Wen muttered, "I don''t want to eat it."


    Wang Hao thought that Han Wen hadn''t eaten much in the morning, and said very ruthlessly, "No, go to sleep after eating." He shook Han Wen twice.


    Han Wen was so worn out by Wang Hao that she sat up reluctantly, but her eyes were still confused.


    Wang Hao took his own pillow and put it behind Han Wen''s back for her to lean against, and was about to call Qingyue.


    Han Wen quickly stopped him, "I finally fell asleep, so don''t call her."


    Wang Hao: "She didn''t eat lunch either."


    Han Wen whispered back: "I''m almost full after eating some of the snacks I brought before going to bed. Eat it when you wake up!" After speaking, she was about to lift the quilt.


    Seeing her action, Wang Hao said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen laughed at his fuss, "I''ve had a good night''s sleep, I''ll go down to eat!"


    Wang Hao reprimanded with a dark face: "Just eat in bed, you forgot what happened to you."


    Han Wen: "The doctor said it''s fine~"


    Wang Hao: "That won''t work either." Then he went to get the thermos.


    Seeing this, Han Wen asked in surprise, "Did you buy it?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was about to open the lid of the heat preservation bucket, Han Wen quickly said, "If you don''t let me get out of bed, just carry me to that bed."


    Wang Hao: "What''s the matter, the quilt is cold, so I''m not afraid of the cold."


    Han Wen lowered her head and glanced at Qingyue, "Don''t be afraid, I don''t dare to make big moves when I''m half-sitting like this, because I''m afraid the wind will blow Qingyue into the bed and freeze Qingyue."


    Wang Hao saw that Han Wen''s posture was really awkward, so he carried Han Wen from the bed to his bed, and brought the quilt to cover Han Wen, and then unscrewed the heat preservation bucket to let her eat.


    Wang Hao obviously bought this heat preservation bucket carefully. The size of the heat preservation bucket is large enough to hold meals for the three of them.


    The first layer is a green vegetable, the second layer is a chicken, and the third layer is a soup.


    After reading it, Han Wen asked in confusion, "Is there no food?"


    Wang Hao: "Yes, I bought some steamed buns." He put the insulation bucket on the bedside table next to him and went to look for the steamed buns.


    Han Wen looked at a heat preservation bucket and asked curiously, "What is that?"


    Wang Hao: "I''ll cook Chinese medicine for you."


    Only then did Han Wen remember that traditional Chinese medicine needs to be boiled, and her heart warmed again, and she asked softly, "Where did you boil it?"


    Wang Hao: "When buying food, let someone help you cook it in the cafeteria."

 Chapter 266： fetus

    Knowing that this person is a little arrogant now, Han Wen asked curiously, "Why are they willing to help?"


    Wang Hao: "I gave the money."


    "Don''t say it, it''s cold after eating for a while."


    Han Wen looked at the table and the short bedside table beside her, and said coquettishly, "Would you like to take me somewhere to eat! This place is too small to be used, you see I''m about to lie down." He also showed Wang Hao a demonstration.


    Seeing that Han Wen was really inconvenient, Wang Hao nodded reluctantly and agreed, "Where do you sit and eat?"


    "It shouldn''t be cold in a while." He opened his hand and let Wang Hao hug him.


    Wang Hao had to come over and pick up Han Wen, put it in front of the table in the room, and let Han Wen sit down and go back to get the opened thermal bucket.


    Just when Han Wen thought it was over, Wang Hao suddenly took off his coat and put it on her lap.


    Han Wen was a little surprised: "What are you doing, aren''t you cold?"


    Wang Hao sat down next to Han Wen and calmly replied, "It''s not cold."


    Han Wen couldn''t believe it. When she reached out to hold Wang Hao''s hand, she felt a warmth spread through the palm of her hand.


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen dotingly and said, "Okay, let''s eat quickly." He didn''t know where he got a spoon and handed it to Han Wen.


    Han Wen took the spoon and took a few mouthfuls of soup before eating.


    "Did you call Huzi when you went out?" Han Wen asked worriedly, thinking of the children at home.


    Wang Hao took a bite of the steamed bun and replied, "I hit it, I hit the supply and marketing agency. Brother Li will go over and tell Huzi at night."


    Han Wen: "That''s fine, don''t just eat steamed buns! Eat some meat."


    Wang Hao avoided the dishes that Han Wen brought, and whispered, "I won''t eat it, all the meat is yours."


    Han Wen: "I can''t eat it."


    Wang Hao: "If you can''t eat it, keep it for Qingyue."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao with a smile, and suddenly asked, "You are so kind to me, do you feel bad for me! Or do you feel bad for the child?"


    Wang Hao paused for a moment when he was eating the steamed bun, and immediately replied, "I must be feeling sorry for you! I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat well with her."


    Han Wen pouted and said softly, "You have a conscience."


    After eating, Wang Hao stared at Han Wen and drank the medicine before starting to clean up the dishes. Han Wen wanted to help but Wang Hao didn''t allow her to move, so he had no choice but to lie back on the bed.


    Hu Zi came back from school in the afternoon, stared at the lock in the same posture as when he left and asked in confusion, "What''s the matter! Our parents haven''t come back yet?"


    Xiaolong: "I definitely didn''t come back. If I come back, the lock will definitely change."


    Hu Zi resignedly took out the key from his pocket and went to unlock it, "Parents haven''t come back, what shall we eat at night?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom has no appetite when she''s not at home."


    Hu Zi opened the lock and pushed open the door to ask Fu Jin, "Brother, how about you?"


    Fu Jin: "I have no appetite like Xiaolong."


    Huzi: "If you don''t have an appetite, you have to eat it! Otherwise, just fry an egg and forget it."


    Xiaolong nodded: "Okay, who will fry?"


    Fu Jin looked at the two younger brothers and said, "I''ll come!"


    Hu Zi nodded and said, "Okay." Fu Jin''s cooking skills can be considered to be edible, although not to his mother''s level.


    Xiaolong: "Brother, don''t fry it up, let''s fry three poached eggs each!"


    Someone made it clear that it was easier, and Fu Jin nodded in response without thinking.


    After a while, Fu Jin fried three poached eggs, one for each of the three brothers.


    Huzi ran to the kitchen to get some pancakes again, planning to roll them later.


    The pancake was just opened, and before it moved, I heard someone calling me outside.


    Huzi quickly put down the pancakes and ran out.


    As soon as I opened the courtyard door, I saw Uncle Li, the father of the great country, standing at the door with a briefcase.


    "Uncle Li, are you looking for my dad? My dad is not at home." Hu Zi said first.


    Because I have stayed in big countries a lot before, I am very familiar with the fathers of big countries.


    "I''m not looking for your dad, I''m looking for you."


    Hu Zi''s subconscious reaction was that something had happened to the big country, and he asked vigilantly, "What''s the matter with me?" He wouldn''t betray his friends casually.


    Seeing Huzi like this, Li Jianhua couldn''t help but smile and said, "You don''t have to be so vigilant, it''s not a matter for a big country."


    "What''s that?" Huzi asked suspiciously.


    Li Jianhua sighed and wondered how Wang Hao could raise such a fine son.


    "It''s your dad who called and asked me to tell you a few words. I''ll be back in a few days."


    Hu Zi was anxious when he heard it, "Did something happen to Qingyue?"


    Li Jianhua shook his head, "No, it seems like I have to wait for a few days before some inspection is done."


    When Hu Zi heard this, he let go of his heart and muttered, "It''s okay if something went wrong."


    "Did my dad say anything else?"


    Li Jianhua: "No, oh! Don''t forget to lock the door when you sleep, and don''t forget to feed the chickens."


    Hu Zi pouted, thinking that this is really his father.


    Li Jianhua saw Hu Zi''s expression with sympathy on his face, and he felt incredible when he heard it. He asked again if he had anything else to explain, only to hear Wang Hao coldly say "No."


    After Li Jianhua conveyed to Hu Zi, he said something to him and went to the next door.


    There was no way for the three children to be at home, so he still went to tell Zhou Xinguo to help him take care of it at night.


    Hu Zi closed the door and returned to the house, and Xiaolong couldn''t wait to ask, "What is Uncle Li looking for from you!"


    Hu Zi sat down and rolled pancakes and replied, "My dad''s phone said that he would stay in the province for a few days before coming back."


    Seeing that Fu Jin''s expression was wrong, he immediately added another sentence, "It''s not that Qingyue has something to do, but that there is an inspection that will take a few days to do."


    Xiaolong: "What''s the inspection?"


    Huzi: "How do I know."


    Xiaolong: "What did Dad say?"


    Huzi: "Let''s feed the chickens at home."


    Xiaolong: "It''s really my father."


    Huzi: "Otherwise?"


    After dinner, the three children closed the door and went to bed.


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye, and Han Wen finally couldn''t lie down in the hotel, so she had to go to the hospital for a checkup.


    Seeing her ruddy face, Wang Hao agreed to her. He went to the hospital for a check up, and nothing happened.


    Han Wen released herself after leaving the hospital, "Let''s go shopping at the supply and marketing agency?"


    Wang Hao deals with supply and marketing cooperatives every day. He really does not know what is good about the supply and marketing cooperatives.


    Han Wen turned her head to look at him and said with a look of disgust, "If you don''t want to go, you can go back to the guest house and stay there. Let''s go shopping."


    After talking, Qingyue said happily: "Let''s go! Let''s go buy gifts for your three brothers."


    Wang Hao looked at the two who went out and sighed helplessly. It would be strange if he could rest assured that they would go back like this.


    "You wait for me." After saying that, he trotted after him.

 Chapter 267： Cowardly when you meet an old lady

    When Han Wen arrived at the supply and marketing agency, she didn''t buy anything immediately, but kept wandering around.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen strolling around and asked in confusion, "Didn''t you come in to buy something? Why didn''t you buy it?"


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him and said angrily, "Those who buy things as soon as they come in must have to shop around."


    Wang Hao was depressed and felt very incomprehensible, "Why don''t you let me buy it for you if you go shopping like this? I know better than me what is good or bad."


    Han Wen listened to it and replied calmly: "This is the fun of shopping, you don''t understand." After that, she took Qingyue to shop with great interest.


    After an hour, Han Wen finally started shopping. First, she bought a few books, then a Hero brand pen, and finally hesitated between the spinning top and the Transformers.


    "Do you want to buy a Transformer for Huzi or a spinning top?" Han Wen turned to look at Wang Hao and asked.


    "Transformers." Wang Hao replied without thinking.


    Han Wen felt right when she heard it, and decided to choose Transformers, while Qingyue wanted stickers. Seeing this, Han Wen bought her a tangram.


    Seeing that Han Wenguang was buying children, Wang Hao couldn''t help but reminded: "Don''t just buy them, buy some for our parents too. If you see what you like, you can also buy some."


    Han Wen pouted, "I don''t like anything, but I want to buy it for my parents." They will definitely tell the old lady when they return to the city this time.


    Wang Hao: "Okay." Anyway, he bought everything Han Wen wanted when he was on a business trip.


    Han Wen picked a cotton hat for the old man, a pair of cotton shoes for the old lady, and a lot of supplements before taking the car back.


    When approaching the door, Han Wen suddenly became nervous, "Why tell my mother!"


    Wang Hao couldn''t help laughing when he saw her cowardly, "Let''s just say that!"


    Han Wen: "I''m afraid of scaring my mother!" Her mother had been urging her for several years, but she didn''t want it. Her mother has given up now. Now that she is pregnant, that''s not to stimulate her mother.


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, "Then you can underestimate my mother-in-law." After speaking to Qingyue, who was carrying something, he said, "Let''s go! Let''s go over and let your aunt be alone in the back!"


    Qingyue looked at Han Wen and followed Wang Hao decisively with something.


    When I got to the door, I met Han Wen''s former neighbor, who asked gossip, "Wang Hao, who are you leading this little girl?"


    Qingyue hasn''t been here before, so the neighbors here don''t know her.


    Wang Hao opened his mouth and was about to answer when he heard voices coming from the yard, "My granddaughter."


    Then the old lady walked out of the yard arrogantly.


    Wang Hao quickly shouted, "Mom."


    The old lady nodded, looked at the neighbor and asked with a smile, "Old Chen didn''t go to your eldest son''s house!"


    Old Chen''s expression changed, and he immediately said, "Let''s go." After speaking, he hurried away.


    The old lady glanced at the man''s back, then looked at Qingyue with a smile on her face and asked, "Are you Qingyue?"


    Qingyue nodded.


    When Wang Hao adopted Han Wen about Qingyue and Fu Jin, she told the old lady, not to mention that she was afraid that the old lady would find out and make trouble with them.


    Seeing Qingyue nodding, the old lady immediately said enthusiastically: "Quick! Come into the house quickly."


    "Why is it just the two of you, Han Wen?"


    "And what about Huzi and the others?"


    Wang Hao: "Huzi and the others can''t come to school at home, Han Wen is behind."


    Old lady: "She didn''t go to class."


    Wang Hao put the things he bought on the table and replied calmly, "No, I took a few days off and went to the province."


    The old lady knew that Qingyue couldn''t speak, and this time they brought Qingyue alone again, so she thought she was going to the province to see a doctor for Qingyue, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After waiting for a while, the old lady didn''t see Han Wen coming in, so she couldn''t help but feel anxious, "Sit down with me and see what she''s dawdling at in the back."


    When I went out, I saw Han Wen and the old man walking here together.


    "How did you get together?"


    Old Man Han replied with a smile: "I saw the three girls wandering around our alley when I came back, so why don''t we come here together."


    The old lady: "Wang Hao has come a long time ago. What are you talking about in the back? Could it be that you are having trouble with Wang Hao?"


    Seeing that the old lady was thinking about it, Han Wen immediately said, "No."


    The old lady looked at her suspiciously, "Why don''t you linger behind?"


    Han Wen: "I just don''t understand something, so please don''t ask."


    "Has Han Qing sent a letter back during this time?"


    The old man Han was afraid that the old lady would bother Han Wen for a while, so he quickly said: "I sent it, saying that I had a good time in the army, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    "Did he say when he came back?"


    Old Man Han: "I didn''t say it, it looks like I won''t be able to come back in the past few years."


    As soon as she said this, the old lady got angry, "You said how good it was to be a soldier on your island back then, and I didn''t like you to see that you have run so far, and it would be troublesome to come back."


    Seeing that he was about to reach the door of the house, the old man hurriedly reprimanded: "It''s the same everywhere." For fear that Wang Hao would listen to it and think more.


    After entering the room and talking for a while, Wang Hao couldn''t help but touch Han Wen.


    Han Wen looked back at Wang Hao and motioned Wang Hao not to speak.


    Who would have thought that this scene happened to be watched by the old man Han.


    The old man Han asked suspiciously: "Haozi! What''s wrong with you?"


    Under the curious eyes of Old Man Han, Wang Hao cleared his throat and said happily, "Mom and Dad, Han Wen is pregnant."


    The old lady who was delivering candy to Qingyue was stunned when she heard this, "Really?"


    Wang Hao nodded, "Mom, it''s true, it''s been checked in the province."


    After hearing this, the old lady said happily: "My mother is here, she is pregnant."


    "How do you feel? Are you sick?"


    Han Wen nodded embarrassedly in the caring eyes of her parents: "A little bit."


    "Okay, it''s the same as when I was pregnant with you. At that time, I started to feel sick as soon as I was pregnant with you."


    "Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll ask your dad to cook it for you." The old lady asked with concern.


    Han Wen was taken aback by the sudden enthusiasm and said quickly: "I don''t have anything to eat, don''t make it, I''m just here to tell you guys, I''ll have to go back later."


    It was already five o''clock at this time, and the last boat would not be able to get on after the delay.


    Wang Hao also persuaded, "Parents, don''t bother, let''s go back today, and Huzi and the others will come together on vacation in a few days."


    The old lady thought that they had been out for several days. She was really worried about her family, and she did not insist on cooking, but said, "Old man, go outside and catch our chicken for them."


    Wang Hao quickly refused, "Mom, don''t take it, we have it at home."


    The old lady: "The two chickens are not enough to eat. When you go back, kill this one first, and which of you will keep the eggs."


    Seeing that the old lady was so tough, Han Wen pulled Wang Hao and replied, "Okay, just listen to the mother."

 Chapter 268： nice sister-in-law

    As a son-in-law, Wang Hao couldn''t watch his father-in-law catch chickens alone, so he simply rolled up his sleeves and went to help.


    As soon as Wang Hao left, the old lady couldn''t wait to tug on Han Wen''s sleeve, "When did you want to leave, Third Girl?"


    Knowing that her mother was asking her why she suddenly wanted a child, Han Wen calmly replied, "Let it be, I''ll have it when I come!"


    The old lady hated the iron and looked at her, and said angrily: "I don''t know you yet. I haven''t wanted to go there for so many years. Suddenly, I want to."


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied solemnly, "It was the wrong time before, but now it''s the right time. After all, her arrival is what we were looking forward to."


    Mrs. Han also knew that it was not easy for her daughter to be her stepmother, so she sighed and said, "Yes! It is better to expect than not to expect."


    "You''re not too young anymore. Pay attention to everything. Don''t do heavy work. If you can''t do it, let Wang Hao do it. He is a strong man."


    Han Wen''s mouth trembled a little, she didn''t understand why she was too old in her mother''s eyes when she was not yet thirty! Some people in their 40s still want children!


    But she only thought about these words in her heart, knowing that the old lady cared about herself, she took the initiative to hold the old lady''s arm and said coquettishly: "I know mom~"


    The old lady disliked her numbness, took her hand out of Han Wen''s arm, and said angrily, "I''m already a mother, so I''m not being honest."


    "What did your pregnancy test doctor say?"


    "The doctor said nothing was okay!"


    The old lady looked at Han Wen suspiciously: "Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Han Wen: "Of course, you look like I have something to do~"


    "It doesn''t look like you are like this. If your body can hold up, the teacher will continue to work. Your life is painless, but you can''t lose it because of pregnancy." The old lady instructed earnestly.


    Han Wen nodded: "I see."


    The old lady was afraid that Han Wen would want to explain quickly, "It''s not that I don''t feel sorry for you, it''s that this woman has a job and an income to speak at home."


    "Look at the old Chen''s house next door and their daughter-in-law is just because she works in the hospital and has a job and income to be able to treat the old woman obediently~"


    Han Wen listened to the old lady''s gossip and answered helplessly: "Mom, I know what you said, don''t worry! I won''t quit my job easily." Not stupid, don''t leave such a good job, go home and be a housewife.


    "It''s fine if you know it, and if your female director is too busy, she simply quits it. What''s the use of worrying about those old sesame seeds and rotten millet every day." The old lady said with disgust.


    Huzi told her when he came, saying that his mother had nothing to do all day long to worry about other people''s housework, and she would be scolded if she didn''t make it right. She asked her to tell her what to do as a female director, and whoever likes to take care of who cares.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Mom, you didn''t say that at the beginning."


    The old lady: "I didn''t even know that you had so many troubles!"


    "In a few days, I will go to your place to live for a few days, and take care of you by the way."


    Han Wen immediately became happy when she heard that the mother was going, "You agreed, don''t go again when the time comes."


    The old lady: "Okay, now that the work is done, I have nothing to do at home to stay at your place for a few days."


    "Hey! What do you do when you have a baby! Who takes care of your confinement, you say you don''t have a mother-in-law."


    Han Wen rejoiced to think that fortunately there was no mother-in-law. If her mother-in-law was adding a lot of things, maybe the first thing she would do when she woke up would be to divorce recklessly.


    Han Wen: "Find a nanny when you can''t do it."


    When the old lady heard that she was looking for a nanny, she immediately became nervous, "What kind of nanny are you looking for? You forgot who was beaten down because there was a nanny at home."


    Han Wen: "What should we do then?"


    The old lady thought for a while and replied, "I''ll go and wait for your confinement when it''s a big deal."


    Because Han Wen was the first child, she didn''t think much of it at all, and she was very happy to hear that her mother was coming to serve the confinement.


    "Mom, then you can agree that you can''t run away halfway through."


    The old lady waved her hand impatiently, "Don''t worry, you are my daughter and I can''t serve you well. Besides, I don''t serve both of your sister-in-laws. Look at the one who suffers."


    The old lady was rubbed by her mother-in-law when she was young. When her daughter-in-law became a mother-in-law, she originally wanted to do this to her two daughters-in-law. Later, the old man found out and persuaded him to say: "You forgot What did you say about my mother?" With these words, the old lady turned around.


    Although the two daughters-in-law looked bad when they were confinement, they took good care of them, so her two sisters-in-law never complained about her mother from the bottom of their hearts.


    The two said a few small words, and Wang Hao came back with the chicken.


    Seeing that he was the only one, Han Wen asked curiously, "Why is it just you, Dad?"


    Wang Hao: "Dad is feeding the chickens in the back."


    Seeing that Wang Hao came back with the chicken like this, the old lady quickly ran into the house to get a rope to tie the chicken legs.


    Han Wen looked behind Wang Hao and suddenly shouted, "Sister-in-law?"


    Sister-in-law Han held a basket and smiled kindly, "Third sister, I just heard from my brother-in-law that you are pregnant. These are some eggs that our family saved up and you can bring them back to eat."


    Han Wen hurriedly said: "No need for sister-in-law, there are quite a few at home! You can keep it for your children!"


    Since the separation of the family, they have not imagined that they will not communicate with each other, but have become more close and friendly, which should be true to the old saying.


    "No, the children in our family are all grown up and can''t eat many eggs."


    At this time, the old lady also found a rope from the house, "eldest daughter-in-law, take it back for the children to eat! I''ll pack a few for them later."


    "Mom, it''s not the same for you to give me. Besides, this is also a little bit of my intention of being a sister-in-law."


    Hearing what the eldest daughter-in-law said, the old lady glanced at Han Wen and said lightly, "Since it was given by your sister-in-law, then you can keep it!"


    Han Wen reached out to take it and said with a smile, "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    Maybe it''s because they live comfortably after being separated from the family, and it''s obvious that Sister-in-Law Han is much younger.


    "What is the family polite?"


    "How about it, any symptoms of harmful joy?"


    Han Wen nodded: "A little bit."


    Sister-in-law Han also came over and said earnestly, "You''re fine at the moment, but it should be a little more serious in a few days, but don''t worry, it won''t be long, and then let Wang Hao cook it for you."


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "I know sister-in-law."


    Seeing Wang Hao tying up the chicken legs, Han Wen greeted Qingyue in the room, "Qingyue, stop playing, pack up, let''s go back."

 Chapter 269： share gifts

    When Qingyue heard this, she immediately got up and started to pack her things. Han Wen turned and walked towards the house to get her things.


    Sister-in-law Han said nervously, "I''ll take whatever you want for you!"


    Han Wen smiled helplessly, "Sister-in-law, don''t be too nervous, I''m just pregnant, so it won''t matter if I take something."


    Sister-in-law Han smiled awkwardly, feeling that she was too nervous.


    Han Wen asked as she picked up her things, "Are you and your child at home? Where''s my eldest brother?"


    "There are houses in our village. Your elder brother and your second brother have both gone over to help."


    Han Wen: "Oh! You kept my second sister-in-law close. How is my second sister-in-law now?"


    Before the separation, the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law did not like each other well. Since the separation, the relationship between the two has not been said to be close, but it has improved a lot.


    "Your second sister-in-law is very good. I don''t know why I went there today. I''m not at home."


    "Oh! Look at my brain, I''ve been talking to you, and I forgot to ask you, is this little girl the daughter of Wang Hao''s comrade-in-arms?"


    Han Wen looked at Qingyue who was helping to pack her things, and replied softly, "Yes!"


    "Qingyue, this is auntie, say hello."


    Qingyue raised her head to look at Sister Han and blinked her eyes.


    Sister-in-law Han also knew that Qingyue didn''t like to talk, so she smiled and praised: "This child is really good-looking, don''t say that he looks a bit like you."


    Han Wen stretched her arms around Qingyue and said proudly, "Of course, the ones I raise will become more and more like me in the future."


    Sister-in-law Han smiled heartily, "You can be beautiful, you have picked up such a beautiful daughter for nothing."


    The two talked for a while, and Wang Hao urged him outside that he couldn''t keep up with the last boat.


    Fortunately, today is not a day off, there are not so many people in the bus, the family of three is just one seat per person.


    It was past eight o''clock when we got home, and the family of three rushed home under the moonlight.


    Han Wen: "I don''t know if your brothers are sleeping?"


    Qingyue pulled Han Wen''s hand and shook her head.


    Han Wen smiled and discussed, "Yueyue, shall we learn to talk next time?"


    Qingyue nodded, then remembered something, opened her mouth, and said "Okay." But there was no sound.


    Although Han Wen was impatient, she knew that this was not a one-time event, so she patiently praised: "Yueyue is awesome, you can understand it as soon as you talk about it."


    When he got home and looked at the closed door, Wang Hao took the lead to knock on the door.


    After a while, I heard Xiaolong ask: "Who is it!"


    Hu Zi replied angrily: "Is there any need to ask? Xiao Huang didn''t even call it, it must be our parents."


    Fu Jin seemed to be there, and said cautiously, "It''s better for Xiaolong to ask."


    Wang Hao, who was standing outside, heard the conversation of several children clearly, and replied coldly, "Me!"


    As soon as he went out, someone opened it from the inside, "I''ll say it''s our parents!" Hu Zi said stinkingly.


    Wang Hao: "The vigilance is too bad."


    Fu Jin saw that his uncle had something in both hands, and hurried forward to take a bag.


    Hu Zi stretched out his hand to take the basket in Han Wen''s hand, and reluctantly defended, "It''s not that I''m not vigilant, it''s that I believe in Xiao Huang."


    "Only when you come back, Xiao Huang, there is no movement at all."


    "A dog''s sense of smell cannot deceive people."


    As if he didn''t hear Hu Zi''s defense, Wang Hao carried the chicken to the chicken pen and unfastened the rope, and the chicken flew into the chicken pen.


    "Did you feed my chicken at home?"


    Fu Jin: "Hey, three meals a day are no small amount."


    Wang Hao nodded with satisfaction, "Yes, let''s kill the chicken tomorrow."


    Fu Jin said hesitantly, "Will it be too extravagant for us?"


    Wang Hao glanced at him and said with a smile: "You should eat it for you, and you will follow along."


    When Wang Hao arrived in the room, he saw Han Wen standing at the table with a bag and began to distribute gifts.


    "Fu Jin, come quickly, and you too."


    Fu Jin was a little surprised to hear this, "And mine?"


    Han Wen: "Of course, Huzi bought you which pen you got last time. My aunt also bought you one this time. You can use it later." Then she took out the pen from her bag and handed it over. past.


    Fu Jin didn''t expect that Han Wen would give him a pen, and took it with a face full of joy.


    Hu Zi saw that Fu Jin was gone, and said curiously, "Mom, will it be mine next?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah." Then she took the Transformers out of her bag and explained, "Your dad picked this gift for you."


    Hu Zi''s eyes straightened when he saw the Transformers, and he couldn''t put it down and replied, "It''s still my dad who understands me."


    After reading the gifts from his two brothers, Xiaolong looked forward to his own gifts even more. He saw his mother silently took out two books from his bag and handed them to him.


    Xiaolong: "..."


    Shouldn''t it be a gift? What the **** is taking out the book.


    Han Wen: "Your favorite."


    Xiaolong took over with tears in his eyes and looked at the excited two brothers beside him and suddenly felt that he wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Seeing his strange expression, Han Wen asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?"


    Xiaolong nodded firmly while holding the book. Han Wen couldn''t help laughing at his pretending to be strong. She took out another spinning top from her bag, "Okay! This is for you."


    They originally planned to just buy books, but when they walked to the door, they thought that Xiaolong was still young. They bought books because of hobbies, but it is children''s nature to love to play, so they asked Wang Hao to go back and buy them for him.


    Xiaolong took it with his eyes wide open in confusion, "It''s all for me."


    Han Wen took the book out of Xiaolong''s hand and said proudly, "It''s beautiful to think about."


    "The toys are yours, and the books are everyone''s. Just put this in your house, and whoever wants to see it."


    When Xiaolong read the book and was taken away, he wanted to go forward and hug Han Wen coquettishly, "Mom~"


    Before the person passed, he was blocked by Wang Hao''s outstretched arm.


    "Stay away from your mother."


    Xiaolong grabbed Wang Hao''s arm and said pitifully, "Dad~"


    Wang Hao cleared his throat and said coldly, "You guys stay away from your mother, especially Huzi."


    "If you dare to scare your mother out of nowhere, be careful with the soles of your shoes."


    Hu Zi was admiring his Transformers with great interest, and suddenly heard his dad say this, he was stunned and retorted: "What''s the matter, why is my mother so precious all of a sudden."


    To say that raising a son is rough, and each one of them is careless without thinking at all.


    Wang Hao: "Your mother is pregnant. In the future, you need to work harder."


    When Wang Hao spoke, several children were stunned for a moment, and then they all gathered around, "Mom! Are you really pregnant?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and said proudly, "Of course it''s true."


    Huzi: "You didn''t deliberately lie to us because you didn''t want to work!"


    When Wang Hao heard this, his face darkened and he slapped Hu Zi on the head, "What nonsense."


    Huzi touched his head and said aggrievedly: "I''m not too excited."

 Chapter 270： buy cotton

    When the news of Han Wen''s pregnancy came out, all the brothers were blown up because they had done psychological construction for them before, and everyone felt that her arrival was a matter of course for this child.


    Fu Jin was older. When his mother gave birth to Qingyue, he was already sensible. Looking at Han Wen who was still standing, he hurriedly said, "Auntie, why don''t you sit for a while!"


    Han Wen smiled and replied calmly, "Thank you, I just happen to be tired too."


    As soon as she sat down, several children also sat down, Hu Zi leaned on the back of the chair and said melancholy: "I have a headache thinking that I am about to have an additional younger brother and sister."


    Han Wen looked at him suspiciously and asked, "I don''t even have a headache, what do you have?"


    Hu Zi replied as it should: "Of course I have a headache. When I think of him being born, he will **** and pee and cry, and I have a headache."


    Listening to his dejected words, Han Wen was a little influenced by him and turned to look at Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao stared at Hu Zi with a gloomy face, "I''ll throw you out first if you''re talking nonsense." God knows this is the child he finally looked forward to.


    Hu Zi felt his father''s threat, and said embarrassingly: "Of course I am also looking forward to his arrival, after all, I will have another valet."


    Wang Hao rolled his eyes at him angrily, and asked coldly, "Don''t be poor, what did you eat in the afternoon, do you still have any food at home?"


    They have been in the car all the way, except for some snacks in the car, and they still haven''t eaten. When Fu Jin heard it, he hurriedly replied, "Yes, we made rice in the afternoon, and we''re going to make egg fried rice tomorrow. Do you want to eat it now? I''ll do it."


    Seeing that Fu Jin was going to cook, Han Wen quickly got up and said, "Don''t do it, I''ll come!"


    Fu Jin said sensible: "I''ll do it, just an egg fried rice is very simple, you rest!"


    Hu Zi also got up and walked two steps to Han Wen to support her arm, and said the same as to Lafayette: "You still sit! Let''s go." After speaking, he shouted to Xiaolong, Xiaolong said Get up and run towards the kitchen.


    Han Wen sat in a chair and said to Qingyue with a calm expression, "We also enjoy the services of your brothers."


    In mid-November, Hu Zi said to Han Wen after dinner, "Mom, we''re going to the mountains today."


    Han Wen: "What are you doing in the mountains?"


    Huzi: "Bawang''s hair is all grown now, we''re going to take him to the mountains to practice flying."


    Thinking of the overlord who was running around in the yard, Han Wen frowned and said in disgust, "Go! It''s better to be able to fly early, so that you can fight Xiao Huang in the yard every day."


    The goshawk''s growth stage is quite short. It can walk freely in more than 20 days. The utility room can no longer satisfy it. It runs around in the yard all day long. Xiao Huang may feel that it occupies his own territory and chases it all day long. Running around, sometimes Bawang will flap his wings and fly twice when he is in a hurry.


    Han Wen looked at the well-equipped people and asked casually, "The three of you are going too?"


    Xiaolong nodded firmly: "I definitely want to see such a meaningful moment."


    Hearing this, Han Wen said melancholy, "I want to go too."


    Hu Zi hurriedly refused and said, "Don''t you have to follow Aunt Li to buy cotton? You have released Aunt Li''s pigeons several times. If you don''t go to Aunt Li, it''s time to arrange you."


    After saying that, he winked at the brothers and sisters, and everyone ran away. He was crazy to take his mother there.


    Han Wen looked at the children who ran away, and got up to pack up. After a while, she had to follow Sister Li to buy cotton. It was getting colder and colder today. These children were still wearing last year''s clothes, which were a little shorter.


    After packing up here, Sister-in-Law Li came over there, "Your Huzi is holding something, such a big one."


    Han Wen: "I picked up an eagle on the mountain a few days ago, and now I''m going to the mountain to release it."


    Sister-in-law Li was stunned after hearing this, "Your family has an eagle, isn''t this thing that eats meat? How do you feed it?"


    Han Wen didn''t dare to say the meat she fed, she pointed at Xiao Huang and said, "It catches mice and feeds it."


    Sister-in-law Li was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly: "Is it what your Huzi thought! He''s really talented, what can your little Huang do?"


    Han Wen said helplessly: "With Huzi, the devil king of the world, there is nothing I can do if I can''t do it!"


    "Did you say that place is going out of the island?"


    Sister-in-law Li waved her hand: "No, just walk around the island."


    Han Wen: "What do I need to bring?"


    "Otherwise, how can we get it back?"


    Sister-in-law Li waved her hand: "No, we will carry a sack each and use it when we bring it back. You don''t need much, and besides, it''s brisk."


    Han Wen thought for a while and then said, "Wait a minute and I''ll borrow a push car, we''ll save effort when the time comes.


    Sister-in-law Li remembered that Han Wen bought so many things, and nodded, "Okay! Borrow one!"


    Han Wen asked Sister-in-law Li to wait at home to borrow a car from Wang Dani''s house.


    "Sister-in-law! Are you at home?" Han Wen asked while standing at the door.


    "At home! At home!" Wang Dani came out of the house while responding.


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, is your stroller here? I want to borrow it."


    "At home, I''m going to push you, you want to clean up the yard!" Wang Dani asked casually.


    Han Wen: "No, I''m going to the village next door to buy some cotton, and I want to push it back with your car."


    Wang Dani''s eyes lit up when she heard that Han Wen was going to buy cotton, "Go there and buy it! It just so happens that I want to buy some too."


    Han Wen: "It seems to be called Zhao Jiaying. Are you free today? Come together if you are free."


    Wang Dani: "If you have time, I have nothing to do at home every day. I want Zhou Bing to find me a job washing vegetables in the cafeteria."


    Han Wen: "Your children have all gone to school, so you can find a job."


    Wang Dani sighed, "I think it''s just that this job is hard to find. You can''t even find a job washing vegetables. It''s not like you have the knowledge to find a job and play."


    Han Wen smiled and said, "Don''t say that, you helped me find my job. If you can''t find it, you can rest at home and have more opportunities to work after a break."


    Wang Dani: "That''s what you said. I''m used to staying at home. I''m not used to going out to work. You wait here for a while, and I''ll go get something."


    Han Wen: "Okay, hurry up! Sister-in-law Li is still waiting at my house."


    Wang Dani: "I''ll be here soon."


    She entered the room and Han Wen vaguely heard someone asking her, "Mom, who are you going out with?"


    She didn''t hear what Wang Dani replied.


    After a while, Wang Dani came out with the bag on her back. This bag is similar to Han Wen''s because it was made according to Han Wen''s backpack.


    "Let''s go!"


    Sister-in-law Li waited for a while at Han Wen''s house before seeing them come back and jokingly said, "I thought you were going to borrow a car to take yourself to!"

 Chapter 271： Overlord can fly

    Wang Dani answered immediately and said, "I don''t dare to hold her. If I hold her with my front foot, Wang Hao has to take care of me."


    Han Wen''s face was flushed by the two of them singing together, "You two can do it! Are you here to buy cotton or to make fun of me."


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Dani replied with a smile: "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about you, you won''t come with us for a while."


    Han Wen: "I''ve got everything, then I''ll lock the door."


    Sister-in-law Li: "We''ve got it, you can just lock it! Lock the door, Huzi, do they have the key when they come back?"


    Han Wen: "Fu Jin has the key we don''t need to worry about."


    Wang Dani: "Why, your Huzi really went to release the eagle?"


    Han Wen: "That''s right, I don''t know if it''s here now."


    Hu Zi and the others had already arrived at the foot of the mountain, along with Da Guo and Qiang Zi.


    Daguo: "Huzi, are you going to put it on this mountain? Didn''t you say Bawang was born on that mountain behind?"


    Huzi touched Bawang''s head and said calmly: "The mountain behind is too dangerous, just let him practice on this mountain until he can fly, then just fly back."


    Daguo: "Do you know how to release it?"


    Xiaolong replied: "It''s said in the book, just stand on the top of the mountain and throw it down."


    Qiangzi: "Ah! Is it so cruel? If the overlord can''t learn it, he won''t fall to his death."


    Xiaolong: "It is said in the book that mother eagles teach little eagles to fly like this. If you can''t learn it, there is nothing you can do. This is called" Xiaolong thought about it for a long time, then turned to look at Fu Jin and asked, "Brother, mother What did you say?"


    Fu Jin took Qingyue and replied, "Survival of the fittest."


    Xiaolong knocked his head and replied, "Yes, it is survival of the fittest."


    Daguo: "What do you mean?"


    Xiaolong: "Just throwing you down means you can fly and adapt to the environment."


    Daguo: "Your mother is really knowledgeable."


    Qiangzi: "You forgot that the mother is a teacher."


    Daguo: "I know his mother is a teacher. Huzi, aren''t you tired of holding it up like this? Would you like me to hold it for a while?"


    Hu Zi: "No need." Then he carefully put Ba Wang on his shoulders, Ba Wang grabbed Hu Zi''s clothes and stood firmly, and the other children looked envious.


    Daguo: "When did you train?"


    Hu Zi calmly said with a little pride: "Yesterday."


    Xiaolong was also surprised, looked at Fu Jin with a calm face and asked, "Brother, aren''t you surprised?"


    Fu Jin smiled slightly, "I saw it yesterday." When he saw it at that time, he was no less surprised than them.


    Several children climbed all the way to the top of the mountain to find a good place.


    Da Guo glanced down and swallowed his saliva. He couldn''t help but say, "Is it possible to be so high?"


    Fu Jin pulled Qingyue next to him and followed him down to look down and asked worriedly, "It''s really a bit high, otherwise let''s change place!"


    Hu Zi was a little shaken by what they said, turned his head and asked Xiaolong, "What does the book say?"


    Xiaolong thought about it for a while and replied affirmatively: "This place is more suitable. If it is too short, it will not inspire its fighting spirit, then it will never fly."


    Hu Zi had also read that book, but he actually looked more closely. He knew that the growth process of the young eagle was very cruel. They had already treated the overlord very well. At this time, he must not be soft on it or he would never be able to fly.


    Hu Zi said solemnly: "Just here!" Then he took the Overlord off his shoulders and put it on the ground.


    After Bawang got off Huzi''s shoulder, he was stunned for a moment and then ran back. Huzi saw it and quickly grabbed it back.


    "Let''s all stand apart, don''t let him shrink back."


    When Qingyue heard it, she immediately let go of Fu Jin''s hand and stood aside, ready to go.


    Fu Jin glanced at Qingyue and saw that her eyes were firm and bright. He walked to the side and prepared to block. When Daguo and Qiangzi saw it, they followed and learned, and Huzi was left alone in the encirclement.


    Hu Zi touched the overlord''s head and comforted him: "Don''t be afraid that you are an eagle. Flying is your skill. When you go down, you must learn to spread your wings, just like chasing Xiao Huang."


    Bawang whimpered twice, as if he understood Huzi''s words. He shrank his neck and refused to move forward. Xiaolong couldn''t help but said when he saw it, "If I knew it earlier, I brought Xiao Huang."


    Xiao Huang does not deal with the overlord, and only in front of Xiao Huang will the overlord show his side of the overlord in the sky.


    Hu Zi: "It''s over now, let''s find a way to get the overlord to go


    The big country came up with an idea: "Otherwise, you can hold it and throw it directly!"


    Hu Zi said immediately: "No, then what if it is not ready to fall?"


    Daguo: "Then it''s not a solution for it to shrink its neck like this!"


    Huzi: "I''ll push it down." Then he started to push Bawang.


    Bawang was pushed by Hu Zi, who staggered, and Hu Zi kept pushing Ba Wang down without stopping.


    "Huzi, be careful!" Fu Jin couldn''t help reminding him as he watched Huzi close to the cliff from behind.


    But Hu Zi didn''t hear it, and kept pushing Bawang down. Ba Wang had already stood at the very edge, looking at Hu Zi pitifully, as if he didn''t understand why he did this.


    Hu Zi lowered his eyes and did not look at Bawang. He pushed hard and pushed down, and Bawang fell out.


    Hu Zi also took off his strength and sat down on the ground, shouting loudly: "Overlord, spread your wings!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a loud voice resounded in the sky, and then saw a black figure rushing up from the bottom of the mountain.


    Xiao Longyan Jian immediately shouted loudly: "Brother! Brother! It''s the overlord! The overlord will fly."


    Hu Zi looked up and saw Bawang spread his wings and rushed up from the bottom of the mountain.


    Hu Zi said excitedly: "I knew you could do it, it''s good." No one noticed that Hu Zi was sweating profusely at this time, and he looked extremely nervous.


    Bawang flew around the valley twice, then flew back to the cliff, standing on the edge of the edge and staring at Huzi.


    The big country said in confusion: "Why does this overlord feel like an eagle when he goes out in a circle!"


    Fu Jin was also surprised, and couldn''t help staring at Bawang.


    Hu Zi felt that this was normal. He felt that this look was worthy of the title of Sky Overlord.


    He stretched out his arms and whispered, "Overlord."


    Bawang looked at him, his eyes were full of excitement, he flew up and landed on Huzi''s shoulders.


    The children suddenly became excited, "Ah! It''s amazing that the Overlord can fly."


    The big country was even more excited, "Huzi, Huzi, let the Overlord stand on my shoulders."


    Huzi turned to look at Bawang and said with a smile: "Bawang, go and stand on his shoulders."


    The overlord glanced at the big country with cold and arrogant eyes, then turned his head away and ignored the big country.

 Chapter 272： Discover wild sweet potatoes

    Overlord''s performance completely amused everyone, and everyone couldn''t help laughing when they looked at the big country.


    Daguo pouted, "What a white-eyed wolf, he ate so much of my meat for nothing."


    As soon as the voice fell, Bawang suddenly flew up and landed on Qingyue''s shoulder.


    Qingyue was startled by the overlord''s sudden action, and her face instantly turned pale.


    Hu Zi was afraid of scaring Qingyue, so he quickly shouted: "Overlord!"


    Overlord looked at Huzi innocently.


    Hu Zi stepped forward cautiously and wanted to grab the overlord from Qingyue''s shoulders, only to see Qingyue shaking her head slightly.


    Seeing that Qingyue''s face had recovered, Huzi stopped, looked back at Fu Jin and comforted: "Don''t worry! Overlord will not hurt her."


    Fu Jin nodded: "I know."


    Qingyue paused for a while and then slowly turned around, her eyes were full of stars, and she looked at Fu Jin excitedly.


    Fu Jin said with a smile, "It likes you."


    At this time, Daguo suddenly rubbed his stomach, "I''m hungry, let''s go back to eat!"


    Xiaolong glanced at the foot of the mountain and said feebly: "Let''s go down so high, the day lily is cold."


    Xiaoqiang: "What kind of vegetable is daylily?"


    Xiaolong thought for a while and replied, "It''s almost like a yellow flower." In fact, he just heard his mother say it, and he has never seen it before.


    Xiaoqiang: "Oh~ what are we going to do then!"


    Fu Jin suddenly said: "Huzi, I remember there was a wild sweet potato on it."


    Huzi: "It''s been picked up long ago!"


    Fu Jin: "That place is quite hidden, let''s go and see, in case there is still!"


    Hu Zi thought for a while and replied, "Okay."


    When he was about to leave, Hu Zi shouted to the overlord on Qingyue''s shoulder: "Overlord, you come to me, Qingyue''s strength is too weak to support you." As soon as the voice fell, the overlord flew up and hovered in the air.


    Huzi looked up at it, but he didn''t care that it followed Fu Jin halfway up the mountain to find wild sweet potatoes.


    The reason why it is called wild sweet potato is because it grows by itself, not artificially planted, and its maturity period is later than normal sweet potatoes.


    Fu Jin walked in the front, because it was difficult to walk on the mountain road.


    The big country protects Qiangzi and Xiaolong, and Huzi falls behind to take care of Qingyue. Because Fu Jin has been here several times, he leads the way.


    "Hey! This wild sweet potato hasn''t been picked up, and it''s still here." Fu Jin said excitedly.


    The big country leaned up and looked at a small piece of wild sweet potato and said in surprise, "There are so many!"


    There is so much land in this small piece. Because this place is very difficult to walk, no one has found it. If Fu Jin and Hu Zi went up the mountain to cut firewood and fell over, they might not be able to find it.


    Qiangzi: "How long will this be enough for us to eat!"


    At this time, for some people, sweet potatoes are the most precious food.


    Huzi supported Qingyue to stand in a clean place, went to the sweet potato field and dug one out, wiped it with his clothes, and opened it up to take a look.


    "It''s all familiar."


    Xiaolong looked at Huzi''s rude actions and reminded: "If Mom sees your clothes, she should talk about you again."


    Huzi: "It''s okay, I''ll wash when I go back."


    "How do you eat this sweet potato?"


    Daguo: "I want to eat roasted, Huzi, do you have any matches in your backpack?"


    Hu Zi carried a chest bag on his chest, which he specially asked Han Wen to make for him. He didn''t know what was in it, but he would take it with him every time he went up the mountain.


    Huzi: "Yes, who will pick up the firewood?"


    Qiangzi pulled Xiaolong and said, "Brother Huzi, let''s go." Then he and Xiaolong went to pick up firewood.


    Hu Zi looked at Fu Jin and Da Guodao: "Let''s dig out all these sweet potatoes! Otherwise, it will be rotten and wasteful in a few days."


    Most of them are people who have lived a hard life, and none of them are hypocritical. They roll up their sleeves and start pulling sweet potato seedlings and digging sweet potatoes.


    Qingyue saw that they were busy and did not have time to come down from a clean place to help.


    Hu Zi saw it and hurriedly said: "Qingyue, don''t do it, just a few of us will do it, and you will get your clothes dirty in a while."


    Qingyue patted her clothes and shook her head to indicate that it was all right.


    Fu Jin knew what Qingyue was thinking, and said to Huzi: "Huzi, let her do it if it''s all right! If it gets dirty, I''ll go back and wash it for her."


    After a while, Xiaolong and Qiangzi came back, each holding a bundle of firewood in his hand.


    Hu Zi patted his body when he saw it, and went to the open space next to him to make a fire.


    Use a pile of firewood in a pile of wooden sticks, add dry leaves to light it, and when the fire is almost over, throw the sweet potato in and cover it with firewood ashes, and then burn it with firewood, and it will be almost good when the fire is out.


    Hu Zi took a stick and pulled apart the firewood and ashes, picked out the sweet potatoes, and divided them one by one.


    The freshly picked sweet potatoes tasted so sweet and glutinous when they were cooked. It was not enough for one person, so I burned a few more until everyone was full.


    Seeing that everyone had finished eating, Huzi said to Xiaolong and Qiangzi, "We plan to dig up all these sweet potatoes and bring them home."


    Xiaolong and Qiangzi immediately nodded and said, "We have no opinion."


    Huzi continued: "But it''s noon we can''t take them down, we have to wait until evening, so we need someone to go down the mountain and say something, and ask our parents to come up and take them back at night."


    Listening to Huzi say this, everyone will look at me and I will look at you. I don''t know who should go.


    Hu Zi looked at them and said directly: "Daguo, take Qingyue back first! You will bring your dad and my dad up in the evening."


    "We''ll stay here and continue digging sweet potatoes."


    He originally wanted Qiangzi and Qingyue to go back, but both of them were a little small. Huzi was worried and asked the big country to take Qingyue back.


    Daguo: "Can you do it?"


    Huzi: "What''s wrong, you forgot that we still have Overlord."


    The big country nodded and said, "That''s fine."


    Huzi: "You must remember the route when you go back."


    Daguo: "Don''t worry! I''ve come to this mountain many times and I can''t go wrong." As he spoke, he was about to leave with Qingyue.


    "Don''t forget to tell Qiangzi''s mother." Huzi asked worriedly.


    Daguo: "Got it."


    Han Wen came back from buying cotton from the brigade next door and saw that the lock on the door had not changed, and knew that Huzi and the others had not returned.


    Because their cotton was tied to the cart, everyone went to Han Wen''s place first to get the cotton and go back.


    "Your Huzi hasn''t come back yet!" Sister-in-law Li asked worriedly, after all, her big country also followed.


    "Maybe the Overlord didn''t fly, so he''s still waiting there?" Han Wen said uncertainly.


    Sister-in-law Li: "If you want me to say that it''s almost like a chicken, what''s the point of flying!"


    Han Wen smiled and defended: "Even if it''s like a chicken, it''s the nature of an eagle. It''s better to be able to fly sooner! Save me thinking about my chicken all day long."


    Wang Dani replied with a smile, "That''s not it! It''s thumping at home every day. I''m terrified when I see it."

 Chapter 273： send message

    "I''m afraid that one day it will fly up and take away my chicken." Wang Dani said with a smile.


    Han Wen: "So! Let''s let it fly quickly, go to the mountains to catch chickens to eat, and eat dead mice at home every day."


    Wang Dani looked at Xiao Huang who was lying on the side of the sun and couldn''t help but praised: "Your Xiao Huang is also good, I have never seen such a spiritual dog."


    Han Wen replied stinkingly, "Of course my little Huang is very smart."


    Wang Dani couldn''t see her like this, she waved her hand and joked: "Okay, you should go to heaven if you are complimenting you. Divide the things for us! I have to go home and cook."


    Han Wen bought the most cotton, and secondly, Wang Dani had no way to have a large population in both families. Unlike Sister-in-law Li''s family, which consisted of three people, one person couldn''t keep up with them if they bought two clothes.


    The three of them are unraveling the rope on the cart and preparing to divide the cotton! The big country came back with Qingyue.


    Han Wen and Wang Dani turned their backs to them and didn''t see them, and Sister Li was facing the door, so she saw them as soon as they came in, and they asked with disgusting expressions on their faces, "This is another run away. Where did you go crazy?"


    Daguo didn''t expect to see him here. He said in surprise, "Mom, why haven''t you gone back yet."


    Sister-in-law Li: "I just came back from buying cotton. How did the two of you do this? Didn''t you go up the mountain and let the eagles go? Didn''t you fall into the ravine!"


    The big country replied indifferently: "No. When will you finish dividing?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "It''s almost time." She helped untie the rope and took down her bag of cotton.


    Han Wen turned around to look at Qingyue after she was done, and saw that Qingyue was also covered in dirt, "Wrestling?"


    Qingyue shook her head with clear eyes, Han Wen quickly took two steps and pulled Qingyue up and down to look up and down.


    "Where''s your brother?" Han Wen asked worriedly when she saw that only Qingyue and Daguo were back.


    Daguo answered naturally: "They are still on the mountain and haven''t come back."


    After listening to this, Han Wen subconsciously felt that the Overlord couldn''t fly, "Is the Overlord not able to fly yet?"


    Daguo glanced at Wang Dani and replied indifferently, "Yeah." I''m sorry, Overlord, this black pot can only let you carry it, Daguo said silently in his heart.


    Han Wen didn''t give much thought to what the big country said. After all, it is understandable that Bawang has been raised by their family for so long to fly slowly.


    Wang Dani saw that both Han Wen and Sister Li took down their things, and pushed the cart and said loudly, "Then I''ll go back first."


    Han Wen: "Okay, come and play when you''re not busy."


    Wang Dani: "Okay."


    Seeing that Wang Dani was gone, Sister-in-Law Li picked up her little cotton and looked at Daguodao, who was still motionless: "Let''s go too!"


    Daguo: "No hurry."


    She kept her eyes on Wang Dani, and when Wang Dani disappeared, she whispered, "Mom, auntie, I have something to tell you."


    Han Wen felt that there must be something big about the mysterious appearance of the big country, but Sister Li didn''t take it to heart and said with disgust, "What big thing can you have."


    The big country is anxious, "How can I be okay?"


    Han Wen looked at the girls who were about to quarrel and said to Daguo: "Don''t worry, let''s go into the room and talk."


    The big country immediately nodded and said, "Okay."


    Entering the room, Han Wen looked at Da Guo and asked, "What makes you so mysterious, did you catch a pheasant?"


    Daguo: "No, we found a wild sweet potato."


    Sister-in-law Li was stunned after hearing this. This sweet potato is a good thing for many people, "What, you won''t admit it wrong! There is no sweet potato at this time."


    Daguo immediately became anxious when he saw his mother''s distrustful look, "No, we all eat it, how can we still see it wrong."


    Han Wen: "How many wild sweet potatoes are there, are you sure they are wild and not grown by others?"


    "We are sure that the sweet potato is almost rotten and has not been harvested. It is definitely not from the human race. It is about as much as one cent of the land." The big country said affirmatively.


    Sister-in-law Li: "So many?"


    The big country nodded: "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "Is Huzi watching from the mountain?"


    Daguo: "Well, they said to dig out the sweet potatoes first, and let you get them in the evening."


    Sister-in-law Li listened with admiration on her face, "It''s still your Huzi who knows how to carry someone behind his back."


    Han Wen: "How did you dig without tools when you went to release eagles?"


    Daguo: "We dug it by hand."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then when you have to dig, show me the way and I will dig."


    Daguo: "No, I took you with me. How will my dad and Uncle Hao get there at night?"


    Sister-in-law Li looked embarrassed, "If I don''t go, when will they dig with their hands."


    At this time, Qingyue suddenly pulled Han Wen''s clothes and said, "I can lead the way."


    Although there was no sound, Han Wen understood it and said to Daguo with a smile, "You go with your mother first! Let Qingyue take your father and your uncle there in the evening."


    After hearing this, Da Guo said uneasy: "Qingyue, do you know the way?"


    Qingyue nodded.


    Sister-in-law Li saw that the matter was settled and she was about to leave with the big country, "Let''s go, let''s go quickly."


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, let the big country take a breath and rest for a while, it''s noon, you guys are going to eat!"


    Sister-in-law Li: "We''re not hungry. I''ll come back after I''m done with it."


    Seeing that Sister-in-law Li was so anxious, Han Wen quickly grabbed her and said, "Aren''t you hungry for the children on the mountain?"


    Daguo: "We ate sweet potatoes on the mountain."


    Han Wen looked at the dry mouth of the big country and asked, "Are you thirsty?"


    Daguo nodded, "Thirsty."


    Seeing him smile like that, Han Wen picked up two cups and poured a cup for Da Guo and Qingyue each, and then found another large glass and poured a full cup.


    "Sister-in-law, go have some food!"


    Sister-in-law Li waved her hand, "No, I can still starve when I get there and guard the sweet potatoes."


    Han Wen saw that Sister Li insisted and did not persuade her any more. She found a few hoes from the utility room, as well as a large back basket, and took two flashlights, together with water, and put them all in the back basket.


    Sister-in-law Li picked up the basket and said, "Just wait at home!"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Daguo: "Auntie, don''t forget to tell Qiangzi''s mother."


    Han Wen: "Got it"


    As soon as they left, Han Wen went to Qiangzi''s house. Qiangzi didn''t come back after going out to play for so long, Han Wen was afraid that she would be anxious.


    Qiangzi''s father was also a soldier and lived behind them. When Han Wen went to tell Qiangzi''s mother, she was also shocked, knowing that she didn''t work, Qiangzi''s father had to support them and send money to their hometown. Now that I am already stretched thin, I heard Han Wen say this and immediately responded, "When Dad Qiangzi comes back at night, let him go up the mountain with Wang Hao."


    Han Wen: "Okay, just come over after get off work. It''s dark and early, and it''s not good for the children to stay in the mountains for too long."


    Qiangzi''s mother: "Don''t worry! I''ll let him go as soon as I come back."

 Chapter 274： carry

    In the afternoon, Wang Hao had just arrived home, and before he could take a sip of water, he saw Han Wen handing over an oversized backpack.


    Wang Hao asked in surprise: "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "Go to the mountain to pick up someone."


    Wang Hao looked around and didn''t see Hu Zi and they calmly asked, "Take Hu Zi?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    "What''s up with him?"


    Han Wen: "You''ll know when you arrive."


    Wang Hao looked down at the fully dressed Qingyue and asked, "Qingyue is going too?"


    Han Wen: "Well, Qingyue will show you the way."


    Wang Hao keenly felt that it was not just himself, so he said, "Is there anyone else?"


    Han Wen: "You''ll know in a while."


    As soon as he was talking, Qiangzi''s dad came, "Wang Hao! Have you packed up? Let''s hurry up when you pack up."


    As soon as he got home, before entering the door, Qiangzi''s mother put it in a basket and pushed him out.


    Wang Hao came out with the basket on his back, looked at Qiangzi''s father and asked, "Do you know anything?"


    Qiangzi''s dad: "I don''t know if you just told me to come to you. What the **** is going on!"


    Seeing that they were all very curious, Han Wen said directly: "Huzi and the others found a wild sweet potato on the mountain and asked you to come back up the mountain."


    Qiangzi''s dad was stunned when he heard it, "Huzi and the others are so lucky. We''ve been there many times without seeing them and we met them right away. Couldn''t they be planted secretly?"


    Wang Hao replied calmly: "It shouldn''t be. These guys all grew up on the ground. It''s clear between man-made and wild."


    Qiangzi''s dad hurriedly said: "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up! When we go up the mountain, it will be dark."


    Wang Hao glanced at Qiangzi''s father''s training uniform and asked, "You just wear this?"


    Dad Qiangzi: "Is there anything more comfortable than this?"


    Wang Hao had nothing to say. When he was about to go out, Han Wen stopped Wang Hao and said, "You go to a big country and call Big Brother Li."


    As soon as Wang Hao thought about it, he knew that the great powers should also be involved, so he replied, "I see."


    Huzi and Sister Li dug up the wild sweet potatoes in one afternoon, Sister Li looked at the pile of sweet potatoes and smiled, "It''s because you children are lucky, this is the case with Bai Jian. the same."


    Daguo: "Mom, this was picked up for nothing. When will my dad and the others come! I''m hungry."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Isn''t this a sweet potato? Eat it when you''re hungry."


    Daguo: "I can''t eat it all at once!"


    Huzi and his brothers were next to each other, and Xiaolong leaned on Huzi''s shoulder and asked, "Brother, what do you think Mom made delicious tonight?"


    Hu Zi thought about it and replied affirmatively: "I don''t know, but it must be our favorite."


    Xiaolong: "I''m hungry."


    Qiangzi leaned against Xiaolong and said, "I''m hungry too, can I go to your house for dinner at night?"


    Xiaolong thought for a while: "If my mother does more, then yes."


    The big country immediately said: "Huzi, I want to go too."


    Before Huzi could refuse Sister Li, he said, "Where are you going, go home and eat, we won''t be able to eat you at home."


    Daguo was fiercely pouted by Sister-in-law Li and whispered, "If you cook as delicious as Teacher Han, can I eat at home?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "What did you say?"


    Daguo: "Nothing."


    Hu Zi and the others waited for a while until it was dark and no one came. The atmosphere on the mountain was very strange. Hu Zi poked Ba Wang and said, "Go and see, don''t Qingyue get lost."


    Bawang was stabbed twice by Huzi and flew up, hovering in the air.


    Sister-in-law Li was very surprised to see Bawang so obedient, "I have to come here, this is still an eagle, why is it so obedient."


    After Bawang flew up, he circled in the air twice, then swooped down and flew at a low altitude, and soon found Qingyue and the others. At this time, the three big men and a little girl were almost walking to the top of the mountain, and suddenly they heard a fluttering sound. The body of the three of them tensed up at once, and when they turned their heads to look, they saw a half-sized bird flying directly towards them, landing directly on Wang Hao''s shoulder. Wang Hao recognized it when the overlord flew over, and also Without moving, let it grab its shoulders.


    Brother Li and Dad Qiang were surprised, "Is this the eagle that Hu Zi raised?"


    "Okay! It''s amazing."


    Wang Hao glanced at Bawang with a smile in his eyes: "Maybe Huzi and the others are in a hurry, and asked Bawang to come to us."


    Daguo Dad: "Then let''s hurry up! Qingyue, I''ll hold you."


    Qingyue shook her head.


    Seeing Qingyue walking staggeringly, Wang Hao directly picked up Qingyue with one hand and walked forward.


    A hint of surprise flashed in Qingyue''s eyes, and then she secretly looked at Wang Hao and began to blush. She hadn''t seen her parents since she was a child, but she was actually looking forward to her father''s love.


    Wang Hao noticed Qingyue''s scrutinizing eyes, and said softly, "Hurry up."


    According to Qingyue''s command, Huzi and the others were quickly found.


    The big country looked at the light and asked loudly, "Who!"


    Just listen to Li Jianhua: "Me!"


    The big country heard it right away, stood up happily and ran directly towards the light, "Dad!"


    Li Jianhua hugged Daguo and said with a smile, "Son."


    Hu Zi and the others stood up slowly.


    Qiangzi thought his father didn''t come, and kept leaning on Xiaolong and didn''t move, but when he walked up to him, he was too happy to see his father.


    Sister-in-law Li: "You can be considered here, these children are not hungry anymore."


    "Come on, you''ve got a back basket, hurry up and pack it up."


    Li Jianhua looked at the sweet potatoes piled on the ground and said in surprise, "There are so many." He picked up a sweet potato and looked at it.


    Sister-in-law Li said carelessly: "Don''t worry! It''s wild, otherwise we wouldn''t dig."


    A few people started to load sweet potatoes swiftly, and in no time they were filled with the four big baskets.


    Qiangzi''s dad looked at Huzi and Fu Jin and praised: "You guys are good! No wonder we came at night. If someone saw this, I don''t know how jealous!"


    Hu Zi laughed, "Isn''t this to avoid unnecessary trouble."


    When he went back, Wang Hao was carrying the basket on his back. Seeing that Fu Jin was about to squat down and carry Qingyue back, he said lightly, "Fu Jin, let the tiger carry it!"


    Hu Zi has been exercising with Wang Hao for so long. Although he is young, his strength is not small. Even though Fu Jin is tall, he is not as strong as Hu Zi.


    Fu Jin said: "I''ll carry it for a while, and let Huzi carry the rest."


    Wang Hao nodded and said, "Okay. Huzi, you protect the strong son."


    Xiaolong''s body is also very good, and he has no problem walking by himself.


    When he was going down the mountain, he found that Fu Jin was panting a little loudly and sweating a lot on his forehead, so he took the initiative to tell Fu Jin to carry Qingyue on his back.


    It was almost eight o''clock when they got home.


    Wang Hao thought it was too ostentatious for them to go back to his house together, so he let them go back to their respective homes, which was equivalent to whoever carried it back.

 Chapter 275： dinner

    However, Li Jianhua and Qiangzi''s father disagreed. They both felt that Wang Hao and his family deserved the most credit, and they should not only be divided into Wang Hao''s back basket. There was no way that they all returned to Han Wen''s house.


    Han Wen was already cooking at home, and the rice was placed on the table. Seeing a large group of people following back, she was stunned for a while. She was about to close the door and bumped into Wang Hao. Han Wen whispered, "You guys. Isn''t there an advance score there?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s divided, everyone came to our house if they didn''t want to."


    Han Wen said worriedly: "How can you be in our house! It''s not that you don''t know Liu Chunfang, and if she sees it, it must be spread out."


    Wang Hao glanced at the next door and replied, "It should be fine, Liu Chunfang hasn''t slept yet after ordering this?"


    Han Wen: "Who knows! Let everyone be quiet!"


    In the end, Han Wen didn''t let them share in the yard, and put the basket in the house.


    As soon as they entered the house, Liu Chunfang leaned against the wall to look at them, and saw that there was not a single person in the yard, pouted and shrank back.


    Seeing that the children were exhausted, Han Wen hurriedly greeted them to wash their hands and eat.


    After the children sat down, Han Wen said to the adults, "Brother Li, Sister-in-law Li and Dad Qiangzi, you should also sit down and eat together."


    Sister-in-law Li hurriedly refused, "No, we can just go back and eat." Then she glared at Da Guo.


    The big country pretended not to see it, and followed the tiger to eat.


    Seeing that everyone was tired, Wang Hao said, "I''m so polite here, the meal is ready, let''s eat together!"


    Li Jianhua glanced at Wang Hao and saw that he didn''t look like a fake, and replied, "Okay! We won''t be leaving today."


    Qiangzi''s father saw that Li Jianhua had spoken, and sat down as well.


    Han Wen asked them to eat first, and went to the kitchen to serve the last dish, stewed tofu with carp. She went to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy two large carps this afternoon. She originally wanted to make up for the children, but this is just the time to entertain guests.


    Wang Hao followed closely into the kitchen, leaned beside Han Wen and asked in a low voice, "Are you tired?"


    Han Wen smiled slightly, "I''m not tired, I didn''t do much work."


    Wang Hao: "Why don''t you get tired after cooking such a large table?"


    Han Wen turned her head and smiled playfully: "Tired, why don''t you take it out."


    Wang Hao: "I should have come a long time ago."


    Sister-in-law Li looked at the dish that Wang Hao brought, and laughed and joked with Han Wen, who was following behind, "Did you know that we were going to stay for dinner when you cooked such a big dish?"


    Han Wen: "No, magpies kept calling from the roof of our house this morning. I guess there will be a distinguished guest today."


    Fortunately, the table in their house is big enough to sit open, but it is also a bit crowded.


    After Wang Hao sat down, he felt that something was missing and said to Han Wen, "Where is my bottle of wine? Bring it to me and let''s drink it today."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was really happy, Han Wen got up and went to the kitchen to bring the wine to Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao poured a little to Big Brother Li and Dad Qiangzi and then to Sister Li.


    Sister-in-law Li knew that Han Wen would also drink, and asked enthusiastically, "Would you like Han Wen?"


    No one except their family knew that Han Wen was pregnant.


    Han Wen waved her hand, "I''m not coming, look at what these children made, I''ll clean up later."


    Wang Hao also withdrew his hand at this time. He didn''t mean to give Han Wen a blow, and Sister Li didn''t persuade him any more.


    The children eat fast, and after eating, they will play next to them.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Han Wen remembered that she didn''t tell Qiangzi''s mother, and hurriedly said, "Huzi, take Qiangzi back and tell your aunt."


    Hu Zi got up and said, "Okay."


    There are soldiers patrolling behind Qiangzi and the others, so Han Wen is not worried.


    Huzi took Qiangzi out and came back soon after, and Qiangziniang was with him, and he was surprised to see the sweet potato Qiangziniang in the living room.


    Seeing that the three men did not want to stop, Han Wen said to Sister-in-law Li and Qiangzi, "I don''t think they have finished drinking, otherwise let''s divide these things up!"


    Sister-in-law Li was already tired after all afternoon''s work. Hearing what Han Wen said, she immediately agreed.


    Because Qiangzi''s family had Qiangzi alone, Qiangzi''s mother didn''t say much, so she could only nod her head.


    Han Wen looked at the four baskets on the ground and said, "I and Qiangzi''s family carry a basket, and the two are yours."


    Sister-in-law Li immediately shied away when she heard it: "No, no, this place was found by your children. Besides, the three children of your family have contributed a lot to dig these sweet potatoes. I only need to carry the basket."


    Han Wen couldn''t resist the two of them, so in the end, they kept two baskets, and the other two families had one basket for each.


    After distributing the things, the two of them walked away with the children in their backpacks, leaving their men to drink here.


    Han Wen saw that it was almost ten o''clock, and the three men didn''t want to stop, so they urged the child to take a bath and change clothes to sleep.


    After Wang Hao finished drinking, he returned to the room and saw Han Wen who was sleeping on the bed. She used to be lying down at this time. As the months got older, her sleep quality got better and better. .


    Wang Hao went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came back, he went to Huzi''s room for fear of waking up Han Wen.


    There was no one living on the first floor above Fu Jin, but the bed was not made. Wang Hao was too lazy to make one, so he pushed Xiaolong, "Wake up, go to sleep with your brother."


    Xiaolong opened his eyes and looked at his father in confusion. He smelled his father''s alcohol, and disgustedly lifted the quilt and slept with Fu Jin.


    There was no way for his second brother to live on the top bunk, he was too lazy to climb up.


    The next morning, Fu Jin woke up and was startled when he saw Xiaolong sleeping beside him.


    Xiaolong was also awakened by Fu Jin, and said in a daze, "Morning!"


    Fu Jin: "Why did you sleep on my bed?"


    Xiaolong pointed to the side and said, "Dad took up my bed yesterday." Turning to look, he saw Wang Hao''s shadow on the empty bed next to him.


    Immediately afterwards, Hu Zi suddenly sat up and asked, "Is it time to go out for a run?"


    Fu Jin nodded with difficulty, "It seems so."


    Xiaolong: "Have we slept?"


    Saying that, the three children immediately lifted the quilt and quickly got up, put on clothes and shoes, and Huzi went to wash up before he even came to the toilet.


    When I went out, I happened to meet Wang Hao who was back from exercising. Hu Zi shouted in horror: "Dad!"


    Wang Hao: "I got up? I originally wanted you to rest for a day today, but since I got up, I''m still short of a set of punches, let''s do it together!"


    Hu Zi can''t wait to beat himself up with a big mouth now, and he still wants to go back to sleep.


    Yesterday, Bawang came back with them. He was standing on the roof at this time, full of energy, so imposing.


    The three children vigorously practiced a set of boxing with Wang Hao. After practicing, they all ran back to the house and went back to sleep.

 Chapter 276： Liu Chunfang sets rules for Pang Jiayue

    Today is Sunday, and Wang Hao is just resting at home. Seeing that they all went back to sleep, they have not been idle. He moved the sweet potatoes that were distributed yesterday into the kitchen, and cleaned up the leftovers on the table before going out to do the laundry. .


    In the past, Wang Hao and his family were lively at this time. Today, it was so quiet that Liu Chunfang was not only a little puzzled, but stepped on the ladder and looked next door, and saw a big man Wang Hao sitting in the yard washing clothes.


    Liu Chunfang couldn''t help saying at the time: "Captain Wang is so diligent! Get up early in the morning to wash clothes?"


    Wang Hao followed the voice and saw Liu Chunfang standing on the ladder, looking towards them.


    Wang Hao didn''t answer her, and said coldly, "sister-in-law, when can you stop visiting our house?"


    Liu Chunfang smiled shyly, "Didn''t I come up to get something~ I didn''t mean to see it."


    "Where''s your Han Wen! Tsk tsk! She''s too lazy to let a man do laundry, isn''t that what a woman should do~"


    Han Wen went to bed early yesterday, and just woke up at this time. She wanted to go out to the toilet, but as soon as she came out, she heard Liu Chunfang arranging herself.


    Han Wen came out of the room wrapped in a jacket, stood beside Wang Hao, squinted at Liu Chunfang who was standing on the ladder, and said sarcastically, "Sister-in-law now advocates equality between men and women, why do you still have that old idea!"


    "If you still have such thoughts, I will tell Li Brigade to teach you guys a class."


    Liu Chunfang was stunned by Han Wen for a moment, then she curled her lips and said in disdain, "Didn''t you just say a few words? See if you can." After speaking, she went down the ladder.


    Wang Hao looked up at Han Wen and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    Han Wen frowned: "You know why I want him to be discharged from the army! I would die next to a neighbor like this."


    As soon as she finished her words, she heard another gnashing voice from the next door: "What are you looking at! If you don''t hurry up to wash your clothes, you think you are someone else! You have a happy life, I tell you that in our house, women wash the clothes. Clothes to cook!"


    "Don''t think about comparing yourself with others all day long. I tell you that you have to listen to me when you marry into our family."


    Han Wen thought that Liu Chunfang was scolding the third girl, but the more she heard it, the more she felt that something was wrong, her eyes were full of shock, "Did she mean Pang Jiayue?"


    Wang Hao nodded: "It seems so."


    Before Han Wen could react from the shock, she heard a clanging sound from the next door.


    Then came Liu Chunfang''s scolding: "If you dare to go out, don''t think about coming back, no one is used to you."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao with a smile in her eyes, her tone was light, "Fuck it!" After speaking, she hummed and went to the toilet.


    Poor Zhang Jingyi was called from the bed by Pang Jiayue before she woke up, and she listened to Pang Jiayue''s cry with a sleepy face. Fortunately, Zhou Bing left at four o''clock in the morning shift today, otherwise it would be really embarrassing.


    "Jiayue, what''s wrong with you?" Zhang Jingyi asked suspiciously.


    Pang Jiayue stretched out her frozen red hands and said with tears on her face: "Look at that old witch who asked me to get up in the morning to wash my clothes, and she didn''t let me use hot water."


    Zhang Jingyi looked at Pang Jiayue''s frozen hand and quickly pulled it over to help warm her up, and said angrily, "That old witch is going too far! Someone washes clothes in the morning."


    Pang Jiayue burst into tears, "It''s all ... Han Wen''s fault, if it weren''t for her old witch, she wouldn''t have done this to me."


    Zhang Jingyi was confused, "Why does this have anything to do with Director Han again?"


    Pang Jiayue said angrily: "If she hadn''t contradicted my mother-in-law, my mother-in-law could have treated me like this!"


    When Zhang Jingyi heard Pang Jiayue''s words, she felt that she was a little biased. She married earlier than Pang Jiayue. Knowing that the two would not deal with each other, she would stagger a few words. What does this have to do with Jiayue?


    "Are you thinking too much? Director Han and your mother-in-law have always had grievances."


    Pang Jiayue couldn''t listen to anything at this time, she hated Han Wen for a long time, "Why not her! If it wasn''t for her lazy to let men do laundry and work, my mother-in-law would not be able to see it and set rules on me~"


    Pang Jiayue heard that Zhang Jingyi was defending her inside and out. Han Wen raised her head and looked at Zhang Jingyi pitifully and said, "Do you also think that I am making trouble unreasonably."


    Zhang Jingyi was accustomed to protecting Pang Jiayue since she was a child, and when she heard her questioning herself, she immediately said with certainty, "Yes, I''m definitely on your side."


    Looking at Pang Jiayue''s already bulging belly, she said softly, "How is it recently, has she troubled you?"


    Pang Jiayue glanced down at her stomach, her eyes full of viciousness, nodded and whispered, "I''m a little tired now, can I sleep with you for a while?"


    Zhang Jingyi looked at the pillow beside her, which was where Zhou Bing slept. She subconsciously didn''t want Pang Jiayue to touch her, so she moved to Zhou Bing''s side, and then said to Pang Jiayue, "Sleep on my side!"


    Pang Jiayue nodded and then took off her shoes and went to bed, and then asked in a low voice, "Jingyi, can I stay here for a few more days? I''m angry with my mother-in-law and say I can''t go back."


    Zhang Jingyi was particularly sleepy during this time. She yawned and replied, "Well, I''ll tell my mother-in-law later." After she said that, she fell asleep.


    Pang Jiayue stared at Zhang Jingyi''s baby''s fat face, and at her tender and tender face, her eyes were full of viciousness, why can she sleep until she wakes up naturally when she is married, why she can eat and drink, and gain a lot of weight, but she is She was unwilling to endure the rubbing of that woman.


    One day she will step on them all under her feet, thinking about rubbing her stomach, and then she fell asleep.


    Wang Dani knew that Pang Jiayue was coming. She used to come here often, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. Then she wanted to make a meal and wanted to come over and ask Zhang Jingyi to have dinner, and she saw Zhengxiang lying on the bed and sleeping.


    Wang Dani slammed the door shut angrily, and walked over to the table without shouting, "Let''s eat."


    Zhou Li: "Don''t call me sister-in-law anymore?"


    Wang Dani: "What''s it called?"


    Wang Dani went to Han Wen''s house after eating and packing at home. If she stayed at home, she would probably be **** off.


    Zhou Li and the others were also kicked out, and now there are only Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue left at home.


    When the two woke up, they felt that the house was quiet, and went out to see that no one was there.


    Pang Jiayue rubbed her stomach and asked, "Jingyi, do you have anything to eat at home?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "Yes, I''ll go get it for you." In the past, when she woke up late, Wang Dani would leave her meals in the cupboard.


    As a result, everyone was dumbfounded when they got to the kitchen. The kitchen cabinet was locked with a lock, and there was no food outside.


    Pang Jiayue came over to see this situation with a hint of sarcasm in her eyes, and asked foolishly, "Jingyi, didn''t you say your mother-in-law was kind to you?"

 Chapter 277： hide the contradiction

    Zhang Jingyi was also stunned, "It''s good! Have you been too busy and forgot that I haven''t eaten yet."


    "You wait here and I go out to find my mother and come back in a while."


    At this time, Wang Dani was sitting in the yard of Han Wen''s house chatting with Han Wen, watching Wang Hao and the others install chimneys.


    When the weather was getting colder and colder, their house was going to install a stove in the house. At this time, the children were all up, and they were all helping and Han Wen was no longer needed.


    Fu Jin stepped on the chair and held a long chimney in his hand to store it in the house, Xiaolong helped by the side, Huzi stood in the room to answer, Qingyue helped Huzi hold the chair, Wang Hao cleaned the stove next to him, The family is working in full swing.


    Wang Dani looked at the family who worked together and said enviously, "It''s better that the children are still young! When they''re all by their side, they''ll be married when they''re older, and their hearts won''t be so homogeneous."


    Han Wen: "It''s good when it''s good. When there''s a quarrel, I can''t wait for them to leave quickly."


    Wang Dani replied with a smile: "It was like this when I was a child, and the ones in my family also came here from childhood."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Pang Jiayue come over with a sullen face, and she asked, "Mom, I haven''t eaten yet! Why did you lock the cabinet."


    Wang Dani was just annoying her like this, and it made sense for her to wake up late, so she said angrily, "I see that you slept so soundly, I thought you weren''t hungry!"


    Zhang Jingyi: "I slept soundly. I didn''t eat and I was hungry!"


    "Give me the cabinet key! I''ll go back to dinner."


    Wang Dani glared at her and asked, "Are you eating by yourself or with Xiao Pang?"


    Zhang Jingyi said as it should be: "Of course we are together, Jiayue didn''t eat breakfast."


    Hearing Zhang Jingyi''s tone, Wang Dani was unhappy, stared at Zhang Jingyi and asked, "Do you know how many people in our family eat and how many people earn money?"


    "We don''t have enough food for ourselves, do you have to support others?"


    Zhang Jingyi asked suspiciously, "Didn''t Zhou Bing and I already pay you living expenses?"


    Wang Dani: "Yes! You handed over to the two of you, but what about Xiao Pang''s? How many times did she eat at our house, should she leave today or stay for a few more days?"


    Zhang Jingyi was at a loss for words, thinking about Jiayue''s words before going to bed, and said after a few seconds, "I will stay at our house for a few days, but don''t worry, I will let her pay for the food."


    Wang Dani didn''t embarrass her when she heard what Zhang Jingyi said. She took off the key from her waist and handed it to her, "Okay, just remember what you said today."


    During this time, Han Wen sat next to her without making a sound, and lowered her head to play with Xiao Huang''s head.


    Wang Dani looked at Zhang Jingyi''s back as you left and sighed helplessly and said, "A crime!"


    Han Wen is also not easy to intervene about other people''s family affairs. She smiled and didn''t speak.


    Wang Dani knew that Han Wen didn''t want to talk about other people''s right and wrong, so she changed the subject and said, "When are you going to do that cotton?"


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied, "Just a few days!" The old lady will come over in two days, just to be able to help.


    Wang Dani thought that Han Wen had bought so much cotton and asked worriedly, "Can you buy so much?"


    Han Wen replied calmly: "My mother will come to help me in two days."


    Wang Dani''s eyes were full of joy when she heard it, "Auntie came over these days? Then I have someone to talk to."


    Han Wen looked at her with a smile, "I won''t talk to you anymore?"


    Wang Dani said the truth: "Tell me! But it''s not as comfortable as what I told my aunt."


    Han Wen thought to herself that the two of you could gossip about everything on the island by sitting together, so why would you feel uncomfortable?


    In a blink of an eye, it was the end of November, and Hu Zi asked while eating, "Mom, when will grandma be here?"


    Han Wen calculated and replied, "If you take the earliest boat, you''ll have to arrive after ten o''clock."


    Huzi: "Then I''ll go to the supply and marketing agency to buy some food for my grandmother!"


    Han Wen glanced at him and asked, "Do you want to satisfy your cravings yourself or give your grandmother a chance?"


    Hu Zi replied without thinking: "It must be for my grandma to catch the wind."


    Wang Hao also responded: "Mom finally came back and asked Huzi to buy some food!"


    Han Wen was speechless, "Let you say the same as I am, my mother must come to buy groceries!"


    "Tiger son, are you going?"


    Hu Zi thought about it and changed his mind, "Mom, go buy it! I have to take Bawang up the mountain today."


    Han Wen said in a cold voice, "Are you going to the back mountain again?"


    The back mountain is the place where there are snakes and wolves.


    Huzi: "If you don''t go, just stroll in front."


    "Let Bawang get grandma a pheasant to eat."


    At this time, the rabbits are more delicious, but because his mother can''t eat rabbits, all the rabbits caught are eaten by the king himself.


    Wang Hao glanced at Hu Zi''s words when he heard Hu Zi''s words, Hu Zi didn''t dare to fool his father and lowered his head a little guilty.


    Since Bawang can fly, Huzi has not often accompanied him up the mountain. Fu Jin often has other things to do, so Huzi is the only one left to take him up the mountain. Sometimes he also brings Xiao Huang together. Huan, the whole dog looked majestic and seemed to be exercising on the mountain.


    After dinner, the family began to divide into four groups. Huzi took Bawang and Xiaohuang up the mountain, Han Wen took Qingyue to buy vegetables, Wang Hao went to work, Xiaolong and Fu Jin stayed at home and waited for the old lady to come over. to pick up someone.


    Hu Zi was carrying the basket on his back and took Xiao Huang a few steps when Wang Hao stopped him, "Hu Zi!"


    Hu Zi looked back and saw that it was his father who shouted with a guilty conscience: "Dad!"


    Wang Hao responded lightly, "Well, let''s walk together?"


    Huzi: "Dad, are you not going to work?"


    Wang Hao: "You send me a paragraph."


    Hu Zi bowed his head dejectedly: "Oh~"


    After walking a few steps, Wang Hao suddenly asked, "How many times have you been to the back mountain?"


    Huzi: "Not a few times."


    Wang Hao glanced at him coldly before Hu Zi said, "Five times."


    "Except for the time you took me and the time to send the overlord, I was wandering around and never went in."


    Wang Hao actually believed in Huzi. After listening to his words, he said lightly: "The depths of the back mountain are too complicated. You can just walk around the outside. Before you are fourteen years old, you cannot enter the mountain alone."


    Maybe because Hu Zi is the eldest son, Wang Hao is very strict with Hu Zi, but he also believes in him very much.


    Hu Zi didn''t question his dad''s words. He knew that if he could get in, his dad wouldn''t come over to tell him this, so he nodded and replied, "I see."


    Wang Hao: "Go!"


    Hu Zi listened, then turned around and turned back. Wang Hao glanced at Hu Zi and had to say that this child was the most like him. If he entered the military camp in the future, he would definitely be a good seed.


    Hu Zi didn''t know his father''s plan at all. He was not happy since he was allowed to enter the mountain. He even took the initiative to run a race with Xiao Huang. For him, he had no goal.

 Chapter 278： lovely old lady

    When Han Wen brought Qingyue back from grocery shopping, she saw the door was locked and guessed that Xiaolong and the others were going to pick up the old lady.


    Qingyue carried Han Wen''s bag on her back, took out the key from the bag naturally, walked forward and opened the door.


    Han Wen: "Let''s pack up first, and we''ll be able to eat when your grandma arrives."


    Qingyue walked ahead and nodded, then went to open the door inside the house.


    Xiaolong''s side was waiting at the dock early in the morning. When he saw the old lady standing on the plywood, he shouted happily: "Grandma! Grandma!"


    The old lady also saw Xiaolong and waved to him happily.


    Fu Jin squinted at the two interacting people, and asked in a low voice, "Is she nice to you?"


    He knew that Xiaolong and the others, like him, were not related to Han Wen, but because of Wang Hao, they could call her mother.


    Xiaolong waved his hand and replied, "Grandma is fine."


    The point is that grandma is here, no matter how much they do, grandma will protect them.


    Fu Jin''s eyes were dark and he didn''t speak, because he didn''t know if the old lady would like him.


    Soon the boat docked, Xiaolong trotted to pick up the old lady, and Fu Jin followed slowly.


    The old lady''s clothes were very simple, and Fu Jin could tell at a glance that the clothes were made by Han Wen, because apart from the first glance, they felt the same as what the people next to them were wearing.


    "Grandma! How can you take so many things?" Xiaolong complained and reached out to help.


    The old lady replied with a smile: "What you bring is what you like to eat."


    Standing behind Xiaolong, Fu Jin was a little overwhelmed and didn''t know how to say hello.


    At this time, the old lady took the initiative to ask, "Are you Fu Jin?"


    Fu Jin nodded cautiously: "I am."


    The old lady laughed: "Don''t be nervous, just like Xiaolong and the others, just call my grandma."


    Only then did Fu Jin shout, "Grandma." After shouting, he went up to pick up the sack from the old lady''s hand.


    The old lady did not politely and naturally handed it to Fu Jin.


    "Why is Xiaolong only the two of you to pick me up? Where''s your brother?" The old lady asked suspiciously, seeing that there were only the two of them.


    Xiaolong: "My brother heard that you are coming and went up the mountain to catch pheasants."


    After hearing this, the old lady looked surprised: "Can he catch it in such a cold day?"


    Xiaolong replied with certainty: "Yes, my brother has a helper. Why didn''t my grandfather come with you?"


    "There are still two chickens at home, and there are so many things that he can''t come to, so come over with your uncle and the others during the Chinese New Year."


    Xiaolong: "My uncle and they are coming too?"


    The old lady: "Well, your mother is pregnant, your uncle and the others come to see."


    Xiaolong: "Is my uncle coming too?"


    Old lady: "Your uncle was in the army, and he didn''t say that he wouldn''t come back. Do you miss him?"


    Xiaolong: "A little bit."


    The three grandfathers and grandchildren walked home while talking, and they arrived soon.


    Xiaolong looked at the open door and said happily, "My mother is back." Then he ran home with his things.


    When I entered the yard, I shouted, "Mom! Mom! My grandma is here."


    Fu Jin and the old lady were not used to being left behind, but they were embarrassed to be like Xiaolong and could only accompany the old lady slowly.


    Seeing Fu Jin''s nervousness, the old lady asked with a smile, "Is it a habit to stay here?"


    Fu Jin nodded: "Get used to it."


    Old lady: "Well, when you and your sister enter this door, we are a family, so don''t be cautious."


    "Your aunt is a knife-mouthed and tofu-hearted person. He treats everyone the same and won''t treat them differently. If you say something unpleasant, don''t take it to heart."


    Fu Jin said in a low voice, "No." After coming here for so long, he could already see that there was no difference between my aunt and Hu Zi.


    The old lady replied with a smile when she heard Fu Jin''s words: "Well, it can be seen that you and your sister are both good children."


    As soon as Han Wen finished cleaning up the house, she heard Xiaolong''s voice and walked out, "Where''s your grandma?"


    Xiaolong: "At the back."


    When Han Wen went out to greet the old lady, she saw that the old lady started to go empty, followed by Fu Jin who was carrying a sack.


    "mom!"


    The old lady nodded and said softly, "How are you tired recently?"


    Han Wen: "Not tired, just a little sleepy."


    Old lady: "It''s all normal."


    "Where''s Wang Hao?"


    Han Wen: "He went to work without rest today."


    The old lady was used to Wang Hao''s busyness. She looked at Qingyue standing at the door and beckoned, "Girl, come to me! My grandmother brought you a lot of good things this time." She picked it up The sacks of help began to dig out.


    "This is a walnut, this is a chestnut, this is a hawthorn," he said as he took it out.


    Seeing the old lady carrying so many things on her back, Han Wen was annoyed and funny, "Mom, what are you doing here with so many things? It''s all on the island."


    The old lady rolled her eyes at her, "It''s all made by her own family. You don''t have to pay for the ones you buy?" Then she took out a few pieces of peanut cake from her pocket, and said with a smile, "Come one by one."


    Although the old lady''s peanut cake is in a pocket, it is very clean, wrapped in a handkerchief, and there is a layer of packaging bag after opening the handkerchief.


    Several children took one each, and the old lady put the last one in her pocket again, "This is for the tiger when he comes."


    After dividing the sugar, the old lady saw that it was still early, so she asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Han Wen thought it was the old lady who was hungry and hurriedly said, "Mom, are you hungry? I''ll cook."


    The old lady waved her hand, "I''m not hungry, I came here for dinner."


    Han Wen said, "If you''re not hungry, we''ll eat at noon."


    The old lady patted her **** and said, "Okay."


    Seeing that she was going out, Han Wen hurriedly asked, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Old lady: "I''m fine at home. I''ll go to my old sister to play."


    When the old lady lived on the island, she met a lonely old man, and every time she came, she would go over to find her.


    Han Wen: "Mom, you''re not tired!"


    The old lady waved her hand, "What a tiring journey. You all stay at home! I''ll just go by myself."


    Han Wen: ""


    Are you here to see me or to drop by?


    After a while, Wang Dani also came, and when she entered the door, she asked, "Where''s my aunt?"


    Han Wen replied angrily, "I went to visit."


    Wang Dani: "Alas! It''s too late." After speaking, she was about to leave.


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you going to sit down?"


    Wang Dani: "My aunt isn''t here anymore, so I won''t sit down."


    Xiaolong looked at Han Wen sympathetically, "Mom, grandma has nothing to do with you since she came."


    Han Wen gritted her teeth and said, "I know."


    Hu Zi took Bawang and Xiao Huang to the mountain and had fun. Hu Zi took out the slingshot he made from the back basket and went to the place with few people, because the place with few people has the most things.

 Chapter 279： tiger hunting

    Xiaohuang and Bawang, one in the sky and the other on the ground, were observing the surrounding situation at all times.


    Xiao Huang walked in front and Hu Zi followed behind. Suddenly Xiao Huang¡¯s ears moved, and his body was tight and ready to charge at any time. Hu Zi knew at a glance that Xiao Huang found something, and he didn¡¯t dare to immediately. Moving around casually.


    After a while, I saw a beautiful pheasant coming out of the grass in front of me. I think it came out to forage for less food in winter.


    Hu Zi didn''t hesitate for a moment, and immediately raised the slingshot in his hand to hit the pheasant, but unfortunately only hit the pheasant''s leg, and the pheasant began to run wildly in pain.


    Xiao Huang chased after the pheasant without waiting for Hu Zi''s instructions. Ba Wang had been hovering at a low altitude and swooped down when he saw this scene.


    The size of Bawang has grown a lot recently, but it is a little difficult to deal with such a big pheasant. Fortunately, with the help of Xiao Huang, one dog, one eagle and one person have worked together to subdue the beautiful pheasant.


    At this time, there were also people in the village who went up the mountain to fight. When they saw Huzi carrying such a big pheasant in his hand, and the pheasant was not dead but suffered some injuries, he asked in surprise: "Huzi, where are you? What''s the cover?" Usually people who come to the mountains to catch them will put the cover on.


    Hu Zi said proudly: "I didn''t set a trap, it was my Xiao Huang and Bawang who caught it."


    The man looked at Xiao Huang with shiny fur and at the eagle flying in the air, and said enviously, "You are so lucky."


    Huzi originally wanted to carry the pheasant down the mountain, but later he was afraid that people would ask for trouble and simply stuff it into the back basket.


    He originally wanted to pick some mushrooms, but there was no rain this season and there were no mushrooms for him to pick, so he simply took Xiaohuang down the mountain, and Bawang stayed on the mountain. of.


    "Grandma! Grandma!" Hu Zi started shouting as soon as he entered the door.


    Han Wen came out of the room and watched Hu Zi put down the basket and replied, "Your grandmother is not at home."


    When Huzi came back, he counted the time. At this time, his grandmother should have come, "Is it not yet?"


    Han Wen: "I''m here, I went out to visit."


    Looking at Huzi''s heavy basket on the ground, Han Wen asked curiously, "What did you catch?"


    After hearing this, Hu Zi proudly took out the pheasant from the basket, shook it, and put it on the ground. Han Wen was surprised: "So beautiful?"


    Colorful tails and shiny hairs are definitely in demand if you take them out and buy them.


    When Xiaolong and the others heard the movement, they all ran out one by one.


    "Brother, how did you catch this?" Xiaolong asked in surprise.


    Hu Zi replied proudly: "Xiao Huang and Bawang caught it."


    Xiaolong: "No wonder."


    "Mom, how do we eat this pheasant?"


    Han Wen: "How do you want to eat?"


    Huzi: "Post the pancake."


    Xiaolong: "Boiled vermicelli."


    Han Wen: "Okay, it''s up to you today. Can you kill Fu Jin''s pheasant?"


    Fu Jin nodded excitedly: "Yes."


    When Xiaolong heard that he wanted to kill the chicken, he immediately shouted excitedly: "Brother, I will help you."


    Han Wen said coldly, "Just help, don''t do it."


    Xiaolong swore and assured: "Okay, I''ll take a look if I don''t move."


    Han Wen didn''t think much about his sworn appearance, turned around and went back to the house. Since she was pregnant, she had neither seen killing chickens nor smelled the smell of blood.


    Xiaolong was really obedient this time. When Fu Jin killed the pheasant, he just watched, and he didn''t quarrel to ask him to come.


    When he got the chicken feathers, he was very excited. Fortunately, it was not a beautiful job, and no one was robbing him.


    Hu Zi teased Xiao Huang next to him, seeing Xiao Long pouting like this, he said angrily, "I really don''t know if you are a real clean freak or a fake one."


    Xiaolongba was very happy and didn''t care about Huzi''s yin and yang strangeness. Looking at Qingyue, he said very seriously: "Brother, keep this tail for you, and we''ll make shuttlecocks later."


    "That tail is too long to do it, you have to use a chicken tail." Hu Zi said rudely.


    Xiaolong paused, then said, "Then I''ll keep it for you when my dad kills the rooster."


    After Fu Jin finished killing the chicken, he chopped firewood in the yard, and when he was cooking the chicken for a while, he couldn''t help laughing when he heard Hu Zi''s words.


    It happened that this scene was seen by the old lady who came back, and the old lady asked casually: "Boss! When are you so happy?"


    Fu Jin''s face stiffened, and he didn''t know how to reply.


    At this moment, Hu Zi, who was playing with Xiao Huang, suddenly rushed over and shouted happily, "Mother!"


    The old lady Han was also very happy to see Hu Zi, and replied with a smile: "Hey! My eldest grandson."


    Hu Zi looked up at the old lady and asked, "Where is grandma visiting? I didn''t see you when I came back from the mountain."


    The old lady patted Huzi: "It''s grown again, I''ll go to your grandma Li''s house to see."


    All the tigers in the upper grades in Lijia Village are called grandma. Hearing what his grandma said, he didn''t know the one he said, so he responded casually.


    The old lady quickly took out the candy from her pocket and handed it to Huzi, "Yes! It''s yours."


    Hu Zi looked at only one piece of the handkerchief, frowned and asked, "Is it just one piece?"


    The old lady knew that he was afraid of being partial, so she smiled and replied, "This is reserved for you, all of your brothers have eaten it."


    Hu Zi took it when he heard it, tore the package and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "It''s so sweet."


    When the old lady heard Hu Zi''s words, she looked at him with more joy.


    After a while of rejoicing, he saw Xiaolong sitting by the well, plucking chicken feathers with his sleeves rolled up.


    Mrs. Han was no stranger to Xiaolong''s habit. When she was killing chickens before, Xiaolong would also beg her to let him pluck the chicken feathers.


    Old lady: "Xiaolong''s hobby hasn''t changed yet?"


    Huzi: "It looks like it won''t change for a while."


    "He didn''t kill the chicken, did he?"


    Hu Zi quickly shook his head, "No, Mom didn''t let him kill him, it was the elder brother who killed him."


    Hearing Huzi say this, the old lady looked at Fu Jin who was chopping firewood and said, "Yes, he is capable."


    When Wang Hao adopted these two children, the old lady was worried about what would happen if the two children were of bad character. Now they are all honest children.


    The old lady saw that Xiaolong had finished plucking the chicken feathers, and picked up the knife next to him to shave it on the chicken''s belly, and quickly said: "Little ancestor!


    After taking the knife, he pushed Xiaolong, "Go, go and play with your brother."


    Xiaolong didn''t dare to break ground on Taisui''s head again, so he was reluctant to move his position.


    After the old lady had cleaned up the house, she happened to see the old lady come in with a basin, the smell of blood rushed to her nose, and Han Wen turned over in her stomach, covering her mouth and running outside.


    Seeing Han Wen like that, the old lady picked up the bowl and smelled it, then muttered, "It doesn''t taste much?"

 Chapter 280： Wang Danis sorrow

    Han Wen rushed out of the room and went to the toilet, where she retched for a while, only vomited a little sour water, and came out after she felt better.


    The four children looked at her in unison, Hu Zi said, "Mom, is my brother tossing you again?"


    Just as Han Wen was about to answer, she saw the pot with chicken feathers and chicken intestines on the side, and her stomach turned upside down again, she said with the last bit of strength, "Quick, go and throw these things away."


    Hu Zi didn''t dare to smile when he saw his mother''s reaction, so he took the basin and went out.


    Han Wen came out of the toilet again, and her face looked a little better after not smelling the smell.


    The old lady put the chicken in the kitchen, worried that Han Wen came out to take a look again, and seeing that her face was bad, she said, "I''ll cook for a while, don''t do it."


    Han Wen: "How can you do this? You come all the way, and you can still cook."


    The old lady rolled her eyes at her angrily, "What am I here for, not just to take care of you."


    "Okay, you go to the house and lie down for a while, and I''ll cook."


    Seeing the old lady, Han Wen couldn''t help but sigh that it''s better to be a mother. Seeing Huzi come in with a basin, she quickly said, "Huzi, your grandma will cook for a while, and you can help me out."


    "You know what to cook, right?"


    Hu Zi saw through his mother''s mind at a glance, and answered loudly, "I know."


    The old lady was used to the hard life, and Han Wen was afraid that the old lady would be reluctant to cook, so she would get rid of it after getting one.


    At this time, Fu Jin also chopped the firewood, hugged him to the kitchen and said, "Mother, I will help you too."


    When Xiaolong and Qingyue heard it, they both clamored for help.


    The old lady looked at a few active children and waved impatiently at Han Wen, "Okay, go and rest!"


    Seeing that she really couldn''t use herself, Han Wen went back to the house and lay down without being pretentious.


    Lie down and fell asleep. I didn''t feel that I had slept for a long time before I was woken up by Xiaolong, "Mom, grandma is ready to cook, you can get up and eat!"


    Han Wen opened her eyes in a daze, sat up and asked, "Done?"


    Xiaolong: "Well, it''s all your favorite food."


    Han Wen woke up for a while, then lifted the quilt and got up, went to the bathroom to wash her face, and then came back to eat.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, Han Wen said in surprise, "So rich?"


    The old lady said helplessly: "Except for these two I made, they made the rest."


    Han Wen looked at the two stir-fried small rapeseed dishes pointed out by the old lady, and the stewed tofu with cabbage thought that it was fortunate that Huzi was watching.


    "Who made these braised prawns?" Han Wen asked, looking at the prawns that were selling well.


    Xiaolong: "Big brother did it."


    Han Wen felt very pleasantly surprised, and said, "It looks good, I will try it."


    "Mom, you can try it too." She said and put one in the old lady''s bowl, and then put the other in her bowl.


    "Well, this is really delicious, Fu Jin, you can!" Han Wen couldn''t help but praise.


    Fu Jin was a little embarrassed to be praised by Han Wen, and whispered, "It''s all well taught by Brother Zhou Bing."


    Han Wen: "That''s why you have talent."


    After eating one, the old lady also praised: "Well, it''s similar to the one sold in the cafeteria."


    "I''m trying this pheasant meat." The old lady said while taking a piece of meat and putting it in her mouth.


    "It''s really different from the domestic ones, Xiang."


    After the old lady moved the chopsticks, they wanted to eat whatever they wanted. Hu Zi had his mouth full of chicken, and nodded, "It''s delicious."


    Xiaolong gnawed on the chicken''s claws with oil on his face, "Brother, this is not worth the money, do you want Xiaohuang and Bawang to catch a few more?"


    Fu Jin''s food was more modest, "It''s not a good day to catch, is it?"


    Huzi: "It''s getting colder and colder, this thing has to come out to find food, and then I can always catch one or two."


    The old lady smiled and said, "It''s good to be brave, and we will have good luck in the future."


    "It''s a pity that your father is not at home and can''t eat such good meat."


    Hu Zi replied while nibbling on the chicken wings: "Didn''t you leave a big bowl for my dad, enough for him to eat."


    The four children of their family, Fu Jin and Huzi, like to eat chicken wings, Xiaolong and Qingyue like to eat chicken claws. It just so happens that one of them doesn¡¯t need to be grabbed. I just don¡¯t know what she likes in her stomach. It¡¯s better to like meat, otherwise Not enough points.


    After eating, Han Wen originally wanted her mother to rest, but her mother refused to help with the quilt.


    Han Wen couldn''t turn her around, so she had to spread a mat and quilt in the living room.


    "You''re not too tired," Han Wen said while sitting beside her.


    The old lady: "What''s so tiring? The autumn harvest is much more tiring than this. Besides, I just took a car and didn''t do anything."


    Listening to the old lady''s calm words, Han Wen gave a thumbs up and said in admiration, "You are really amazing."


    While speaking, Sister Wang came again, holding a slightly beaten sweater in her hand, "Xiao Han, is Auntie back?"


    Han Wen: "I''m back, I''m in the house! Just come in directly."


    Wang Dani: "I just put on a quilt and don''t rest for a while."


    The old lady smiled kindly, "People of Zhuanghu, that''s so precious."


    "I heard that you are married to a daughter-in-law, why didn''t you bring it to see?"


    Wang Dani curled her lips with a look of disdain, "What''s there to get, it''s not like that."


    The old lady: "What you said is wrong, then I have to take a look!"


    Wang Dani sighed: "Don''t mention it, it''s not because I didn''t keep her friends in the morning, and now I''m nauseous!"


    The old lady didn''t know who was staying, but she also knew that the family was not rich now, so how could she keep anyone casually.


    "Then tell her well, now that every household is very tight, how can you keep anyone casually."


    Wang Dani: "That''s right, you don''t know where you live, and Han Wen knows that the girl is a genius, so I don''t dare to keep her."


    Han Wen: "Is Xiao Pang gone?"


    Wang Dani sighed and said helplessly: "I can''t go anymore, that one from my family is an idiot. I can''t find Bei if I get coaxed. It''s not for keeping people and making trouble with me! I don''t care anymore, as long as I give I pay for the food, whatever I like."


    Han Wen: "No one is going to call?"


    Wang Dani replied with an ugly face: "Call? She can call a ghost. She is eager to let her daughter-in-law take root in my house, just to save her family''s rations."


    Han Wen also knew Liu Chunfang''s virtue and didn''t ask her, "Li Weidong didn''t go?"


    Wang Dani shook her head and said in a puzzled tone, "It''s strange that you say this, Li Weidong did not care about Xiao Pang before he got married! He did not hesitate to fight his mother for Xiao Pang, why is it different after marriage? !"


    Han Wen: "This is a man. Once you get it, you won''t know how to cherish it."


    Wang Dani: "Hey! What would you say if she really lived in my house!"


    After listening to it for a while, the old lady suddenly said, "If you can''t talk about it, ask your eldest son to discuss it with your daughter-in-law. If the negotiation fails, you can go to the woman''s in-law''s house and let someone pick her up."

 Chapter 281： Apples war

    "When Zhou Bing comes back in the evening, I will discuss with him. If it doesn''t work, I will go to Liu Chunfang. I don''t believe that her daughter-in-law is willing to raise me." Wang Dani said angrily.


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Dani and thought, she is really embarrassed, but Liu Chunfang is shameless, but Li Yuejin is a good face, if Wang Dani really wants to find it, it should be able to solve it.


    "Xiao Han, you have all the quilts left, and the cotton clothes are ready?"


    Han Wen: "It''s all done. Seeing that it''s getting colder and colder, I don''t even have anything to wear when I don''t do it."


    "What about you?"


    Wang Dani: "I have to do it all. My family is simple, so I made a suit for Zhou Li and your eldest brother."


    "Didn''t you do it for Zhou Fang?" Zhou Fang''s clothes were all cloth patches pressed with patches.


    Wang Dani replied indifferently: "What to do for her, she can do it if she has her sister."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew that it was the eldest who finished wearing the second dick. "I didn''t tell you, sister-in-law. Look at how torn Zhou Fang''s clothes are. You still don''t give her a change."


    Wang Dani didn''t care, "What''s the matter? We are all like this. Zhou Fang is still dressed well. You haven''t seen her cousins, and the clothes are broken."


    Han Wen: "Then you only do it for Zhou Li, and if you don''t do it for Zhou Fang, you are not afraid of her saying that you are biased."


    Wang Dani: "If there is anything she wants to say, she will say it, and it won''t hurt or itch."


    As soon as Han Wen heard this attitude, she was Zhou Fang''s mother and she had the final say.


    Han Wen: "Zhou Fang is young now and doesn''t say anything about you. When Zhou Fang is older, you can tell me about you!"


    Wang Dani: "I don''t care when I''m older. If I want to dress well, I have the ability to mess around. Can you help me to see how my needle goes? Why do I feel so awkward!"


    Han Wen inserted the needle into the quilt and leaned over to look, "This is the wrong way."


    Wang Dani started to withdraw needles little by little, "I''ll say it! It doesn''t feel right."


    Han Wen: "Who did you knit this sweater for?"


    Wang Dani: "To Zhou Xing, you said that this child hasn''t lived at home since his brother got married, and you don''t know what he should do."


    What else can Han Wen respond to? It must be your daughter-in-law!


    Wang Dani: "Oh, I forgot to tell you one more thing. Zhou Xing said that he will ask you for help next time when he comes back."


    "What''s the matter?" Han Wen likes Zhou Xing very much. Hearing that he has something to do with her, she thought that she could help as long as it wasn''t too much.


    Wang Dani: "He didn''t say it."


    After sitting here for a while, seeing that it was getting late, Wang Dani put away her wool and said, "Okay, I''m going home to cook."


    Mrs. Han: "You''re not at the party."


    Wang Dani: "I''m not playing anymore, I''ll come over when I have time, I''ll be there with my feet up."


    Wang Dani walked back home briskly, and when she entered the yard, she saw Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi sitting in the yard and eating an apple each.


    Wang Dani''s face turned dark in an instant. This was bought by Zhou Xing last time, one for the whole family. These two belonged to two little girls. At that time, they didn''t want to eat, so they wanted to take them to school tomorrow to share with their classmates.


    Zhang Jingyi saw that Wang Dani''s face was wrong, and quickly explained: "Mom, where do you keep this apple and don''t eat it, I''ll give it a share if it''s bad."


    Wang Dani looked at her sarcastically, "Can this apple in winter be broken?"


    "There are only two left. You two ate all of them, so you didn''t think about giving your sister some points?"


    Zhang Jingyi glanced at Pang Jiayue and smiled embarrassingly, "They are not at home."


    Originally, she didn''t want to eat it, but Pang Jiayue said that she couldn''t eat because of her stuttering, so she wanted to eat an apple. Zhang Jingyi thought about it and gave her one, but she didn''t think Pang Jiayue would insist that she wouldn''t eat it and she wouldn''t eat it. There was no way. She just ate one.


    Wang Dani: "I won''t keep it if I''m not at home. Did you forget that your second brother bought this apple for your sister?"


    Zhang Jingyi was also angry when she saw Wang Dani''s unrelenting energy, "Why don''t you eat two of your apples, it''s such a fuss, if you feel that you''re at a loss, I''ll ask him to buy you one when Zhou Bing comes back. carry."


    Wang Dani snorted coldly when she saw Zhang Jingyi''s righteous appearance, "It''s just like how capable I am, it''s not about spending my son''s money."


    Zhang Jingyi listened to Wang Dani''s words, she didn''t eat the apple, she shoved it into Pang Jiayue''s hand and stood up and started to stagger with Wang Dani, "I spent your son''s money, but now he is not only your son, but also my man, I think Flowers are flowers."


    Wang Dani was trembling with anger at Zhang Jingyi''s words, and she didn''t fight her anymore, she waved her hand helplessly and said: "Yes, she is your man, you should spend his money, when he comes back, you ask him to give him the apple. I bought it, and you asked him to find a place for you two to move out!"


    Zhang Jingyi was stunned: "What do you mean?"


    Wang Dani: "That''s what you think it means."


    When Zhang Jingyi thought that she had to cook by herself after moving out, she was not happy to do the laundry by herself, "I won''t move, this is my home too."


    Wang Dani can''t bear it anymore. In the past few years she has been with Han Wen, she has also deliberately imitated the people in the city, and she has begun to be reasonable in her words and actions, but she is a down-to-earth peasant, and she doesn''t handle it like her mother-in-law. She''s alright, she dares to slap her nose on her face now, let it go


    "Stealing your sister''s apples, saying that you contradicted your mother-in-law, that you are lazy to cook every day, and ask your sister to wash your clothes when the meal is ready."


    "How can there be such a lazy mother-in-law! What the **** is our family doing to put on a shameless daughter-in-law like you."


    Wang Dani amplifies her voice this time, and after a while, she roars at her throat and invites people from her neighbors.


    Zhang Jingyi always thought that Wang Dani was reasonable. When she was the most angry, she drooped her face and didn''t talk to her. Then she thought about her sudden crying, making trouble, and hanging herself. She was caught off guard and stood on the spot. His face turned red and white.


    Zhang Jingyi: "I don''t have it, don''t talk nonsense."


    Wang Dani pointed at Zhang Jingyi and scolded: "You heard that she said that about her mother-in-law. Although I don''t ask you to treat me as your own mother, you can''t spoil me like this!"


    Zhang Jingyi couldn''t stand the pointing and pointing from the crowd, she stamped her feet and shouted anxiously: "Mom"


    Wang Dani cried with snot and tears, "Don''t, don''t call my mother, you are my ancestor, I don''t know how your mother taught you, how could you be so lazy."


    "I can''t afford to sleep until noon, I don''t eat my food, I let your two sisters wash my clothes for you, and your elder brother bought two apples for your sister and told you to eat them secretly. Say what do you want?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "I didn''t steal it, I was afraid that the apple would be spoiled."


    Wang Dani looked at her with bright eyes: "Then the apple went bad after just a few days of buying it?"

 Chapter 282： dont stop

    After listening to Wang Dani''s question, Zhang Jingyi''s eyes flashed, and she turned to look at Pang Jiayue.


    Seeing that the apple had long been eaten by Pang Jiayue, and Pang Jiayue had stood in the crowd at some point, she was left to confront Wang Dani.


    Zhang Jingyi saw that Pang Jiayue was protecting her stomach, and she thought she could not stand the stimulation so she avoided it, but didn''t take it to heart.


    "Isn''t it just eating your two apples, it''s so stingy, and besides, I''m also from this family! Why can''t I eat it." Zhang Jingyi still doesn''t know what she did wrong.


    Wang Dani: "This apple was bought by Zhou Xing when he came back last time. You ate your own apple one by one. Your two little sisters didn''t want to eat it. They''re going to take them to school. Do you think you can eat them?"


    When Zhang Jingyi heard this, she was instantly stunned, how could she have forgotten about this.


    "Then I''ll wait for Zhou Bing to come back and let her buy it and supply the two younger sisters."


    As soon as the words fell, Zhou Bing and Zhou Xinguo came back with two little girls.


    Zhou Li took the lead out of the crowd, ran to Wang Dani and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhou Bing ran to Zhang Jingyi and asked, "What''s the matter, why are you arguing with your mother?"


    As soon as Zhang Jingyi saw Zhou Bing, she felt aggrieved and her tears fell, "I...I accidentally ate my sister''s apple."


    Zhou Bing looked in disbelief, "Just because of two apples."


    Zhang Jingyi: "Well."


    Wang Dani looked cold at Zhang Jingyi, thinking that it wasn''t because of those two apples.


    Zhou Li tugged at Wang Dani''s clothes after hearing what Zhang Jingyi said, "Mom, what apple?"


    Wang Dani said angrily, "She ate the apples you two left behind."


    Zhou Li immediately turned her head and asked Zhang Jingyi, "Sister-in-law, these apples are all for one person, why do you want to eat ours?"


    Zhang Jingyi said aggrievedly: "I forgot."


    Zhou Bing couldn''t see Zhang Jingyi being wronged, and when he heard Zhou Li''s question, he turned cold and replied, "It''s just two apples, I''ll buy them later."


    Zhou Li snorted coldly: "It''s easy to say, that was bought for me by my second brother, which one can you buy?"


    Since her brother got married, she felt that her brother had changed, and she only saw her sister-in-law.


    Zhou Bing said with a cold face: "Zhou Li, don''t go too far."


    Zhou Xinguo hid in the back and listened to the brothers and sisters. He rushed through the crowd and said to Wang Dani and Zhang Jingyi, "No matter how noisy, just because two apples are not a joke." After speaking, he returned to the room angrily.


    Wang Dani looked at Zhou Bing and pouted, her eyes filled with disappointment and followed closely into the room.


    Wang Dani didn''t say anything, Zhou Li was not to be provoked, she snorted at Zhou Bing and dragged Zhou Fang away.


    Now Zhou Bing and Zhang Jingyi were left. Zhou Bing turned to the auntie who was watching the fun and said, "Our house is all right, you all go back!" He was about to close the door.


    Pang Jiayue slipped to Zhang Jingyi''s side when Zhou Bing was expelling people, and asked worriedly, "Jingyi, are you alright?"


    "Just now I suddenly had a stomachache and didn''t come to speak to you. I''m sorry, but it''s all my fault for having to eat that apple."


    Zhang Jingyi looked at Pang Jiayue''s guilty face and couldn''t help but feel distressed for a while, "It''s okay, I can''t blame you for this kind of thing."


    Pang Jiayue reminded Zhang Jingyi in a low voice, "What do I think your mother-in-law is looking for you on purpose."


    Zhang Jingyi replied suspiciously, "No way!"


    Zhou Bing closed the door and came back, looked at Pang Jiayue and asked coldly, "Aren''t you going back?"


    Zhang Jingyi pulled Pang Jiayue and hurriedly said, "She had a quarrel with Liu Chunfang. You know Liu Chunfang. If Jiayue just went back like this, you might not know how to deal with her!"


    Zhou Bing thought about his parents with ugly faces, and said forcefully for the first time: "No, our family is inconvenient today."


    Zhang Jingyi thought this was the end of the matter, and asked in dissatisfaction: "What''s wrong, it''s not for nothing, Jiayue will give her mother''s living expenses."


    Zhou Bing: "That won''t work either."


    It was the first time Zhang Jingyi heard Zhou Bing''s refusal, and she said with a dark face: "I''ll do it if I say, Jiayue, let''s go! Let''s go inside."


    Pang Jiayue carefully glanced at the dark-faced Zhou Bing, and whispered, "Jingyi, I think it''s okay, or I''ll go out and live!"


    Zhang Jingyi: "Where else can you go besides me?"


    Pang Jiayue: "I''ll go back to the dormitory!"


    Zhang Jingyi said angrily: "The dormitory has long since lost our bed. Where can you sleep? Besides, you are still pregnant, how can you live there!"


    Pang Jiayue looked at Zhou Bing, who had a dark face and didn''t speak, and replied with an embarrassed expression: "No...it''s okay, you don''t have to worry about me." After speaking, she pushed Zhang Jingyi''s hand away and was about to leave.


    Zhang Jingyi hurriedly grabbed her when she saw it, and said to Zhou Bing forcefully, "Jiayue must live here today." After speaking, she dragged Pang Jiayue into the house.


    Although Pang Jiayue refused, she followed Zhang Jingyi freely.


    Zhou Bing watched the two people enter the house with a dark face, and followed him with a long sigh. He was afraid that she would suffer if he didn''t go in.


    Wang Dani and the others were sitting in the main room at this time, and they wanted to wait for Zhou Bing and Zhang Jingyi to come in and have a good chat. They never thought that Pang Jiayue would come in with them.


    Wang Dani saw Pang Jia smiled kindly, and then asked, "Xiao Pang, haven''t you gone back yet? Your mother-in-law should be ready by now!"


    Pang Jiayue smiled awkwardly, and before she could answer, Zhang Jingyi said in a protective manner: "Mom, it''s not like you don''t know, Jiayue has quarreled with her mother-in-law and has no place to live."


    Wang Dani replied bluntly: "We can''t live in our house if we don''t have a place to live!"


    Zhang Jingyi''s face was ugly, "She''s the only friend like me who can''t live with me, you let her live there?"


    Wang Dani wanted to say more, so she listened to Zhou Xinguo: "Mother, it''s time to cook! Bring the children to cook!"


    Knowing that Zhou Xinguo wanted to be with the mud, Wang Dani got up and glared at him and went to the kitchen angrily.


    Zhou Li and Zhou Fang got up and went to the kitchen angrily when they saw it.


    When Zhang Jingyi heard Zhou Xinguo''s words, she immediately said happily, "Thank you, Dad."


    Zhou Xinguo gave Zhou Bing a cold look without saying a word, and went back to the bedroom.


    When Wang Dani entered the kitchen and opened the cabinet door, she was immediately dumbfounded. How could her half bag of flour go down so much.


    Seeing that, Zhou Fang said suspiciously: "It was still full when I was cooking at noon, why did it disappear in a while."


    Zhou Li sneered: "How can someone steal it! Our apples can be eaten, and the flour can be kept."


    Wang Dani''s thoughts at this time were exactly the same as Zhou Li''s. She closed the cabinet door with a blank face, walked to the kitchen door and started scolding towards the living room, "That **** stole my flour, eat it every day, don''t be afraid was held to death."

 Chapter 283： clean up the tiger

    At this time, Zhou Bing was sitting alone in the living room, and Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue had already entered their bedrooms.


    "Mom, did you make a mistake, did you run out of food long ago?" Zhou Bing said embarrassedly.


    "Bah! I saw half a bag left at noon, and you won''t be able to eat it after so much time. You are a pig."


    Zhou Bing touched his head, "I didn''t eat it, it''s useless for you to scold me!"


    "Of course I know you didn''t eat it, so why don''t you eat it when you''re not at home." Wang Dani scolded angrily.


    Pang Jiayue in the room heard it clearly, she lowered her voice and asked in a low voice, "Jingyi, didn''t you say that you eat white noodles, your mother-in-law is not angry?"


    Zhang Jingyi was scolded by Wang Dani and replied indifferently: "Who knows what she is crazy about."


    Wang Dani was angry when she saw Zhou Bing, and shouted at their room: "I''ve mixed rat poison with this white flour. Don''t be poisoned if I eat it. I don''t care if it is poisoned." After that, she went back to the kitchen to do it. meal.


    Zhang Jingyi curled her lips with a look of disdain, "Who is the old woman fooling! Who is willing to mix rat poison into white noodles."


    While eating, Zhou Li looked at the table, the sweet potatoes were mushy, the wofutou, and a small plate of pickles and said, "Mom, shall we eat this at night?"


    Wang Dani slapped the table with chopsticks and said coldly, "The white noodles have been eaten by the thieves. It would be good if we have some."


    Zhou Li whispered, "Damn thief." Then she quietly glanced at Zhang Jingyi, and saw that she should eat and drink calmly, and couldn''t help thinking that she was really cheeky.


    When Wang Hao got off work, he saw a large group of people surrounding him next door.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I saw the old lady and Huzi sitting in the corner with a bench alone, saying something to me.


    "Aunt Wang shouldn''t say that, it''s obviously weak." Hu Zi said.


    The old lady nodded in agreement, "Yes, you should tell all the shortcomings of her daughter-in-law, and his son is not a good thing, people say that he is not helping his parents, but he favors his daughter-in-law blindly. ."


    "You can''t do this when you find a wife."


    Huzi: "Grandma, don''t worry, my daughter-in-law will definitely be knowledgeable and polite, and she will never be gentle and virtuous."


    The old lady nodded with a smile, "Well, you''re right."


    Wang Hao stood at the door for a while and saw that the two were chatting so hard that no one paid him any attention, so he had to cough dryly, and shouted embarrassingly, "Mom, when did you arrive?"


    Only then did the old lady realize that Wang Hao was back, and she thought that she was so serious about her chatter, and her son-in-law listened to her gossip.


    "It''s coming at noon, you just got off work, let''s go! Let''s go into the house, the meal should be almost done." As he said, he took the small stool and was about to run into the house.


    Wang Hao smiled and replied, "Mom, you go first! I''ll wash my hands outside."


    Hu Zi saw that his father was going to wash his hands, so he quickly grabbed the small stool and followed him, so he heard his father say coldly, "Come here and get me a bag."


    Hu Zi stopped and walked towards Wang Hao slowly.


    The old lady gave Hu Zi a sympathetic look and turned back to the house.


    "Press water for me."


    Hu Zi hurriedly went to press the water when he heard it, Wang Hao put the bag under his arm, washed his hands and asked in a cold voice, "What''s the matter? It''s not very pleasant to hear here! Do you want to send you to your aunt? So that you can hear it really bright?"


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied: "No, no."


    Wang Hao straightened up, shook off the water droplets on his hand, and said coldly, "If I see you talking about your wife in the future, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Hu Zi quickly shook his head and assured: "There is no next time."


    The old lady rushed into the house and went to ask Han Wen for help, "Huzi told me just now that Wang Hao overheard about Dani''s house, go and see Huzi and don''t get beaten up."


    Han Wen walked out while serving dishes, "His temperament should really be educated, what does it look like for a boy to listen to gossip all day long."


    The old lady''s face sank, and she said short-handedly, "I think Huzi is a very good boy. He can talk to anyone, and he has no stage fright at all."


    Han Wen thought that she knew who to say no to.


    "Okay, don''t worry about it, Wang Hao has it all."


    The old lady picked up the dishes on the stove and went out. When she got to the living room, she saw Wang Hao just entering the door, followed by a dejected tiger.


    When the old lady saw Huzi like that, she thought Huzi was hit by a bear, and immediately said, "Huzi, come to the kitchen and help me get chopsticks."


    Huzi looked up at the old lady and went to the kitchen with the old lady.


    Wang Hao hung the bag on the hook, turned his head to look at the table and asked, "Isn''t this with chopsticks?"


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "My mother must have thought you were beating up a tiger outside, so don''t go to the kitchen to talk."


    In the kitchen, as soon as the old lady entered the door, she asked nervously, "Did your dad beat you?"


    Hu Zi looked at the old lady and said helplessly: "Mother, you are too unscrupulous, how could you leave me and run away alone!"


    The old lady smiled embarrassingly, "Your dad''s face is drawn, it''s really scary."


    Huzi: "You are the mother, what are you afraid of him, he is afraid that you won''t have time!"


    The old lady: "you child, did your father beat you?"


    Huzi: "No, my dad won''t hit me now."


    The old lady was relieved when she heard that she didn''t call, "That''s good."


    When he got the chopsticks and went out, he saw that everything was set up on the table, he patted his head and said, "Look at my memory, I forgot when I took it."


    When the old lady sat down, Han Wen held back her smile and put a piece of fish into the old lady''s bowl, "Mom, try it first."


    Except for a fried octopus in the evening, everything else was left over at noon.


    After dinner, Han Wen took out the pajamas made for the old lady early in the morning and sent it to her, "Mom, you sleep in this at night."


    The old lady was originally playing with Qingyue, but when she heard Han Wen''s words, she turned her head and saw that it was a brand new set of pajamas and pajamas, and frowned, "You didn''t make it for me when I came to your house last time. huh? I''ll just wear that."


    Han Wen: "You forgot that the last time you came was in summer. The clothes were cold, and you were freezing at night."


    The old lady: "I don''t wear them. I''m wearing long clothes and long pants, so I won''t freeze."


    Han Wen put the clothes on the bedside, "I''ll put it first, when will you put it on first?"


    Then he asked Qingyue, "Qingyue, have you washed your feet?"


    Qingyue raised her head and replied with a mouth shape: "I washed it."


    Han Wen: "Mom, you can also wash it later."


    Old lady: "Got it."


    The old lady used to think that Han Wen was poor when she lived here, but when she stayed here for a few days and went back, she felt that the house was dirty everywhere, and gradually she became a habit.

 Chapter 284： Late night make-up homework

    After Han Wen explained to the old lady, she knocked on Huzi''s door, "Are you all asleep?"


    Huzi: "No, just come in directly."


    Han Wen pushed open the door and went in, and saw Huzi and Xiaolong both sitting on Fu Jin''s bed and playing chess.


    Han Wen: "Have you guys finished your homework? Let me check it."


    Xiaolong said immediately, "I''m done." Then he went to his schoolbag to get his mother''s homework.


    Han Wen has the habit of checking their homework over the years, and she also helps them with their homework at night, so these children are doing well in class.


    Xiaolong took the homework from the schoolbag and handed her the homework sheet assigned by the teacher.


    Because of their different ages, Han Wen asked them to write their homework on a piece of paper every time for her to check.


    Hu Zi stopped playing military chess at this time, and ran to the side to get his homework. Fu Jin''s schoolbag was at the end of his bed, and he directly reached out and took it off the hook, took out the homework and handed it to Han Wen.


    Hu Zi paused when he took homework and worksheets, his eyes seemed hesitant.


    Han Wen took it and asked, "What? Didn''t you finish writing it?"


    Huzi: "I''ve finished writing, check it out!"


    Han Wen collected her homework and went back to the bedroom. At this time, Wang Hao was sitting at the desk reading a book. Seeing Han Wen coming, he took the initiative to move away.


    "Huzi and their homework?"


    Han Wen: "Well, school starts tomorrow, I''ll check first."


    Wang Hao was afraid that Han Wen''s body couldn''t take it anymore and said, "I''ll come!"


    In the past, during the holidays, Wang Hao helped to correct the homework of the classmates.


    Han Wen glanced at the economics in Wang Hao''s hand, "I''ll do it! You''ve read this book for half a month and still haven''t figured it out."


    Wang Hao frowned, "It''s not as easy as I imagined."


    Han Wen: "Then take a look and study slowly."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen calmed down and began to check the homework of several children. The more she checked, the deeper her brows became. He couldn''t help but start flipping through the homework on the table.


    Wang Hao looked up at Han Wen when he heard the movement and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t know where the three children''s compositions have gone."


    Wang Hao: "Did they not write it?"


    Missing homework was not only committed by Huzi''s three children. When Fu Jin first started school, he missed a class almost every day.


    "Then you can''t write all three, right?"


    Wang Hao: "Did I not give it to you?"


    Han Wen searched and couldn''t find it, got up and said, "I''ll go ask."


    "Huzi, have you finished all your homework?"


    Hu Zi looked up and was stunned, "I''ve finished writing."


    "Then what about your composition! Bring it to me to see?"


    "And the two of you."


    Huzi: "I didn''t give it to you on purpose. The composition is my privacy and it is inconvenient to show you."


    Han Wen pouted, "How old a child is, it''s still private."


    Huzi: "Don''t you never read our diary?"


    Han Wen was helpless: "What about the two of you?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom, I need privacy too."


    Fu Jin was the only one who didn''t speak, Han Wen said, "Do you have to be private?"


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "Okay! Then I won''t watch it, I''ll leave it to your teacher!" After returning to the house and taking the homework, she will return it to them.


    Wang Hao: "How do you say?"


    Han Wen: "It''s private, so you can''t show it to me." After that, she went out with her homework.


    After Han Wen delivered the things, Hu Zi immediately asked Han Wen, "Mom, is there anything else you can do?"


    Han Wen: "It''s alright."


    Huzi: "Then go out! We''re going to sleep."


    Han Wen: "You went to bed a little early!"


    Huzi: "I''m tired after playing all day."


    As soon as Han Wen left, Hu Zi jumped off the bed, closed the door neatly, and whispered, "Come on! Brothers, let''s make up the homework together!"


    In the past two days, they always felt that there was not enough time to catch fish and go up the mountain, so they discussed writing one less homework and making it up on Sunday night so that they would have more time to play during the day.


    The three brothers hurriedly took out their homework and moved to the table.


    Huzi: "Why don''t I turn off the light! Save Mom will ask later."


    Xiaolong: "How to write when it''s closed?"


    Fu Jin: "I heard from my classmates that they all secretly write under the covers with flashlights, and those who don''t have a flashlight go to school early in the morning to write."


    Xiaolong: "No, flashlights will hurt our eyes, so let''s write it like this. If Mom asks, we''ll say we forgot to turn off the lights."


    Hu Zi thought for a while and replied, "Okay!"


    That Cheng thought that their lights were on in the middle of the night and no one got up to ask them.


    The next morning, Wang Dani and Zhou Xinguo got up and saw Zhou Bing sleeping on the bench, with a thin quilt covering his body and not taking off his clothes.


    Wang Dani was really angry and distressed to see Zhou Bing like this, "Are you saying that he is stupid, he can''t live here if he has a house."


    Zhou Xinguo''s face was also not good-looking. Thinking about the troubles caused by his family''s marriage to Zhang Jingyi, he had a headache.


    He stepped forward and pushed Zhou Bing, his face was ugly.


    When Zhou Bing woke up, he sneezed before he could say anything, "Mom and dad, why did you wake up so early?"


    Wang Dani: "It''s useless, you won''t go back to sleep."


    Zhou Bing scratched his head: "I''m a big man who has the nerve to go in."


    Although Wang Dani was angry with her son, she also felt sorry for him, "Okay, my dad and I both got up, you go to our room and sleep for a while!"


    Zhou Bing swiftly folded the quilt, "No need for Mom, I''m almost asleep."


    Zhou Xinguo gave Zhou Bing a complicated look and said, "Don''t do it, I have something to tell you."


    Zhou Bing smiled honestly: "Dad, what are you talking about!"


    Zhou Xinguo glanced at Zhou Bing''s house and said, "Give something to your mother, let''s go out and talk."


    When he got outside, Zhou Xinguo looked at the eldest son with complicated eyes, how good this eldest son was before he got married! Filial piety and capable, how can you become a person as soon as you get married!


    Zhou Xinguo was silent for a while, but then he took the initiative to say, "You have seen it during your marriage. Your mother and your wife are not dealing with each other."


    Zhou Bing whispered: "I know."


    Zhou Xinguo took out a cigarette case from his pocket and smoked one, and asked Zhou Bing, "Do you want it?"


    Zhou Bing shook his head.


    Zhou Xinguo smiled slightly, "You are still honest, unlike your brother who can smoke and drink."


    Zhou Bing: "It''s because I didn''t like him."


    Zhou Xinguo: "I don''t blame you, that kid looks naughty at first sight."


    "What do you think about your mother and your daughter-in-law?"


    Zhou Bing: "I don''t know."


    Zhou Xinguo lit a cigarette, took a sip, and said, "You are your daughter-in-law''s man, and it is right for you to obey your daughter-in-law."


    "But you are also your mother''s son. Your mother regarded you as treasures since she was a child, and she never used you. It hurts her to see you doing that every day."


    Zhou Bing: "Then I''m married, shouldn''t that be the case? Just like you and your mother?"


    Zhou Xinguo: "Yes! One of you is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, but your mother can''t think of it!"

 Chapter 285： Lies are exposed

    "You also saw that your mother and daughter-in-law have reached the point of incompatibility. If the two of them lived together, I''m afraid the relationship would be even worse." Zhou Xinguo said worriedly.


    Only then did Zhou Bing react, and after a while of silence, he said, "Dad, I understand what you mean. I''ll look for a house today."


    Zhou Xinguo: "You can do whatever you want."


    Zhou Bing smiled, "I know, I don''t want my mother to be embarrassed, and I don''t want my daughter-in-law to be wronged. It''s best to move out."


    Zhou Xinguo: "Well, you two are comfortable living together. Do you still have money? If you don''t have money, say, my mother and I will help you."


    Zhou Bing: "If you have money, you and your mother can rest assured!"


    During the morning meal, Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue hadn''t woken up yet, and everyone tacitly did not shout.


    Knowing that Zhou Xinguo told Zhou Bing, Wang Dani quietly wiped her tears and gave Zhou Bing an egg, "You see you are thin, eat more eggs to make up for it."


    Zhou Bing said with a smile: "Mom, haven''t I always been like this, where did I lose weight?"


    Zhou Li: "Yes."


    Wang Dani: "Everywhere is yours."


    After dinner, everyone left, leaving Wang Dani alone at the table.


    Han Wen''s side is not as sad as Wang Dani''s side, the house is very lively, Hu Zi goes to the toilet after exercising as usual.


    After everyone had eaten half of it, he came out and hurriedly went to wash up, and the quiet breakfast was stirred up by him.


    The big guy is used to his hobby, and he can finish his breakfast quietly in his dangling.


    In the past, it was Han Wen who cleaned up their meals. If Han Wen had a class in the first period, whoever would clean up last.


    Now the old lady doesn''t need them here, she can just leave after dinner.


    Han Wen brought her backpack and said to Qingyue, "Qingyue, are you with me or with Zhou Fang?"


    Qingyue took out her schoolbag from the room and put it on her back, opened her mouth and pointed to the next door.


    Han Wen: "Then go! Slow down on the road."


    Fu Jin and Xiaolong: "Mom, auntie, let''s go first."


    Han Wen: "Let''s go!"


    Wang Hao was the first to leave. At this time, Hu Zi was the only one left in the family who was still eating.


    Huzi: "Mom, do you want to wait for me?"


    Han Wen: "No wait, you''re too slow." After saying that, she left without looking back with her baotou on her back.


    Seeing that Hu Zi was the only one left, the old lady couldn''t help urging: "Hu Zi, I think you should hurry up! Look at your mother and your brother, they are gone."


    The old **** Huzi was there, "It''s okay, I''m running, I won''t be late."


    As soon as the old lady heard it, she immediately took two pancakes and stuffed them into Huzi, "Then you should go to school to eat, so as not to be bad for your stomach."


    Before Huzi could retort, he went to the house and got him a schoolbag, but Huzi had no choice but to put his schoolbag on his back and leave.


    After everyone left, the old lady started cleaning, first brushing the pots and pans, then mopping the floor, and then she had time to rest.


    I was about to go to the next door to find Wang Dani to play, but before she came, Wang Dani came over.


    The old lady felt a little guilty for not being able to persuade the fight yesterday. As soon as Wang Dani came, she took the initiative to ask, "What happened yesterday? Didn''t you suffer?"


    Wang Dani: "I quarreled with my daughter-in-law, but it made me mad." As she spoke, she told the old lady everything about the two of them.


    The old lady has experienced much more than Wang Dani, and immediately heard the problem.


    "Since the two of you quarreled because of that Pang Jiayue, why didn''t her man pick her up?"


    Wang Dani just remembered what she had discussed yesterday and couldn''t sit still anymore. She got up and went to Liu Chunfang''s house.


    "Liu Chunfang! Chunfang?"


    When Liu Chunfang heard someone calling her, she quickly came out of the room. Seeing that it was Wang Dani, she said politely, "Sister-in-law, you are here, come in and sit!"


    Wang Dani was looking for Liu Chunfang for something, and followed her into the house without being pretentious.


    "Is your Weidong here?"


    As soon as Liu Chunfang heard it, she knew that she was looking for Wei Dong to pick up Pang Jiayue, and immediately said, "I''m not at home, I went out early in the morning."


    Wang Dani gave Liu Chunfang a suspicious look after hearing this. In her impression, Li Weidong was just a idler, and it was impossible to get up at this time.


    "Since he''s not at home, I''ll tell you! When will your daughter-in-law pick you up?"


    Liu Chunfang''s expression changed: "Oh! I can''t say this, she was leaving at the beginning, and we may not come back if we pick her up at this time!"


    "I''ve already asked, and it''s not a big deal. As long as you send someone to pick it up, she will definitely come back with you." Wang Dani Hu said.


    Liu Chunfang: "This... This is all the child''s own business. It doesn''t matter if I say it, or I will ask when Wei Dong comes back."


    Seeing Liu Chunfang''s cunning and cunning appearance, Wang Dani knew that there was nothing to talk about, so she was about to leave.


    When I went out, I met Li Weidong who just woke up, rubbing his eyes.


    Seeing Li Weidong coming out, Liu Chunfang froze and scolded in her heart, "It''s not good when this child comes out, but it happened at this time.


    Liu Chunfang: "Wei Dong, when did you come back, why didn''t you tell me, I thought you didn''t come back!"


    Li Weidong asked in confusion: "When did I go out? I''m not at home all the time."


    Wang Dani glanced at Liu Chunfang without smiling when she heard Li Weidong''s words.


    Liu Chunfang was thick-skinned, so everyone replied without blushing: "I remembered it wrong."


    Wang Dani didn''t want to fight with Liu Chunfang, and said directly to Li Weidong: "Weidong, what''s the matter with you and Xiao Pang?"


    Li Weidong was stunned: "We''re fine!"


    Wang Dani was surprised: "You two didn''t quarrel?"


    "We are okay! What are we arguing about?"


    "You didn''t quarrel with her, why didn''t she live at home and run out?"


    "It''s not that Zhang Jingyi of your family said that she was not used to letting Jiayue live with her for a few days when she lived alone at home." Li Weidong replied dumbfounded.


    Wang Dani heard something was wrong and asked back, "Who told you this."


    Li Weidong: "My mother!"


    Wang Dani turned to look at Liu Chunfang, this time Liu Chunfang''s face was really unbearable.


    "Why are you talking nonsense, when did I say it?" While saying that, he winked at Li Weidong.


    It''s a pity that Li Weidong didn''t understand it, and kept helping Liu Chunfang to recall, "Mom, did you forget, I saw Jiayue was not at home and asked you at dinner yesterday, and that''s what you said."


    Yesterday, Liu Chunfang and Pang Jiayue ran away after arguing with Pang Jiayue.


    Pang Jiayue was afraid that her son would blame herself for finding out, and did not want Li Weidong to pick up Pang Jiayue so early, so she lied and said that Pang Jiayue was called away by Zhang Jingyi.


    Wang Dani now fully understands what''s going on. It turns out that Liu Chunfang wanted to be an evil mother-in-law and prevented Pang Jiayue from coming back.


    Wang Dani said coldly, "This little Pang is at my house now. I wasn''t called by Jingyi. You can call her back with me now!"

 Chapter 286： avoid blind date

    Li Weidong is thinking about it now. It must have been his mother who quarreled with his daughter-in-law and got angry with his daughter-in-law. After the two got married, Pang Jiayue''s temper has improved a lot, and the two of them can be considered as honey. Not quite used to it.


    "Auntie, I''ll go with you now."


    Liu Chunfang wanted to stop her, but she couldn''t find an excuse. She could only think that Pang Jiayue could take the overseas Chinese, so it would be better not to come back.


    After the two went out, Wang Dani couldn''t help putting eye drops on Li Weidong, "Your daughter-in-law is pregnant now and can''t take it anymore, just let her order it if you''re all right, don''t quarrel with her every day, what''s wrong with her, then It''s not your child." Wang Dani said earnestly.


    When Li Weidong heard Wang Dani''s words, he couldn''t help complaining about Liu Chunfang in his heart. He was his child anyway, so he couldn''t treat Pang Jiayue better in his face.


    When they arrived at Wang Dani''s house, Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi got up and washed in the yard. Seeing Li Weidong come in, Pang Jiayue''s face sank and said angrily, "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing Pang Jiayue like this, Li Weidong quickly licked his face and coaxed, "Isn''t this why I miss you when you''re not at home?"


    Hearing this, Wang Dani shuddered instantly, almost numb to death. Looking at Zhang Jingyi who was still stunned, she said angrily, "Why don''t you enter the room and stay here?"


    Zhang Jingyi blushed a little when she saw Li Weidong''s crooked look, and quickly followed Wang Dani back to the house, "Mom, did you call Li Weidong here?"


    Wang Dani raised her eyelids and said coldly, "What''s wrong with my name?"


    Zhang Jingyi was anxious: "Mom, how could you call him!"


    "Why can''t I call, what''s the matter with her being in our house every day."


    "It''s not that you don''t know how excessive Liu Chunfang is."


    Wang Dani looked at Zhang Jingyi coldly and said in a serious tone, "If you don''t feel sorry for your man, I still feel sorry for my son! I can''t stand watching him sleep on the bench in the winter."


    Zhang Jingyi muttered for a while, "Don''t Zhou Xing sleep like this every time he comes back."


    Wang Dani: "Zhou Xing has a good physique when he is a soldier. Can Zhou Bing be the same?"


    "And don''t forget that Zhou Xing only comes back a few times a month."


    Zhang Jingyi said stubbornly: "I also feel sorry for Zhou Bing, but Jiayue is my good friend, and I also feel sorry for her."


    Wang Dani asked with a puzzled look: "Can this friend be closer than a man? And what is your relationship with this little Pang? Why are you being so good to her?"


    Wang Dani has wanted to ask this for a long time, but she has never had the opportunity to ask.


    "Jiayue is my good friend, just like my sister."


    Wang Dani: "Then your sister is married now, and so are you. The person you are closest to now is your man, and Li Weidong treats Xiao Pang very well, so don''t get involved."


    After listening to Wang Dani''s words, Zhang Jingyi did not refute, and calmed down.


    Outside, Pang Jiayue was still angry with Li Weidong, but was coaxed by Li Weidong after a while.


    Pang Jiayue pouted and asked Li Weidong: "You said, I will do nothing after I go back. If your mother bullies me, you have to protect me?"


    Li Weidong put his hand on Pang Jiayue''s waist and nodded again and again, "Don''t worry! I will definitely protect you, you are pregnant and my mother will definitely not dare to let you work."


    Pang Jiayue whispered, "I''m pregnant, and I haven''t seen your mother tell me to work less."


    Li Weidong: "My mother isn''t a rural woman~ She doesn''t understand, so I''ll tell her when I go back."


    Pang Jiayue reluctantly said, "That''s fine!"


    Li Weidong was so happy when he heard it, he gave Pang Jiayue a fierce kiss on the face, and said loudly into the room, "Auntie, we''re going back."


    Wang Dani quickly came out of the room after hearing this, and replied with a smile: "Okay, slow down when you go back."


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of winter vacation. Han Wen was pregnant for more than two months, but she hadn''t shown her pregnancy yet, so others couldn''t tell.


    "Mr. Han! Teacher Han!"


    After class, Han Wen walked to the office with her textbook. When she heard someone calling her, she took the initiative to stop and wait for the person behind.


    "Mr. Li, why is this so frowning?"


    Teacher Li took two quick steps, grabbed Han Wen''s arm and said, "Don''t mention it, I have a headache when I hear the holiday."


    Han Wen: "Have a headache or something, didn''t you like vacation the most before?"


    "In the past, when I was younger, I didn''t have to go on a blind date, but now I have to go on a blind date every day."


    Han Wen looked at Li Jing with a smile and said, "Your mother arranged for you again?"


    Li Jing nodded: "Well! I heard that I have arranged another game for me today on vacation. I haven''t had enough fun! I don''t want to get married."


    Knowing that people in this era are conservative, Han Wen glanced at Li Jing helplessly and said, "It seems that I can only listen to your complaints."


    Li Jing suddenly thought of something and asked excitedly, "I''ll go to your house this afternoon for a while!"


    Han Wen: "Would your mother be happy if you didn''t go home for a blind date?"


    Li Jing: "It''s okay, my brother will come over later. I told my brother to go to your house to change the homework, and let my brother go back and tell my mother."


    Han Wen: "As long as you are not afraid of your mother coming to school to find you, I have no problem."


    "Then let''s go! Hurry up and get the benefits. I heard that the things issued this year are different from those in previous years."


    Han Wen: "Who did you listen to? We''ve been giving the same benefits over the years. When has it changed?"


    "It''s really different, go and see."


    When I got to the office, I realized that this year''s post was really different from previous years, it was a mess, Han Wen glanced at it, and thought it would be better to have a white face!


    Zhang Jingyi was so happy that she held the scarf and said happily: "Mr. Han, come and see, there are scarves in here!"


    Han Wen took a big red one and said to Li Jing: "You look around this, you should look good with a fair complexion."


    Li Jing gathered around one and gave Han Wen the exact same one, "You''re white, try it."


    Han Wen couldn''t stand Li Jing''s enthusiasm and surrounded her.


    When the people in the office saw that Han Wen was so beautiful, they all rushed to get the red one.


    This time they distributed a scarf, half a piece of cloth, a box of snacks and a can of milk powder.


    The young teachers were all very happy, but the older ones couldn''t help muttering, "What''s this about?"


    After receiving the benefits, everyone packed up and left.


    Because Han Wen was just pregnant and didn''t dare to let her take the weight, Hu Zi and Fu Jin waited outside early in the morning.


    Seeing Han Wen coming out, he immediately took the thing from her hand, Hu Zi said, "Mom, why is your post this year different from before?"


    Han Wen: "Change your taste this year."


    Huzi: "It''s bells and whistles."


    When I arrived at the school gate, I saw Li Jing''s eldest brother was waiting at the gate with a bicycle.


    Li Jing ran up with the things, stuffed the things into his brother, and ran towards Han Wen after saying a few words.

 Chapter 287： Escape from disaster and come back again

    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why don''t you go home?"


    Li Jing: "I don''t want to go back."


    Tiger: "Why?"


    Li Jing: "Why do you ask so much, little kid?"


    Huzi: "I''m just asking, did your mother let you go on a blind date, and you didn''t want to run to our house to hide?"


    Li Jing was shocked: "How did you know?" After speaking, she looked at Han Wen.


    Han Wen: "I didn''t say that."


    Hu Zi said proudly: "I guess, it''s really time for a blind date if you don''t find someone at your age."


    Li Jing shouted angrily: "Wang Shenghu!"


    Hu Zi grimaced at Li Jing, and pulled Fu Jin to walk two steps away from him.


    Han Wen smiled and asked, "Your brother agrees?"


    Li Jing: "Agreed, my brother has seen that person and he thinks he is not worthy of me."


    Han Wen: "Your brother still loves you."


    Li Jing: "Of course, besides my sister-in-law, my brother hurts me the most."


    "However, my sister-in-law has been very active about my blind date during this time. I don''t even know what''s hindering her if I don''t get married." Li Jing said with pouting.


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin walked in front of them with their things and heard Li Jing''s words, and said, "It must be your sister-in-law who thinks that you are too close to your brother and it is an eyesore."


    After listening to Hu Zi''s words, Zhang Jing nodded, "I think so too. It seems that I really want to find someone to marry, otherwise it will affect the harmony of the family."


    When Han Wen heard Li Jing''s words, she couldn''t hold back her laughter, "Okay, you can just have this consciousness."


    A few people talked and laughed all the way to the house, and when they got home, they heard a voice coming from the house.


    Huzi: "Who came to play with grandma again?"


    Since the old lady came to live in their house, their house has not been idle, and people come to chat with the old lady from time to time.


    Even that Liu Chunfang sometimes came over and wanted to chat with the old lady. The old lady sometimes ignored her when she didn''t like her, and sometimes ignored her.


    Han Wen: "Go in and have a look."


    Hu Zi ran two steps to the door and saw Grandma Li and Li Jun, and immediately shouted: "Mom, it''s Grandma Li and Uncle Li Jun."


    Han Wen replied with a black line: "I see."


    Grandma Li asked with a smile, "Are you guys on vacation?"


    Huzi: "It''s a holiday."


    While speaking, Han Wen led Li Jing into the door.


    No one in the room thought that Han Wen would bring someone in, and everyone was stunned.


    It was Han Wen who took the initiative to introduce: "Mom, this is my colleague Teacher Li, and Teacher Li is my mother."


    Li Jing shouted obediently, "Hello, Auntie!"


    Old lady: "Hello, hello."


    Han Wen continued: "This is Aunt Li, this is Aunt Li''s son Li Jun, the captain of the village."


    Li Jing followed and shouted, "Hello Aunt Li, hello Captain Li."


    Li Jun nodded calmly.


    Aunt Li''s eyes lit up, "Mr. Li, it''s cold outside! Hurry up and sit here and stay warm."


    Li Jing glanced at Han Wen and sat down silently.


    While picking off the scarf, Han Wen asked Li Jun, "Why are you free today?"


    Li Jun: "There''s nothing in the team, so my mother has to drag me to your house."


    Aunt Li immediately said, "You can still find someone if you don''t stop by."


    Hu Zi put his things down and sat next to Li Jun, and asked casually, "Uncle Li Jun, did you come here today to let my grandma tell you who you are?"


    Aunt Li immediately replied with a smile, "That''s right, I want your grandmother to help you see how old your uncle is, and he''s still single."


    Hu Zi looked at Li Jun and then at Li Jing, and suddenly said: "That''s a coincidence, Teacher Li came to our house to avoid a blind date."


    Li Jing blushed when she heard this, and immediately reprimanded: "Huzi!"


    Hu Zi smiled at Li Jing, and immediately said, "I won''t talk anymore, I''m going out to play." After speaking, he ran out with a smile.


    At this time, Fu Jin was the only child left in the family. Han Wen was afraid that he would be uncomfortable and said, "If you want to go out to play, you can go!"


    Fu Jin: "I''m not going, I''ll go back to the house to read some books." Now there are only a few adults left in the house.


    When Mrs. Han and Aunt Li said those words, their eyes lit up and looked at each other inexplicably.


    Mrs. Han was the first to ask, "Isn''t Mr. Li looking for someone?"


    Li Jing blushed and lowered her head, "Not yet."


    Aunt Li asked amiably, "Have you been urging you at home?"


    Li Jing nodded: "Reminder."


    Mrs. Han: "At this age, it''s really time to find a partner. Didn''t you like the ones introduced by your family?"


    Li Jing: "No."


    Aunt Li: "Then what kind of one are you looking for?"


    Li Jing thought about it for a while and replied seriously: "Those who are not less than 1.75 meters tall are independent and filial."


    Because she is not too tall, I want to find someone taller and adjust her genes.


    After listening to Li Jing''s words, the two old ladies glanced at Li Jun tacitly, and they met all the requirements.


    Han Wen listened to it for a long time and finally understood what abacus the two were playing. Looking at Li Jing, who was dumbfounded, and Li Jun, who was indifferent, she inexplicably felt that the two were a good match.


    He walked to the table and made a pot of tea for Li Jing and the others, and sat next to them to listen to them questioning Li Jing.


    Under the cross-examination of the two old ladies, Li Jing finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and began to wink Han Wen non-stop.


    "Mr. Han, didn''t you say that there are still some exam papers that haven''t been changed?"


    Han Wen immediately made a sudden realization, "Yeah! Would you like to come take a look with me?"


    Li Jing nodded immediately and said, "Okay!"


    When the two of them returned to the house, Aunt Li couldn''t bear it any longer, "Junior! Junzi! What do you think of this Teacher Li?"


    Li Jun listened to a black line, "Mom, don''t mess with the mandarin ducks, Mr. Li doesn''t mean it."


    Aunt Li: "How can you see that people don''t mean it like that?"


    Li Jun: "If people want to go on a blind date, they would go to Han Wen to hide."


    The old lady also helped to come up with ideas, "People hide because they don''t like the blind date at home. How would you know if you don''t try your such good conditions."


    Li Jun: "..."


    "Auntie, don''t listen to my mother, she is wishful thinking."


    Aunt Li: "I think this teacher Li is very good. He is knowledgeable and polite."


    "If only you two could get along."


    The old lady rolled her eyes and said, "You can eat here at night! I have a way."


    Li Jun''s head hurt when he heard it, he got up and was about to leave, "Mom, eat here! I''ll pick you up at night."


    Aunt Li immediately threatened: "If you dare to go out this door today, I will hang at your door when you go back."


    Li Jun said helplessly: "Mom~"


    Aunt Li: "Go back and sit."


    Here Li Jing and Han Wen entered the house, and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on here, why do I feel like I''m on a blind date?"


    Han Wen smiled and pretended to be stupid: "No! Are you thinking too much?"

 Chapter 288： awkward atmosphere

    Li Jing''s face was lifeless, "I hope I think too much."


    "What''s the name of that person?"


    Han Wen: "Li Jun."


    "Why hasn''t he found someone yet at such an old age?"


    Han Wen: "Like you, I don''t want to look for it."


    Li Jing asked curiously, "Is there something wrong with him?"


    Han Wen looked at Li Jing''s escaping thinking and sometimes felt that she was more like a person from the new century than herself, "No, do you think there is something wrong with him?"


    Li Jing replied cautiously: "His face is so cold that I didn''t dare to look at him."


    Han Wen nodded in agreement, "Indeed."


    When she first met Li Jun, his aura was more frightening to his nose than his eyes and eyes.


    Li Jing shook her head and whispered: "It may be because he is too cold, so he didn''t find the target."


    "The one who can see him must be timid." Then he glanced at Li Jing, who was obviously timid.


    The two chatted about Li Jun''s gossip for a while, and Li Jing was attracted by the clothes on the sewing machine.


    "You made this, but it''s so beautiful?"


    That is the small jacket that Han Wen made for herself, just to wear it at home during the holidays.


    Seeing Li Jing''s infatuation, Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Do you like it?"


    Li Jing nodded, "This is too beautiful."


    Han Wen: "When the time comes, I''ll tell you how to do it, and you go back and follow me."


    Li Jing: "Okay! Are you willing to tell me the style, not afraid that we will bump into shirts?"


    Han Wen was helpless, "Am I so stingy?"


    Li Jing: "I knew you were the best."


    Han Wen looked at her just like her sister, then got up and went to the drawer to get a copy, "What! You haven''t been looking for this book."


    Li Jing and Han Wen have the same hobby, which is love. This time is the time of book shortage.


    Li Jing took over the book and said happily, "I''m here this time." After getting the book and getting a new style, she was happy for a while.


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of the bedroom was knocked, and then the door was opened from the outside.


    The old lady stood at the door and said to Han Wen, "I''m going to cook now, don''t let Teacher Li go."


    Li Jing got up quickly and said, "No aunt, it''s getting late, I have to go back first."


    At this time, the family is poor and is generally unwilling to stay for food when they go out to play.


    Looking at the restrained Li Jing, Han Wen quickly persuaded: "How can you not eat when you come to my house for the first time."


    "Besides, when you go back at this time, the person can leave, in case it will be embarrassing."


    Li Jing hesitated for a while after listening to Han Wen''s words. She really didn''t want to go back for a blind date, so she nodded embarrassedly and said, "Well, please, I''ll help you." Then she put down her book and rolled up her sleeves. to help.


    Seeing her smiling so positively, the old lady became more and more kind, "I don''t need you, Han Wen, go and help me."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Han Wen raised her eyebrows and felt that things were not easy. Since she was pregnant, her mother hadn''t let her into the kitchen.


    "It just so happens that your Aunt Li and the others are eating at our house today, so I''ll cook a few more dishes this time."


    After listening to the old lady''s words, Han Wen smiled clearly, and when she came out of the bedroom, she saw Li Jun sitting on the edge with a dark face, thinking that she was suppressed as soon as she resisted.


    Seeing that the old lady and Han Wen were going to the kitchen, Aunt Li quickly got up and said, "I''ll go help you too."


    Li Jing felt a little embarrassed when Aunt Li left the living room and Li Jun was left behind, and hurriedly said, "Auntie, let me help too!"


    The old lady: "No, no, you are a guest, how can you work."


    "Li Jun, don''t just sit there, help me entertain Teacher Li."


    Li Jun''s face darkened when he heard it, and he knew that his mother was playing this idea.


    Li Jing listened to the panic and refused: "No, no, I''ll just sit here."


    Han Wen followed the two old ladies into the kitchen and asked the two old ladies with a smile, "Why do you like Mr. Li?"


    Aunt Li''s smiling eyes narrowed to a slit, "Well, this Teacher Li is very good looking at Zhishu and politeness."


    Han Wen: "That''s right, there are many people who have told Teacher Li that they are close."


    Aunt Li: "How old is Teacher Li?"


    Han Wen thought about it and replied, "It''s 24!"


    Aunt Li did the math: "Li Jun is 27 years old this year, just three years older."


    "How many people are there in Teacher Li''s family?"


    Han Wen: "I knew she had a big brother, but I didn''t know about the others."


    Aunt Li smiled and leaned forward to Han Wen, "Then you can help my aunt to find out. If this happens, my aunt will buy you big carp to eat."


    Thinking about Li Jun''s black face, Han Wen couldn''t help but ask, "Can Li Jun agree to your arrangement?"


    When Aunt Li heard this, her face drooped, "I don''t listen to him this time, and if he goes down, he might be a bachelor for the rest of his life."


    The three people in the kitchen were chatting hotly, but the living room outside was frosty. Li Jing was sitting on pins and needles at this moment. She carefully peeked at Li Jun, and saw the man sitting in the corner leaning against the wall. What are you thinking.


    Li Jingqiang sat for a while and kept praying for Huzi to come back quickly. She had never looked forward to a person so much, but unfortunately no one came after waiting for a long time.


    Li Jing felt that she was a little thirsty and looked at the teapot not far from her and was about to touch it, because she was very cautious because she was afraid of disturbing Li Jun. The more careful she thought, the more mistakes she made, and the lid of the teapot suddenly fell off. It smashed to the ground, making a harsh sound.


    Li Jun was suddenly woken up and looked up to see Li Jing standing there bewildered, his eyes just looking at each other.


    Li Jing was frightened by Li Jun''s smart eyes like a frightened little rabbit, and apologized in a panic, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Then she was about to pick up the broken teapot lid on the ground.


    Li Jun saw that she was so frightened by himself, he sighed helplessly and strode to Li Jing, lifted her from the ground like a cat, and said coldly, "Don''t touch it with your hands, go outside and take the broom. Come in."


    Li Jing: "Where is the broom?"


    Li Jun: "Go out and look to the left. It''s there."


    Li Jing: "Oh." After speaking, she hurriedly ran out to find the broom. When Li Jun took it back and handed it to Li Jun, Li Jun''s eyes narrowed and her hands were red, "How did you get it?"


    Li Jing didn''t expect Li Jun''s eyes to be so sharp, and he hid it unnaturally and said, "It''s okay."


    Because it was the first time the two met, Li Jun couldn''t handle too much, so he persuaded in a cold voice: "If it is hot, you should rinse it with cold water in time."


    Li Jing didn''t expect that Li Jun would care about her hand, and whispered back: "It''s not too hot, it''s okay if it''s a little red."


    Li Jun didn''t know how to persuade her. If Han Wen would say something to him, Han Wen would do it, but he was at a loss for Teacher Li, who was as frightened as a cat.


    He could only answer lightly, "Yeah."

 Chapter 289： try to match

    When Han Wen and the others heard the sound in the room, they ran out to check, but as soon as they left the door, they saw Li Jun approaching, and a few people backed away when they saw the situation.


    At this time, Aunt Li was leaning in front of the window picking leeks. Aunt Li was extra vigilant because she was afraid that the child would suddenly come back and disturb the good things for the two of them. Suddenly, Aunt Li became anxious, "Xiao Han, Xiao Han, Haozi is back."


    Han Wen thought that it was time for Wang Hao to arrive home, so she smiled and said to Aunt Li, "Auntie, don''t be too nervous, I''ll call him over in a while."


    Aunt Li smiled awkwardly, "It''s hard to find a suitable one for fear of ruining it again."


    Han Wen thought silently in her heart: I''m afraid it''s our wishful thinking, these two people don''t have that idea at all.


    As soon as Wang Hao entered the room with his bag, he saw Li Jun and a strange woman standing in front of his table, coughed lightly, and asked calmly, "When did you come?"


    After Li Jun cleaned up, he looked at Wang Hao and replied calmly, "It''s been an afternoon."


    Wang Hao took a look at Li Jing. He thought Li Jun wanted to open it up, so he found an object and brought it to Han Wen to see.


    Seeing that Li Jing''s tone softened a lot, "Don''t introduce the introduction?"


    As soon as Li Jun heard it, he knew that Wang Hao thought too much, and said coldly, "This is Teacher Li, Han Wen''s colleague."


    Wang Hao knew who Li Jun was talking about as soon as he heard it. Han Wen used to mention Li Jing a lot, but her face remained the same, and she calmly replied, "Mr. Li, hello."


    Li Jing quickly nodded and replied, "Brother-in-law, okay."


    When Wang Hao heard this, he thought that Teacher Li was really just like what Han Wen said, with a simple mind.


    "What about Han Wen and the others?" Wang Hao asked curiously seeing that there was no one in the living room.


    As soon as the words were finished, Han Wen came out of the kitchen, "Come back, come to the kitchen and do me a favor."


    Wang Hao''s eyes were full of doubts, but he followed without asking. When the two walked side by side, Wang Hao asked in a low voice, "Is it not good for them to be alone in the living room?"


    Han Wen approached Wang Hao and whispered, "It was intentional."


    "Blind date? You arranged it?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "No! Coincidentally."


    The two entered the kitchen and didn''t discuss this matter because Aunt Li was with them.


    The embarrassment outside didn''t last long, Hu Zi and the others came back, Hu Zi was the first to rush into the house, watching only the two of them covered their mouths and snickered and ran out, incidentally intercepting Xiaolong and Qing. moon.


    Li Jing was the first to see Hu Zi and immediately chased after him when he saw him running out.


    "Huzi, why are you going?"


    Hu Zi was embarrassed to run when he saw that Li Jing was chasing out.


    "It''s okay, I''m active."


    The next state is that Hu Zi sits in the middle of Li Jun and Li Jing and waits quietly.


    Hu Zi sat feeling uncomfortable. He wanted to run, but facing Uncle Li Jun, who was eyeing him, and Teacher Li, who was ready to catch him at any time, he couldn''t help shouting: "Mom, is your meal ready? I''m hungry. "


    Several people in the kitchen felt that the time was almost up, so they came out with the dishes.


    The old lady looked at the three people in the living room and asked with a smile, "Wait! This dish will be ready soon."


    Hu Zi took a moment to get up and said, "I''m going to wash my hands."


    When it was time to eat, Mrs. Han and Aunt Li couldn''t help but start to play their roles.


    "Huzi, don''t sit there, where are you going to be crowded everywhere?"


    "Go! Sit next to your elder brother."


    Hu Zi was also wronged in his heart and he didn''t want to sit between the two! He never wanted to go to the toilet and come back after washing his hands, leaving the space between Uncle Li Jun and Teacher Li, so he wouldn''t be allowed to sit here.


    Li Jing heard that Hu Zi was about to leave, and hurriedly said: "Auntie, we won''t squeeze Hu Zi to sit here."


    He never thought that the old lady was unmoved, "You don''t know that Huzi is a little dishonest when he eats and is touching you."


    "Xiaolong, go to your Uncle Li and let your brother sit there."


    When Hu Zi saw that he was going to move his seat, he immediately moved the small bench and got up and left.


    Seeing that Huzi still couldn''t squeeze in, Aunt Li said directly to Li Jun, "Li Jun, you don''t even wink when you go over there."


    Li Jun and his reluctantly took the bench and moved towards Teacher Li. The two of them stopped when their arms were about to touch each other. They looked at his mother and thought helplessly, Sima Zhao''s heart is well known.


    Because the two of them shortened the distance, Hu Zi also managed to sit between Xiaolong and Fu Jin. During the meal, the old lady and Aunt Li greeted Li Jing for dinner very enthusiastically. Han Wen looked envious and leaned in front of Wang Hao. He complained in a low voice, "Mr. Li has nothing to do with us since he came."


    Wang Hao: "Let''s keep a low profile! We will save the trouble for a while."


    Li Jing suddenly accidentally touched and poked Li Jun while picking vegetables, poking away the vegetables that Li Jun was about to put in his mouth. Li Jing quickly blushed and apologized embarrassingly: "I''m sorry."


    Li Jun looked down at the ground and replied calmly, "It''s okay."


    Li Jing is going to go back after dinner. Her house is far away and it takes a long time to go back.


    At this time, the days were short and the nights were long, and it was getting dark after seven o''clock. Han Wen was worried that she would go back alone, so she let her stay.


    Li Jing looked at Han Wen''s family and said they were unwilling to say anything, so Han Wen decided to ask Wang Hao and Fu Jin to send her away.


    The old lady had the intention to let Li Jun deliver it, but she was not Li Jun''s mother after all and was too embarrassed to speak.


    Han Wen: "Then wait, I''ll ask your brother-in-law and Fu Jin to see you off."


    Li Jing hurriedly refused, "No need, my home is quite far away, it takes too long to go back and forth, I can just go back by myself."


    Han Wen thought that his brother would pick her up on a bicycle every time she was on vacation, and said, "Would it be quicker to take you on a bicycle?"


    Li Jing looked at the sky outside and felt that the darkness was quite scary. Thinking that two people were sending her off, she nodded and said, "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "Then wait for me to borrow a bicycle."


    Aunt Li also reacted at this time, "Okay, don''t borrow it from my house or I will have it ready-made, let Li Jun deliver it, Haozi is tired after a day''s work!"


    Han Wen was afraid that the two of them would be boring, so she stubbornly got together and said embarrassingly, "Auntie, let me borrow it! Sister-in-law Wang''s house has it."


    Seeing that Han Wen was so unprofessional, Mrs. Han couldn''t help but tease her, "Dani''s house, you forgot that Zhou Bing moved out, and the car was also ridden away."


    Wang Hao: "Then I''ll borrow one from the back and come back soon."


    Li Jun, who had been silent for a while, suddenly said, "It''s alright, don''t bother, I''ll take Teacher Li back."


    Li Jing heard Li Jun take the initiative to give her a surprised look at him.


    Han Wen was afraid that Li Jing would be uncomfortable, so she whispered, "Can you? If not, I''ll ask your brother-in-law to borrow a car."


    Li Jing hesitated for a moment and nodded, "Okay." Just like that, Li Jing left with Li Jun.

 Chapter 290： send home

    As soon as they left, the old lady couldn''t help but scold Han Wen, "What happened to you just now."


    Han Wen said helplessly: "Mom, it would be embarrassing if you didn''t mean to match up with Mr. Li like that."


    The old lady pouted: "what do you know, these two are very suitable for each other."


    Han Wen: "When will you be photographed? I don''t know."


    The old lady replied proudly: "I know a lot! How can I let you know. You are on vacation, right? Then I will go back tomorrow."


    Han Wen frowned: "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "How many days have I stayed? It''s time to go back. I don''t worry about your dad being at home alone."


    Huzi: "Didn''t my grandfather just leave the day before yesterday?"


    Old lady: "what do you know?"


    At this time, Wang Hao suddenly answered: "Mom, don''t leave, my elder brother called and said they will come tomorrow."


    Old lady: "What? Are your elder brothers here?"


    Wang Hao: "Well, call and say come."


    Old lady: "then I''ll wait for them."


    Han Wen turned to look at Wang Hao and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that my brother is coming?"


    Wang Hao: "There are so many people in the family who have no chance for me to speak."


    Han Wen: "..." This one can do it all.


    Li Jing followed Li Jun back to his house first, and Aunt Li strongly invited Li Jing to sit in, but she refused because she was too late and not very familiar with her, "Aunt, I''ll just wait outside."


    Li Jun couldn''t help but help her out, "Mom, it''s so late this day, what does Miss Li have to do to get home after such a delay."


    Aunt Li saw that the sky was indeed getting late, and she stopped persuading her. Seeing that Li Jing was wearing thin, she went back to the house to get a coat and handed it to Li Jing, "Wear it on the road first."


    Li Jing hesitated for a moment when she looked at the coat, which was obviously a man. She never thought that Aunt Li would not allow her to refuse and put it into her hands.


    Li Jun looked back and saw that his mother was holding his clothes and his face was stiff. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that Li Jing would think too much. In the end, he just said coldly: "Let''s go!"


    He took the lead in getting on the bike and didn''t let Li Jing run. He landed on one leg and said, "Come up."


    Li Jing sat in the back seat with her clothes in her arms, grabbed Li Jun''s clothes subconsciously, remembered that it wasn''t her brother, and silently let go of the car seat.


    The car had been frozen outside for so long, and when I grabbed it, a cold air rushed to my heart.


    It was so cold that Li Jun didn''t notice Li Jing''s small movements, so he burrowed his head forward and rode forward.


    I suddenly met a person on the road, and when he saw Li Jun coming up, he asked with a smile, "What is Captain Li going for?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stared at Li Jing dumbfounded, as if he couldn''t believe that Li Jun would bring a girl.


    Li Jun''s expression didn''t change and he rode directly over. Li Jing saw that Li Jun didn''t answer and asked curiously, "Why don''t you come back when I''m talking to you?"


    Li Jun: "There is nothing to return."


    Li Jing pouted, thinking that this person is really cold.


    Before Xiao Jiujiu in her heart could agree with her, she felt a jolt, she leaned against Li Jun''s back, and grabbed his clothes involuntarily.


    Li Jun said in a low voice, "It''s not easy to get around this place if you hold on tight."


    Because Li Jun was riding a bicycle while holding a flashlight in the dark, he didn''t grasp the direction very well.


    Li Jing was also afraid that she would be dropped, so she subconsciously grabbed Li Jun''s clothes and replied softly, "Yes."


    After leaving this place, the road back is easy to go, Li Jun is also riding faster and faster, and the wind is getting louder and louder.


    Hearing the sound of breathing from behind, Li Jun suddenly stopped.


    Li Jing didn''t react, and asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you leave?"


    Li Jun: "Are you cold?"


    Li Jing nodded subconsciously.


    The small and delicate face was buried in the red scarf, revealing a faint red face from the wind.


    Li Jun glanced at the clothes in her hand and said coldly, "Put them on."


    Li Jing felt that it was not good to wear his clothes, and just as he was about to refuse, he heard him say, "I don''t dislike you!"


    Li Jing was stunned for a moment, wondering what the brain circuit of this person was, but she still jumped out of the car and put it on obediently.


    The coat directly hit the position of her calf, which looked very funny, just like a child stealing adult clothes.


    As a result, she couldn''t sit in the back seat because the clothes were too bulky.


    Li Jun saw her clumsiness, and reluctantly set up the bike, suddenly reached out and lifted Li Jing onto the bike, kicked the bike rack, and took out the bike from the front with his legs and walked steadily forward.


    Before Li Jing could react, the car had already ridden away, thinking of Li Jun''s strong arms just now, she blushed quietly, thinking that this person is not so cold.


    Soon he arrived at Li Jing''s house, and happened to meet Li Jing''s brother pushing a bicycle.


    Li Jing asked in surprise, "Brother, are you still going out so late?"


    Big Brother Li Jing darkened his face and reprimanded: "You still know it''s too late!" Only then did he see Li Jun standing beside him.


    Looking at the clothes on his little sister again, he asked angrily, "Who is he?"


    Li Jing quickly explained: "This is Captain Li."


    "It''s Mr. Han''s friend. Mr. Han asked him to bring me back."


    Li Jun nodded towards Big Brother Li Jing, greeted him as a greeting, and then pushed the car away.


    When Li Jun left, Brother Li Jing suddenly said unpleasantly, "What''s the matter with Teacher Han? How can you let a man come to see you off?"


    "Don''t let a man see me, is it possible that Teacher Han will come to see me. Teacher Han is also a woman, so she is not afraid of walking at night by herself?" Li Jinghu retorted short-handedly.


    Brother Li Jing pushed the bicycle back and said, "I didn''t mean that. I mean, why didn''t Teacher Han let her family send you?"


    Li Jing: "Mr. Han originally wanted her husband and son to send me, but they had to borrow a car if they didn''t have an automatic car, so they asked Captain Li to send me."


    The brothers and sisters walked towards the house while talking. When they got there, they saw her parents all looking at her with black faces, "You still know how to come back! Do you know how much we lost today?" Li Jing''s mother was the first to complain. road.


    Li Jing didn''t take her mother''s words to heart at all, "I didn''t make you wait."


    "Did you know that you had a blind date today?"


    Li Jing replied calmly: "I know but I don''t want to have a blind date."


    Li Jing''s mother was about to speak, but saw Li Jing''s sister-in-law''s eyes widen and suddenly interrupted: "Mom, don''t blame the little sister for now, little sister, is something wrong with your situation?"


    Li Jing felt that her sister-in-law was inexplicable, "There is something wrong with me."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing raised her eyebrows and asked with a wicked smile, "Have you made a boyfriend? Who are you wearing these clothes?"


    Li Jing was stunned when she heard her sister-in-law''s words. She was wearing warm clothes and forgot to return the clothes to Captain Li.


    She immediately turned to look at her elder brother, and said with a sad face: "Brother, I forgot to return the clothes to him. Go and see if he is far away."

 Chapter 291： cross-examination

    Li Jing''s sister-in-law is a person who does not think it is a big deal, so she immediately heard the main point of Li Jing''s words.


    "That man brought you back?"


    Li Jing just wanted to return the clothes to Li Jun quickly. She didn''t want to pay attention to her sister-in-law at all, but her sister-in-law was pressing step by step.


    "Brother, hurry up and chase!"


    Big Brother Li Jing stood still, "You don''t need to chase, people may be riding where they are at this time!"


    Li Jing was a little dejected and was about to go back to the house with her clothes in her arms. It seemed that she had to go again tomorrow.


    When Li Jing''s parents saw that Li Jing didn''t say a word, they hurriedly said, "Why go! Quickly explain who that man is."


    Li Jing was so anxious that she was about to cry, "Mom and Dad, he''s really just a friend of Teacher Han. It''s nothing to do with me. This is the first time we''ve met."


    Li Jing''s father: "We know, we just want to know which boy is who?"


    Li Jing replied resignedly: "Li Jun, the captain of the Li Family Brigade."


    Li Jing''s father knew who it was as soon as he heard it, "That boy! Not bad, very capable."


    Li Jing''s mother looked at Li Jing''s father''s satisfied look and asked curiously, "Do you know the man named Li Jun?"


    Li Jing''s father nodded smugly, "Yes, I was able to speak in a meeting before."


    Li Jing''s mother curled her lips in disbelief, "Can it be better than what I introduced?"


    Li Jing''s dad: "It goes without saying, it must be better than what you introduced. We still have a good eye and found such a good one."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing saw that the old man praised Li Jun so much, and said directly to brother Li Jing, "Why didn''t you let people come in and sit down just now when everyone arrived at the door of the house, so my mother and I should have a look!"


    Big Brother Li Jing said impatiently with a dark face: "What''s so beautiful, isn''t it just one nose and two eyes."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing rolled her eyes at him, and said angrily, "I think you are worried that people will bury your cabbage."


    "I said little girl! Why don''t you let anyone in if your brother doesn''t let you in, and don''t let anyone have a cup of hot tea before leaving on such a cold day."


    It was only then that Li Jing reacted, and she did not let others, and muttered in a low voice, "I forgot."


    This was the first time she was sent home by a strange man, so she could think so much.


    Li Jing''s mother: "It''s okay, bring us to see when you have time that day."


    Li Jing blushed at what they said, stomped her feet and said angrily: "It''s said that we have nothing to do, you are still talking nonsense." After speaking, she ran back to her room and let no one call out.


    After returning to the house, Li Jing put Li Jun''s clothes on the chair, and then went to take off the scarf and suddenly glanced at the clothes. Li Jun''s cold face flashed in his mind instantly. Thinking of this Li Jing felt a little embarrassed. He stuffed Li Jun''s clothes into his closet out of sight and out of mind.


    Here, Li Jun rode his car back and hurried to tell Han Wen before going home.


    Seeing that he came back like this, Aunt Li asked casually, "Didn''t you get your clothes back?"


    Li Jun paused for a moment, then said coldly, "Forget it."


    However, Aunt Li said happily: "Forget it well, forget it well." In this way, there will be more opportunities for the two of them to get along.


    Looking at his mother who was trying his best to match him, Li Jun said with a dark face: "Mom, can you not mess with the mandarin ducks, I''m not suitable for Teacher Li."


    Aunt Li ignored him, "It''s not suitable, I think it''s quite suitable."


    When they were having dinner the next morning, Han Wen couldn''t help but start to explain, "Fu Jin, you can bring a few of them to clean the house in a while, your uncle and they will come at noon."


    Fu Jin: "Okay, do you have to clean the house?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    After speaking, he then said to Wang Hao: "The yard will be handed over to you."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen: "I''ll go grocery shopping with my mom later."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, buy more."


    As soon as the old lady heard it, she hurriedly stopped and said: ''It''s not that outsiders don''t need to be so solemn. "


    Han Wen: "It has to be solemn. Last time that brother Liu Chunfang came, she was so proud of her that she almost went to heaven. This time both of my brothers came. I see how she is still squeamish."


    Han Wen got angry thinking about Liu Chunfang''s proud face.


    Hu Zi asked suspiciously, "Mom, didn''t you say you don''t know someone like her?"


    Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth and sneered, "That was different before now."


    After dinner, Han Wen went shopping with the old lady. Seeing Han Wen''s arrogant look, the old lady wanted to stop her, but thinking about how hard it was for her family to get together, she didn''t say much, thinking about going back Give Han Wen the money for groceries, she can''t spend it.


    It was almost time to come back after shopping. Han Wen greeted the children to go to the pier to pick them up.


    Huzi: "Mom, is Han Qing coming this time too?"


    Han Wen: "Come on, all your cousins ??and sisters are here."


    Huzi: "Alas! I don''t really want those little sisters to come."


    Han Wen patted Hu Zi: "What nonsense, brothers and sisters are not the same."


    As soon as they arrived at the pier, they saw Li Yuejin''s family coming over.


    Li Yuejin and Wang Hao both stood at the back, and they naturally got together to talk.


    Li Yuejin took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Wang Hao, but Wang Hao refused.


    Li Yuejin: "Are you here to pick up people too?"


    Wang Hao: "Well, my uncle and the others are here."


    Li Yuejin looked at the cheers of his children, was stunned for a moment and quickly recovered.


    Wang Hao: "Who are you picking up?"


    Li Yuejin smiled bitterly, "Pick up my brother-in-law." If it wasn''t for the fear of gossip, Li Yuejin would not have come to pick him up.


    Wang Hao knew what kind of person Li Yuejin''s brother-in-law was, and glanced at him sympathetically. They were the same before, but fortunately he has survived it now.


    Liu Chunfang and the others were surprised when they saw Han Wen, and then asked the old lady with a smile, "Auntie, who are you here to pick up!"


    The old lady knew that Liu Chunfang and Han Wen would not deal with it, so she said coldly, "Pick up my son."


    Liu Chunfang pretended to be surprised and said, "Your son is here too! It just so happens that my brother is here too."


    The old lady glanced at Liu Chunfang, and saw that her dark face was about to burst into a smile.


    Liu Chunfang''s mother gave birth to several girls in a row, and finally gave birth to this son. The family''s baby is not good.


    Soon people arrived, and the ones who came down first were Brother Han and the others, all of them carrying things in their hands, so it was very lively.


    "Little sister!" Brother Han shouted happily.


    Han Wen also responded happily: "Big brother." Then she pushed Hu Zi, "Go and greet your uncle."


    Hu Zi rushed forward to take the things in their hands, and shouted with a smile, "Uncle, aunt, second uncle, second aunt."


    Han Lei looked at Hu Zi and patted his head: "It''s growing taller again."

 Chapter 292： No comparison no harm

    Hu Zi smiled at Han Lei, "Second uncle, give me something!"


    Han Lei handed the things to Huzi and went up to talk to Wang Hao.


    Seeing that Han Wen''s relatives had arrived, Liu Chunfang began to mutter, "What''s going on with this treasure, why hasn''t it come down yet? Maybe it''s because I didn''t get on the boat."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw her brother and his mother came out behind Han Wen''s relatives. Li Yuejin looked at the relatives with their sleeves folded and their necks drooping down.


    The slug hated this uncle very much, so he pretended to be innocent and asked, "Mom, why does Uncle Xiaolong bring so many things? My uncle comes empty-handed every time."


    Liu Chunfang''s face darkened, and she slapped the slug angrily, "What nonsense did your uncle bring you candy last time you came here?"


    The slug sniffed and retorted: "Humph! The candy I brought last time has melted, and I took my candy away without eating a piece of it."


    Li Yuejin asked suspiciously when he heard Slug''s words: "What?"


    Liu Chunfang was afraid that Li Yuejin would get angry and hurriedly hit haha: "It''s okay, the child is talking nonsense!"


    Soon Liu Chunfang''s younger brother arrived, shrank his neck and whimpered, "Brother-in-law." Li Yuejin nodded with a dark face.


    Liu Chunfang''s mother saw that Li Yuejin didn''t like or laugh, so she wanted to say a few words to Li Yuejin, but Liu Chunfang quickly stopped her, "Mom, it''s cold on the shore, let''s go home first."


    It happened that Han Wen and the others were walking in front of Liu Chunfang. Li Yuejin looked at Wang Hao walking together and chatting and laughing. Qi Yuxuanang''s eldest brother-in-law looked at his brother-in-law, who was hunched over and hunched over beside him. , I felt a burst of sadness.


    But Liu Chunfang and the others didn''t know it. Liu Chunfang''s mother was not tall and thin, and her face had no flesh due to hunger all year round. Her cheekbones were abnormally prominent, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes made her triangular eyes even more prominent. fear.


    "Chunfang, who is that family in front?"


    Liu Chunfang pouted, "It''s the neighbor I often tell you about."


    "No wonder you don''t like this neighbor. You''re so flamboyant for fear that people won''t know she''s bringing something." Liu Chunfang''s mother said sarcastically.


    The slug received a lot of favors from Huzi''s family, and when he heard his grandmother say this, he contradicted him angrily: "Grandma, don''t be jealous of others, you can show it like this if you have the ability! Let my mother follow the scenery."


    The old woman''s face turned gloomy after hearing this, just like a poisonous snake about to spit venom.


    "Chunfang, is this how you educate your children?"


    When Liu Chunfang''s face stiffened, he raised his hand and was about to hit the slug. The slug was also smart. Seeing that Liu Chunfang wanted to hit him, he hurried to Li Yuejin''s arms. Li Yuejin grabbed the slug and changed him to another place, looking at Liu Chunfang. Angrily said: "So many people, what''s the trouble."


    Seeing Li Yuejin''s ferocious eyes, Liu Chunfang didn''t dare to hit the slug, she glared at him fiercely, and ran to help her mother.


    Seeing that Liu Chunfang failed to teach the slug a lesson, the old woman snorted coldly: "Humph! Don''t think I don''t know that you don''t welcome me. If I had money, I would buy things for you in large and small bags, but what kind of poverty is our family? It''s not that I don''t know."


    Li Yuejin said coldly: "If you really know that you are poor, then let Jiabao go out to find a job."


    When Liu Jiabao heard his brother-in-law say that he was going to go out to find a job, he quit immediately, "Brother-in-law, it''s not like you don''t know how much I am capable."


    Li Yuejin sneered, "If you protect you like this, sooner or later, you will have to become a crippled person."


    Upon hearing this, Jiabao''s daughter-in-law immediately said attentively, "Brother-in-law, you are capable of being a high-ranking official. Do you think you can find a light job for Jiabao?"


    Li Yuejin is the most annoying to this younger brother and sister, and he is especially calculating, "What are you looking for?"


    Jiabao''s daughter-in-law: "It doesn''t need to be too good, the wind won''t blow and the rain won''t catch you. If you don''t work hard, you can rest and earn more."


    Li Yuejin smiled after hearing this, and snorted coldly: "If there is such a good job, it''s your turn to go."


    Han''s second sister-in-law who was walking in front pulled Han Wen and whispered, "Third sister, is the one behind us your neighbor?"


    After the separation, Han Er''s sister-in-law suddenly woke up. She could dress up, live a life, and speak.


    Han Wen replied in a low voice, "That''s right."


    Sister-in-law Han asked in surprise, "Is her family so poor?"


    There are patches all over the clothes and pants, there is no good place on the whole body, and the most annoying thing is still dirty.


    Sister-in-law Han couldn''t help but say, "It doesn''t look like someone who came to visit relatives, it''s almost like someone who came to beg for food."


    Han Wen had met Liu Chunfang''s younger brother before, and the dog-like clothes were not so miserable at that time.


    Han Wen glanced back quietly, and saw that Liu Chunfang''s mother''s eyes were full of calculations.


    Sister-in-law Han: "I don''t think I''m here to visit relatives, but to fight the autumn wind."


    Han Wen glanced at her second sister-in-law in surprise, but she didn''t expect this person to become wiser after splitting up.


    After arriving home, the old lady was waiting at the door early in the morning.


    Seeing no old man Han asked suspiciously, "Why didn''t your dad come?"


    Han Laodao: "My dad was going to come with me today, but he would stay at home to entertain my aunt and them."


    Old lady: "Oh! It''s cold on the road! Come inside."


    Sister-in-law Han and Sister-in-law Han were full of praise for Han Wen''s family as soon as they entered the door, "Third sister, your house is really neat."


    Han Wen went to pour water for them while laughing, "I didn''t clean this up, it was all my kids."


    As soon as Cuiyun entered, she began to look around. This was her first time here. Second Brother Han and the others did not bring any children before.


    She looked at the things in this room, her envious eyes turned red.


    Hu Zi took Han Qing to their house when he entered the door, "Han Qing, come to our house, we have good things in our house."


    As soon as they pulled Han Qing, Han Tong from the second brother''s house had to follow him when they saw him, because they were all boys and Hu Zi didn''t refuse.


    Cuiping is delicious. Seeing there are snacks on the table, she sits at the table and eats it motionless. She looks very harmonious with Qingyue, who is sitting silently next to her.


    Cui Yun first looked at the kitchen and bathroom, and then quietly pushed open the door of Han Wen''s bedroom, because she was afraid that others would find her and closed the door with just one glance. People take care of her.


    Then she went to Huzi''s door and opened the door silently.


    Hu Zi''s ears were sharp, and when he saw her come in, he brushed her away, but didn''t speak. This cousin was very gloomy and had a very strange temper. He didn''t want to pay attention to her.


    Cuiyun stood by and watched them play Transformers, playing military chess and pouting sarcastically, "Childish!"


    Hu Zi is not the one who gets angry, he said with a cold face: "If you don''t want to see it, go out, no one invites you in!"

 Chapter 293： mentally troubled

    Cuiyun snorted coldly with a gloomy face, and said rudely, "Just go out."


    She came out of Huzi''s bedroom and looked at the people sitting outside chatting and laughing, snorted disdainfully, and went straight to Qingyue''s room.


    After eating snacks, Cuiping followed Qingyue back to her house to play, and the door happened to be open at this time.


    One of the two little girls was sitting on the bed, and the other was playing with the flower rope on the chair opposite each other. When they saw Cuiyun coming in, they glanced at her and lowered their heads to continue playing.


    As soon as Cuiyun left, Xiaolong asked speechlessly, "Brother Han Qing, why is she still like this?"


    Han Tong, Cui Yun''s younger brother, said nervously, "My sister is like this, you don''t need to worry about her."


    "She''s like this at home too? Did she bully you?" Xiaolong asked curiously.


    Han Tong rubbed his head and thought for a while before replying: "Older sister didn''t bully me much except for food protection and inexplicable tantrums."


    Hu Zi said angrily: "I think you are being bullied and stupid."


    "Xiaolong, go out and have a look, don''t let Qingyue suffer."


    Xiaolong: "Okay."


    Han Wen and the other brothers and sisters were sitting in the living room chatting enthusiastically, and no one noticed the behavior of the children.


    Sister-in-law Han: "You have two months now, right?"


    Han Wen looked down at her stomach, "It''s been almost two months."


    Sister-in-law Han: "Is it still harmful?"


    Han Wen replied calmly, "Batteries, sometimes good and sometimes bad."


    Sister-in-law Han: "Then you have to be careful. You must not do heavy work."


    Han Wen smiled softly: "Well, I know."


    As soon as the voice fell into the study, there was a crisp sound, followed by a loud noise.


    Han Wen hurried to see it.


    As soon as they entered the room, they saw Xiaolong and Cuiyun arguing with red faces.


    Han Er''s sister-in-law looked at the clay doll that fell to the ground and the red-eyed Qingyue.


    He stepped forward and pulled Cuiyun angrily, and said angrily, "What kind of demon are you doing?"


    When Cuiyun heard Han''s second sister-in-law''s words, she raised her head and stared at Han''s second sister-in-law fiercely. The vicious words came out of her mouth like this, "She deserves it, who told her not to show it to me."


    Han Wen also walked over quickly to see clearly, "It''s not hurt!"


    Qingyue''s eyes were red and she shook her head like a wounded little brat.


    Han Wen then asked Xiaolong, "What''s the matter."


    Xiaolong pointed at Cuiyun and said, "Who knows what she is crazy about, I saw her throw the clay figurine to the ground as soon as I came in."


    Cuiping, who was sitting here, said crisply: "Auntie, eldest sister wants to see Qingyue''s clay figurine, Qingyue is afraid that eldest sister will not take it, so she will take the initiative to help, how can she think that eldest sister thinks that Qingyue will not show her, not only pushes After Qingyue, I also fell the clay figurine."


    After hearing this, Cuiyun immediately turned her head and stared at Cuiping, slightly threatening: "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Cuiping was frightened by Cuiyun, but she still insisted: "I''m not talking nonsense."


    Sister-in-law Han saw that Cuiyun was staring at Cuiping like a poisonous tongue, and she hurried forward and took Cuiping into her arms, sarcastically: "What''s the matter, it''s not okay to threaten my sister if you do something wrong."


    Since Han Er''s sister-in-law came to her senses, she found that Cui Yun''s temperament was very left, and in her eyes, she felt that there were no good people.


    Originally, it was a good idea at home, so be honest and don¡¯t cause trouble when you come here, but I didn¡¯t expect to cause trouble as soon as I came, and the fire in my heart rose, and I raised my hand and patted Cuiyun¡¯s ass, ¡°I told you to be disobedient, you all How old is he and he still bullies his sister."


    Cuiyun''s eyes became even more penetrating when she was hit by the second sister-in-law Han, she suddenly pushed away the second sister-in-law Han and shouted hoarsely: "This is not what you taught me, it is what you said in this family is mine, and the things in my aunt''s house. It''s all mine, I want what I want! Why can''t I even watch a clay figurine?"


    Sister-in-law Han was stunned when she heard Cuiyun''s words, and then she remembered that she had said such a thing when she was confused, and hurriedly explained: "Cuiyun, mother was confused at that time, how could you listen to her!"


    "Your aunt and your aunt''s things have nothing to do with us, not yours!"


    Cuiyun sneered: "What''s the use of saying this now!"


    "It''s all your fault! Why don''t you die?"


    The big guys were all stunned when they heard Cui Yun''s hoarse words. Han Lei walked over from the crowd with a dark face, slapped the still-mad Cui Yun in the face, and said coldly, "Enough!"


    Cuiyun covered his face and looked up to see his father with a dark face looking at her blankly, his irritable mood calmed down, tears were falling down, but he didn''t speak.


    Wang Hao glanced at it and took the initiative to relieve the siege: "Let''s come out for tea first! Let the second sister-in-law talk to Cuiyun well."


    When Han Wen saw it, she quickly pushed Xiaolong and Qingyue to leave, and Sister-in-law Han quickly pulled Cuiping out, leaving a family of three in the house in an instant.


    Next door, Huzi and their house were still playing chess calmly. Huzi raised his eyebrows and asked Han Tong, "Your sister has an accident, why don''t you go take a look?"


    Han Tong: "I won''t go." At this time, it was easy to get into trouble in the past.


    Fu Jin frowned slightly but didn''t move, thinking that Xiaolong shouldn''t suffer in Qingyue.


    After a while, Xiaolong returned with Qingyue and Cuiping.


    Huzi glanced at Qingyue and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Qingyue touched her eyes and smiled at Huzi, and shook her head to indicate that she was fine.


    Xiaolong said angrily: "I was late, I didn''t see Cuiyun pushing Qingyue, otherwise she would look good."


    Huzi heard that Qingyue was being bullied, turned to look at Xiaolong and asked seriously, "You didn''t take revenge?"


    Xiaolong shrugged, "Second Aunt beat Cuiyun."


    Fu Jin followed suit: "Huzi, I see that Yue is fine."


    Hearing the two of them say this, Hu Zi''s anger slowly subsided.


    And Qingyue and Cuiping played the flower rope again, and they were not affected at all.


    Outside, the old lady sat in the middle of the crowd and sighed, "I''ll just say something is wrong with this little girl Cuiyun. Let the second child take him to have a look. It''s better if you don''t listen to me."


    Sister-in-law Han glanced at the study room, and said mysteriously, "Mom, Cuiyun, why do I look a little mentally abnormal, is it entangled by something?"


    The old lady nodded, "I think it''s a bit similar."


    Sister-in-law Han hurriedly asked Han Wen, "Third sister, have you seen this on your island?"


    Han Wen shook her head in confusion, "I''ve never heard of it."


    Sister-in-law Han wanted to ask Wang Hao when she saw that Han Wen didn''t know, but the old lady decided before she could ask, "It''s all like this, so don''t worry about it, I''ll find someone to show Cuiyun when I go back. Look."


    Sister-in-law Han: "Can the second child be willing?"


    Mrs. Han rarely showed her previous majesty, "Okay, I can''t let him go this time."


    Seeing that the matter was almost resolved, Han Wen hurriedly got up and tugged at Wang Hao, "Mom, eldest brother, sit down, we''ll cook."

 Chapter 294： send clothes

    Sister-in-law Han hurriedly got up: "Little sister, I''ll go and help you."


    Han Wen turned around and said with a smile, "Sister-in-law, sit and rest, I have prepared this dish, just fry it."


    The old lady saw and patted Sister-in-law Han, and said calmly, "Just sit and rest, and let them do it together."


    Seeing the old lady like this, Sister Han slowly sat down and asked worriedly, "Can you do it, little sister?"


    Old lady: "Okay, she cooks deliciously."


    Han Lei''s family stayed in the study, looking at Cuiyun covering his face, Han Lei asked coldly, "What do you want to do? Are you satisfied that you have offended everyone."


    Cui Yun covered his face, his eyes flashed, and he did not speak.


    Seeing her unrepentant appearance, Han Lei trembled in anger but didn''t know how to educate her daughter, "Think about it in your own room, wait for what you want to know when you are eating."


    After speaking, they opened the door suddenly, and suddenly stopped, and said to the second sister-in-law Han, "You also come out."


    Han Er''s sister-in-law glanced at Cuiyun with tears in her eyes, and then left.


    As soon as they left, Cuiyu regained her sloppy appearance, went to the door, locked the study, and lay on Qingyue''s bed wearing her shoes.


    Looking at the pink quilt on the bed, there was a flash of calculation in her eyes, and she saw that she raised her foot and kicked on the quilt several times before stopping, humming a song and rolling on the bed.


    Seeing the homework that Qingyue placed beside her, Cuiyun snorted coldly, picked up the homework and looked at the torn powder with expressionless face, and saw the doll placed by Qingyue on the bed, picked up the old lady''s one in the basket. The scissors cut the doll beyond recognition.


    All the things that Qingyue placed outside were destroyed as long as Cuiyun saw them. She stuffed all these things into Qingyue''s quilt, and then she lowered her head and smiled happily.


    Don''t look good on her! It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t show it, then everyone shouldn¡¯t watch it. Isn¡¯t that saying that you are a bad boy~ Then you will be bad to the end.


    Soon Han Wen and Wang Hao finished their meal. Seeing that Cuiyun was missing on the table, Han Wen had to say, "Second sister-in-law, go and see how Cuiyun is doing, and ask her to come out to eat?"


    Second Sister-in-law Han glanced at Han Lei subconsciously, and Han Lei said angrily with a dark face: "Don''t call her, she''s used to her stinky problems, wait until she knows when she''s wrong before eating."


    Han Wen sighed helplessly when she saw Han Lei''s expression, and went to knock on the door of the study in person, "Cuiyun, come out to eat." But no one answered.


    Han Wen knocked twice and pushed the door, only to find that the door was locked from the inside.


    Han Er''s sister-in-law saw that Han Wen''s face was wrong, and hurriedly said: "Third sister, leave her alone, she may have fallen asleep."


    Wang Hao said to Hu Zi who was beside him, "Go and see what''s going on."


    Hu Zi got up and ran out, and came back after a while, "I fell asleep."


    A few adults were relieved after hearing this. The back of their room had windows open, and Hu Zi was watching from the back window just now.


    While they were eating, Teacher Li came. Seeing the people sitting in Han Wen''s house in a room, Teacher Li was so nervous that he was a little overwhelmed.


    The old lady was very happy to see her, "Mr. Li is here, have you eaten yet?"


    Li Jing replied in a panic, "Auntie, I''ve eaten it."


    Looking at Teacher Li''s nervous look, Han Wen asked softly, "Are you okay?"


    Li Jing stretched her arms forward, and saw a military coat on it, "I want you to go with me to deliver clothes to Captain Li."


    Han Wen happily agreed and said, "Then wait for me for a while."


    "Mom, big brother, I''ll go out with Teacher Li and come back in a while."


    The old lady looked at Han Wen and the clothes in Teacher Li''s hand, and asked calmly, "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen turned to look at the old lady and replied, "I forgot to take Li Jun''s clothes yesterday. Teacher Li asked me to bring the clothes to him."


    The old lady immediately said in embarrassment: "Your eldest brother and second brother haven''t been here for a long time, isn''t it good for you to go like this."


    Han Wen knew what the old lady was thinking as soon as she guessed it, so she hurriedly winked at the old lady, and didn''t let her embarrass Teacher Li.


    But the old lady didn''t care about her at all, just like she didn''t see it.


    Li Jing immediately said, "It''s okay! Teacher Han, eat it!"


    "I''ll put the clothes with you, you can send them over when you have time."


    Unexpectedly, the old lady said again, "Mr. Li, this is the coat you are holding! I think the weather is not very good now, maybe it will snow in a while, this clothes is thick and just right to wear."


    "Li Jun''s house is not far away, or you can send it to her directly?"


    After listening to the old lady''s words, Li Jing looked at the sky outside and nodded without thinking, "Then I''ll go over by myself!"


    Han Wen gave the old lady a helpless look, and then came out to see Li Jing, "Mr. Li, don''t worry about it, my mother is a jerk."


    Li Jing shook her head, "It''s alright, what the aunt said makes sense. Usually, there are not many pieces of thick clothes. I''d better send them to Captain Li quickly!"


    Han Wen looked at Li Jing''s back and shook her head, "This is also a fool."


    As soon as Li Jing left, Boss Han was afraid that Wang Hao would think his mother was too mean, and hurriedly said: "Mom, that''s a little girl, what are you doing to make things difficult for others?"


    The old lady replied with a smile: "Who said I embarrassed her."


    Boss Han: "Don''t embarrass her, why don''t you even help deliver a dress."


    The old lady gave him an angry look: "What do you know?"


    When Han Wen sent Li Jing back, the old lady couldn''t wait to ask, "Mr. Li went by herself?"


    Han Wen nodded and said helplessly: "Mom, can you not mess around with the mandarin ducks, in case someone doesn''t have that kind of mind, how embarrassing."


    Old lady: "what do you know?"


    Li Jing went to Li Jun''s house after leaving Han Wen''s house. On the way there, she always looked forward to meeting a student she knew to accompany her, but she didn''t meet anyone until she went to Li Jun''s house.


    She stood at the door and hesitated for a moment, and finally made up her mind to knock on the door, "Li..." Captain, before he could say anything, a low male voice came from inside: "The door is not closed."


    Li Jing opened the door and saw Li Jun, dressed in thin clothes, chopping wood in the yard.


    Li Jun was also a little surprised to see him, "Why are you here?"


    Li Jing stretched out her clothes and whispered, "You forgot your clothes yesterday."


    Listening to Li Jing''s cat-like voice, Li Jun frowned and thought to himself, would the child be able to hear such a small voice in class?


    "My hands are dirty, you help me put on the rope!"


    Li Jing listened to him and immediately put her clothes on the rope in obedience.


    "I''m leaving."


    Just as Li Jing was about to take a step, she was seen by Aunt Li who came out of the house.


    "Teacher Li?"


    Li Jing turned around and called out obediently, "Aunt Li."

 Chapter 295： compare

    Aunt Li saw the smile on Li Jing''s face like a flower, "Mr. Li is leaving!"


    Li Jing nodded, "It''s not a good day, I have to rush back."


    Aunt Li looked up at the sky and said in agreement, "Well, I''m afraid it won''t snow soon."


    "I just made dinner, and I want to keep you for dinner!"


    Li Jing hurriedly said: "Auntie, no need, I''ll go first."


    The weather was really bad, and Aunt Li didn''t dare to force her to stay.


    "I''ll let Li Jun send you!"


    Li Jing thought that it was because Li Jun sent her that she got laughed at yesterday, and this time she didn''t want him to send it away.


    Aunt Li chased after two steps and watched Teacher Li walk away before returning. Looking at Li Jun, who was still chopping firewood, she said angrily, "You''re a piece of wood, and you don''t want to give it away."


    Li Jun wiped the sweat from his forehead and said nonchalantly, "It''s not that there is anything to give at night."


    Aunt Li: "Just like you, you have to be a bachelor for the rest of your life." After speaking, she returned to the room angrily.


    Han Wen''s old lady clamored to leave when she saw that it was overcast.


    Han Wen: "Mom, you just sat down after dinner."


    The old lady hurriedly said, "I don''t want to sit down anymore. See, the snow won''t be small this day. Now I won''t be able to walk if I don''t walk for a while."


    Wang Hao: "Stay here if you can''t leave, there is still room at home."


    Brother Han also said: "There are a lot of us, and there are chickens and ducks raised in the family who can''t take them alone."


    Sister-in-law Han also said, "That''s right, we''ll come back someday when we''re free."


    Seeing that they insisted on leaving, Han Wen didn''t stop them, "Then wait a moment, I''ll get something."


    As soon as she heard that she wanted to take something, Sister Han and Second Sister Han stepped forward and stopped: "Little sister has everything at home, you don''t need to take anything, we''ll go now."


    After Han Er''s sister-in-law finished speaking, she shouted to the study: "Cuiyun comes out, let''s go."


    Seeing this, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Sister-in-law, you see we have all eaten, Cuiyun hasn''t eaten yet! I''ll pack her some fried food for her to eat on the way."


    Han Er''s sister-in-law still wanted to refuse, so she heard the old lady say, "Let your sister decorate Cuiyun! You can''t come to her aunt''s house without even having a meal."


    Han Er''s sister-in-law didn''t refuse after hearing the old lady say this.


    Cuiyun in the room had been lying on the door eavesdropping, listening to the fact that he was going to give her something to eat, and then he showed a satisfied smile.


    Sister-in-law Han saw that Han Qing and Han Tong were still playing in the house, so she called the two children, "Stop playing, we should go."


    Han Qing and Han Tong both showed a trace of reluctance in their eyes, and Hu Zi said directly to Sister Han, "Aunt, Han Qing and Han Tong are not leaving today, stay at our house for a few days and you can go back!"


    Sister-in-law Han subconsciously refused: "These children in your family are enough for your mother to work, so they can make trouble here."


    "Han Qing, Han Tong, come down quickly."


    Seeing his mother''s resolute expression that Han Qing had no intention of compromising, Han Qing reluctantly put down the chess piece in his hand, got out of bed and walked towards Sister-in-law Han.


    It happened that Han Wen came out of the kitchen with something, and the two children asked casually, "What''s wrong?"


    Hu Zi came out and replied, "Han Qing and Han Tong want to stay at our house for a few days."


    Han Wen immediately responded, "Okay!"


    "How can this work, you are still pregnant! How can you take care of them."


    Han Wen: "Why can''t this be done? Who can say what after staying at his aunt''s house for a few days. Besides, I don''t need to worry about my two nephews."


    Sister-in-law Han saw Han Qing''s reluctance and said cruelly: "Okay, you can stay here for a few days if you want, but you can''t cause trouble to your aunt."


    Hearing this, Han Qing responded happily, "Mom, don''t worry, I will never cause trouble to Auntie."


    Here, Han Tong''s eyes flashed with envy when he heard Han Qing''s words, and then went to see Han''s second sister-in-law. At this time, Han''s second sister-in-law only cared about Cuiyun in the room and didn''t see the desire in Han Tong''s eyes at all.


    It was the old lady who noticed Han Tong''s loss and said for his mother, "Han Tong, then you will stay with your aunt''s house for a few days, and then go back with your eldest brother."


    When Han Tong heard the old lady''s promise to him, he was so happy that his eyes almost narrowed.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I will definitely listen to my aunt''s words."


    The old lady smiled, "Cuiyun hasn''t come out yet?"


    The second sister-in-law Han replied embarrassedly after hearing the old lady''s question, "I''ll go knock knock."


    Cuiyun in the room lay on his stomach and listened for a while, and when it was almost time, he opened the door and stretched out, yawning and reprimanded angrily, "What are you shouting! What a soul call!"


    Han Er''s sister-in-law drooped down when she heard Cuiyun say this, "How do you talk!"


    Cuiyun looked at her with contempt, "I learned this from you."


    Seeing that she was about to get angry, Han Lei said coldly, "Go back and talk about it beforehand."


    When leaving, Cuiyun looked at Han Qing and Han Tong who stayed behind and pointed at them and asked, "Why didn''t they leave?"


    Sister-in-law Han: "Your aunt kept them on the island for a few days."


    Cuiyun: "Why didn''t my aunt keep us? Could it be that my aunt prefers sons to daughters?"


    Sister-in-law Han secretly reconsidered after hearing this, they don''t know what kind of virtue you have, so let you stay here to find the guilt!


    When Han Lei heard Cuiyun''s words, he gave her a cold look, his eyes filled with warning.


    Cuiyun was afraid that her father would go back and punish her for copying books, so she didn''t dare to speak.


    When they went out, they happened to meet Liu Chunfang''s mother and her brother.


    Liu Chunfang''s mother saw them first, and his eyes rolled on the hands of Sister Han and Second Sister Han, seeing that both of them had things in their hands.


    Turning his head, he complained to Liu Chunfang: "Look at the brothers who are visiting relatives. The one who went back is not a big bag or a small bag, so we have nothing. You asked me to go back and meet the villagers and say what."


    Seeing her mother''s dissatisfied look, Liu Chunfang turned around and went to discuss with Li Yuejin, "Old Li, it''s not easy for my mother to come here, or how can I prepare something for her to take back!"


    As soon as Li Yuejin heard Liu Chunfang''s words, he remembered that the New Year''s goods he had prepared for the New Year were looted by his brother-in-law in the first few years, and he immediately sneered and sneered: "What''s the use of envy others, why don''t you say that when they come, they also pack a lot of small bags? of."


    When Liu Chunfang''s mother heard this, she immediately replied: "Then you think we didn''t bring anything?"


    "Look at how clean our pockets are, how can we have money to buy things."


    Li Yuejin''s face became gloomy again thinking about the large table of dishes that Liu Chunfang made just now: "Yes! It''s really clean enough, even once I come here, I can''t bear to buy it for my grandson."


    Liu Chunfang''s mother saw that there was nothing to come out of Li Yuejin, and said fiercely to Liu Chunfang: "Useless things, even a man can''t handle it."


    "Go! Take me to your second sister''s house." Liu Chunfang''s second sister is the one from Lijia Village.

 Chapter 296： send people away

    When Liu Chunfang heard that her mother was going to her second sister''s house, she quickly stopped her and said: "Mom, my second sister and the others are not at home today. Even if you go, you will be in vain. You might as well go back first and let my second sister see you in a few days. ."


    The old woman asked with a gloomy face, "Your second brother-in-law has trouble with your second sister again?"


    Liu Chunfang responded lightly.


    A few days ago, her mother wanted to repair the house and asked them for money. All their money was in Li Yuejin''s place. She had no money and was scolded by her mother, but her second sister gave all the family''s money to her mother. Her second brother-in-law beat her when she found out, and is still lying on the bed, daring to get out of bed.


    The old lady scolded angrily: "It''s all useless things."


    But she never mentioned going to her second daughter''s house again.


    Jiabao''s daughter-in-law was not reconciled and went back empty-handed, and she rolled her eyes and hit Pang Jiayue with her idea.


    "Jia Yue!"


    As soon as Pang Jiayue heard this aunt call her an ominous premonition, she immediately retched and ran back to the yard with her mouth covered. Li Weidong quickly followed.


    Seeing Pang Jiayue squinting her eyes, Jiabao''s daughter-in-law cursed in her heart: "Xiaolang''s hoof, I have a lot of hearts."


    Liu Chunfang''s mother saw that there was no benefit here, and the sky was gloomy, so she said coldly: "It''s not filial, the old lady is no longer an eyesore, let''s go!"


    Han Wen and the others had a conversation at the door, and when they saw it was getting late, they also followed to the pier. It was a coincidence that they came together with Liu Chunfang''s family. Liu Chunfang looked at Han Wen''s relatives neatly dressed, and then looked again. Seeing that my mother and brothers were all like beggars, I was so angry that I almost didn''t come up.


    When she walked to the dock, Liu Chunfang finally couldn''t help but say, "Mom, can you clean up when you come to our house in the future? My sister and I also bought you clothes, so I don''t slap me in the face when you dress up like this. "


    After hearing this, the old woman snorted coldly, "I don''t have any good clothes for this condition at home. If you don''t want us, we won''t come in the future." After that, she got on the boat angrily.


    Seeing that his mother was angry with her sister, Jiabao walked up to Liu Chunfang and said angrily: "Sister, you don''t know what to do, we came all the way to support you, what do you mean by that? In the future, don''t ask me if you have anything to do with your family."


    After speaking, he dragged his daughter-in-law and walked away angrily, leaving Liu Chunfang alone on the shore in the wind.


    Slug saw her mother get angry and ran up to comfort him: "Mom, don''t be angry, you don''t know what my uncle is like."


    When Liu Chunfang heard someone say bad things about her brother, she immediately said: "What nonsense, your uncle is not for our good."


    Seeing his mother''s infatuation, the slug pouted and ran away to play.


    Everyone on Han Wen''s side was also reluctant to give up. The old lady was afraid that Han Wen would not be able to bear it and would not let her send it, but Han Wen insisted that she had no choice but to follow her.


    The old lady took Han Wen''s hand and instructed Wang Hao worriedly: "She is pregnant now, and her temper is not good, you should take more care, and when you are about to give birth, you must send me a letter, and I will take care of it when the time comes. you."


    Seeing the old lady''s worried look, Han Wen couldn''t help but coquettishly said, "Mom, then you can''t help but leave."


    The old lady sighed, "How can you not leave! It''s okay to live with you, I''ll come back when I go back and have a look."


    Sister-in-law Han quickly followed: "Little sister, don''t worry, we will definitely take good care of Mom."


    In this era, the elderly in rural areas live with their sons and rarely go to live with their daughters. There are very few people like the old lady who have three sons and can live with their daughters for more than half a month.


    During this period of time, the old lady was not at home, and I don''t know how many people asked. If I don''t go back to their house and the second child''s house, they will have to be stabbed in the spine.


    Fortunately, the old lady was well raised in Han Wen''s place. She had gained a lot of weight and looked a lot more graceful and luxurious. If she wanted to go back and forth, she would be able to block the mouths of many people. The old lady is lucky, and both sons and daughters are willing to support them.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s reluctant look, afraid that her emotions would affect the fetus too much, so he stood aside and comforted: "It''s okay, we''ll go to see mom again in a few days."


    Only then did Han Wen give the old lady''s hand, "Then slow down on your way."


    Seeing that it was not early, Brother Han said hurriedly, "Little sister, the ship is about to leave, so let''s go first."


    Han Wen stood on the pier and waited until the ship''s figure became smaller and smaller, then turned back with Wang Hao.


    When they came, a large group of people went back, only Han Wen and Wang Hao were left.


    Seeing that Han Wen was in a low mood, Wang Hao stretched out his hand to tidy up her scarf, took her hand and comforted him, "If you want mom, wait until we go back to where we will stay for a few days."


    Han Wen asked Wang Hao with bright eyes, "Are you on vacation then?"


    Wang Hao shook his head, "Don''t let it go, I will get twenty-eight this year."


    Han Wen''s eyes dimmed.


    Wang Hao continued: "But I can rest for a few days when I come back from a business trip, and I can accompany you when that time comes."


    Han Wen showed a sweet smile and replied softly, "Okay."


    Liu Chunfang, who followed behind them, looked at the loving two people, and a trace of jealousy flashed in her eyes.


    After walking for a while, the snowflakes drifted down like goose feathers. Wang Hao quickly dragged Han Wen home when he saw it. Seeing how the snow looked today, the snow was no small matter.


    Li Jing hurried home from Li Jun''s house, but she hurried and walked slowly. The snow still arrived as promised. It was getting darker and heavier, and the snow was getting bigger and bigger. After a while, a thin layer appeared on the ground. Snow.


    Just when Li Jing was in a hurry, she heard the bicycle bell ringing from behind.


    She thought that someone was in a hurry to rush home like her, and she continued to walk forward without caring to give way to the side, but suddenly heard a familiar voice in her ear, "Mr. Li."


    Li Jing turned to look at Li Jun in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Li Jun didn''t answer her, but said, "Get in the car."


    Li Jing thought that there was still so much distance from home and was not pretentious, so she took two steps and sat in the back seat.


    Li Jun noticed the weight behind him and then rode forward.


    Sitting in the car, Li Jing grabbed Li Jun''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "You haven''t answered me yet!"


    Li Jun was silent for a while before replying, "My mother asked me to come."


    When Li Jing heard this, a strange feeling flashed in her heart, but she didn''t think there was any problem with her heart, and said gratefully, "Auntie is such a nice person."


    "Um."


    Seeing that Li Jun was so alienated, Li Jing didn''t dare to talk to him, and sat quietly in the back.


    If it wasn''t for the sound of anger from her, Li Jun would have thought that he had not brought anyone with him.


    "cold?"


    Li Jing was stunned for a while after hearing Li Jun''s words before replying, "A little bit?"


    "I didn''t expect this snow to be so cold."

 Chapter 297： anger

    Li Jun was silent for a while and suddenly said, "You can put your hand in my pocket."


    Li Jing didn''t react for a while and said "Ah", ah, only then did she understand what Li Jun meant.


    Looking at the pockets on both sides of Li Jun, Li Jing blushed quietly and said softly, "Forget it, it''s not that cold."


    Li Jun responded calmly, seeing that Li Jing was unwilling and did not force it.


    Li Jing sat on the car seat because the road was uneven and could only hold on to Li Jun''s clothes.


    Seeing that the snow fell on Li Jun''s hat and coat, Li Jing was afraid that the snow would wet Li Jun''s clothes, so she quickly reached out and patted it.


    Li Jun was stunned for a moment when he noticed Li Jing''s small movements, and then calmly rode the car forward.


    This time, Li Jing''s village was not as quiet as the last time. The last time was a big night when there were not many people on the road.


    On the way here this time, many people were cleaning up the firewood stacks at the door, and naturally they also saw Li Jun.


    "Jing~ Who is this?" An aunt holding a firewood asked Li Jing curiously when she saw Li Jun.


    Li Jing was a little embarrassed by the aunt''s scrutiny, and tugged at Li Jun''s clothes and whispered, "Ride quickly."


    Li Jun immediately kicked up hard after hearing this.


    When Li Jing got out of the car at the door of her house, she explained in a low voice, "That person was Aunt Hua from our village. She likes to talk about it, so..."


    Li Jun replied calmly: "I know." After speaking, he turned the car to leave.


    Li Jing thought that she was told by her family yesterday because she didn''t let him into the house to drink tea, and this time she hurriedly said: "Hey~"


    Li Jun looked back at her inexplicably.


    Li Jing said a little embarrassedly: "Would you like to come in and have a cup of hot tea?"


    Li Jun frowned, looked at Xiaoxue, and said coldly, "No." After speaking, he rode away.


    Li Jing shrugged and didn''t take it seriously, turned around and went home.


    Li Jing''s mother: "Is the clothes sent back?"


    "Yeah." Li Jing responded while rubbing her hands to bake the fire.


    Li Jing''s mother quickly took a bench for her to sit on when she saw Li Jing''s shivering.


    As soon as she sat down, she saw her sister-in-law rushing in, and asked excitedly, "Little sister, who brought you back just now?"


    Li Jing''s mother was a little puzzled, "Didn''t you come back by yourself?"


    Li Jing said a little embarrassedly: "Captain Li sent me back."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing couldn''t close her mouth when she heard it, and asked ambiguous: "Didn''t you say that the two of you are okay?"


    Li Jing: "It was nothing."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing: "Then why did they send you back once or twice?"


    Li Jing replied with a serious face: "That''s because Captain Li is a good person. Besides, it''s not that Captain Li wanted to send me, but Aunt Li asked Captain Li to send me back because he was worried when he saw me coming back alone."


    Li Jing''s mother and Li Jing''s sister-in-law looked at each other. Seeing that Li Jing was serious, they also knew that she would not lie or tease her.


    "Okay, I know you two are okay."


    Li Jing''s mother took the opportunity and said, "Now you are also on vacation, or else you are watching two."


    Li Jing was annoyed for a while, and stomped back to the house without paying attention to the two of them.


    Li Jun walked back halfway and saw that the snow was already a finger thick, and he didn''t dare to push it back directly by riding a bicycle.


    Aunt Li waited at home for more than two hours, and when she heard a voice outside, she hurried to see it. Seeing that it was Li Jun, she asked angrily, "What is it that makes you so anxious to go out in such a heavy snow?"


    Li Jun took off his hat and patted it and replied casually, "There is something in the team."


    As soon as Han Wen walked to the door, she heard a loud noise from inside.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao looked at each other and hurried home.


    I saw Huzi walking out angrily, "Mom, is Han Cuiyun gone?"


    Han Wen: "I''m on the boat, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hu Zi was even more angry when he heard that people had left, "Go in and see what Han Cuiyun has done."


    When Han Wen and Wang Hao entered the house, they saw several children surrounding the study room.


    I saw that the bed was full of broken things, and the quilt was good on one side, but shattered on the other, and covered with footprints.


    Qingyue was holding the broken doll with red eyes, and Zhou Fang stood by and comforted in a low voice.


    Only then did Han Wen remember why Han Cuiyun was lingering in the house for so long. It turned out to be hiding the scene.


    This little girl is also very scheming, and hides everything under the quilt


    With a dark face, Han Wen turned her head and was about to leave, but Wang Hao quickly grabbed her arm when he saw it.


    "What are you going for?"


    Han Wen said in a cold voice, "I''m going to call my second brother. Cuiyun is obviously sick, so let him take someone to the hospital."


    Wang Hao quickly persuaded: "Don''t worry, think about how to tell your second brother first."


    He has met many more people than Han Wen has met. From Cuiyun''s performance today, it can be seen that she is not mentally normal.


    Huzi: "What else can I say, I must tell my second uncle everything about today, and let my second uncle beat her up."


    Dare to bully his younger brothers and sisters on his territory really ignored him.


    Wang Hao glared at Huzi: "Okay, don''t make a mess. Help Qingyue clean up the house first."


    Han Wen followed Wang Hao back to the room with a solemn expression, "Actually, I found out that Cuiyun was not right before, and I threatened her. I don''t think she has become so serious now."


    Wang Hao: "She has such a perverted mentality. It may affect society."


    Han Wen: "I see, I thought about telling the second brother, but she is the second brother''s child after all, I''m afraid..."


    Wang Hao held Han Wen''s hand, "Leave this to me! There is a psychiatrist I know here, let the second brother take Cuiyun to see it first."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then I''ll go comfort Qingyue."


    When Han Wen arrived in the study, she saw that the children were almost cleaned up. Although Qingyue''s eyes were still a little red, it was not that serious.


    Han Wen saw that the things damaged by Cuiyun were Qingyue''s usual favorites. Han Wen sighed helplessly and touched Qingyue''s head, "Auntie will buy you a copy of these things."


    Qingyue shook her head, indicating that it was all right.


    Seeing such a sensible child is even more distressing, "We are making a new one for this rag doll at night."


    In the evening, Han Wen called Fu Jin out alone, and said with a guilty face, "I''m sorry, we didn''t take good care of Qingyue."


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Fu Jin suddenly said, "Auntie, if you treat us as a family, don''t talk about this in the future."


    "Qingyue and I are very happy to live here, and we are not wronged."


    "Besides, I don''t blame you for what happened today. Who knew that Han Cuiyun was like this."


    When Han Wen heard Fu Jin say this, she pulled out a smile, "I''m relieved if you say that."

 Chapter 298： ideal

    This snow fell for two days in a row. Han Wen stood at the door and looked at the vast expanse of white outside, and said casually, "It seems that this year has not been a good one."


    Since it snowed, these few people in the house started to become lazy. Except for Wang Hao and Bawang who went out on time, everyone else became squirrels hiding at home for the winter.


    Huzi: "Mom, can you help me see if the overlord is back?"


    Han Wen: "It was so fast when you just went out. Have you finished your homework?"


    "No, I''ll write it later."


    Han Wen looked at the children sitting around in the living room with a helpless sigh, and then went back to the house.


    Since there were two more children in the family, their home has become an amusement park. Although it is snowing heavily outside, Zhou Fang also comes to play with Qingyue every day because of the proximity.


    As a result, as soon as she returned to the bedroom, Hu Zi shouted to her outside: "Mom, Aunt Wang is here."


    Han Wen opened the door and didn''t come out. The living room was occupied by the children, making a lot of noise.


    "Sister-in-law, come to this house."


    Wang Dani looked at the bed made by Han Wen and knew that she didn''t like other people sitting on her bed, so she sat down on the bench next to the sewing machine.


    "Alas! Your house is still lively." Wang Dani said with a sigh.


    Zhou Bing and her daughter-in-law moved out a few days ago.


    Zhou Li also went back to her hometown to take care of the old lady, leaving the couple and Zhou Fang at home.


    Han Wen: "Zhou Li has gone back for a while! When will you be back?"


    Sister-in-law Wang: "She''s coming back for Chinese New Year soon."


    Seeing that Wang Dani''s face was bad, Han Wen thought she was thinking about her daughter, "Look at your worried face. If you want Zhou Li, send a telegram and ask Zhou Li to come back sooner."


    Wang Dani waved her hand: "It''s not because of Zhou Li."


    Han Wen couldn''t understand, "Why is that?"


    Hearing Han Wen ask Wang Dani''s pain, she finally vomited somewhere.


    "You said I haven''t had a good day for a few days, and my daughter-in-law has moved back there."


    Han Wen frowned slightly, "It''s only been a few days since we moved out! Why did you move back in again?"


    Wang Dani: "I''m pregnant."


    When Han Wen heard it, she immediately said happily: "Congratulations! The third generation that I have been thinking about is finally here."


    Wang Dani nodded and said, "Yes! It''s coming."


    "But the living ancestor also came."


    Han Wen thought to herself: Your grandson is here, can your daughter-in-law come out?


    "Do it again?"


    Wang Dani nodded angrily, "It''s not because I''m pregnant that I don''t dare to do anything to her, it''s a commanding me."


    "Originally, I was looking forward to this child, but she has done it these days. I almost don''t even want to see the child."


    "I remember Xiao Zhang wasn''t like this before?" Except for a little bit of messing up occasionally, she was fine at other times.


    Wang Dani: "Maybe it''s because we let her move out and she''s holding her breath!"


    "If you want to toss, just toss! I think it''s for my grandson."


    Han Wen knew early on that Wang Dani would say this, and didn''t care.


    Wang Dani sat here for a while and muttered for a while, and then went back when she felt relieved. When she left, she also took Zhou Fang away.


    Now there are only Han Wen and a few children left at home.


    When Han Wen returned from sending Wang Dani off, she saw several children each holding a book, either doing homework or reading.


    Han Wen was surprised for a moment, and quickly went back to the house to get the book and read it together.


    After a while, Han Qing came over with the textbook, "Little aunt, can you help me see this?"


    Han Wen put down the book and leaned over to read it, and saw that Han Qing was learning English, because he didn''t bring a textbook when he came and used Fu Jin''s.


    Han Wen looked at the annotations made by Han Qing, a little surprised that Han Qing would be so serious.


    Han Wen first pointed out the grammatical errors to Han Qing, and then took him to read the textbook again, after finishing the points to pay attention to, looked at Han Qing and said, "Are you interested in having a conversation?"


    When Han Qing heard that he wanted to talk, his face flushed slightly and then nodded in agreement.


    Han Wen started with simple life language, only to see Han Qing blushing and stammering her answer.


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew that this was learning dumb English again, and the next time was Han Qingwei taking free classes by Han Wen''s side.


    It wasn''t until the bell rang at five o''clock in the afternoon that Han Wen and Han Qing reacted.


    Seeing Han Qing''s strong interest in English, Han Wen asked curiously, "Why do you like English so much?"


    You must know that she has led students for so many years, and everyone is very repulsive to English as a foreigner.


    Han Qing turned his head to look at Han Wen with bright eyes and said, "Little aunt, I want to be a diplomat in the future, like the prime minister!"


    Han Wen was a little surprised to hear what Han Qing said, but she still affirmed: "Have ambition."


    Han Qing scratched his head embarrassedly, "Young aunt, do you think I can do it?"


    Thinking about the college entrance examination for a few years, Han Wen nodded affirmatively: "As long as you keep persevering, you can definitely do it."


    Han Qing said hesitantly, "But our English teacher''s level doesn''t seem to be as good as my sister-in-law''s."


    Thinking of most English teachers, Han Wen replied, "Go back and tell your mother that you will come to my aunt to make up lessons when you have the winter and summer vacations."


    Han Qing: "Really?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Can your sister-in-law speak falsely?"


    Han Qing rubbed his head and laughed.


    Han Tong has been lying on the side and eavesdropping, hearing that Han Qing wants to be a diplomat, although he doesn''t understand, but he feels like a prime minister when he hears it.


    "Xiaolong, Xiaolong, what do you want to do when you grow up?"


    Xiaolong replied while doing his homework, "Doctor."


    Han Tong looked at Xiaolong with admiration on his face, thinking that this is too powerful.


    Then I went to poke Huzi who was reading a book, "Brother Huzi, Brother Huzi, what do you want to do in the future?"


    Hu Zi replied calmly: "I don''t know."


    Xiaolong: "He wants to be a second-rate in the future."


    Hu Zi immediately slapped Xiaolong on the head, "What nonsense!"


    Han Tong grinned and asked Fu Jin, "How about you, Brother Fu?"


    Fu Jin was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    His dream is to become a researcher, but the thought of his family is likely to fail.


    Han Tong asked around and looked at Qingyue next to him, or asked, "How about you, Qingyue?"


    Qingyue shook her head with big confused eyes.


    Seeing her, Han Tong guessed that she would never know.


    Hu Zi saw that he kept asking others, but he hadn''t said it yet, so he said, "Han Tong, what about you?"


    Han Tong rubbed his head and said with a smile, "I want to be a chef, and I want to eat whatever I want in the future."


    Huzi heard a "tsk", "I didn''t expect you to be a foodie."


    Xiaolong watched Han Tong patronize and chat, leaned over to look at his workbook, and saw that it was empty.


    "Brother, he didn''t write a word."


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows, put down the book in his hand and said calmly, "Bring it to me to see."


    When Han Tong heard this, he immediately protected the workbook. Among these children in their family, he was most afraid of tigers.

 Chapter 299： strict tiger

    The little dragon thief smiled and pulled out the workbook that Han Tong was protecting and handed it to Hu Zi. Hu Zi looked at Han Tong''s homework with a dark face, and Han Tong was so scared that he immediately explained, "I''ll write it now."


    Huzi glanced at him and said to Xiaolong, "Let''s change positions."


    Xiaolong seemed very happy, and took his homework and changed positions with Huzi. Han Tong looked at his brother sitting next to him, and became even more unlovable, "Brother Huzi, I can write it myself."


    Hu Zi didn''t take his words to heart at all, and replied calmly, "I''m looking at you."


    After Han Wen finished tutoring Han Qing, she leaned over to look at Han Tong and knew that this was a master who didn''t like to study.


    "Huzi, help your brother well."


    Tiger: "Don''t worry!"


    Fu Jin was amused when he saw Han Tong''s bitterness and hatred. He packed up his things and went to the kitchen to help Han Wen.


    After a while, Hu Zi and Han Tong were left on the table in the living room.


    Han Tong carefully glanced at Huzi who was reading a book, and whispered, "Brother Huzi, don''t you need to help my aunt?"


    Hu Zi put down the book, "Since you have so much to worry about, the homework should be finished!"


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, he took out Han Tong''s homework, and when he saw a dark patch above, Hu Zi ruthlessly reprimanded: "What are you writing?"


    Han Tong was a little confused, so, "I wrote it very well! It''s all right."


    Seeing him like this, Hu Zi tore off the piece of paper with a blank expression, and said coldly, "Write it again."


    Han Tong looked at the homework that was torn by Huzi with distress. This was written by him so hard, how could it be torn up so casually! Thinking of the tears, I couldn''t help but swirl in my eyes.


    Hu Zi said with a dark face after seeing it: "Hold back."


    Han Tong took a peek at Hu Zi and did not dare to cry, sobbing and re-writing his homework.


    Xiaolong and Han Qing looked at the door of the kitchen for a while, Han Qing turned around and said to Han Wen: "Little aunt, this tiger is really powerful, he will take Han Tong''s tidy up in two strokes, and the second aunt will take it when he is at home. Hit Han Tong with a stick, and Han Tong won''t be doing his homework."


    Xiaolong said stinkingly: "This is called one thing descending one thing."


    Han Wen frowned when she heard Han Qing''s words and asked, "Is Han Tong like this at home too?"


    Han Qing nodded, "Isn''t it true, I can''t finish my homework every time. If you ask him, he is plausible, saying that he doesn''t have that talent, and it''s useless to study."


    Han Wen: "This kid."


    Han Qing looked at Hu Zi with admiration, "I just didn''t expect Hu Zi to be so powerful."


    Xiaolong also watched the fun and didn''t think it was a big deal, and asked with a smirk: "What do you think a tiger should be like?"


    Han Qing glanced at Xiaolong and patted his head calmly: "Don''t try to deceive me."


    He is three years older than Huzi, how can he be fooled like this.


    Seeing that he couldn''t fool himself, Xiaolong pouted and ran back to make a fire.


    Because of their large population now, Han Wen didn''t dare to use the stove in the living room to cook because the pot was too small to eat.


    Han Qing looked at Han Wen''s stewed vermicelli with cabbage, fried fish, shredded potatoes, chili eggs, and a big pot of steamed buns, and his mouth couldn''t close in surprise, "Little aunt, do you have enough food for your family to eat like this?"


    Han Wen also feels that their children''s appetite has increased a bit recently. Fortunately, there are still two baskets of sweet potatoes at home. I am afraid that the children will think more and say, "Enough to eat."


    After a while, Wang Hao braved the snow to return. He glanced suspiciously at Hu Zi and Han Tong in the living room, took off his hat, took off his coat, and went to the kitchen.


    "what happened?"


    Xiaolong replied crisply: "My brother is staring at Han Tong doing his homework."


    When Wang Hao saw that the vegetables were cooked, he squeezed a piece of fried fish and stuffed it into his mouth before the child was paying attention.


    The children didn''t see it, but Han Wen saw it, gave him an angry look, and whispered, "Have you washed your hands?"


    Wang Hao: "My hands are clean."


    Han Wen: "You don''t spit either?"


    Wang Hao: "Your fish bones are fried."


    The fish that Han Wen fried was the kind of slender little fish that was very fragrant. Wang Hao brought it back from the market yesterday.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and said, "You are bringing me a big bone when you come back tomorrow. I will boil it for a few children."


    Wang Hao squeezed another one and stuffed it into his mouth, "Okay."


    Han Wen took the steamed buns out of the pot and said to Xiaolong, "Go and tell your brother, let''s eat."


    Xiaolong glanced outside and said hesitantly, "I think Han Tong has not finished writing it yet."


    Wang Hao: "When you''re done, just go out and say it." When he came in just now, he heard Han Tong say that he was done.


    Xiaolong just went out and ran to look at Han Tong''s homework first. He saw that the face was a little black, but it was much better than his classmates. He patted Han Tong''s shoulder approvingly, "Not bad. !"


    When Han Tong heard Xiaolong''s words, he immediately followed: "I just said that my writing is very good, but Brother Huzi is too demanding."


    Hu Zi glanced at the two of them coldly, and they both dared not speak.


    Xiaolong: "Mom told you to pack up and eat first."


    Han Tong forgot to be afraid of the tiger when he heard it, and packed his things swiftly, "I''m actually hungry a long time ago, and my sister-in-law''s cooking is so delicious that I''m greedy."


    Hu Zi sighed helplessly when he saw that he only knew how to eat.


    I really don''t know how such a strange thing can come out of their house.


    Han Tong was also very active during the meal, and kept asking Han Wen how this dish was made.


    "Xiaotong, don''t you really want to be a cook?" Han Wen asked in surprise.


    Han Tong: "Of course, Grandpa said it''s best to be a cook, so you don''t have to worry about eating and drinking."


    "Look at one of our village cooks who is skinny."


    Han Wen felt bad when she heard Han Tong''s words. Her father taught Han Tong how to feel.


    Wang Hao smiled at Han Wen and said, "I have to talk to Dad when I get home."


    Han Wen sulked Wang Hao angrily, "It''s up to you."


    The two children stayed here until the twenty-eighth day of the twelfth lunar month.


    Han Wen originally wanted to go home for a few days, but it was delayed because of the snow.


    "Sister-in-law, brothers, goodbye!" Han Tong shouted loudly while standing on the deck.


    This time, Han Wen was unable to go back. The wind was too strong at sea and she became seasick. Wang Hao did not dare to let her go.


    On the way back, Xiaolong said sadly, "No one will play with me when Han Tong is gone."


    Hu Zi exposed him mercilessly, "You don''t think he''s annoying every day when he''s here."


    "How can it be the same!"


    Huzi: "Why is it different?"


    Xiaolong: "You don''t understand."


    When a few people returned home, Hu Zi looked at the empty living room and remembered when he was tutoring Han Tong here, "That talk is gone, I''m really not used to it."


    Han Wen: "Okay, it''s not like I won''t be here anymore. Take advantage of the good weather and go wash your dirty clothes."

 Chapter 300： fate

    The weather has been bad these days, and the children''s pajamas and underwear have been saved for many days. When Mrs. Li came to visit at noon and looked at the **** swaying on the rope, she was shocked, "Dude, how much did you save? "


    Han Wen: "It''s been a bad few days, and I haven''t washed the changed ones."


    Sister-in-law Li looked at the brand-new underwear and said distressedly: "You really love the child."


    Han Wen smiled and didn''t answer the question, but asked, "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    Sister-in-law Li just remembered what to do with Han Wen, "I''m here to tell you not to cook at night and go to my house to eat."


    Hu Zi was washing his clothes and heard what Sister Li said, raised his head and asked, "Auntie, what''s so good about your family?"


    Sister-in-law Li spat Huzi, "You can''t call you to have a meal if you''re okay, this child."


    Hu Zi pouted, "My uncle has been promoted again?"


    Sister-in-law Li replied with a smile: "No, I just thought that I haven''t eaten together for several years. It''s not the New Year''s Day, everyone is happy together."


    Han Wen was not polite to listen to Sister Li''s words, "Okay, let''s go over in the afternoon."


    Sister-in-law Li saw that she didn''t see Wang Hao for a while, and asked suspiciously, "Where''s Haozi?"


    Han Wen: "Go to my mother''s house."


    "Your two nephews have gone back."


    Han Wen: "Go back, it''s almost New Year''s Eve, if I don''t go back, my mother will have to call someone in person."


    Sister-in-law Li had some regrets in her eyes, "My big country has told me thousands of times at home to call them, so I don''t think I''ll go back now."


    Han Wen replied with a smile: "They are still young, and they will get together sometime in the future."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Yes, your family has to come over at night."


    Hu Zi said rudely: "Don''t worry, Auntie, we will go and do more for you."


    Han Wen reprimanded with a dark face: "Huzi, don''t be big or small."


    Sister-in-law Li hurriedly stopped her and said, "It''s alright, Huzi, this child, is kissing me."


    "But I''m not polite to you anymore. There are several tables in our house this evening. I can''t do it alone. Let''s see if you can come and help?"


    After Han Wen heard it, she readily replied, "Okay, I''ll go after dinner."


    Sister-in-law Li: "That''s good. I don''t have to worry about having a chef like you here. You guys are busy! I have to go and tell Sister-in-law Wang."


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, who is this time?"


    Sister-in-law Li replied with a smile: "We all know each other." After speaking, he went out the door.


    As soon as Mrs. Li left, she said coolly: "We are all reluctant to work for you, so you can promise others so quickly!"


    Han Wen has been more than three months old now, and the fetal image has stabilized, so she doesn''t need to be as careful as before.


    "Don''t worry, I have the numbers, and I''ll just fry a few dishes, I won''t be tired."


    Huzi: "I hope!"


    At noon, after having dinner at home, Han Wen and Wang Dani went to Sister-in-law Li''s house. On the way, they met Li Jun coming out of the back compound.


    Sister-in-law Wang asked enthusiastically, "What is Captain Li doing?"


    Li Jun: "Go back and speak for Mrs. Li."


    Sister-in-law Wang: "Let''s have dinner together at night!"


    Li Jun: "Yeah." He was about to leave, suddenly remembered something and asked, "Sister-in-law, I''m going to the city, do you have anything to bring?"


    Han Wen shook her head: "I didn''t."


    Wang Dani: "Neither do I."


    Li Jun: "Then I''m leaving."


    As soon as he left, Wang Dani couldn''t help but say, "How can you say that Li Jun is such a good boy that he can''t find a wife?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t want to look for it!"


    When she arrived at Mrs. Li''s house, Han Wen realized that Mrs. Li had asked Li Jun to help invite a few soldiers who were alone.


    Li Jun hurried to the city after leaving the village. His mother''s waist was not good, so he went to the hospital to get his mother''s medicine, and by the way, he went to the supply and marketing cooperative to get his mother a piece of cloth.


    To be precise, it''s for myself because his mother has to make him a dress, the color and pattern have been selected, but I don''t know if the supply and marketing agency sells it~


    When I arrived in the city, I went to the supply and marketing cooperative to get medicine, and then I went to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy cloth. When I got there, I saw a little girl surrounded by people and pushed and shoved.


    "It''s not that I didn''t buy it, and I didn''t play tricks on you. My money was stolen. Can I go back and get the money to buy it tomorrow."


    "Who''s to believe this! You, a little girl, don''t want to do such a detrimental thing to others. You asked me to cut this cloth and you don''t want it now. Who do you want me to sell it to?"


    "I really didn''t mean it." The little girl defended with a cry.


    Li Jun frowned as he listened outside, and the more he listened, the more familiar the voice became.


    Pushing aside the crowd, I saw that Li Jing was surrounded by people with an apologetic expression on her face. There were a few aunts in the stalls around, probably because she was afraid that Li Jing would run away.


    "What''s going on?" Li Jun said coldly.


    Li Jing heard the voice and turned her head to look, and saw Li Jun standing behind her like a god.


    "Captain Li, my money and tickets have been stolen." Tears flowed down as he spoke.


    Li Jun frowned and said coldly, "Why are you crying?"


    Li Jing was reprimanded by Li Jun sobbed and quickly held back her tears, looking at Li Jun with big watery eyes.


    "You know each other?" asked the elder sister-in-law who sold cloth.


    Li Jing nodded, and before she could speak, Li Jun took out his pocket, "How much does she owe?"


    Sister-in-law selling cloth: "Five yuan plus a foot and a half cloth ticket."


    Li Jun thought while paying the money, no wonder the sister-in-law who sold the cloth didn''t let her go, so she pulled something and asked her to buy it for someone.


    Li Jing took the things from the cloth seller sister-in-law, sobbing, and said softly, "Thank you, I will return the money to you when I get back."


    Li Jun looked at her drooping head, with a listless look, was he not willing to reprimand her, "Is there any money to go back?"


    Li Jing looked at the handbag that had been scratched and shook her head, "No, it''s all stolen."


    The ticket in Li Jun''s hand was paid for Li Jing, so he planned to go back without a ticket, "Let''s go then!"


    On the way, Li Jing couldn''t help covering her groaning stomach.


    Li Jun looked at her curiously, "Hungry?"


    Li Jing shook her head awkwardly, "No."


    I thought to myself that people have already paid for you, so why would you be embarrassed to let someone else take you to eat?


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, Li Jing asked in surprise, "Why don''t we go back here?"


    Li Jun replied calmly: "I didn''t eat at noon, I was just hungry."


    Li Jing smelled the fragrance of rice wafting out, and reminded herself over and over again that she was not hungry, not hungry.


    When he got inside, Li Jun didn''t ask Li Jing after he sat down, and ordered food on his own.


    Li Jing thought to herself: If you don''t ask, don''t ask! I just don''t have money to eat.


    As a result, when the dishes came, Li Jing saw that Li Jun brought two bowls of rice, and became even more hungry.


    Then he saw Li Jun put one of the bowls of rice in front of him.


    Li Jing refused in a panic, "I''m not hungry." As soon as the voice fell, a gurgling voice sounded.

 Chapter 301： misunderstanding

    Li Jing''s face turned red all of a sudden, and she was embarrassed to find a place to get in.


    Li Jun saw her embarrassment and said understandingly: "It just so happens that I can''t finish eating together!"


    As long as the person sitting in front of him is not Li Jing, he will definitely reply unceremoniously, "What is hypocritical."


    When eating, Li Jing could not wait to put her head into the bowl, and Li Jun said uncomfortably, "Put your head up."


    Li Jing didn''t expect that Li Jun would be so tolerant of eating a meal, but he raised his head obediently.


    When he went back, Li Jing stood on the pier and looked at the late ship and asked worriedly, "Is this ship going to be gone?"


    Li Jun frowned, and said to the anxious Li Jing: "You are here waiting for me to ask."


    After a while, Li Jun came back. Li Jing had never spent the night outside and asked nervously, "Is there still a boat?"


    Li Jun shook his head and replied with a dark face: "No, the sea is too windy and the boat can''t leave."


    Li Jing: "What should we do then?"


    As soon as the island goes to the shore, the boat is searched. Now that the boat is parked on the island, it will definitely not be able to pass.


    Li Jun: "Find a place to live first!"


    Li Jing had never encountered such a situation and didn''t know what to do at all, so she could only listen to Li Jun.


    Li Jing looked at Li Jing who was following her in a daze, and couldn''t help but wonder if she would count the money for herself if she sold her.


    Li Jun took Li Jing to the post office, and Li Jing asked in confusion, "What are you doing here?"


    Li Jun: "Aren''t you going to call your mother to report her safety?"


    Only then did Li Jing react, "Oh! Thank you."


    Li Jing thought about it and called their brigade, and asked her to tell her mother that there was wind at sea today and they couldn''t go back.


    After Li Jing finished, Li Jun called Li Jianhua, and it was neat and tidy: "I can''t go back without a boat."


    After calling and buying some food, I took Li Jing to the hostel.


    In order to leave early tomorrow, they stayed at the guest house on the pier.


    Li Jing looked at Li Jun, who was skilled in registration, with her things in hand, and couldn''t help but wonder if he often came out to live in the hostel.


    Li Jun asked for two rooms and took Li Jing upstairs first.


    Because today people are looking for more places.


    Because Li Jing didn''t understand anything, Li Jun had to send Li Jing back to the room first.


    As soon as the two of them entered the room, their heads were exposed, "Auntie, Auntie, look that''s not Li Jing from the old Li family!"


    "Yes, it''s Li Jing!"


    "Who is that man, and how dare she open a room with a man here in public."


    "How do I look at this man is familiar, I think about it."


    "Oh~ I remembered, this man is Li Jing''s partner and sent Li Jing home some time ago." It was the aunt who met Li Jing and greeted him that day.


    "I don''t know when it happened."


    "The day it snowed, you didn''t see it, I saw it."


    The woman curled her lips and said disdainfully, "Even if it''s an object, it doesn''t matter, just open a room with someone?"


    "Now this young man is very serious. Let''s not talk about it and make a phone call first! The family should be anxious if the boat can''t leave."


    Li Jun saw that Li Jing was settled and was about to leave. Li Jing was a little scared and asked quickly, "Where do you live?"


    Li Jun: "I live opposite, so just call me if you have anything." Then he left all the food he bought to Li Jing.


    Seeing that Li Jun had left so many things, Li Jing forcefully divided half of Li Jun before locking the door and waking up to the bed.


    His eyes were so wide that he couldn''t believe that he lived outside like this.


    After suffering for a while, she fell asleep.


    Wang Hao was also lucky here. After sending off Han Qing and Han Tong, he hurried back and got on the last boat.


    Hu Zi sat in the house and looked at the windy weather outside, his depressed brows were frowning together, this is not June, why is this day still changing, the sun is still shining in the morning, and the wind is blowing in the afternoon.


    Wang Hao came home in the wind, and when he entered the room and looked at the boxer pants, his face turned black, "You guys are acting like demons!"


    Huzi explained helplessly: "The wind was blowing just after washing. We were afraid of blowing it away and had to dry it in the house."


    Wang Hao took off his hat and asked, "Where''s your mother?"


    Huzi: "My mother has gone to Aunt Li''s house. Aunt Li''s house invites us to dinner at night and let us all go over."


    Wang Hao: "Then why don''t you go?"


    Huzi: "The aunt asked my mother for help. If you think we are going to make trouble, let us go when the meal is ready."


    Fu Jin hurriedly said, "Uncle, I don''t want to go."


    Wang Hao glanced at the children who could eat and replied without thinking, "Okay, don''t eat at home, all of you."


    At this time, it''s not easy for anyone to make some money. Although Captain Li earns more than him, Mrs. Li doesn''t make money to make up for the poor family. These children can eat. Wang Hao is afraid of this meal. The Li family was struggling to eat.


    Wang Hao simply tidied up at home. When it was almost time, he was ready to go to Sister Li''s house. Looking at Qingyue, he thought about it and said, "Qingyue, follow me."


    Qingyue was a little ignorant but her eyes were full of joy, she stood up and ran to Wang Hao to go out with him.


    Wang Hao looked at the strong wind outside, for fear that Qingyue would be blown away accidentally, so he bent down and hugged Qingyue with one hand.


    Qingyue was used to Wang Hao''s hug, she wrapped her arms around Wang Hao''s neck, and the two went out together.


    Xiaolong looked at Qingyue who was going to dinner with Wang Hao, and muttered in a low voice, "Dad, I''m partial."


    Hu Zi said sarcastically: "Who told you that you are not the youngest in the family, if you are the youngest dad, I will definitely take you."


    Xiaolong: "Humph."


    Wang Hao walked with Qingyue in his arms for a while and heard someone calling him. When he looked back, he saw Zhou Xinguo and Zhou Li chasing after him. They both took the youngest child in the family.


    When he arrived at Li Jianhua''s house, he saw that there were already a few people in the house. Wang Hao put Qingyue down, said hello and went to the kitchen.


    Seeing sister-in-law Wang pulling the light box hard, Han Wen sweating profusely cooking vegetables, and a few sisters-in-law washing and picking vegetables.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen so worried and asked, "How are you, are you tired?"


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao''s voice, she turned her head to look over and replied with a smile, "I''m not tired."


    The sisters-in-law in the room couldn''t help joking when they heard Wang Hao''s question: "Haozi, I love my daughter-in-law so much! Don''t worry, there are so many of us! You will never be tired of your daughter-in-law."


    Even with his thick skin, Wang Hao couldn''t hold back so many people''s jokes. He ordered Han Wen to leave the kitchen.


    Sister-in-law Li looked at Han Wen with envy on her face, "This Haozi is so kind to you. After so many years, he is still the same as the newly married one."


    Han Wen''s face thickened after being teased all afternoon, "All sisters-in-law are envious! How about I teach you too?"

 Chapter 302： Complain

    "Okay! Teach us how to make men be so nice to us."


    There was a hint of slyness in Han Wen''s eyes, and she cleared her throat, "If you want men to care about you, let them do more work."


    "Xiao Han, are you fooling us by saying this? My eldest brother calls him to do a job without waiting ten times, so he''s too lazy to die."


    "Where is my eldest brother lazy, I think you are used to it."


    "This is what we are used to, what can they do if they don''t want to do it." A sister-in-law said suspiciously.


    Han Wen looked at her with a smile, "My eldest brother was so lazy when you and my eldest brother first got married?"


    "That''s not true. When you first got married, you would be diligent and rush to do everything."


    Han Wen: "That''s not it, why did you do everything when you got married, and now you don''t hold back when you shout ten times. It''s not what you''re used to."


    "Hey! It''s true if you say it like this. When we first got married, I saw that your elder brother was too tired to train every day, so he wouldn''t let him work, but now it''s over, I''ll do everything, do it. It''s not good and you''ll be blamed."


    Han Wen: "You just made my big brother get used to it."


    "Is it time to change now?"


    Han Wen thought for a while, "You can''t change it all at once, take your time, don''t do things like your light bulbs are broken and change the light bulbs, let my big brother come, and what other dirty work is there."


    "Okay, I''ll try when I go back."


    Sister-in-law Li and Sister-in-law Wang also listened with relish, "Xiao Han, do you think it''s okay for me to go back and treat your elder brother like this?"


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Dani and shook her head, "No, Brother Zhou is already very diligent, you don''t need to command, and besides, you still have a daughter-in-law."


    Wang Dani immediately reacted when she heard it, yes, what if she treated Lao Zhou like this and was learned by Xiao Zhang, her son was already upset enough, and she couldn''t be more angry.


    Sister-in-law Li and Qiangzi''s mother thought about it and asked, "Can you see us?"


    Han Wen thought for a while before answering: "Okay, you two are okay, but apart from this, you have to maintain it. Look at what you guys made."


    The people who work for Sister Li here are all outgoing, and Han Wen doesn''t have to hide what she has to say.


    Sister-in-law Li touched her face and looked at Han Wen, wondering, "You said I''m about the same age as you, why is it obvious that I''m so old."


    Han Wen: "I asked you to buy snow cream last time, but you didn''t buy it."


    Sister-in-law Li pinched it with her hand, "It''s so expensive to die for, I can wipe it off and go to heaven!"


    Han Wen brought her face close to Sister Li to take a look, "Look at it, are you envious?"


    Sister-in-law Li looked at Han Wen''s fair and moist cheeks, nodded and replied, "Envy."


    Qiangzi''s mother swallowed her saliva and asked, "Huzi''s mother, when will you buy it again and call me?"


    Several young daughters-in-law and Sister-in-law Li thought about it and immediately followed: "Call me too."


    It happened that Li Jianhua came in to see how the cooking was going, and when she heard what Mrs. Li said, she immediately asked, "What are you calling for?"


    Sister-in-law Li was greatly stimulated by Wang Hao just now, and when she heard Li Jianhua''s question, she immediately said angrily, "Spend money."


    Li Jianhua glanced at Sister-in-law Li and went out the door in confusion. When he got to the living room, he complained to Wang Hao, "Look, your daughter-in-law taught them to spend money."


    Wang Hao glanced at him, as if it had nothing to do with him, "I can''t control it."


    When Qiangzi''s father heard Wang Hao say this, he quickly asked, "I heard that you do laundry and cook at home?"


    Wang Hao raised his brows, "Who did you listen to?"


    Qiangzi''s father was amused, "Do you need to listen to anyone else? Everyone in our team knows it."


    Wang Hao: "I''m free."


    A young officer looked at Wang Hao''s clothes, and thought about Han Wen''s clothes, and said enviously, "I want my wife to learn from my sister-in-law, look at how my sister-in-law is dressed and how good her temperament is. what!"


    Li Jianhua said disdainfully: "What do you have to learn, then you will suffer, just like your team."


    Wang Hao gave him a cold look, "I think you don''t understand."


    Li Jianhua looked at Zhou Xinguo, "Old Zhou, your daughter-in-law spends every day with Teacher Han, what have you learned?"


    Lao Zhou thought about her daughter-in-law''s theory, smiled and nodded, "Mandarin has improved a lot."


    Li Jianhua was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Indeed." Li Jianhua''s daughter-in-law''s me and me are indeed not very good.


    After a while, the voices from outside became louder and louder, and there were more and more people in the kitchen.


    Li Jianhua finally came in and told Mrs. Li that she could serve.


    Han Wen originally wanted to stay and help, but Sister Li was unwilling to let her wait at the table first.


    After Han Wen went out, she was stunned to see Liu Chunfang''s family, but she didn''t expect Sister-in-law Li to invite them too.


    At this time, Liu Chunfang and his family already occupied most of the table.


    Wang Dani followed Han Wen out and saw the two of them pouted, and whispered, "I''m so embarrassed."


    Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth, she really didn''t know what to say.


    It was Qiangzi''s mother who tugged at the two before they returned to the table.


    Because Han Wen and Liu Chunfang didn''t deal with each other, Wang Dani and Qiangzi''s mother sat on Han Wen''s side and separated them.


    As soon as she sat down at the table, Liu Chunfang pretended to be embarrassed and explained, "There was something going on at home just now. I''m so sorry that I didn''t help you when I came here late."


    Wang Dani smiled awkwardly, "It''s nothing, just a few of us." After speaking, she turned around and greeted Zhou Fang, who was still playing.


    "Zhou Fang, Qingyue, don''t come and have dinner."


    Daguo and the others ran over immediately when they heard it, "Auntie, Huzi, aren''t they coming?"


    Han Wen: "They ate at home."


    As soon as Liu Chunfang heard Huzi and the others were not coming, she glanced at the table at the back and immediately faced Slug and Wei Dong. Wei Dong said, "Since they are not coming, you guys should sit at the table at the back."


    Wang Dani hurriedly stopped after hearing this: "There are still people at that table."


    Liu Chunfang looked at the room and asked curiously, "Who else is there?"


    Wang Dani: "I don''t know."


    As he spoke, he pulled Zhou Fang to him, barely able to squeeze.


    Han Wen looked at Qingyue, who was about to shrink into a ball, and looked at Wang Hao''s side, which was similar to this side, but their tables were so big that they weren''t so crowded.


    Li Yuejin saw that they were crowded and thought that there were still people in the kitchen who were not on the table and hurriedly went to discuss with Mrs. Li.


    After a while, Sister-in-law Li came out of the kitchen and said with a smile, "I reserved this table for Huzi and his children. Since Huzi didn''t come, you can sit here."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she moved the stool to the next table, and she didn''t even need to eat because of the snot of the slug.


    As soon as they left, Liu Chunfang''s table seemed to be quite empty. Liu Chunfang was quite happy, thinking that she could eat more now.


    When Sister-in-Law Li finished serving the dishes, she saw that several young daughters-in-law in the kitchen had also run to Han Wen''s table. Obviously, there was no room to sit there, so they had to go to the table with Liu Chunfang.

 Chapter 303： There are always people who want to find something secretly

    As soon as she got to the table, she saw that there were not many dishes left on the table, and Liu Chunfang had a small piece of bone piled up in front of his three sons and one daughter.


    Seeing Mrs. Li coming, Liu Chunfang smiled at Mrs. Li with her oily face, and then put the piece of meat in front of Mrs. Li into her bowl.


    Sister-in-law Li looked at Good Guy''s table and there were leftovers of meat. She was envious of Han Wen''s table next door.


    Liu Chunfang didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, but also thought that the meat was a bit small.


    "Who made this dish, sister-in-law?"


    Sister-in-law Li ate the untouched cabbage and replied angrily, "Director Han made it." She deliberately did not mention Xiao Han but mentioned Director Han.


    When Liu Chunfang heard that it was made by Han Wen, she pouted, "No wonder, the portion of this dish is too small."


    Sister-in-law Li''s face turned pale when she heard this, thinking you were talking about Han Wen! Or say I''m stingy.


    Liu Chunfang saw that Sister Li''s face changed and quickly explained: "I didn''t mean that, I''m talking about this dish..."


    Li Weibing was afraid that her mother would end up offending everyone and quickly explained: "Auntie, my mother means that this dish tastes good."


    Sister-in-law Li glanced at Li Weibing in surprise, thinking that it would be good for this young man to be a little gloomy.


    Liu Chunfang immediately responded, "Yes, that''s what I meant."


    Wang Dani twitched the corners of her mouth with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    The men were sweating profusely while eating the boiled fish made by Han Wen on the table, "Brother Hao, sister-in-law''s boiled fish is also delicious."


    Wang Hao thought that it was when her daughter-in-law''s cooking was not delicious, but he said modestly, "That''s what sister-in-law bought for this fish."


    After all, today is Li Jianhua''s treat and can''t steal the limelight.


    Liu Chunfang''s daughter Li Jiali immediately asked a question: "Mom, why don''t we have that kind of fish on their table."


    Liu Chunfang also thought that Mrs. Li was looking straight at it on purpose. Mrs. Li didn''t expect that she would make so many things when she invited a guest, so she explained impatiently: "The fish is spicy, so I made a serving, we all here. It''s steamed."


    "Auntie, we are not afraid of spicy food." Liu Jiali said greedily.


    When Liu Chunfang heard it, she hurriedly responded, "That''s right, our family is not afraid of spicy food. You should make two servings."


    Sister-in-law Li: "The fish are all done, and there is no way to change them now."


    Glancing at the fish with only fish bones left, he complained in his heart, "Why didn''t I dislike it before I finished eating?"


    Liu Chunfang was a little disgusted, and she was so stingy when she invited people to dinner.


    Pang Jiayue has always been quieter than Liu Chunfang, but when she heard the fish, she secretly glanced at Han Wen''s side and saw the same thing. She pouted and continued to lower her head to eat.


    Although this Han Wen is not a good person, she does a good job of cooking, much better than her mother-in-law''s cooking.


    Because Han Wen didn''t sit at the same table with Liu Chunfang, her mood improved a lot and her appetite increased a lot. This meal was very satisfying.


    "Sister-in-law, you are really amazing. I just thought you were good at teaching, but I didn''t expect cooking to be so delicious." A young daughter-in-law couldn''t help but praise her.


    Han Wen smiled slightly, "It''s just that I have nothing to do to study a lot, and I''m familiar with it."


    When Wang Dani heard it, she immediately dismantled it and said, "Don''t listen to her. Her cooking has always been delicious, and she even cried a lot of children a few years ago!"


    "Really?" the young daughter-in-law asked in surprise.


    Wang Dani: "Really, it''s delicious."


    Han Wen: "Sister-in-law, don''t praise me, I''ll be embarrassed if you praise me again."


    The crowd laughed loudly.


    Because these women eat and don''t drink, everyone finished eating early, but they didn''t move, they sat in the same place chatting and waiting for their men.


    Han Wen turned her head and glanced at Wang Hao quietly, and saw that his eyes were blurred and his face was slightly red, thinking that he was already drunk, Han Wen intentionally reminded him, but thinking that he had never seen him drink like this except the time he went to her house for so many years. So he went with him.


    Wang Dani looked around and then remembered Li Jun, so she asked, "Why didn''t you see Li Jun? Didn''t he come?"


    When Han Wen came out, she had already asked Mrs. Li before seeing Li Jun. She laughed and teased Wang Dani, "You don''t remember until you''ve finished eating, you won''t be able to come back if you stay in the city."


    Wang Dani thought about the strong wind in the afternoon, and said worriedly: "I don''t know when the wind will stop."


    Han Wen heard something was wrong and turned to ask Wang Dani, "Zhou Li will be back tomorrow?"


    Wang Dani nodded.


    Han Wen comforted: "It might be sunny tomorrow after a long day."


    Wang Dani: "Hopefully!"


    After finally waiting for the men to break up, several women swarmed around their men. Of course, apart from Liu Chunfang, all three of Liu Chunfang''s sons came, and she was not needed at all.


    Liu Chunfang looked at the leftover vegetables on the table with a painful look on her face. Looking at Sister-in-law Li, she suddenly said, "Brother and sister, it will be the New Year''s Day soon, have you finished eating so many leftover vegetables?"


    Sister-in-law Li was also shocked by Liu Chunfang''s face, and said expressionlessly, "I can finish eating."


    Liu Chunfang smiled shyly when she heard what Sister Li said, thinking that she was really stingy.


    After thinking about it, she stabbed Li Jiali. Li Jiali rubbed her bruised stomach and said to Sister Li, "Auntie, I still want to eat this?"


    Sister-in-law Li glanced at the dish and said coldly, "If you want to eat, just sit down and eat." After that, she went to greet others.


    Liu Chunfang slapped Li Jiali angrily, "I won''t say anything if there is no future." Then he picked up the chopsticks on the table and ate two more bites before swaggering away.


    Han Wen and Qingyue helped Wang Hao to leave first, and on the way back, they saw Wang Hao staring at her with cold eyes, and she seemed to be thinking about something through her.


    Han Wen: "Are you drunk?"


    Wang Hao came back to his senses and rubbed his head, feeling a little dizzy.


    "Can you drink so much without getting dizzy?"


    "I am very happy today."


    Han Wen looked at him with a doting face, "I know you''re happy, but the wind is so strong now, can you take two steps?"


    Wang Hao was confused for a moment, and immediately replied, "Okay."


    Seeing that half of his body was on Han Wen''s body, Wang Hao asked honestly, "Are you tired of me?"


    Han Wen gritted her teeth and said, "If you have the strength to ask, you might as well take two steps by yourself."


    Wang Hao immediately let go of Han Wen and walked forward.


    Han Wen and Qingyue looked at each other sweating profusely, and reluctantly chased after them.


    Fortunately, the children at home are sensible. They ran into Fu Jin and Hu Zi just a few steps from Mrs. Li''s house, and they ran towards them with flashlights.


    "Mom, what happened to my dad?"


    "Drink too much, you two quickly help him back."


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin immediately walked home while holding Wang Hao''s arm.


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi and then at Fu Jin, and muttered, "It''s fortunate that you two are here, otherwise you''ll have to tire your mother."

 Chapter 304： get along

    Han Wen looked at the two children on the left and the right and thought that fortunately there are two eldest sons, otherwise, no one will carry them home when they are drunk.


    When they got home, Fu Jin and Hu Zi looked at each other and threw the drunk Wang Hao onto Xiaolong''s bed. Xiaolong resisted, "Why are you occupying my bed again?"


    Huzi: "When Dad wakes up, tell Dad."


    Xiaolong: "Then forget it!"


    Han Wen looked at Wang Haosheng who was lying on the bed, afraid that he would not sleep well, "Why don''t you guys move your dad to the house!"


    Hu Zi waved his hand, "No, my dad told us in advance that if he was drunk, he would just let him sleep in our room, and the smell of alcohol on his body would smother you."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao who was already asleep and nodded, "Okay!" Then she went to the kitchen to get hot water and wiped Wang Hao''s hands, then took off his shoes and socks.


    Seeing that his mother only brought a basin, Xiaolong ran to the kitchen to bring hot water, and wiped his father''s feet before solemnly putting Wang Hao''s feet into the bed.


    Looking at Xiaolong''s actions, Han Wen jokingly said, "If your dad knew that you despised him like this, I don''t know how sad it would be."


    Xiaolong shrugged and replied nonchalantly, "No way, I have a habit of cleanliness." After speaking, he stayed in Fu Jin''s bed.


    Hu Zi came back from washing up and saw Xiaolong in Fu Jin''s quilt, and warmly invited him: "What are you doing in the eldest brother''s quilt, come to me and let''s sleep together."


    Xiaolong frowned and said in disgust, "I don''t, your feet stink."


    When Hu Zi heard Xiao Long say this, he immediately took off his slippers and put his feet on Xiao Long''s face to let him smell.


    Because Wang Hao was away tonight, Qingyue wanted to sleep with Han Wen. Seeing Qingyue changing into her pajamas and hugging her pillow, Han Wen couldn''t refuse.


    Li Jing woke up the next morning, saw the surrounding environment, and sat together in a jiffy. Later, she remembered that she was in the guest house, and patted her head and lay back again.


    As soon as I lay down, I heard a knock on the door, "Mr. Li."


    As soon as Li Jing heard Li Jun''s voice, she jumped out of the bed in a panic, picked up the clothes on the chair beside her and put it on, and went to open the door for Li Jun.


    "Captain Li, morning!"


    Li Jun was neatly dressed and looked at the messy-haired and fluffy teacher Li before him, and cleared his throat in embarrassment, "It''s time for us to go."


    Li Jing nodded in panic, "Okay! Okay!"


    Just as he was about to go out, he was blocked by Li Jun, "Mr. Li, it''s better to clean up."


    Li Jing then remembered that she hadn''t combed her hair, turned around and ran back to the house to find a comb.


    Li Jun stood at the door and thought for a while, but followed Li Jing into the house.


    Li Jing found the comb on the table and looked at Li Jun while combing her hair. She couldn''t help crying in her heart. How could she be so unlucky and the ugliest appearance in the morning was looked at like this, and I don''t know if she saw anything in her eyes. eye mucus.


    Ugh! Although she doesn''t want to find someone so quickly, she can''t meet people so sloppy!


    Glancing at the things I bought yesterday, I saw a brand new tank and toothbrush inside. I think Li Jun bought it when he bought food yesterday.


    "Captain Li, you sit here and I''ll wash your face first." Li Jing whispered.


    Li Jun saw that Li Jing''s head was about to shrink into a quail, and he felt so scary when he touched his face.


    "Well, you go!"


    Li Jing took something out of the room and felt that she was alive. After all, the air in the room was too low.


    Li Jun waited in the room for a while before Li Jing came back, from a sloppy little girl to a good-looking girl, but her courage was still so small.


    "Captain Li, I''m finished."


    Li Jun nodded: "Let''s go!" Then he picked up the things he bought yesterday.


    Li Jing followed Li Jun and quietly left the bag in his hand, not knowing if the half peach cake she had left yesterday had been put away.


    As soon as Li Jing and Li Jun left, two heads stuck out next door, "Hey, my mother, what a coincidence."


    "That''s right! We''ll meet in a quick step."


    "Auntie, do you think the two of them came out from next door together?"


    "Seems."


    "What seems like, I think it''s that there can still be fakes in this one after another."


    "Hey! You said that Li Brigade is such a good person, how can you raise a girl like this, and sleep with someone before you get married."


    "Okay, let''s go! Let''s pretend we didn''t see it today."


    The young woman rolled her eyes and answered cheerfully, "Auntie, don''t worry! I''m not that quick-talking person."


    Li Jing thought that Li Jun would take her directly to buy a ferry ticket when she went out, but Li Jun took her to the cafeteria, "Are you hungry again?" Li Jing looked at Li Jun and asked in surprise.


    Li Jun glanced down at Li Jing, thinking that she was really small, "Well."


    Li Jing looked at his big man and nodded clearly: "Oh!"


    After entering the cafeteria, Li Jun didn''t discuss with Li Jing and ordered a meal just like yesterday.


    Li Jing waited a little bored and began to look around.


    When the buns were placed on the table, Li Jing''s mouth was almost closed in surprise, "Have you finished eating so much?"


    Li Jun glanced at Li Jing in surprise, thinking that she ate a lot yesterday, "I have three, you two."


    Li Jing hurriedly shook her head, "It''s too much, I can''t finish it."


    Li Jun: "You can eat as much as you can."


    Li Jing was able to eat the whole bowl of rice that Li Jun wanted because she was hungry yesterday. She ate a lot of snacks last night, and now she is not hungry at all.


    But she didn''t want to waste Li Jun''s heart, so she could only take one and swallow it slowly.


    Li Jun ate a bun, and Li Jing only ate half of it. Li Jun''s brows couldn''t help frowning, "Is it delicious?"


    Li Jing quickly shook her head, "No."


    Li Jun: "Then you eat so slowly?"


    Li Jing was stunned for a moment, thinking that this person is really in charge, even the speed of eating.


    But she only dared to complain a little in her heart, and she didn''t dare to say it in the face of Li Jun''s cold face.


    Li Jun watched her take a big bite, and then he picked up the second bun with satisfaction and ate it.


    Li Jing ate one and looked at the last bun in the basket, and muttered softly, "Captain Li, I really can''t eat it anymore."


    Li Jun glanced at Li Jing and saw that she didn''t seem to be a fake, so he took a few bites and ate it.


    Taking a sip of water, he said, "Let''s go!"


    Li Jing saw that Li Jun ate a bun in four or five mouthfuls, swallowed in surprise, and trotted to keep up.


    When they arrived at the pier, the first boat had already left, and they could only take the second shift. Li Jing and Li Jun sat in the lounge with their heads lowered and whispered, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault for getting up late."


    Li Jun turned his head to look at the top of Li Jing''s head, and replied gently: "Just wait! It''s okay to go back anyway."

 Chapter 305： borrow money

    Li Jing felt a little comfort in her guilty heart after hearing him say this, and glanced at Li Jun secretly, only to realize that he was actually quite good-looking.


    His face is handsome and tough, but he doesn''t like to laugh very much, giving him a sense of indifference from a thousand miles away, but it doesn''t prevent him from having a perfect jawline. It would be better if she could touch him.


    Li Jun noticed Li Jing''s gaze, turned to look at her and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    After peeking, Li Jing turned her head hurriedly, "No...it''s all right."


    Li Jun thought that Li Jing was very funny, and people were very easily frightened. Just like the rabbit that Huzi gave him two days ago, he couldn''t help but chuckled.


    Li Jing noticed that Li Jun was laughing, thought he was laughing at her, turned to look at him angrily, and asked angrily, "What are you laughing at?"


    Li Jun hurriedly shook his head: "Nothing."


    Li Jing turned her head and thought angrily that this person must be laughing at her, which was too annoying.


    Li Jing''s **** was almost hurting before the boat came. She wanted to get rid of Li Jun and go by herself, but the boat ticket was still held in the hands of others, so she could only follow behind them in despair.


    After getting on the boat, Li Jun looked at the energetic Teacher Li and asked curiously, "Isn''t Teacher Li seasick?"


    Li Jing looked at him with bewildered eyes and didn''t know why he asked such a question, and replied calmly, "I''m not seasick."


    Li Jun nodded clearly.


    In the past, Han Wen went to a meeting with him in the city, and every time she took a seasickness pill, she vomited to death.


    He thought that a female man like Han Wen would be seasick, and a petite teacher like Li would definitely be seasick, but he didn''t expect her to have nothing at all.


    Li Jing saw that Li Jun was particularly good at talking today and gathered up the courage to ask, "Why don''t you get married?"


    Li Jun raised his eyebrows and asked, "What about you?"


    Li Jing: "I want to get married!"


    Seeing her like that, Li Jun thought to himself about this liar, "Why did you go to Director Han''s house to avoid a blind date when you wanted to get married?"


    Li Jing was at a loss for words, and said nonsense: "Why do I want to help Teacher Han change the test papers? It''s not to avoid blind dates. Hu Zi''s nonsense.


    Li Jun was suspicious, "Really?"


    Li Jing jumped with the rabbit whose tail was stepped on, "Of course."


    At the dock, Li Jun and Li Jing came out one after the other. Li Jun just wanted to tell her to wait for him, and when he went back, he would ride a car to take her home.


    Before he could say anything, he saw that Li Jing had already passed him to Lijia Village. After the communication on the boat just now, Li Jing was no longer so afraid of Li Jun.


    Li Jun thought that Li Jing was going home with him, thinking about the worried old mother at home and quickly stopped him: "Mr. Li, you can just wait for me here, I''ll go back to see you by bike, save you running back and forth. .


    Li Jing looked at Li Jun in confusion, "Why did you send me away?"


    Li Jun: "Aren''t you going home?"


    Li Jing shook her head, "If you don''t go back, I''ll go to Teacher Han''s house first."


    She just bought the cloth yesterday and was free today, so she went to Teacher Han to make the clothes first.


    When Li Jun heard that she was going to Han Wen''s house, he said, "Let''s go!"


    Li Jing saw Li Jun''s guarded appearance and then realized that she still owed Li Jun money, and immediately said: "I will definitely pay back the money you paid for me."


    I thought that when Mr. Han''s house came, he would have to borrow money to repay Li Jun''s account.


    Li Jun frowned when he heard her words, and said coldly, "I didn''t want you to pay it back."


    When Li Jing heard this, she thought to herself that he was a duplicitous man, why would she not let her follow her every step of the way.


    When Li Jun walked to the side along a small road in the village, Li Jing realized that they were not following her at all but wanted to go home.


    Li Jing stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, and then walked briskly to Han Wen''s house. When she arrived, Han Wen was changing Huzi''s clothes.


    Han Wen was a little surprised to see Li Jing so early, "What time did you leave here?"


    Li Jing began to complain to Han Wen, and she even told Han Wen word for word about her encounters with Li Jun.


    Han Wen didn''t expect the two of them to have such deep personal contact, and joked while adjusting the sewing machine, "I didn''t expect you and Captain Li to have a good relationship."


    Li Jing didn''t understand what it meant, and complained with a bitter face: "That''s right, I don''t know why it''s so coincidental, the more embarrassed it is, the more I meet Captain Li."


    Han Wen took advantage of the situation and asked, "Then what do you think of Captain Li?"


    Li Jing: "It''s okay! It''s just that the face is a little dark, it''s scary."


    Seeing her like that, Han Wen had no choice but to say: "I asked Captain Li how to be a partner?"


    Only then did Li Jing react, her face flushed with shame, "Don''t talk nonsense, Captain Li Li definitely doesn''t like me like this."


    Han Wen: "How do you know that you are not him?"


    Li Jing said coquettishly, "I just know."


    Han Wen picked up the cloth that Li Jing brought and asked with a smile, "Is this the one that Captain Li bought?"


    Seeing that Han Wen was still teasing her, Li Jing ran over and gave Han Wen a slight push, "Don''t talk nonsense that Captain Li didn''t buy it, I have to pay him back the money!"


    Han Wen was afraid that what Li Jing said would not be here for a while, so she hurriedly responded, "Okay, okay, I won''t talk about it."


    Li Jing looked at Han Wen and suddenly asked embarrassedly, "Mr. Han, can you lend me some money first?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Why, do you want to return it to Captain Li?"


    Li Jing nodded embarrassedly: "Yeah." Then she stepped forward and shook Han Wen''s arm, "Mr. Han, why aren''t they close? I''m embarrassed to owe Captain Li so much money."


    Thinking about the New Year''s Day tomorrow, she must not be able to come over for several days. Li Jing panicked at the thought of owing Captain Li for so long.


    Han Wen was so shaken by Li Jing that she quickly agreed, "Okay, don''t shake it."


    "How much do you need?"


    Li Jing thought that Li Jun had invited herself to dinner and paid for her room in the past two days, and then she said, "Lend me ten yuan! Do you still have cloth tickets? Can you lend me a little too?"


    Han Wen''s family has more children at this time, and there are no more cloth tickets left, so she replied embarrassedly: "We have money, but our family has no cloth tickets."


    Li Jing also knew that borrowing cloth tickets at this time was embarrassing, and immediately said: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have cloth tickets."


    Han Wen brought the money to Li Jing, but Li Jing confiscated it and asked in a low voice, "Don''t you need to discuss it with my brother-in-law?"


    Han Wen didn''t expect Li Jingxin to be so meticulous, and calmly replied, "No."


    Generally, the cost of less than ten yuan does not need to be discussed with Wang Hao. This is a tacit understanding between the two.


    Li Jing was used to seeing that her brother gave her money and her sister-in-law was making trouble with him, so she quickly shook her head and said, "Can you discuss it?"


    If it doesn''t work, she will owe Captain Li a few more days, and she won''t make Teacher Han''s family disharmonious.


    Han Wen had nothing to do with Li Jing''s brain. She walked to the yard and asked Wang Hao, "Mr. Li wants to let us borrow ten dollars?"


    Wang Hao frowned. He didn''t understand how Han Wen would ask her about this kind of thing, "You can call the shots."

 Chapter 306： 306 scary

    Han Wen knew what Wang Hao was thinking when she saw that, and deliberately leaned over and said with an ambiguous expression, "Who told you to be the head of the family! I don''t ask who you ask."


    It was a bit unnatural for Wang Hao to be posted so close by Han Wen, so he whispered, "Don''t make trouble, Sister Liu is still on the ladder."


    Han Wen turned her head to look and saw Mrs. Liu on the ladder pretending to play with her dried beans and looking at them from time to time. Han Wen snorted coldly, "Is she trying to trick you?"


    Wang Hao''s face darkened, "What nonsense?"


    "Who is talking nonsense, how did I find out that as soon as you work in the yard, she climbs the ladder."


    Wang Hao obviously thought of this too, his face darkened, "She may be sick."


    Han Wen wondered how good-looking this Wang Hao was, which made them miss each and every one of them. She glanced at Li Chunfang, who was still peeking at this place, and a plan came to her mind, "Wang Hao!"


    Wang Hao heard Han Wen call her to subconsciously lift up and look.


    As soon as he looked up, a soft object was attached to his face.


    Han Wen said triumphantly, "I''ll give you a stamp and do it slowly." After speaking, she returned to the house with her head held high, obviously in a good mood.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s arrogant back, and shook his head helplessly, his eyes full of doting.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chunfang on the ladder grabbed the beans in her hand desperately, and cursed in her heart, "A shameless woman, a man who is close to a man doesn''t know how to avoid people."


    Li Jiali, who was working on the ground, looked at the falling beans and shouted loudly, "Mom, what are you doing!"


    Only then did Liu Chunfang react, and she glanced down at Li Jiali and reprimanded her angrily: "Why are you shouting so loudly, I''m not deaf."


    Han Wen entered the room and handed the money to Li Jing, "Okay, you can take it after asking for instructions."


    Li Jing didn''t expect things to be so easy, "Mr. Han, brother-in-law is too kind to you."


    Han Wen thought that Wang Hao had never spoken aloud to her in these years, and had never lost her face, and there was a trace of sweetness in her heart.


    "Teacher Han, tell me why you and your brother-in-law are still so good after being married for so many years?"


    Looking at Li Jing with a curious face, Han Wen said proudly, "Secret."


    "Teach me about it, Mr. Han! I promise not to spread it out." Li Jing was dying of curiosity now and couldn''t help holding Han Wen''s arm coquettishly.


    Han Wen looked at the curious Li Jing and said suddenly: "Okay! It''s not impossible to teach it to you. When you find someone, I''ll tell you."


    Li Jing''s face collapsed after hearing this, "Forget it! I don''t want to find someone."


    When she thought of her married people who were young, either from the East or the Li family, she was frightened.


    Han Wen glanced at her and admired her courage. She picked up the piece of cloth she brought and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "I originally wanted to make a jacket like yours, but I don''t have cotton, so I''ll make a jacket to wear in spring."


    Han Wen looked at the color, thinking that it would be suitable to be a gown.


    Li Jing is not tall and looks very small, so Han Wen planned to make her a short gown to lengthen her legs.


    "Get up, I''ll measure it for you."


    Li Jing got up and opened her hands to let Han Wen gesture on her, "How long will it take to make this dress?"


    Han Wen thought about it tomorrow and had to fry vegetables for a while, "If you''re not in a hurry, you can get it over the next year."


    Li Jing thought that it was so cold that she couldn''t put it on. "Okay, you can take it slow. I''ll go back first. I haven''t been home all night. My mother must be in a hurry."


    Han Wen sent Li Jing out, and Li Jing looked at Wang Hao who was chopping wood in the yard, and whispered, "Brother-in-law." Then she ran away without looking back.


    Wang Hao looked at Li Jing''s back and asked suspiciously, "Am I so scary?"


    Han Wen: "It''s really scary that you have a black face."


    "Huzi, they haven''t come back yet?"


    Wang Hao: "No."


    Li Jing went out of Han Wen''s house, fumbled her pockets and headed straight for Li Jun''s house. This was not her first visit. In comparison, she was already familiar with it.


    When he arrived at Li Jun''s house, he saw that the door of their house was open. Li Jun was wearing a thin jacket and was chopping firewood. Tomorrow is the New Year''s Day.


    Li Jing scanned the yard and didn''t see Aunt Li, so she whispered, "Captain Li."


    When Li Jun heard someone calling him, he turned around and saw Li Jing standing at the door calling him.


    Putting down the **** in his hand, Li Jun walked over with a frown, "Why don''t you come in."


    Li Jing was embarrassed to say that she couldn''t stand Aunt Li''s enthusiasm, and hurriedly took out the money from her pocket and stuffed it into Li Jun, "This is the money I owe you to give to you first, and I haven''t waited until after the New Year to give you the cloth ticket. "


    Li Jun held the money that Li Jing stuffed with a gloomy face, "What do you mean?"


    Li Jing wondered: "Didn''t you pay for the cloth for me? It''s yours."


    Li Jun: "It only cost five yuan to buy cloth."


    Li Jing: "There is also money for meals and accommodation."


    Li Jun: "I can''t use that much." Then he returned the five dollars.


    Seeing Li Jing struggling, she said directly: "I''ll invite you to eat, and you''ll come back when you''re free."


    Li Jing saw Li Jun''s dark face and dared not listen to him, so he had to say: "Okay! You can''t refuse when I invite you to dinner."


    Li Jun: "No rejection."


    Li Jing felt a lot more comfortable when she didn''t owe him money. "Then you are busy! I''ll go first."


    Li Jun thought of the way to Li Jing''s house and quickly replied, "I''ll see you off."


    Li Jing quickly refused: "No need."


    But Li Jun didn''t listen to him at all. He went back to the yard, took the coat on the rope and put it on, and then walked out with the cart.


    Li Jing couldn''t refuse, so she had to get in Li Jun''s car and let him take her home. Fortunately, this was not the first time, and she was not so twisted.


    Before they got to their village, Li Jing felt that many people were pointing at them. Li Jing was a little embarrassed to be seen, and she didn''t dare to let Li Jun send herself, "You put me down! I Just go back by yourself."


    Li Jun also noticed the gazes around him and stopped the car, "You can go back by yourself."


    Li Jing: "Everyone has arrived in our village, it''s all right."


    Li Jun: "Yeah." After that, he turned around and left.


    He wanted to just turn the front of the car over, when he saw a young man pushing the car angrily, "You wait."


    Li Jun was somewhat baffled by his anger.


    Before he could speak, Li Jing shouted in surprise, "Big brother."


    Just as Li Jun was about to speak, he swallowed it back.


    Brother Li Jing gave Li Jing a vicious look, and then said angrily, "You two go back with me first."


    Li Jing heard that Li Jun was also going, and hurriedly said: "Brother, there is something else at home for Captain Li!"

 Chapter 307： Rumors and rumors

    "What else is more important than the matter of the two of you." Brother Li Jing didn''t want to say it if it was his sister who was disobedient.


    Li Jing still wanted to ask what could be the matter with the two of them? Before he could ask, Li Jun grabbed his arm. According to the instructions of the people at the entrance of the village, with the anger of Li Jing''s brother, Li Jun realized that something was wrong.


    "I''ve come here so many times and haven''t been there to sit down. I just have time today."


    Li Jing looked at Li Jun inexplicably, wondering if this person was stupid and went to sit at her house.


    Brother Li Jing heard what Li Jun said, and the anger on his face disappeared a little. He was afraid that his sister would run away when he met a disciple who ate and wiped it clean. Although his father said that Li Jun was reliable, but When the two of them did this, he still did not trust Li Jun.


    Brother Li Jing led the two of them home with a dark face and no one dared to talk to them.


    Li Jing didn''t understand until now, and thought that her brother was angry because he didn''t go home overnight.


    When they got home, my sister-in-law and her mother were picking vegetables in the yard. When they first saw her, her sister-in-law sneered, "I still know how to come back!"


    "I thought I ran away with others!"


    Li Jing heard what her sister-in-law said, her face flushed red, and she said viciously to a kitten who was about to arrest, "sister-in-law, what nonsense are you talking about, who ran away with others."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing was also angry, thinking that she went out for a walk in the morning and came back to be pointed at by others, so she didn''t get angry, "I said who you don''t know? Going to open a room with someone, do you still have reason?"


    "Who doesn''t go home in the middle of the night to open a room with someone!"


    As soon as Li Jing finished shouting, she calmed down and looked at her sister-in-law with an ugly face, "Who did you listen to?"


    "Hmph! Now admit it! People watched you two enter the same house one after the other in the middle of the night, and then come out of the same house one after another in the morning?" Sister Li said disdainfully.


    Li Jing was so angry that she cried, "Whoever wronged people so much, I have to find her."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Everyone in the village has spread the word now, go and find it!"


    Seeing Li Jing crying so sadly, Li Jing''s mother softened her heart, "Jing, what''s going on, tell your mother."


    Sister-in-law Li became unhappy when she heard her mother-in-law''s words, "Mom, she is so used to you. You are still protecting her, and our old Li''s face has been disgraced by her."


    Li Jun stood by and looked at the crying and sad Li Jing, and then he said, "I wonder who my sister-in-law heard from? Who saw it with her own eyes? Since she saw them entering a room at night, she must be there too. In the hostel?"


    Sister-in-law Li Jing pouted, "It was so windy last night, where do people live without a hostel?"


    Li Jun: "It turns out that my sister-in-law also knew that it was windy yesterday and had to live in a guest house."


    Li Jing heard Li Jun''s clear words, wiped the tears on her face, and then retorted: "That''s right! Just want them to live in the hostel, but I can''t live there?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "The family lives with two women, not with a wild man."


    Li Jing: "Who said that I live with Captain Li? We have a room opposite each other. I have never lived in a hostel before. Captain Li taught me how to live when he entered."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then why did you both come out of the same room together in the morning?"


    Li Jing: "Captain Li is here to wake me up!"


    Sister-in-law Li looked at Li Jing who was blushing and knew that her sister-in-law was a liar.


    Li Jing''s mother was relieved when she heard that the two of them didn''t live together, "Boss, boss wife, since your sister doesn''t live with Captain Li, why don''t we go out and explain?"


    Sister-in-law Li Jing smiled coldly, "Now that the whole village knows it, how to explain it? Besides, he has sent the little sister back so many times, who will believe it!"


    Li Jing''s mother: "Otherwise, let your father say it. Your father is the captain. He said that these people should be able to listen."


    "Mom, do you think my dad is too busy, there are so many people in our village! If you really want to explain one by one, then when the explanation is, it''s better to let my dad shout with a loudspeaker!"


    Li Jing''s mother hesitated for a moment after hearing this, "This loudspeaker belongs to the public, so why should we use it ourselves!"


    Sister-in-law Li Jing was about to be mad, "Mom, are you really confused or fake! Can you shout~"


    Li Jing''s mother glanced at her daughter-in-law and knew that she had many ideas: "Then what do you say!"


    Sister-in-law Li Jing sighed angrily, "You go into the house, I''ll come back after a visit."


    Brother Li Jing saw that her daughter-in-law had rolled up her sleeves and was about to go out and hurried to pull her, "Why are you going!"


    Sister-in-law Li Jing: "I''ll tear my second aunt''s mouth and let her spread nonsense."


    Big Brother Li Jing darkened his face, "Don''t make trouble."


    "What do you know, if I don''t make trouble with her, people really think that Li Jing is opening a room with a wild man!"


    "And when Dad comes back, you can discuss their marriage. If you don''t get married, your reputation will be ruined." Sister-in-law Li Jing replied calmly. "


    "You! It''s a knife with a tofu heart." Brother Li Jing said helplessly.


    "Okay, what''s the use of talking about this now, let''s protect this matter first."


    Li Jing stayed in the room and apologized to Li Jun with red eyes: "I''m sorry, I''m the one who caused you all."


    Li Jun looked at Li Jing, who had red eyes like a little rabbit, and explained helplessly: "It has nothing to do with you."


    Li Jing raised her head: "It doesn''t matter, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be scolded so badly."


    Li Jing''s mother listened to Li Jing''s words and looked at her helplessly, thinking that she is really a stupid girl, this kind of thing must be a disadvantage for women!


    She was a careless girl who kept apologizing to a man. Seeing Big Brother Li Jing entering the door, he quickly asked, "Dahong went out?"


    Brother Li Jing nodded.


    Li Jing''s mother sighed, "I knew that your daughter-in-law is hard-mouthed and soft-hearted. What did she say?"


    Big Brother Li Jing glared at the pig who was arching his cabbage, "Let the two of them get married!"


    Li Jing immediately burst into tears, "No way!"


    Captain Li didn''t like her, so how could he let him marry him! I''m so sorry Captain Li.


    Li Jing''s mother glared at Li Jing angrily, "Now that the word has spread, if you don''t get married, you will probably want to die at home."


    "Our family is shameless."


    It was the first time that Li Jing saw her mother speak to herself so rudely, and she persuaded her with arrogance, "Mom~"


    Li Jing''s mother didn''t look at her at all, "What does Captain Li mean?"


    Li Jun was silent for a moment and replied, "I have no opinion."

 Chapter 308： agreed upon marriage

    Li Jing looked at the silent Li Jun and thought, look! Captain Li was forced to marry himself.


    "Is there no other way for Mom?" Li Jing continued to ask reluctantly.


    Li Jing''s mother glared at her fiercely, "Shut up!"


    How could she and such a shrewd person as Lao Li give birth to such a silly girl? Captain Li finally agreed, and he could not regret it. Captain Li''s man has no influence on him, but it has a great influence on her family.


    Li Jing pouted and did not dare to ask.


    Li Jing has been secretly looking at Li Jun after her mother finished speaking, thinking that although she is a little older, her body is really good, even if her face is a little colder, it can scare people.


    Without the prejudice at the beginning, Li Jing''s mother looked at Li Jun and became more and more satisfied, "Boss, go and pour a glass of water for Captain Li."


    Big Brother Li Jing''s face darkened when he heard it, and he said angrily, "I''m not going."


    Li Jing''s mother''s face sank, "Are you going?"


    Brother Li Jing then went to pour water unwillingly.


    Li Jun took the water and said thank you calmly.


    Li Jing''s mother was even more satisfied when she saw Li Jun''s unhurried appearance, "Captain Li, how many people are there in the family?"


    Li Jun replied respectfully: "Two, just me and my mother."


    Li Jing nodded, "It''s really simple at home."


    However, there is nothing complicated about an old lady who wants to come. If there are many brothers and sisters, she is really afraid that Li Jing will be bullied.


    "Your mother is very strong?"


    Li Jun: "It''s okay, don''t delay in doing anything."


    Li Jing''s mother was more satisfied after hearing that, she could work without her Li Jing waiting on her.


    "I heard that you are the captain of your village."


    Li Jun took a sip of water and calmly said "um".


    "How many centimeters can you earn this month?"


    Li Jun: "I usually don''t miss work, so I always take full time."


    Li Jing''s mother laughed even more when she heard it, "That''s a good feeling. Don''t think that Li Jing is a teacher. She doesn''t have much rations. I''ll have to point at you in the future."


    Li Jing immediately wanted to refute when she heard it. She had a small appetite and usually couldn''t finish the food she sent herself, so she had to rely on others. Her mother gave her a cold look, and she shrank her head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After listening, Li Jun replied calmly: "It''s okay, even if she has no food, I can also raise it." Thinking of the meal Li Jing ate in the morning, he didn''t even look at how much he could eat like a cat.


    Li Jing''s mother was even happier when she heard this, thinking that this girl looks like a careless person, but her vision for finding a man is really good.


    After a while, Li Jing''s sister-in-law came back, her hair was fluffy, and there was a scratch on her face. Looking at the water next to Li Jing''s brother, she drank it without saying a word.


    Li Jing''s mother hurriedly said, "Slow down! Slow down! Stop choking."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing sat on the stool after drinking the water, rested for a while, and turned her hair into a capable rural woman again.


    "Mom, there''s still something in the dad team that can''t come back. Let''s talk about the rest."


    Li Jing''s mother: "Okay."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing: "Has this marriage been discussed, little sister?"


    Li Jing''s mother: "It''s discussed."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing looked at Li Jun and Li Jing and asked, "You both agree?"


    Before Li Jing could speak, Li Jun said, "All agree."


    "Okay, it''s fine if we all agree, then let''s talk about the bride price."


    "Although the two of you don''t know what''s going on outside, but we all know the specifics, and our family doesn''t want much. We are adding a big piece for 100 yuan, but my little sister says it''s the same. Teacher, how about adding one more thing over there!"


    When Li Jun heard what Li Jing said, he nodded and said, "No problem."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing didn''t expect that Li Jun would agree so happily for a moment, "But you have to find a matchmaker to propose marriage, we can''t just do things in such a vague way."


    Li Jun: "Okay."


    Seeing that he and his sister-in-law had discussed so quickly, Li Jing asked suspiciously, "Who are you looking for as a matchmaker?"


    Li Jun looked at her and replied, "How about looking for Teacher Han?"


    Seeing that Li Jun was serious, Li Jing blushed, "It''s all ... it''s fine."


    Li Jing''s family had nothing to say when they heard that Li Jun wanted to find Teacher Han as a matchmaker. After the discussion, Li Jun was about to leave.


    Looking at the little girl who was sitting stupidly, Sister Li Jing gave her a wink, and seeing that she didn''t respond, she said directly, "Li Jing, don''t send it off yet."


    Only then did Li Jing react, and hurriedly chased after Li Jun to see him off.


    On the way, Li Jing and Li Jun walked side by side. Li Jing suddenly said, "I''m sorry for you."


    Li Jun: "Huh?"


    Li Jing: "Don''t you feel wronged to marry me?"


    Li Jun darkened his face and wanted to pry open Li Jing''s head to see. If he didn''t want to get married, who could wrong him?


    "I know you''re wronged, you can rest assured that I will be nice to you when you get married?" Li Jing said firmly.


    Li Jun didn''t want to explain at all this time: "Okay."


    Li Jing: "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you say you would be nice to me?"


    Li Jing: "Yeah."


    Li Jun stopped, looked at her seriously and said, "Go back! Wait for me to come to the door to propose marriage in the second day of junior high school."


    Li Jing was a little embarrassed by Li Jun''s embarrassed eyes, and bowed her head in response.


    Looking at Li Jing''s head with his head lowered, Li Jun suddenly raised his hand and touched it. This was what he had long wanted to do.


    Soon he withdrew his hand and rode away.


    Li Jing stood there and looked at Li Jun''s leaving back in disbelief. He didn''t expect this person who he had met only a few times to become his man so quickly.


    But when he thought of it, he didn''t feel so sad, and turned around and walked back home briskly.


    Here, Aunt Li went back to the house to get a dustpan. When she came out, her son disappeared. Hearing the sound of bicycles coming from outside, she walked out the door and asked angrily, "Where are you going?"


    Li Jun put the car away with a rare smile on his face, "Go find your daughter-in-law."


    Aunt Li''s face drooped down, "You know how to fool me."


    Li Jun: "I didn''t fool you, I went to propose a marriage in the second year of junior high school."


    Aunt Li looked at her son who was always cold and had a rare smile on his face, and asked in disbelief, "Really? Which girl?"


    Li Jun: "The girl you like."


    Thinking it was the girl she liked, Aunt Li asked tentatively, "Is it Teacher Li?"


    Li Jun''s ears were slightly red and nodded embarrassedly: "Yes."


    Aunt Li laughed when she heard it, "Then I''ll go to the supply and marketing agency to buy two big carps to send to Xiao Han."


    Li Jun: "Mom, don''t worry, I still have a lot of things to buy when I go to propose a marriage on the second day of the first year!"


    Aunt Li: "Second year of junior high! What a hurry!"


    "Mr. Li, what do their family want?"


    Li Jun: "One hundred yuan, two pieces."


    Aunt Li immediately said: "It''s not too much, but if you order this, go there to buy it?"


    Li Jun thought for a while: "There is still a car, I will go to the city."


    Aunt Li: "Even if you have a car, where do you go to get a ticket."


    Li Jun ran back to the house and took something out, "Don''t worry about it."


    Aunt Li: "You can''t get it back if you go by yourself!"


    "I''ll go with Wang Hao."

 Chapter 309： big carp

    Li Jun arrived at Wang Hao''s house and Wang Hao was having a meal. Looking at Li Jun''s sweat, Wang Hao frowned and asked, "Have you fallen into the water?"


    "no."


    "Don''t eat it, accompany me to the city."


    Wang Hao took a bite of shredded potatoes slowly, "What are you doing in the city?"


    "shopping."


    "What can''t be bought on the island."


    Li Jun looked at Wang Hao and said angrily: "I won''t come to you if I can buy it?"


    After speaking, he turned to Han Wen and said, "Sister-in-law, do you still have tickets for sewing machines or something?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows. Ever since she was the women''s director of course, this Li Jun has been calling herself Han Wen and Han Wen. Today is the sun coming out from the west?


    "I''ll look for it." It seems that there is a bicycle ticket, which Wang Hao issued yesterday.


    Han Wen found the ticket and handed it to Li Jun. At this time, Wang Hao was already dressed, and the two went out without saying a word.


    Huzi: "Mom~ Why is Uncle Li Jun so anxious?"


    Han Wen: "Who knows!"


    Xiaolong: "Dad is gone, who will fry vegetables?"


    "Your father is not at home, let''s blow up."


    Huzi: "Can you smell such a big oil?"


    Han Wen: "I can''t smell it and you are still there."


    After dinner, the girls put on ragged clothes and went to the kitchen. The division of labor was very clear. Qingyue and Fu Jin were in charge of washing the vegetables, Huzi was in charge of cutting and Han Wen was in charge of mixing noodles and frying, and Xiaolong was in charge of burning the fire.


    Looking at the messed up tiger son, Han Wen said with disgust, "Can you cut it well, if you can''t cut it well, change someone else."


    Xiaolong sat beside the stove and Huo Ying''s face flushed, "That''s right, if you can''t do it, change someone else, we''re still waiting!"


    Hu Zi looked up and glanced at Xiaolong, with a cold light in his eyes, "What did you say?"


    Feeling threatened, Xiaolong turned to Han Wen and said, "Mom, my brother bullied me."


    Han Wen raised her hand and shuddered at Hu Zi, "Work hard."


    Huzi glared at Xiaolong, lowered his head and continued to chop vegetables, Fu Jin and Qingyue looked at each other quietly, and couldn''t help snickering when Huzi was deflated.


    However, Xiaolong felt that his life was threatened, and he stopped burning the fire now, "Mom, I don''t have enough firewood, so I''ll go out and grab some."


    Hu Zi snorted coldly, thinking that fortunately you ran fast.


    Xiaolong walked out of the house and looked at Xiao Huang who was sitting at the door basking in the sun, and wanted to go over and rub it, but when he wanted to squat down, he saw Grandma Li appearing at the door with two big carp with a wide-eyed smile.


    "Xiaolong, is your mother at home?"


    Looking at the big carp in Aunt Li''s hand, Xiaolong thought to himself that the sun hit the west side today, and hurriedly replied, "At home."


    After he finished speaking, he shouted into the room, "Mom! Grandma Li is here to find you."


    When Han Wen heard the news, she walked to the window and looked out. Seeing Aunt Li holding two big carp, she was puzzled, "What is Aunt Li doing with the fish?"


    As she spoke, she clapped her hands and walked out. Her hands were all sticky with flour, so she just walked out if she couldn''t wash them.


    Hu Zi took the knife and walked to the window to take a look. The heart of gossip made him have to go up and watch, put down the knife in his hand and chased after him.


    When Han Wen went out, she saw Aunt Li looking at her with a smile on her face, and couldn''t help but jokingly said, "Aunt Li, you got rich and picked up such a big fish."


    "I didn''t pick it up. I bought it from the supply and marketing agency and sent it to you."


    Han Wen: "I haven''t told Li Jun that it''s too early for you to send me fish now!"


    Aunt Li said with a smile: "It''s not too early, I''ll be pointing at you later!"


    Han Wen suddenly felt that something was wrong. The custom here is to give fish to the matchmaker after getting married. She hasn''t said anything yet. What kind of fish did Aunt Li give her?


    In the blink of an eye, Han Wen suddenly understood, and said in surprise, "Could it be that Li Jun is with Teacher Li...?"


    Aunt Li nodded with a smile, "Yes, the two of them are married. They said they were proposing marriage in the second year of junior high school. If I don''t hurry up and buy two fish for you, I have to point to you on the second day of junior high school."


    "You also know that our family has a small population. When Li Jun''s generation is reached, there are only relatives who can''t be beaten. Li Jun has a good relationship with your family Wang Hao, and you have to worry about the two of you."


    Seeing Aunt Li''s sincerity, Han Wen was embarrassed to refuse, she reached out to take the carp and replied sincerely, "Auntie, don''t worry, Wang Hao and I will definitely help with Li Jun."


    Hu Zi looked at the big carp in his mother''s hand and asked suspiciously, "Mom, are you a matchmaker?"


    Han Wen hesitated for a while holding the carp, not sure whether to say yes or not, after all, she didn''t do anything about it.


    But Aunt Li replied affirmatively, "Yes, your mother is a matchmaker."


    As a matchmaker, Han Wen was embarrassed to not worry about anything, and hurriedly asked, "Auntie, have you said all the woman''s requirements for proposing marriage in the second year of junior high school?"


    Aunt Li: "I said, it costs 100 yuan. Li Jun didn''t call Wang Hao to buy these two pieces in the city."


    Only then did Han Wen know why Li Jun was so anxious, "He didn''t say anything when he came, he took Wang Hao and left."


    "It''s fine if you can buy it. How many people are we going to visit on the second day of the first day?"


    Aunt Li: "It''s really hard to say. I''ll ask Li Jun when he comes back."


    Han Wen: "Okay, let him come and tell me when the time comes, I have a good number here."


    Aunt Li suddenly looked at her with an embarrassed expression, "Xiao Han, see if you can go to Teacher Li''s house. You said that Li Jun discussed this matter with Teacher Li and his family. Isn''t it too formal? Don''t let people think we are rude."


    Han Wen thought about it and thought it was the same. If Li Jing felt that they didn''t pay attention, it would be bad, "Okay, then I''ll go over and ask later, and see if Teacher Li has any other requirements?"


    When Aunt Li heard Han Wen say this, she immediately became happy, "Okay, then I''ll trouble you." Then she took out twenty dollars from her pocket.


    "I''ll give you this money, and buy something for their house when you go."


    Han Wen quickly declined, "Auntie, I have money."


    "This is my family''s business. I''m sorry to let you worry about it, but I can still make you pay for it." He pushed Han Wen and left.


    Han Wen stood in the yard with the money in one hand and the fish in the other.


    Huzi: "Tsk tsk! Two big carps make you do so much work, it''s really worth it."


    "It''s alright, don''t be mad at this yin and yang, take your things into the room, and follow me to Mr. Li''s house."


    Huzi: "I''ve already done it, what are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "I''m going to borrow a car."


    Hu Zi''s face changed when he heard it, and he quickly reminded: "You forgot, you can''t ride a bike."


    Han Wen: "Then you send it to the house, let''s walk."


    Hu Zi took the things and ran into the house, stopped at the door and asked, "Mom, are the dishes still fried?"


    "Don''t blow up, wait for your dad to come back and let him do it."


    As soon as Hu Zi rolled his eyes, he knew that if his mother didn''t do it, his father had to do it.

 Chapter 310： matchmaker

    When he brought the fish to the kitchen, he saw that the three brothers and sisters had already packed up and were just waiting to fry them. "Don''t make it. Mom and I are going to Mr. Li''s house and we''ll make it when we come back."


    Xiaolong''s face wrinkled after hearing this, "My oil is getting hot."


    He saw Hu Zi go out just now, for fear that Hu Zi would suddenly attack him, he immediately slipped back to the house with a bundle of firewood.


    Huzi: "How about you blow up?"


    Fu Jin thought about his skills, shook his head and said, "Forget it, let''s wait for you to come back!" Anyway, there was someone to guide him at that time.


    Hu Zi put away the fish, trotted to the living room, picked up Han Wen''s bag and ran out, "Mom, let''s go!"


    Han Wen went to the bathroom to wash her hands just now, and Hu Zi was already waiting outside.


    "Mom, are we still going to the supply and marketing agency?"


    "Well, let''s go shopping first."


    There is also a way to Li Jing''s house from the supply and marketing cooperative. After all, the location of the supply and marketing cooperative is located in the center of several villages.


    First, I went to the supply and marketing agency to buy some gifts that I could take, and then Han Wen and Hu Zi walked slowly towards Li Jing''s house. There was no way Han Wen wanted to walk faster, but Hu Zi stared at her and dared not let her make a big move.


    After finally arriving at Li Jingcun, I asked several talents to find Li Jing''s house.


    "Who are you Li Jing?" An aunt looked at Han Wen and asked curiously.


    "I''m Li Jing''s colleague, come over to discuss something with her."


    "You are also a teacher! When did you teach in elementary school?"


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "The third year of junior high."


    A young woman looked at Han Wen and asked uncertainly, "Are you Teacher Han?"


    Han Wen nodded with a smile: "Yes."


    Just when Han Wen was embarrassed, she heard the aunt said at the beginning, "That''s Mrs. Li Jing, just ask her to take you back."


    Han Wen looked at the person who came and saw at a glance that it was a pungent person.


    "Dahong, you have a visitor at your house, looking for your sister."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing stepped forward and looked at Han Wen suspiciously: "Who are you?"


    "I''m Han Wen, colleague Li Jing."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing glanced at what Han Wen was holding and said loudly, "Captain Li asked you to come!"


    Han Wen was a little confused, so she nodded, "Yes."


    "Oh! You said that Li Jun and we agreed yesterday, why did you let the matchmaker come in person today, so tired of the long journey!" He went to pick up the things in Han Wen''s hands.


    Han Wen heard what Li Jing''s sister-in-law meant, but just smiled and agreed.


    The aunt and aunt who was sitting on the side playing immediately asked, "Are Li Jing and that young man introduced by Teacher Han?"


    Before Li Jing could speak, Sister-in-law Li Jing replied loudly, "That''s right, this Teacher Han is not only a teacher, but also a female director."


    Han Wen frowned, how could she sense a bragging feeling in Sister Li Jing''s tone.


    "This is really amazing. No wonder you can tell your family Li Jing such a good marriage."


    "Mr. Han, are you coming today?"


    Han Wen thought that the marriage proposal was a happy event, and she said loudly, "I''m here to discuss the bride price with Li Jing''s parents today.


    Sister-in-law Li Jing was so happy when she heard Han Wen say this, "Okay, let''s go home first, Teacher Han!"


    On the way home, Mrs. Li Jing couldn''t help but explain the whole story.


    Han Wen thought that this is really a big oolong, but it seems that it is because of this big oolong that the two of them can come together. Could it be that this is fate.


    When they arrived at Li Jing''s house, Li Jing''s parents were there, and Han Wen brought Huzi to say hello one by one.


    Hearing Han Wen''s intention to come, the family couldn''t help but praise Aunt Li, "This in-law''s family is really thoughtful, and they even made you make a special trip."


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Auntie, this is what it should be."


    "Li Jing and I are colleagues. It''s convenient for us to talk. If you have a request, feel free to mention it. I''ll go back and tell the man."


    As soon as Li Jing''s mother heard it, she looked at Li Jing''s sister-in-law and looked at each other''s joy. "We don''t have any requirements. We told Li Jun yesterday, so we can do it according to that."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing added: "Yes, we are not far from here, the customs should be similar, just do it according to yours."


    Han Wen hurriedly said: "Okay, our Aunt Li is a thoughtful person, and I can''t go wrong with this etiquette."


    Li Jing''s mother: "Okay, okay, it''s a courtesy to let you come here."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing: "I don''t know how many people are here in your second year of junior high school?"


    "You come to propose marriage, we have to keep meals. We can count how many people you come here."


    Before Han Wen could speak, Li Jing''s father hurriedly said, "Don''t be too public, just keep a low profile at this time."


    Han Wen looked at Li Jing''s sister-in-law and then at Li Jing''s father. Finally, he listened to Li Jing''s father''s opinion. "Uncle, don''t worry, we all know the above requirements. It won''t be too public. Everything is in line with the regulations."


    "Okay, okay, I''m relieved to hear Director Han''s words." Li Jing''s father replied loudly.


    Seeing that the matter had been discussed, Han Wen took Huzi away first, citing that there was still something to do at home.


    On the way back, Hu Zi looked at Han Wen and asked curiously, "Mom, is the matter of Uncle Li Jun and Teacher Li settled like this?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and asked him, "Why not?"


    Huzi curled his lips: "I thought it would be the same as Pang Jiayue and the others, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple."


    Han Wen: "Generally, this kind of thing is very simple, it can be arranged according to the customs here."


    Huzi: "Why is the matter between Pang Jiayue and Zhang Jingyi so complicated?"


    Han Wen: "You forgot that the two of them are not from our side."


    "Okay, stop talking, you have to fry fish when you get home!"


    On the way back, Han Wen would speed up her pace unknowingly, watching the tiger with trepidation, and reminding Han Wen from time to time to slowly descend.


    When she got home, Han Wen couldn''t wait to shout loudly, "Fu Jin! Is there still fire under the stove?"


    Xiaolong ran out first, "It''s long gone."


    "Is it still fried tonight?"


    Han Wen answered loudly as she took off her scarf: "Break up." If you don''t blow up tonight, you won''t be free tomorrow.


    Fu Jin was one step behind Xiaolong. Hearing Han Wen''s words, he turned around and went to the kitchen to make a fire.


    Because they were walking back and forth, it was very late.


    Han Wen checked the time without cooking, and let the children eat while frying the crispy vegetables.


    While frying the crispy vegetables, Han Wen calculated in her mind what time the supply and marketing agency would get off work. When Wang Hao and the others would be here, she felt that it was almost time, and said directly to Hu Zi and Fu Jin: "Okay, you two don''t stay here. I helped. Go to the pier and see if your dad is back?"


    Fu Jin: "Auntie, we are all gone, can you come here alone?"


    When Xiaolong heard this, he immediately patted his chest and assured, "With me here, don''t worry!"


    Qingyue was also a lot more lively during this time. Seeing Xiaolong imitating, she nodded her head vigorously to show that she could also help.

 Chapter 311： avoid

    Hu Zi saw that they both looked confident, so he left with Fu Jin with confidence.


    As soon as they arrived at the pier, they heard the whistle of the passenger ship, and then they saw Wang Hao standing outside the cabin.


    "Brother, where are they?"


    Fu Jin followed the place Hu Zi pointed to and saw a lot of things beside the two of them, and pulled Hu Zi, "Let''s get closer and pick them up."


    When the boat docked, Wang Hao and Li Jun lifted the sewing machine and walked off the boat together. They felt light on their hands as soon as they got to the shore.


    Wang Hao asked Hu Zi in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin raised their heads and replied, "Mom asked us to come."


    Seeing Huzi and Fu Jin take over, Wang Hao loosened his grip and said calmly, "Come on, leave this to them, let''s get the rest."


    The three fathers helped Li Jun carry the things back, and it was past eight o''clock when they got home.


    After Han Wen finished frying the crispy vegetables, she saw that Wang Hao and the others hadn''t come back, so she took time to fry two more dishes.


    On the way back, Hu Zi couldn''t help but asked curiously, "Dad, didn''t Mr. Li ask for two large pieces? How did you buy so many?"


    Wang Hao frowned, "Where did you hear this?"


    Hu Zi saw his father''s brows furrowing and quickly explained: "I didn''t ask about it, it was Grandma Li who came to our house and said it."


    "I also said to let my mother be a matchmaker and bring someone to propose marriage."


    When Wang Hao heard the news that Huzi was not going to gossip, the expression on his face lightened, and he calmly responded.


    Hu Zi saw that his father''s expression was a little indignant, he gave Fu Jin a light glance, and asked dissatisfiedly, "I have so much gossip, so guarding against me."


    Fu Jin looked at Hu Zi with a serious expression, and replied affirmatively, "Yes."


    Hu Zi changed his face instantly: "Liar, I don''t gossip."


    Han Wen was sitting in the room playing games with the two children. Seeing Wang Hao coming back, she asked casually, "Have you bought everything?"


    Wang Hao took off his hat and scarf and replied, "I''ve bought everything."


    "Aunt Li can rest assured this time."


    Han Wen: "Well, when Aunt Li came in the afternoon, she was about to burst into laughter, and now Aunt Li''s wish has been fulfilled."


    Wang Hao took off the extra burden, went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and came back teasing: "Why, I heard that you are a matchmaker again?"


    Han Wen: "Who did you listen to?"


    Then he turned to look at Huzi, "Did you say that?"


    Hu Zi''s hand holding the chopsticks paused, he went back to the bathroom to wash his hands and then sat down at the table, "Well, can''t you tell?"


    Han Wen: "I can." I just didn''t expect your mouth to be so quick.


    Wang Hao sat at the table and picked up his chopsticks, and said casually, "I didn''t expect that Teacher Han''s sideline business has developed into Hongniang''s place."


    Han Wen was a little embarrassed by Wang Hao''s teasing, and retorted dissatisfiedly: "Nonsense, I obviously became a matchmaker once."


    Hu Zi has been listening, hearing Han Wen''s words, he immediately retorted: "No, you didn''t give Zhou Bingge the line last time."


    Han Wen: "It doesn''t count if it doesn''t work."


    Hu Zi pulled a long voice and said, "Oh~ if it doesn''t count, just once."


    Han Wen glared at Hu Zi and replied angrily, "Shut up, you can''t stop your mouth when you eat."


    Hu Zi shrugged, helpless.


    Because Wang Hao was not at home the day before, they couldn''t post the Spring Festival couplets, so they had to wait until the 30th day of the Chinese New Year.


    Han Wen boiled the paste early in the morning, and the family stood at the door and directed Wang Hao to paste the Spring Festival couplets.


    "Auntie, why is your family posting now? Do you need my help?"


    Han Wen turned her head to look, and saw Zhou Xing carrying an army green handbag, walking towards them with a smile on her face.


    "Come back? No, my family''s few mouthfuls are enough. You go back and help your mother. I don''t know what happened to your mother, and you haven''t come out to post the Spring Festival couplets."


    Zhou Xing looked at their house and replied with a serious face: "That''s okay, auntie, I''ll go back and have a look first."


    After Han Wen and the others posted it, they went to the house. After cleaning up, they started cooking. In previous years, the main force was Han Wen, but this year it was replaced by Wang Hao when she was pregnant.


    Wang Hao took his apron and glanced at the time, and said to Hu Zi, "Go to the dormitory and see why Xu Sheng and Shen Yu haven''t come yet."


    Going forward, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu would spend the Spring Festival on their side as long as they didn''t go home. This time came early in the past, and I don''t know what happened today.


    Huzi: "No need to go, they won''t come."


    Wang Hao: "What''s going on?"


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s black line and really didn''t know what was in his head so stupid.


    She coughed lightly to attract Wang Hao''s attention and then turned to the side, Wang Hao immediately understood.


    "What the hell, just do what happened in previous years, Huzi, go and shout."


    Hu Zi felt that it made sense to hear what his father said, and ran out immediately.


    On the side of the dormitory, Shen Yuzheng and Xu Sheng were sitting opposite each other, and they both had some regrets looking at the dishes on the table.


    It just so happened that Hu Zi suddenly broke in, "Brother Shen Yu, my dad asked you to go to dinner."


    Shen Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and then he looked at Xu Sheng.


    A hint of hesitation flashed in Xu Sheng''s eyes, "You guys go! I won''t go there anymore."


    Huzi: "My dad asked you to come together."


    Shen Yu persuaded him as soon as he heard it, "Uncle Hao has spoken, let''s go together!"


    Xu Sheng raised his head to look at Shen Yu, with embarrassment in his eyes, "Forget it, you guys go! It''s not suitable for me to go."


    Seeing Xu Sheng''s indecisive appearance, Shen Yu immediately became angry, "It''s not you who did the wrong thing. What are you hiding? If you want to hide, they should hide."


    Xu Sheng looked at Shen Yu, who was already furious, and couldn''t help explaining for Pang Jiayue, "She didn''t mean it either."


    Shen Yu: "Yes, she didn''t do it on purpose, she did it on purpose."


    Hu Zi stood in the middle and looked on both sides and suddenly said: "Brother Xu Sheng, don''t think about it, Pang Jiayue doesn''t go out all day now, even if you go, you won''t see her."


    Hearing Hu Zi say this, Shen Yu immediately got up and took Hu Zi''s arm and said angrily, "Let''s go! He likes to go or not."


    Hu Zi was pulled by Shen Yu and walked two steps, and he didn''t forget! He turned around to persuade Xu Sheng: "Brother Xu Sheng, hurry up, my dad can''t do it alone."


    After they both left, Xu Sheng sat at the table and thought for a long time before getting up and walking towards Han Wen''s house.


    I thought I would see no one like Huzi said, but I just heard someone calling me when I was about to enter the yard.


    "Brother Xu Sheng~"


    Xu Sheng turned his head stiffly, and saw that Pang Jiayue was looking at herself pitifully with her slightly bulging belly leaning against her waist.


    Xu Sheng looked at her for a long time without saying a word.


    Or Pang Jiayue took the initiative to ask, "Are you here for dinner?"


    Xu Shengmuna nodded.


    Seeing that Xu Sheng didn''t speak, Pang Jiayue''s grievances welled up in her heart. Tears flowed out unconsciously, "Do you still hate me?"


    Seeing Pang Jiayue''s appearance, Xu Sheng felt a pain in his heart and was about to speak when he heard a childish voice loudly, "Brother Xu Sheng, what are you doing if you don''t enter the room and stand there!"


    After Xiaolong shouted, he ran over and grabbed Xu Sheng''s hand and walked towards the yard.

 Chapter 312： change

    "Why are you here?" Xu Sheng asked curiously as he looked down at Xiaolong and took his hand.


    Xiaolong replied calmly as he walked: "My mother is not at ease and let me come out and take a look."


    Xu Sheng thought about the scene just now and smiled awkwardly, "Why don''t you worry."


    Xiaolong: "My mother is afraid that you will suffer."


    With tears in her eyes, Pang Jiayue watched as Xu Sheng followed Xiaolong into the yard. She opened her mouth to call Xu Sheng, but she closed her mouth under Xiaolong''s vicious eyes and could only hold her unwillingly. Fist clenched.


    It just so happened that Liu Chunfang came out to splash water, and looked at Pang Jiayue, who was standing at the door looking at Han Wen''s yard, and sarcastically said yin and yang: "What a greedy ghost, this family''s food hasn''t started to cook yet! Then the eyes can''t be separated from the people''s yard. "


    Pang Jiayue heard Liu Chunfang''s voice, lowered her head and wiped her eyes slightly, and retorted expressionlessly: "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about, I''m just going out for a walk."


    Liu Chunfang raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, "You''re just fooling my stupid son."


    Pang Jiayue didn''t want to argue with Liu Chunfang in the yard, so she could only walk to their own house.


    Liu Chunfang saw that Pang Jiayue was irritated by ignoring her and chased after him with the basin, "What are you doing! Want to be lazy again? Come to the kitchen to help me cook."


    Pang Jiayue thought about the cabbage and radishes piled in the kitchen for a while, pouted her lips in disdain, and slammed the door from the inside, locking Liu Chunfang out.


    Liu Chunfang was just a few steps behind Pang Jiayue, when she was walking to the door and was almost slapped in the face by the door, she was frightened for a second, then slapped the door and yelled, "This shameless **** dares to slap me in the face, Have you forgotten who is the boss of this family?"


    At this time, Li Weidong hadn''t woken up yet, when he was startled by the sound of Pang Jiayue slamming the door, and before he woke up, he heard his mother''s swearing voice.


    He sat up from the bed with a gloomy face, looked at Pang Jiayue fiercely, and asked gloomily, "What''s going on?"


    Pang Jiayue knew that Li Weidong had the urge to get up, and quickly explained in a low voice, "Mom was like this early in the morning, and I don''t know what happened to her."


    Li Weidong flicked the quilt and got up from the bed, walked to the door and opened the door suddenly, looking at Liu Chunfang angrily reprimanded: "Mom, what are you arguing about in the morning? Even let no one sleep."


    Liu Chunfang was still a little scared looking at her dark-faced son. In recent years, her son has become more and more like his man.


    "It''s okay, you go back to sleep and let your wife come out to help me."


    When Li Weidong heard it, he immediately turned his head to face Pang Jiayue and said, "Go out and help Mom to cook, don''t disturb my sleep."


    Pang Jiayue''s face froze, and she sat on the edge of the bed still.


    Li Weidong met Liu Chunfang and said, "Mom, go by yourself!" After speaking, he slammed the door.


    Angrily, Liu Chunfang went to the kitchen cursing.


    Xu Sheng followed Xiaolong into the house, and looked at Han Wen who was sitting in the living room smiling and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Sister-in-law~"


    Han Wen raised her head and looked at him and greeted him softly, "Come here, come and sit down, I''ll be waiting for you."


    Xu Sheng looked around and saw that there were only Han Wen and the two children in the living room, and quickly asked, "Where are Huzi and the others?"


    "They''re all cooking in the kitchen."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Sheng quickly rolled up his sleeves, "Sister-in-law, I''ll go and help them."


    Han Wen didn''t stop her when she heard it, and said amiably, "Go!"


    After Xu Sheng entered the kitchen for a while, there was a faint quarrel from the next door.


    Liu Chunfang is not like Wang Dani who has something to hide and whisper, she usually shouts out for fear that others will not know her family quarrel, except of course Li Yuejin beat her.


    Hearing the quarrel coming from next door, Xiaolong asked curiously, "Mom. How did you know that Pang Jiayue would be waiting for Brother Xu Sheng at the door?"


    Having experienced so many things, Han Wen has long seen that Pang Jiayue has the attributes of a white lotus flower. Guessing that Pang Jiayue will definitely not give up on such a good opportunity today, she will definitely make some small moves, so she sends Xiaolong out to have a look.


    "My guess."


    After hearing this, Xiaolong looked at Han Wen with admiration: "Mom, you are too good."


    Han Wen smiled proudly, "You will be as good as Mom in the future."


    At 12:00 noon, the men in the kitchen finally finished the meal. Looking at the dishes that were brought out, Xiaolong couldn''t hold back and waited for the table early.


    Han Wen went to the kitchen to find a bottle of white wine, "Today''s such a happy day is worth celebrating."


    Shen Yu looked at the bottle in Han Wen''s hand and couldn''t help but tease: "Sister-in-law, why do you want to drink some today?"


    Han Wen: "I really want to drink it. Look at my family, who would agree?"


    Shen Yu looked at the three eyeing grandfathers, and shrank his neck, "Forget it, you should stop drinking."


    Han Wen smiled and handed the bottle to Wang Hao, "Happy Chinese New Year today, you can accompany a few of them to drink a few."


    Wang Hao took the wine bottle, when a loud eagle call suddenly sounded outside, Hu Zi quickly got up and took a chicken paw in the bowl and ran out.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "The Overlord is back for the New Year too?"


    Tiger: "Hmm."


    When Xiaolong saw that Huzi had taken away a chicken paw, he hurriedly shouted, "Brother, if you take that one and give it to Bawang, you will eat it."


    Hu Zi choked without turning his head: "Humph! Don''t forget that the whole pheasant was caught by the overlord."


    Xiaolong pouted and hurriedly put another chicken claw into the bowl. No matter what, what got into his mouth was the real thing.


    Wang Hao looked at Xu Sheng not too happy, and poured him some wine with a wine glass, "Happy New Year, how much to drink."


    Xu Sheng hurriedly took it and replied politely, "Thank you, Brother Hao."


    I don''t know if it was because of the festival or because of the atmosphere, Xu Sheng and Shen Yu both drank a little too much.


    Shen Yu looked at the drunken Xu Sheng, and couldn''t help but start talking, "What do you think about that Pang Jiayue, so you can''t forget it, you see you''ve been decadent recently, are you still a bit human?"


    Xu Sheng has been suppressing his emotions this year, and he drank this wine today, and the sadness on his face can be seen at a glance, "I''m just not reconciled, what do you think about that Li Weidong, why did she choose Li Weidong over me?"


    Shen Yu looked at Xu Sheng''s red eyes, couldn''t help but patted him on the shoulder, and replied earnestly: "It''s also a good thing for you if she chooses so."


    After hearing this, Han Wen raised her head and glanced at Shen Yu, always feeling that there was something in his words, and he knew something they didn''t know.


    Xu Sheng raised his head and looked at Shen Yu with bright eyes, "Shen Yu, neither brother nor sister-in-law are outsiders. If you have something to say, just say it directly. Has there been any change recently? Do we people have a chance to go back?"


    Shen Yu heard some movement, but didn''t dare to say it explicitly, "There will be some changes in the past few years, the specifics are not clear."


    "But like you, I don''t want to go back and go back."

 Chapter 313： Huzi steals a drink

    Hearing Shen Yu say this, Xu Sheng''s eyes flashed with gloom, "It''s not like you don''t know about my grandfather. If he is willing to let me go back, why would he let me go to the countryside."


    After hearing this, Shen Yu patted Xu Sheng on the shoulder and comforted: "Grandpa Xu is just a little stubborn and will figure it out one day."


    Xu Sheng smiled bitterly, "I hope!"


    "How are you and your girlfriend?"


    Han Wen''s eyes lit up when she heard it. To be honest, she was also curious about how far Shen Yu and his girlfriend had developed.


    Shen Yu was stunned by Xu Sheng''s question, his ears were red, and he was a little embarrassed, "She said we will get married when I get back to the city."


    Xu Sheng grinned and said, "You can do it, kid! It looks like you''re going to walk in front of me."


    Shen Yu touched his head and replied shyly, "It will take several years."


    Wang Hao looked at them with a smile on his face, constantly playing with the wine glass in his hand, and glanced at Han Wen''s stomach from time to time.


    Shen Yu was a good person and immediately laughed loudly and said, "Congratulations to Brother Hao for adding another member to the family this year."


    Wang Hao was also very happy this year. From his narrowed eyes, Han Wen could tell that he was about to get drunk.


    Wang Hao picked up the wine glass and replied lazily, "Thank you."


    This meal was extra alcoholic, and the three people at the dinner table were all drunk.


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin went back and forth three times before they helped them all into the house.


    Huzi sent them back to the room with a look of excitement, "Mom, when can I have a drink?"


    Han Wen glanced at him coldly, "Ask your dad, he will let you drink if he agrees."


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up after hearing this, "Okay, I''ll ask him later."


    Han Wen thought Hu Zi was just talking, but didn''t take it to heart. She didn''t think that not long after she fell asleep at night, she heard a loud singing voice from next door, "Our team faces the sun~"


    Han Wen was startled by this sound, and Wang Hao, who was sleeping beside him, also rubbed his head and got up in pain, "What''s going on?"


    Han Wen patted Wang Hao, "You lie down and sleep first, I''ll go take a look."


    Han Wen said that she picked up the clothes next to her and put them on her body and went outside.


    There was also a faint voice from Huzi''s room, "Brother, keep your voice down, if your mother finds out you will be finished."


    Hu Zi was drunk with the wine bottle, and said loudly: "What are you afraid of, this is allowed by Dad."


    Han Wen lay at the door listening for a while, and the more she listened, the deeper her brows became.


    He couldn''t help but glance at their bedroom, wondering when Wang Hao agreed.


    At this time, Qingyue was also awakened by them, rubbing her eyes and pushing open the door.


    Han Wen hurriedly made a snort, then lay at the door and eavesdropped, "Come on! Come on, have a bite too."


    Fu Jin: "I don''t want to die."


    Huzi: "Tsk! You''re so timid, hiccup! Stepping on the land of the motherland~"


    Xiaolong hurriedly got up and covered Huzi''s mouth, "Brother, keep your voice down."


    Seeing that Hu Zi was making a fuss, Fu Jin also persuaded him, "Hu Zi, don''t make trouble for a while and really called my aunt."


    Huzi: "Hiccup! What are you afraid of?"


    This is Han Wen''s face darkened and couldn''t help patting the door, and said loudly, "Fu Jin, open the door for me."


    There was no movement in the house for a moment.


    Xiaolong: "Mom, my mother slept without clothes on."


    Huzi pulled Xiaolong''s hand away and said to death, "Mom! We didn''t sleep, they lied to you."


    Xiao Longsheng put down his hands reluctantly and muttered softly, "I can''t save you now."


    Saying that, he climbed down from the bed and opened the door for Han Wen.


    Fu Jin is standing


    At this time, Han Wen knocked on the door again and urged, "Open the door first, or you won''t be able to run tomorrow."


    Xiaolong glanced at Fu Jin helplessly, "Go on! Otherwise, we won''t have to sleep after he tossed around like this all night."


    Only then did Fu Jin withdraw his hand, Xiaolong walked to the door and opened it, and saw her mother standing at the door with a serious face in clothes.


    Xiaolong cautiously called out, "Mom." Then he moved out of the way.


    Han Wen walked in and saw Huzi standing on the bed with a confused look.


    Hu Zi saw Han Wen grinning at her with a naive smile, "Mom~"


    Han Wen''s face darkened, "Come down first."


    Huzi scratched his head, nodded obediently, "Okay." He was about to jump off the bed.


    When Fu Jin saw it, he quickly pulled Han Wen to the side to hide.


    Xiaolong quickly climbed onto the upper bunk to stop Huzi.


    "Brother, come and help me, I can''t hold him back."


    Han Wen glanced at Fu Jin and said angrily, "Go and get him down first."


    The two children did their best to persuade people to get off the bed.


    Han Wen looked at the empty wine bottle next to her and asked coldly, "Drink a bottle?"


    Hu Zi leaned against the bed with a flushed face, and gestured with his hand, "No, I just drank a little."


    Han Wen''s face darkened even more, "How old are you to drink?"


    Hu Zi hiccupped and retorted: "You didn''t let me drink it when you said Dad agreed."


    "When did your dad agree?"


    Hu Zi looked at Han Wen in confusion and replied, "I took the wine and asked Dad. Dad didn''t say anything, didn''t he agree?"


    Han Wen helped her forehead helplessly, "Your dad drinks more than you, can you ask him?"


    Huzi: "Why can''t you ask?"


    Seeing that Huzi was already drunk, Han Wen didn''t plan to reason with him, "Okay, Xiaolong, you can change with your brother and let him be there tonight.


    Hu Zi replied stubbornly: "I don''t!"


    Han Wen waved, "You two find a rope to tie him up."


    Xiaolong: "Mom, can you do it?"


    Han Wen couldn''t help yawning, "If you don''t tie him up, do you still want to sleep?"


    Xiaolong nodded immediately and said, "Tie it up." Then he went outside to find the rope.


    Xiaolong, Fu Jin, and Qingyue had a lot of effort to tie Huzi to the bed.


    Hu Zi was also tossed and lost his strength at this time, and quickly fell asleep.


    Seeing this, Han Wen hurriedly put the three children to sleep.


    The next day, the two drunk people woke up early, and the others were still soundly asleep.


    Wang Hao rubbed his head, got up and glanced at Han Wen. Seeing her sleeping Xiang, he carefully lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    When I walked to Huzi''s house, I felt there was a slight movement inside. I opened the door and saw Huzi''s hands tied to the bed, and he stared at him with open eyes.


    Wang Hao strode to the bed, and as soon as he got close, a smell of alcohol rushed to his face.


    Hu Zi suppressed his voice and shouted, "Dad!"


    Wang Hao thought about the roar yesterday, and said coldly, "Did you drink yesterday?"


    Hu Zi''s eyes flickered a little, and he responded unnaturally: "Well."


    Wang Hao stepped forward to help Hu Zi untie the rope, and said with a dark face, "Go wash up and wait for me at the foot of the mountain."


    Hu Zi felt bad, rubbed his head pitifully and begged for mercy: "Dad, I think my head still hurts a little bit."

 Chapter 314： Xiaolong is angry (everything is back on track and took a day off yesterday)

    Wang Hao saw through Hu Zi''s little trick at a glance and said in a cool tone, "Go out and run for a while and you''ll be warm."


    Hu Zi didn''t dare to go too far when he saw his father''s gloomy face, so he could only get out of bed embarrassed, and looked at Fu Jin, who was lying on the side sleeping soundly, with envy on his face.


    Han Wen woke up and saw that no one beside her reached out to touch it. Only then did she realize that the person beside her had already woken up. She rubbed her hazy eyes, lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    When I went out, I saw Hu Zi and their bedroom door were open, walked over and leaned against the door frame to look in, and saw Xiaolong and Fu Jin were making the bed.


    "Where''s your brother?" Han Wen raised her eyebrows and asked coldly, looking at the bed Huzi had slept on.


    Xiaolong hugged the quilt in his arms and replied angrily, "I didn''t see it, I don''t know where to go." Then he hugged the quilt and walked out the door.


    Han Wen was taken aback by Xiaolong''s irritable tone, touched her nose and asked Fu Jin, "Who messed with him?"


    Fu Jin: "No one provokes him. He thinks the quilt smells of alcohol."


    Han Wen shook her head helplessly, and then quickly chased after her, "Xiaolong, there is no sun on this gloomy day, what kind of quilt are you drying?"


    At this time, the quilt was already placed on the rope, and Xiaolong replied while slapping: "It''s also good to run and get angry."


    Han Wen: "Wouldn''t it be great if you really disliked changing quilts with your brother?"


    Xiaolong: "I don''t, his quilt smells like stinky feet."


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, "Cleanliness really sucks." After speaking, she planned to go back to the house.


    Unexpectedly, the overlord suddenly flew back at this time, and the eagle''s claws caught on Xiaolong''s quilt accurately. I don''t know where the overlord was stuck and all the dust was wiped on Xiaolong''s quilt.


    "Overlord!" With Xiaolong''s roar, Overlord suddenly fluttered his wings and flew up with a whoosh.


    Han Wen was also taken aback by Xiaolong''s voice, and when she turned around, she saw a clearly visible eagle claws on the quilt that Xiaolong had just basked in. When she looked up, she saw the Overlord circling back and forth in the air.


    Han Wen suppressed her smile and reminded: "Where do I still have a new quilt, you can grab it and use it first."


    Xiaolong snorted coldly, and went to the utility room angrily, not knowing why he went there.


    When Huzi came back with his embarrassed body, he saw Xiaolong sitting in the center of the yard wrapped in a coat, holding a long stick in his hand and staring at the overlord on the roof.


    Hu Zi didn''t notice the danger, dragged his tired body over and said gruffly to Xiaolong: "Get up and let me sit."


    Xiaolong glanced at him sharply, looked at Huzi''s buttocks and pushed him, pushing Huzi to a stumble. Huzi was used to being intimidating. He had never seen Xiaolong like this before, so he frowned. Head, "Who messed with you?"


    It just so happened that Fu Jin came out to call someone. Seeing Hu Zi''s confused face, he quickly shouted, "Hu Zi, come here! Auntie is looking for you."


    Hu Zi raised his head and glanced at Fu Jin, saw him winking at him and then looked at Xiaolong, and then returned to the house depressed.


    This morning, he was almost crippled by his father''s practice. Now he really has no strength to argue with Xiaolong, and he can''t wait to ask: "What''s the matter, who is messing with him?"


    Fu Jin''s face was hard to say, "Are you too embarrassed to ask?"


    Hu Zi replied carelessly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t finish talking, I went out early in the morning." As he spoke, he couldn''t help slapping his legs.


    "I was unlucky today."


    After complaining, I realized something was wrong, glanced at the quilt and asked in disbelief, "Isn''t it just because I slept in his bed!"


    "I don''t blame me, and I didn''t sleep on purpose. I don''t know who tied me to his bed!"


    "Did you say you tied me to the bed?"


    Seeing that Hu Zi was about to be a rogue, Fu Jin hurriedly pulled him, "Stop talking nonsense, coax Xiaolong to talk first!"


    Hu Zi said nonchalantly: "It''s a big deal to exchange my quilt for him, it''s so stingy."


    "But I didn''t make the paw prints on his quilt!" Hu Zi said a little hesitantly.


    Fu Jin gave him a cool look, Hu Zi immediately shook his head, "Fuck, it''s not the overlord who did it!"


    Fu Jin: "What do you think!"


    Hu Zi''s legs don''t hurt anymore, his waist doesn''t hurt anymore, and he runs out of the door with quick movements.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Bawang standing on the roof looking at him pitifully, Huzi also knew how serious Xiaolong''s cleanliness was, and looked at his blue face and begged for mercy cautiously: "Xiaolong, just let him go! It''s not how people know you have a cleanliness addiction."


    Xiaolong glanced at Huzi coldly, "It doesn''t know and you don''t know?"


    Huzi: "I''m not at home. If I were at home, it wouldn''t dare."


    Xiaolong: "I think you are a raccoon dog."


    Seeing that Xiaolong''s oil and salt were not going in, Huzi gritted his teeth and stomped his feet and said cruelly, "What do you say?"


    Xiaolong rolled his eyes, "Losing money."


    Hu Zi''s face hurt when he heard the loss, "Change?"


    Xiaolong: "No."


    Hu Zi glanced at the overlord who was standing on the roof, and suddenly walked into the room, "As long as you can catch it, you can deal with it, I don''t care."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Huzi walked into the house, Bawang who was standing on the roof suddenly got up and flew towards the mountain, "Wang Shenghu!"


    Xiaolong rushed into the room with a livid face, and pointed at Huzi with a stick in his hand.


    Hu Zi ducked behind Fu Jin and said proudly, "I can''t blame me for that."


    "Wang Shenghu, I''m going to fight with you."


    The house suddenly jumped up, and Han Wen didn''t dare to participate even when she was pregnant, so she could only hide in the kitchen and drink chicken soup, leisurely watching the excitement through the window.


    Wang Hao came back from exercising, and as soon as he entered the room, a stick came straight to his handsome face. Fortunately, he was very vigilant of danger, and he dodged and avoided it.


    Xiaolong didn''t dare to move when he saw that his father was injured, and immediately put away the stick and hid it behind him.


    Wang Hao looked around at the children with cold eyes, and saw that they all turned black as if they had climbed out of the bandits'' den, and said coldly, "Let me go out and stand."


    Several children looked at each other, no one dared to challenge Wang Hao''s majesty, they all walked out of the room and stood against the wall.


    Han Wen hid in the room and observed it for a while, and when she saw that the outside had calmed down, she patted her chest and went out.


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen, who was holding a bowl and smiling, and said softly, "Didn''t I hurt you just now?"


    Han Wen blinked and smiled, "No." Then she glanced out, "All cleaned up?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah." Seeing that Han Wen had nothing to do, he strode to the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Han Wen immediately followed, "Qingyue and Fu Jin were punished too wrongly, why don''t we let them in first?"


    Wang Hao said blankly, "Together."


    Han Wen smiled embarrassingly, turned around and went out the door, she had to comfort the poor little ones.


    As soon as Hu Zi saw Han Wen coming out, he couldn''t help complaining, "Mom, you''re too boring. You can''t help me if you don''t talk about the fun."

 Chapter 315： shameful

    Han Wen: "You fought so fiercely that I dare to step forward and pull. Who told you that it''s not a good time, knowing that your father is about to come back, it''s endless."


    Hu Zi pouted, glanced at the silent Xiaolong and said angrily, "This time I''m satisfied with the chickens and eggs."


    Xiaolong was also not angry and stared at Huzi fiercely and threatened: "Humph! This matter won''t be over like this."


    Huzi: "Oh! Are you still capable?"


    Fu Jin helped his forehead helplessly, "Okay, stop arguing, first think about how to fool Uncle Hao."


    Han Wen looked at the dust on Fu Jin''s body and then at Qingyue, and asked suspiciously, "The two of them fought, what happened to the two of you?"


    Fu Jin glanced at Xiaolong and said helplessly, "It hurts the innocent."


    Qingyue also opened her eyes and nodded.


    Hu Zi looked like an old **** was there, "Don''t worry, Dad will put us in in a while?"


    Fu Jin: "So sure?"


    Hu Zi said proudly: "Don''t forget what day it is today, I don''t believe Dad is ashamed if I come to visit later."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Wang Hao''s voice ringing in his ears, "I don''t mind." After speaking, he said to Han Wen, "Come into the house for dinner."


    Han Wen glanced at a few people sympathetically, then went back to the house.


    As soon as they entered the house, there was a sound of crusade, "You crow''s mouth makes you shy, we all have to accompany you to shame."


    Hu Zi begged for mercy and said hard, "It''s not necessarily good who accompanies whom to be ashamed?"


    After dinner, Han Wen''s house came to visit. In recent years, as the women''s director of the village, Han Wen has also met a lot of people. In recent years, more and more people have come to visit.


    "Huzi, what''s the matter with you? Did you provoke your father before the end of the year?" Sister-in-law Li brought a group of people in and joked with a smile.


    There was no embarrassment on Hu Zi''s face, but he straightened his chest, "No, we are exercising." Then he leaned against the wall and did a few sit-ups.


    Xiaolong looked at Huzi''s flamboyant appearance, pouted and said angrily, "cheeky."


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows, "You''re not ashamed, why didn''t you admit it just now?"


    Xiaolong: "Humph!"


    Fu Jin was a little embarrassed to be stared at by so many people, so he turned around and pretended to talk to Qingyue.


    Hu Zi watched a few people enter the room and immediately stopped moving, leaning against the wall with a hopeless expression.


    After finally waiting for a few of them to leave, I want to beg her mother to let them in! He didn''t want to say anything, and a few more people came.


    "Hey! You kids are so diligent that you stood outside to exercise early in the morning?" Wang Dani jokingly looked at them.


    Hu Zi didn''t pretend to be an acquaintance, "Auntie, don''t make fun of us. If others don''t know, you can still know."


    "Come in and talk to us."


    Wang Dani: "Your father punished or your mother punished?"


    Huzi: "My dad."


    Wang Dani: "Then I can''t help you." Then she entered the room.


    Half an hour later, when Han Wen sent Wang Dani out, she noticed that the eyes of the four children were particularly eager.


    After seeing Wang Dani back and just walking to the door, Huzi stopped him, "Mom, we''ve been standing for so long, just talk to Dad and let us in!"


    Han Wen: "It''s not like you don''t know what your father''s temper is."


    Huzi: "Didn''t my dad listen to you all the time, so you can help me talk about it!"


    While saying that, he did not forget to pull Qingyue, "Look at Qingyue''s hunger, her little face is pale."


    Han Wen held Qingyue''s hand and spat Huzi angrily, "Fart, it''s obviously frozen."


    Seeing that the faces of the children were not very good, Han Wen didn''t dare to watch the fun, and said to the children, "Go into the house, and I will tell your father the rest."


    Wang Hao was cleaning the floor when he heard the movement outside and looked up. Seeing that several children had entered the house, he asked in a serious tone, "Who let you in!"


    Hu Zi shivered in fright and quickly stabbed Han Wen.


    Han Wen swallowed and was forced to stand up and say, "Yes! I let them in."


    "They haven''t eaten breakfast yet! How about letting them stand after dinner?"


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen and then at Qingyue, and paused for a while before nodding in agreement.


    Fortunately, Wang Hao didn''t stay at home for too long before being asked to go to the company behind to pay New Year''s greetings.


    Hu Zi sat at the dining table and devoured the dumplings in the bowl, and said contentedly, "It''s good that my dad is not at home!"


    While helping a few children turn dumplings, Han Wen reprimanded angrily: "Stop saying a few words, if your dad hears you will be punished again."


    When the tiger was not at home, the monkey was the king. When the children saw that Wang Hao had not come back, they went out to play after eating.


    Han Wen stayed at home alone to deal with the neighbors who came to pay New Year''s greetings.


    Hu Zi and the others came back after they went out for a while. Their pockets were not as bulging as they were in previous years. Han Wen was very curious when they saw it. "You guys went out to confiscate peanuts and sugar?"


    Xiaolong: "No, we are all grown up and can''t be the same as before."


    Hearing this, Han Wen complained silently in her heart, and she didn''t know who used to want to take a big sack when she went out.


    "Mom, I''ll go to the bedroom to sleep and you will call me if you have something to do." Hu Zi went back to the room after finishing speaking.


    Seeing that there was nothing to do, Fu Jin went to the bedroom to get a book and sat next to the living room to read it, and Qingyue, who was cited, followed her studies.


    Unusually, Xiaolong did not go to study, but went to the utility room to rummage through boxes and cabinets, and found a lot of things.


    When Huzi woke up in the afternoon, he saw Xiaolong sitting outside again, and the place where he happened to be sitting was still Bawang''s bedroom.


    This time Huzi didn''t dare to disturb Xiaolong and could only whisper helplessly, "When will he end like this?"


    Han Wen also persuaded Xiaolong for a long time, but it was useless, so she could only reluctantly say: "Let him go! Don''t toss if you are tired."


    When Wang Hao came back in the evening and saw Xiaolong sitting at the door, he went straight back to the bedroom as if he hadn''t seen him.


    Huzi: "Dad, don''t you persuade?"


    Wang Hao: "Aren''t you two the best? Why don''t you persuade?"


    Huzi complained in his heart: I want to persuade, so I have to dare!


    During dinner in the evening, when everyone saw that Xiaolong still did not want to come in, they couldn''t help but persuaded: "Xiaolong, you go into the house after dinner and go out to guard."


    Xiaolong looked at the overlord standing on the roof, waved his hand and said rudely: "I want to stay here, you can bring me a meal."


    Fu Jin saw that his willpower was very persistent, so he had to bring a bowl of rice to the yard.


    Seeing that Bawang refused to fly down for a long time, everyone thought that there would be nothing wrong today, so they went back to the house and went to sleep one by one yawning.


    Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, suddenly there was a sharp shout from the utility room.


    Wang Hao hurriedly closed his clothes to see, and saw Xiaolong carrying the Overlord in one hand, with a simple and honest face on his head with a Mao smile.

 Chapter 316： Tiger lose money

    Hu Zi was sleeping soundly and was suddenly woken up by a sharp cry, so he hurriedly looked under the bed and saw the bed


    At this time, Fu Jin was also awakened, and Hu Zi looked at him and asked dryly, "Xiaolong didn''t come back?"


    Fu Jin put on his slippers and got up and touched Xiaolong''s bed, "No, it seems that he never came back."


    Hu Zi patted his head and hurriedly said, "It''s broken!" After saying that, he slipped off the ladder, grabbed a pair of shoes and put it on, and ran outside.


    When Fu Jin saw Hu Zi was in a hurry, he was afraid that something would happen to him, so he quickly followed.


    As soon as Hu Zi went out, he saw Xiaolong standing in the yard holding the wings of Overlord with both hands and smiling grimly, while Overlord hung his head like a bereaved dog and showed no signs of resisting.


    Hu Zi moved to Wang Hao''s side and asked cautiously, "Dad, what''s wrong with Xiaolong? You won''t be crazy, right?"


    After listening, Wang Hao gave Hu Zi a cold knife, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Then what is he doing?"


    Fu Jin patted Hu Zi''s shoulder sympathetically and said with some schadenfreude, "Have you forgotten the horror of being a clean freak?"


    Huzi: "No, right? Mom said that Xiaolong''s cleanliness is only mild."


    Fu Jin: "Who knows!"


    Overlord may have sensed the existence of Hu Zi, raised his head to look at Hu Zi and began to scream desperately, his voice a little desolate in this cold whizzing night.


    Hu Zi plucked up the courage to take a step forward, swallowed his saliva and began to negotiate with Xiao Long, "Xiao Long, don''t get excited, let''s have something to talk about?"


    Xiaolong carried the Bawang and looked at Huzi angrily: "I don''t want to discuss with you."


    Hu Zi gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, "I promise you whatever you want."


    Xiaolong was also very happy: "Okay, just honor what I said in the afternoon."


    Hu Zi glanced at Wang Hao and asked awkwardly, "Aren''t you afraid of being known by him."


    Xiaolong thought about it for a while and said to Wang Hao with some embarrassment: "Dad, can you go back to the house first?"


    Wang Hao''s icy eyes looked back and forth between the two children, then turned back to the house.


    Fu Jin couldn''t help giving a thumbs up to the two of them, "You two are the best."


    Huzi: "I promised you, you can let the overlord go!"


    Xiaolong: "Who knows if what you said is true, you should give the things to the big brother first."


    Hu Zi''s angry eyes were about to pop out, and he said in a vicious voice, "You are really good." After speaking, he went back to the house to get something.


    Standing outside with Xiaolong, Fu Jin couldn''t help but ask, "Can he forgive you so easily?"


    Xiaolong: "If I didn''t teach him a lesson, he would think I was easy to bully."


    After a while, Hu Zi came out with something, and put the money to Fu Jin with a painful face.


    Xiaolong stretched his head to look at it, and said disdainfully, "Just like that?"


    Hu Zi said with a rogue face: "Do you like it or not?"


    "I just gave the New Year''s money and I''ll give it to you before it''s hot."


    Xiaolong is not a person who can measure an inch. When Huzi took the money, he immediately stretched out his hand towards Huzi, "Hey!"


    Hu Zi stretched out his hand to take Bawang, turned and walked towards the utility room. Fu Jin saw it and hurriedly shouted, "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Hu Zi replied angrily: "I lost so much money, of course, I went back to educate him so that he can distinguish between good people."


    Xiaolong turned a deaf ear to Huzi''s sarcasm and went back to sleep happily with the money.


    Han Wen woke up early in the morning because she was going to hire Teacher Li today. There was only Wang Hao and Qingyue at the dinner table. Han Wen looked at the bedroom with the door still closed and asked, "How are they going? Is it okay for this to happen?"


    Wang Hao sneered, "It''s weird to wake up in the middle of the night yesterday, don''t worry about them."


    "Did Xiaolong make the sound of Overlord yesterday?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "You really have perseverance."


    They had all finished eating and the three children in the house had not woken up yet, and Han Wen and Wang Hao didn''t have the self-consciousness to call them, so they closed the door and went out to run errands.


    When they arrived at Aunt Li''s house, the time was just right, and they began to pack up. Wang Hao came here today to help with things.


    Han Wen said hello to a few older elders before going over to see what Li Jun had hired. Her eyes lit up when she saw the small baskets on the ground, and she asked in a low voice, "So much preparation?"


    Aunt Li replied with a smile: "Not much, not much, this is more."


    Holding Aunt Li''s hand, Han Wen couldn''t help but jokingly said, "It seems that Aunt Li is very satisfied with this daughter-in-law. This person hasn''t come in yet! The foundation of this family is almost finished."


    Aunt Li is also hearty, "It''s hard to find a suitable one, but you have to be more positive."


    Han Wen: "Yes, Aunt Li is right."


    "Li Jun, did you prepare so many things that only the few of us can take?"


    Li Jun replied while packing up: "No hurry, there are two more people."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Shen Yu and Xu Sheng coming in from outside together.


    "Sister-in-law, Brother Hao, are you going too?"


    Wang Hao: "Your sister-in-law is a matchmaker, no one can do without her!"


    Han Wen stabbed Wang Hao, "Don''t talk nonsense, no one can lose our groom."


    Li Jun blushed quietly when he heard Han Wen''s words.


    After pretending to pack up for a while, it was almost time to start urging, "Xiao Shen, Xiao Xu, you two go first with the sewing machine.


    The trolley that houses the sewing machine is a wooden trolley with a big red flower hanging on it.


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng quickly agreed when they saw it.


    Wang Hao saw that there was only one bicycle left for the bigger things, so he wanted to help push the cart, "I''ll push the cart for you."


    Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Li Jun, pointing to the side pole on the side and commanding rudely: "I''ll do such a decent job myself, you help me carry the pole over it."


    Wang Hao''s face darkened, and he said helplessly, "You are my brother." Otherwise, I would have kicked you aside earlier.


    Seeing that they all had things in their hands, Han Wen wanted to pick one, but she was stopped by Aunt Li, "You are a person with two bodies, just take care of yourself and you don''t need to do these things."


    Han Wen was a little embarrassed, "Auntie, this thing is brisk and I can carry one."


    Li Jun: "Sister-in-law, we have it all ready, you can help lead the way."


    Seeing that she really picked up everything on the ground, Han Wen did not politely lead a few people to Li Jing''s house.


    Today''s appointment was agreed a long time ago, and when they arrived at Li Jing''s house, they were already ready, the door was wide open, and many relatives were busy in the yard.


    "Mr. Han, you are here."


    Han Wen walked in front and was the first person to enter the yard. As soon as she entered, Sister-in-law Li Jing came up to greet Han Wen enthusiastically.


    Han Wen smiled and nodded, "Come, come, Li Jun and the others will come in immediately."

 Chapter 317： alone in a room

    As soon as the words fell, Li Jun and the others walked in with their belongings. The first ones were a few aunties with baskets, and the next ones were Wang Hao and the others.


    When Mrs. Li Jing saw the basket and the pole, there was a slight smile on her face, but it was not so obvious.


    When Li Jun came in with the bicycle, the smile on his face was immediately put away, and he pulled Han Wen and muttered in a low voice, "I didn''t say it was good to buy a sewing machine, why did you buy a bicycle?"


    Because Li Jun had a bicycle, Li Jing''s family planned to let Li Jun buy a sewing machine for home use.


    Han Wen patted Sister-in-law Li Jing''s hand and comforted her: "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, everything is still behind."


    Fortunately, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng are reliable, and just after Han Wen finished speaking, they pushed the car and walked in.


    Sister-in-law Li Jing was a little surprised, "Why... why did you buy so many things, didn''t you agree to buy a big one?"


    Han Wen knew that Li Jing''s sister-in-law wanted everything for Li Jing''s good, so she quickly pushed her, "It''s not good if there are too many things, sister-in-law, don''t be stupid and go to say hello."


    Li Jun quietly prepared so many things to give Li Jing''s family face. Sister Li Jing was not rude, and immediately changed her smile and greeted her with a big laugh.


    "Mom! Mom! Go and call Li Jing out of the house." Sister-in-law Li Jing shouted at Li Jing''s mother at the door as she walked.


    Li Jing''s mother had been waiting at the door early to hear what Li Jing''s sister-in-law said, and she knew that there was no problem with her, and hurried to the house to call Li Jing.


    Li Jing was quarreled by these relatives at home early in the morning, and was sitting in the house dressing up at this time.


    Seeing her mother come in in a hurry, she combed her hair and asked casually, "Mom, is Li Jun and the others here?"


    Li Jing''s mother: "Come, come, don''t comb and go out to greet you."


    Li Jing felt a little embarrassed when she thought of Li Jun, twisted her hair and said in a low voice, "I''m here, what''s there to welcome?"


    When Li Jing''s mother saw Li Jing like this, she knew that she was shy, "It''s not that I didn''t want to meet you when I was hired in ancient times. You go out and have a look and let people say that we are rude."


    Li Jing got up slowly after hearing what her mother said.


    At this time, Li Jun and the others had already put down their belongings and found a place to sit down under the arrangement of Mrs. Li Jing.


    Li Jing went out the door and saw Li Jun in the center of the crowd, with a slight smile on her face, talking to the people beside her.


    Sister-in-law Li Jing saw Li Jing coming out, and immediately shouted, "Li Jing is here."


    After hearing this, Li Jun turned his head to look at Li Jing, and saw that she was wearing a bright red jacket with two big pigtails embarrassed and walked slowly towards him.


    It was the first time that Li Jun saw her in such a dress and was not only a little dumbfounded.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao found and sat in a remote place. Seeing Li Jun and Li Jing''s affectionate expressions, they couldn''t help but be jealous: "Did you do the same when we hired?"


    Wang Hao was stunned by Li Jing''s question. He touched his nose in a guilty conscience and dared not answer directly, "Just look at others and ask us what we do."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "Didn''t I just ask you what is your guilty conscience?"


    Wang Hao: "I have a guilty conscience there."


    It can''t be said that after our blind date, you followed me back to the island, and you didn''t even get hired!


    Han Wen didn''t ask questions when she saw Wang Hao''s death and the duck''s mouth was biting her to death.


    After Li Jing came out to meet Li Jun, the atmosphere at the scene reached a climax.


    Sister-in-law Li saw that the two of them were almost overwhelmed by the jokes, so she pushed them away with a smile.


    "Okay, you guys, my little sister is thin-skinned, but it''s not like you don''t know how to joke less."


    "Haha, aren''t we curious to ask?"


    Li Jing took Li Jun into the room, but Li Jun fell behind and somehow closed Li Jing''s door.


    Li Jing was taken aback and looked at him with wide eyes, "What are you doing?"


    Li Jun explained calmly: "You don''t like people looking at you. If I lock up like this, no one will see you."


    Li Jing bowed her head in embarrassment and said "Oh".


    Seeing that Li Jing was so well-behaved, Li Jun couldn''t help teasing her, raised his hand and touched her head.


    "You... what are you doing?" Li Jing asked deliberately with a blushing face and a fierce look.


    Li Jun lied without blushing, "I see something in your hair to help you get it off."


    Li Jing touched her head and asked eagerly, "Is there any more?"


    "No more." Then he took a few times from his pocket, and a delicate watch appeared in front of Li Jing.


    "Wow! So beautiful, when did you buy this?"


    Li Jun watched her holding the watch from left to right and looked at her with a look of joy, and a warm expression appeared on her face, "I bought it when I went to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy things."


    Li Jing was stunned for a moment and then put the watch back, "I can''t have this thing because it''s too expensive."


    Li Jun frowned and asked unhappily, "Why?"


    "Our family has already received two big gifts from you, how can we still ask for your watch." Li Jing replied embarrassedly.


    When Li Jun heard that he was not satisfied with himself, his brows slowly stretched out, "Fool, this thing is for you if you buy it, if you don''t want it, throw it away."


    When Li Jing heard that she was about to throw it away, she was anxious, "How can you just throw something so expensive?"


    Li Jun: "Huh? If you don''t want to throw it away, just keep it."


    Although Li Jing liked it very much, he still looked embarrassed. When Li Jun saw it, he had to continue to persuade: "You forgot, we are a family after the dowry today."


    When Li Jing heard this, her face blushed and she was a little embarrassed, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing her anxious and shy look like a cat, Li Jun couldn''t help but want to tease her, "What? You don''t want to?"


    Li Jing sensed the danger and quickly shook her head, "No...no."


    Hearing this, Li Jun showed a smirk at the corner of his mouth, reached out and took the watch in Li Jing''s hand, and raised Li Jing''s arm to put it on her.


    "Since it''s yours sooner or later, it''s better to put it on now."


    Li Jing was so foolishly held in Li Jun''s hand that Li Jun''s cold fingers slid across Li Jing''s warm wrist, causing her to shrink in shock.


    Li Jun put on Li Jing''s watch and admired it with satisfaction. Then he patted her on the head and reminded: "Let''s go! Let''s go out first."


    Li Jing thought about the group of people outside who made fun of her and suddenly resisted, "Can you not go out." It''s not good to stay in the room quietly.


    Li Jun raised his eyebrows, "Aren''t you afraid of people gossiping when we stay in the house for so long?"


    As soon as Li Jing heard that she was going to be gossiped, she immediately went out, "Then...then let''s go out quickly!"


    Looking at the back of Li Jing fleeing, Li Jun opened the door with a chuckle and went out.


    Although Sister Li Jing and Mother Li Jing were working, their eyes kept glancing at Li Jing''s house, and they were relieved when they saw that they came out after a while.

 Chapter 318： misunderstanding

    Li Jing looked around outside and saw Han Wen and Wang Hao sitting in the corner, and immediately ran towards her.


    Wang Hao was laying hands on Han Wen when he saw Li Jing coming over and subconsciously retracted his hand.


    Looking at him, Han Wen couldn''t help but jokingly said, "I didn''t expect someone as powerful as Captain Wang to be embarrassed."


    Wang Hao coughed lightly, "It''s not good for people to see."


    Han Wen heard him say that she was not good, but she refused, "What''s wrong, you are my man''s righteousness to lay hands on me."


    Wang Hao touched Han Wen''s face and coaxed, "Go back and press your feet for you."


    Knowing that he was thin-skinned, Han Wen didn''t force him, so she replied lightly, "Well then!"


    Li Jing came over as soon as the voice fell, Wang Hao got up and said, "You guys talk first, I''ll go over to help."


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    As soon as Wang Hao left, Li Jing sat down where Wang Hao was sitting just now and said enviously, "Brother-in-law is so kind to you."


    Han Wen glanced at the watch that Li Jing had inadvertently revealed, and said with a smile, "Captain Li is also nice to you."


    Seeing Han Wen''s eyes, Li Jing quickly pulled up her sleeves and said shyly, "I didn''t want it, and I don''t know why he bought it for me."


    Han Wen smiled and lifted Li Jing''s wrist to reveal the watch, "This is Captain Li''s heart, so I can''t just hide it like this."


    Han Wen looked at it carefully and asked in surprise, "You are the latest model! Li Jun is so generous to you."


    Li Jing knew that Han Wen had several watches that also knew about this, so she leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Is the latest model not cheap?"


    Han Wen nodded: "Well, the price of this watch is good."


    After hearing this, Li Jing looked worried, "Did he spend all his money for being so expensive?"


    Seeing Li Jing, Han Wen couldn''t help laughing, "I''m worried about him before I get married? Don''t worry! Just Li Jun, he doesn''t know how many small vaults he has in his hand! Since he can buy it for you It means that you can take it with confidence if the conditions allow it."


    Li Jing thought about Li Jun''s black face and serious look, and couldn''t help but believe what Han Wen said.


    She reached out and touched Han Wen''s belly and asked curiously, "Are you tired of carrying her?"


    Han Wen nodded sadly, "I''m tired, I don''t dare to turn over when I go to bed at night, and I do everything carefully."


    Li Jing: "Well, it''s hard work at this time, you have to pay attention."


    "However, children are also very cute, and it''s fun to be fat for nothing." Li Jing said with a look of longing.


    Han Wen touched her, "Then you should also quickly ask Captain Li for one when we become in-laws for our children."


    Li Jing was stunned for a moment, blushing all over her cheeks and stammering reprimand: "You...don''t talk nonsense."


    Han Wen had a clear look on her face, "You''re about to marry Captain Li, what''s so embarrassing about that?"


    Li Jing glanced at Han Wen and then whispered: "Don''t talk nonsense about Captain Li marrying me as a last resort, he doesn''t like me."


    Han Wen frowned and was a little puzzled, "He told you that?"


    Li Jing shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    Han Wen asked tentatively, "Then what did you guess?"


    Li Jing: "Oh! He didn''t say it explicitly, but he hinted at me."


    Han Wen''s black line really didn''t know how Li Jun suggested it or how Li Jing accepted it.


    "I think he seems sincere to you." Han Wen tried to remind.


    Li Jing looked confused, "Really? I don''t know either."


    Han Wen: "Then you are carefully feeling the feelings."


    Li Jing glanced at Li Jun and saw that he had been talking to others, and bowed his head and responded shyly.


    "Why don''t you two go to dinner and hide here what are you whispering!" Sister-in-law Li Jing asked cheerfully as she walked towards the two of them with a smile on her face.


    Han Wen supported the chair and stood up slowly, and replied with a smile, "I didn''t say anything, sister-in-law has arranged everything?"


    Sister-in-law Li Jing: "It''s arranged, you are the matchmaker."


    After he finished speaking, he looked down and accidentally caught a glimpse of the watch on Li Jing''s wrist and asked in surprise, "When did you buy such a beautiful watch, little girl, isn''t it cheap?" Then he pulled up Li Jing''s hand. Measured.


    Li Jing took out her hand from Sister-in-law Li''s hand and covered the watch with her sleeve, frowning, "I didn''t buy it, I don''t have the money to buy it, it was Captain Li who bought it."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing rolled her eyes at Li Jing angrily, "It''s a good thing for people to buy you a watch, what''s your expression like?"


    Li Jing said aggrieved: "It''s not that you hurt me, sister-in-law."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing pouted: "Squeamish."


    Knowing that Li Jing was not dealing with her sister-in-law, Han Wen hurriedly interjected, "Sister-in-law, when will we go."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing immediately put on a smile, "This is the past."


    Han Wen patted her slightly bulging belly and explained embarrassedly, "People with this body are hungry quickly."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing: "Well, I didn''t know how many meals a day I ate when I was pregnant with my kid."


    "It''s just that this little sister-in-law next to me wants to rob me when she sees me eating, just as my food is more fragrant than others."


    Li Jing was embarrassed by what her sister-in-law said, so she couldn''t help tugging at her sister-in-law''s clothes, "sister-in-law, it''s all about that year, can you stop talking about it?"


    Sister-in-law Li Jing: "You''re embarrassed to say this."


    During the meal, Han Wen sat separately from Wang Hao, because Han Wen was the matchmaker and wanted to sit first, while Wang Hao sat on the male guest''s side.


    "Come, come, Mr. Han, this dish is delicious, you should eat more."


    Sister-in-law Li Jing was sitting next to Han Wen, helping Han Wen with food and serving her warmly.


    Seeing that Sister-in-Law Li was so enthusiastic, Han Wen was embarrassed to refuse but took the bowl and took it all over, and the bowl was filled with food in no time.


    Li Jing saw that her sister-in-law used her own chopsticks to serve Han Wen''s food, and then used chopsticks to eat after she finished, and she couldn''t help but darken her face.


    Seeing her sister-in-law holding another chopstick, she hurriedly stretched out the bowl, "sister-in-law, give me these chopsticks."


    Li Jing''s sister-in-law was supposed to put the tofu skin with a chopstick in her mouth, but she immediately turned her head to look at Li Jing, and looked at Li Jing with the fool.


    Seeing Li Jing staring at her, she could only put the dishes on the chopsticks into Li Jing''s bowl, and muttered in a low voice: "Today, I''m so happy that I''m stupid, and I went to your bowl to put a dish into your bowl. , is it transsexual now?"


    After listening to Sister Li''s words, Han Wen turned to look at Li Jing, and saw that she picked up the dish in the bowl and put it in her mouth with a painful expression.


    After dinner, Han Wen took a chance to seize Li Jing and explained, "You misunderstood my sister-in-law just now, the dishes she served for me were all dishes that no one else had touched, and her chopsticks were also for me. Only use it after the dishes are done."


    Li Jing was dumbfounded, "It''s not just me..." She used the same pair of chopsticks as her sister-in-law.


    Han Wen nodded sympathetically, "Yes, that''s what you think."


    Seeing Han Wen''s gloating expression, Li Jing complained, "If I had known you were watching the fun, I wouldn''t have helped you."

 Chapter 319： rebuke

    Han Wen smiled cunningly, "I didn''t expect you to help."


    Li Jing: "Hmph, I''m ignoring you."


    Han Wen stretched out her hand and pushed Li Jing''s shoulder, "Okay, auntie, go and see how the discussions are going. You don''t want to know when you will get married."


    Li Jing: "I don''t want to, I want to stay at home for a few more years."


    Han Wen: "Just think about it!"


    When they got to the house, several elders were already seated. Wang Hao was talking with Li Jing''s father. The men who came were also Wang Hao''s elders.


    Li Jing''s father: "Mr. Han, we discussed with Li Jun just now that we plan to get married before the spring. Do you think it is possible?"


    Han Wen pretended to count the days and nodded, "Okay."


    Li Jing panicked and objected in a low voice: "Dad, will it be too early to get married before the spring."


    Li Jing''s father: "What early, getting married before the spring just won''t delay the construction period."


    Li Jun also nodded: "Well, my uncle is right. If the farmers were busy with the marriage at that time, I''m afraid I would be in a hurry."


    Li Jing''s dad: "Well, those of us who go to the ground know how hard it is, what do these little babies know."


    Li Jing was insinuated by her father, and her face flushed with anger and glared at Li Jun viciously.


    But Li Jun didn''t take it to heart at all, he just wanted to marry Li Jing back quickly.


    After discussing the marriage, Han Wen and the others left. The relatives and friends on both sides were satisfied that there was nothing dirty, and things went smoothly.


    When I got home, I saw that the yard was wide open and there were only Qingyue and Zhou Li in the yard.


    "Where''s your brother?" Han Wen asked casually.


    Qingyue pointed to the mountain next to her.


    Han Wen''s face darkened, "I dare to go up the mountain to play on this day."


    Zhou Li helped to explain: "Brother Hu Zi said that the overlord made him lose money yesterday and will take him up the mountain to earn it back today. Brother Fu Jin went with him when he was worried."


    Han Wen: "These boys really need to be cleaned up."


    Fortunately, Wang Hao ordered a few children to play on the mountain in front and did not dare to go to the back mountain. Even so, Huzi got a pheasant back.


    In the past, when Huzi got the pheasant back, he would definitely yell at him to kill the chicken, but today he rarely calmed down.


    Seeing that he had wrapped the pheasant in the basket, Han Wen asked curiously, "Why don''t you put the pheasant in the sack and wrap it so tightly?"


    Hu Zi: "I have something to do." After saying that, he went out the door with the basket on his back.


    Now that it''s getting dark, Han Wen is afraid that something will happen to Huzi, so she goes to the house and calls Wang Hao: "Go and see what Huzi is doing."


    Wang Hao has a big heart on his face, "Don''t worry, he has a lot."


    Xiaolong also persuaded him, "Mom, don''t worry, neither of the two adults in my brother''s kung fu can beat him."


    Han Wen: "All of you are really big-hearted."


    After going out for a while, Huzi came back. When he left, he had a serious face and when he came back, the corners of his mouth were laughing so hard that he couldn''t close.


    Han Wen looked into the basket and saw that the basket that was full when she left had become empty at this time.


    Han Wen: "What about your stuff?"


    Hu Zi didn''t want to hide it from his mother and replied calmly: "Sold it."


    Han Wen: "Who are you selling?"


    Huzi: "Sold it to Brother Zhou Bing."


    "When did you two get in touch?"


    "Last time when Bawang caught a pheasant, Zhou Bing asked me when he saw him. At that time, I didn''t agree to it if I was short of money."


    Han Wen: "Are you short of money now?"


    Huzi: "Of course, the money is all calculated by your youngest son."


    Han Wen got up, "Okay, tell Xiaolong you two to go to my room and wait."


    After a while, the two brothers appeared in Han Wen''s room.


    Xiaolong: "Brother, why are you so quick to tell Mom everything."


    Huzi: "Huh! You calculated my money and wanted me to hide it from you?"


    Xiaolong: "You really don''t have enough loyalty."


    Huzi: "Each each other."


    The two children were arguing and Han Wen pushed open the door and came in. Seeing the two children standing in a row against the wall, she raised her eyebrows and joked, "This is because I knew I had done something wrong and stood up beforehand."


    As soon as the voice fell, he came out and sat down on the stool of the sewing machine, "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Han Wen stepped forward and pinched Hu Zi''s collar and asked him to stand up, "Don''t sit first, let''s talk about the problem."


    "Tell me! What do you two want money for?"


    Xiaolong and Huzi looked at each other, Xiaolong first poked Huzi.


    Hu Zi glanced at him and said nothing.


    Han Wen sat on the chair in front of the desk with full aura, "Xiaolong, tell me first, what is your brother''s plan at night."


    "Don''t say you have a cleanliness addiction, you still know how much your cleanliness addiction is."


    Seeing that Xiaolong couldn''t hide it, he had to confess, "I want to buy a mannequin."


    The last time he went to the hospital, he had seen it, and Fu Jin had said that it was sold in the market, but it was not cheap.


    Han Wen didn''t say anything and turned to look at Huzi: "How about you?"


    Huzi scratched his head, "I want to buy some beef for Bawang."


    Han Wen looked at him coldly: "The overlord uses you to buy things, tell the truth."


    Huzi: "I saw a knife."


    Han Wen got up: "Every one of them is not easy."


    Huzi: "Mom, our money comes from fair and square, and it''s not illegal."


    Han Wen: "Say it again!" Now that the situation is so severe, it is daring to do business in private.


    Hu Zi raised his head and glanced at his mother cautiously, and quickly admitted his mistake: "Mom, I know I was wrong."


    Seeing that Huzi had a good attitude in admitting his mistake, Han Wen turned to look at Xiaolong again.


    Xiaolong immediately understood, "Mom, I was wrong too. I shouldn''t count my brother."


    Han Wen glanced at Xiaolong coldly and said angrily, "Humph! You''re not as good as your brother. What bothers me most about your mother is someone who knows how to plot against his own family."


    Xiaolong had never suffered so much grievance when he was young, and the tears flowed down at once.


    Seeing Xiaolong''s face covered in tears, Han Wen felt a little unbearable, "Okay, it''s not all your fault. If someone moved my quilt, I wouldn''t forgive him lightly."


    "That''s it for today, let alone the next one."


    Xiaolong nodded silently while weeping.


    Hu Zi felt a little distressed when he saw Xiaolong like this. He reached out his hand to stop his shoulder and said, "Okay, don''t cry anymore. Didn''t Mom say I don''t blame you."


    "We didn''t care."


    Seeing Xiaolong''s tears, Han Wen felt that she was talking too much. She turned to Huzi and said, "You go out first."


    Hu Zi immediately became vigilant when he heard that he wanted to go out by himself, "You don''t want to do it!"


    Han Wen gave him an angry look, "What nonsense."


    As soon as Huzi left, Han Wen took Xiaolong into his arms. After Xiaolong fell into Han Wen''s arms, he began to cry aloud. Han Wen just patted him on the back and didn''t apologize for what she said just now.


    Xiaolong cried for a while before calming down, and looked at Han Wen a little embarrassedly.


    Han Wen asked with a smile, "Enough crying."


    Xiaolong nodded and threw himself into Han Wen''s arms again.

 Chapter 320： Wang Danis sorrow

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day when Li Jun got married. Han Wen and Wang Hao took leave early in the morning to help Li Jun.


    Looking at Han Wen''s growing belly, Aunt Li didn''t dare to ask her to help but let her sit aside.


    At this time, getting married is not as complicated as the new century. The bride wears a red gown, the groom wears his usual clothes, and one person wears a red flower and uses a small cart to pick up the bride.


    Han Wen stood on the side, Wang Hao supported her waist and the two looked at the couple together.


    The ceremony at this time was also very simple. The two of them spoke a few words with a big red flower and began to arrange a meal. After the meal, the wedding was over.


    After the wedding, Han Wen and Wang Hao walked home slowly with a red envelope.


    Not long after arriving home, Wang Dani came, "Have you finished your wine?"


    Han Wen: "After eating, why didn''t you go today?"


    Wang Dani''s family has a good relationship with Li Jun. Today, she heard from Li Jing that Wang Dani and the others were with them, but they didn''t go.


    "Don''t mention it, there is still a face for this big mess in our family!"


    Han Wen: "Isn''t your family very good~ What''s going on here?"


    Since Zhang Jingyi became pregnant, Wang Dani has been angry for three days, but her face has not slumped to the ground like today.


    "What a good thing! Zhou Bing is married and has a child this week. Isn''t there another one in our family?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment. Zhou Xing was a very reasonable person in her heart. Could it be that the person she liked was the same as his brother?


    "You mean Zhou Xing? Doesn''t he have a partner yet?"


    Wang Dani raised her face and replied lightly, "Yes."


    Han Wen wondered: "It''s not a good thing for him to have a partner. You didn''t want him to bring a partner back before."


    "Could it be that Zhou Xing is the same as your eldest daughter-in-law?"


    Wang Dani hurriedly shook her head, "This is different, if only it were the same, I don''t have to agree to anything."


    Han Wen: "It''s not good to be different."


    Wang Dani shook her head: "This girl is so good that we feel wronged."


    Han Wen was curious about the girl Zhou Xing met in the army every day, "I''ve talked about it for a long time, where is the girl who is close to Zhou Xing, and what''s her name? Do I recognize her?"


    Wang Dani gave Han Wen a slightly unnatural look when she heard Han Wen''s question.


    Han Wen frowned: "What kind of expression do you have, I know him?"


    Wang Dani: "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "Who is it!"


    Wang Dani: "The person you introduced to Zhou Bing before."


    Han Wen''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You mean Xiuzhi? How did they meet?"


    Wang Dani: "I met Zhou Bing on a blind date."


    Han Wen patted her forehead in love, "My God!"


    "Does your eldest daughter-in-law know about this?"


    Wang Dani: "I know, Zhou Xing told it when he came back last night. After hearing that it was Xiuzhi, Xiao Zhang made a fuss all night and didn''t agree with anything."


    Han Wen: "Then what do you and Brother Zhou think?"


    Wang Dani: "Xiuzhi''s child is what I like. I''ll definitely agree with nothing to say. Your eldest brother also agrees."


    Han Wen: "That''s fine. It doesn''t matter if Xiao Zhang is willing or not. It''s unavoidable to look down and not look up in the future."


    Wang Dani: "Well, Zhou Xing said that they will move out when they get married."


    Han Wen nodded and said, "Alright."


    "Then what are you worried about?"


    Wang Dani: "I don''t want to hide this from you. When we married Xiao Zhang, you also knew that we had emptied our family foundation, and it has not eased up until now. Now Xiuzhi''s mother will be like Xiao Zhang."


    Han Wen thought that your first daughter-in-law''s standard was set there, and the second daughter-in-law must be the same as the first daughter-in-law!


    Han Wen: "It''s really a bit difficult!"


    "Are you short of money? I still have some in my hand."


    When Wang Dani heard it, she hurriedly stopped her, "I didn''t mean it that way. Now that you have a big belly, you will always need money from now on. The money hasn''t been paid back to you last time, so I''m so embarrassed to borrow money from you."


    Han Wen: "It''s nothing. Wang Hao and I both have jobs, and we can live by making money every month."


    The neighbors, Wang Dani, have been worrying about their family''s affairs for so many years. Han Wen really regards her as her sister.


    Wang Dani: "I really didn''t borrow money for you. I have nothing to say to you! If I really borrow money, I will tell you directly."


    Seeing Wang Dani''s sincerity, Han Wen didn''t argue with her, "Then what are you going to do now?"


    Wang Dani sighed, "Fortunately, Xiuzhi is good. Knowing that our family is in trouble, she said no dowry."


    Han Wen nodded again and again: "Xiuzhi is indeed a good boy."


    Wang Dani: "He''s a good boy. You said she said she didn''t want a betrothal gift and we couldn''t give nothing! We all gave out so many things in the first style. Now that we meet such a good one, we don''t give anything to others. Isn''t it bullying people to be honest?"


    Han Wen was a little surprised when she heard this. If other old women heard that their daughter-in-law didn''t want anything, they would have jumped up with joy. I didn''t expect Wang Dani to think so much, and she was really optimistic.


    Han Wen: "Isn''t this a special situation for you?"


    Wang Dani shook her head: "It''s not a special thing. It''s a lifetime event. If we don''t give Xiuzhi something, then she will always bow her head in front of Xiao Zhang."


    "I came today to ask you to go to Xiuzhi''s house with me to discuss."


    Han Wen: "I would like to go with you, but my stomach is not feeling well these days."


    Wang Dani also knew that she had been running around a lot for Li Jun these days, so she discussed, "Then do you see if there are any suitable people on our side?"


    Han Wen thought for a while and asked tentatively, "How is Sister Li? Her man is the president of the supply and marketing cooperative, and many people know her."


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Dani nodded and said, "Yes, she is also able to speak well. Then I will discuss with her in the past, and I will save many nights."


    Han Wen didn''t know what Wang Dani told Sister Li, and the two went to Xiuzhi''s house early the next morning.


    Han Wen didn''t dare to take a break because she was so busy with her schoolwork, so she went to school early the next morning to continue her class.


    Seeing Li Jing and Han Wen in the office, she looked very good and couldn''t help but jokingly said, "How does it feel to be married?"


    Li Jing''s face was slightly red and she stammered: "It''s okay, I won''t tell you, I have to go to class."


    As soon as she left, Teacher Zhao surrounded her. Han Wen worked with Teacher Zhao all these years as a teacher, "Mr. Han, are you going to give birth in a few months?"


    Han Wen: "There are still more than three months."


    Teacher Zhao: "It''s good, will someone look after your child?"


    Han Wen was a little confused, "My mother will come when the time comes."


    Teacher Zhao immediately became happy when he heard it, "That''s good, that''s good, I''ll go to class first."


    Seeing his excited look, Han Wen turned to ask the teacher next to her, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He''s afraid that you won''t come back after you go back and give birth."


    Han Wen laughed, "I can''t bear to do such a good job." After that, she took her textbook and went to class.

 Chapter 321： due date

    When I got home from school in the afternoon, Han Wen arrived just after finishing the dishes in the kitchen and taking them to the yard to wash Wang Dani.


    Seeing the joy on her face, Han Wen deliberately asked, "How is it? Has everything been discussed?"


    Wang Dani: "It''s discussed."


    Han Wen: "When will the wine be served?"


    Wang Dani: "I won''t do wine for now."


    "What do you mean?"


    Wang Dani: "Both children say they are too young and want to wait a few years."


    Han Wen: "Okay! It would have been better not to wait a few years."


    Seeing Wang Dani''s refreshing appearance, Han Wen couldn''t help joking: "How are you, both daughters-in-law have their whereabouts, and the next generation also has them, and the future will be a good day."


    Wang Dani''s face even thicker at being teased by Han Wen now, she followed Han Wen''s words and replied, "Of course, the days will definitely get better."


    "Okay, let''s not talk to you, I have to go home and cook."


    Huzi and Xiaolong happened to come back from playing outside and saw Wang Dani in a hurry. They frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with Aunt Wang? My mouth is about to burst into laughter."


    Han Wen: "There is a happy event at home."


    Hu Zi immediately came over when he heard it, "What a happy event!"


    Seeing his gossip, Han Wen shoved the vegetable basin in his hand into his hand, "I asked why so much, I washed the vegetables."


    Huzi wrinkled his face with the vegetable bowl that his mother had stuffed in his hand, and with a face full of unwillingness, he went to the well to wash the vegetables, and when he was washing, he did not forget to call Xiaolong: "Why are you going! Come and help press the water. "


    Xiaolong was very obedient at all times except for the time he calculated his brother. As soon as he heard that he wanted to press the water, he strode over and started to help with his work.


    Fu Jin is now in the second year of junior high school and will soon be promoted to the third year of junior high school. During this time, he has been tutoring at school, so school is a little later than them at night.


    After the dishes were washed and brought to the kitchen, Hu Zi couldn''t wait to ask, "Mom, what shall we eat at night?"


    Han Wen looked at the pot in his hand and replied calmly, "Eat green vegetables."


    Hu Zi was immediately unhappy when he heard it, "Can you change your appearance by eating green vegetables every day?"


    Han Wen: "Then what do you want to eat?"


    Huzi: "Boiled pork slices, squirrel mandarin fish."


    Han Wen gave him a helpless look, "I''m sorry, we don''t have anything you want to eat."


    Hu Zi licked his face and leaned forward, "Mom, I know we don''t have one, why don''t we eat it tomorrow?"


    Han Wen thought for a while that the children did eat green vegetables every day, and nodded, "Okay! But we all have to go to school tomorrow, who will buy it?"


    Hu Zi said immediately: "Let my dad go."


    Han Wen: "Go and tell your dad."


    Hu Zi hesitated for a moment and nodded immediately: "Okay."


    Han Wen looked down at the green vegetables in her hand, and suddenly felt that it was not fragrant. She shoved the vegetable bowl into Huzi''s hands, and said in a sullen tone, "You two make dinner! I''ll go lie down for a while." He left without looking back.


    Huzi glanced at the vegetables in his hand and Xiaolong looked at each other in resignation: "Okay, let''s work!"


    Xiaolong: "Have you figured out how to tell Dad?"


    Hu Zi replied without raising his head while lighting the fire: "Don''t worry! There is a way."


    Because there was no food at home, the brothers first steamed a pot of steamed buns before they started cooking. While cooking, Huzi kept his ears pricked and heard the movement outside. Hearing Zhou Li joking outside, he put the shovel into Xiaolong''s hand. Immediately rushed out.


    Xiaolong: "Brother, why are you going?"


    Huzi: "Something happens."


    When he went out, he stopped Qingyue who was about to enter the yard. Qingyue looked at him with wide eyes in confusion.


    Huzi: "Want to eat something delicious?"


    Qingyue shook her head seriously.


    Hu Zi patted his head resignedly, "My dad will come back in a while, no matter what I say, just nod your head. If you don''t agree, I''ll throw all your little rabbits away."


    When Qingyue heard that the bunny was about to throw her, she immediately nodded in panic, Huzi touched her head with satisfaction, "Okay, let''s go back to eat!"


    Wang Hao''s team has been busy these days. He didn''t come back until dinner time. Wang Hao looked at the steamed buns and dried vegetables on the table, looked at his busy son, and asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter? Our family has no money. already?"


    Hu Zi put down his chopsticks and replied without blushing: "If you have money, you just don''t have any food at home."


    "Didn''t I just buy a bag of vegetables two days ago?"


    Huzi: "It''s long been eaten."


    "The meat at home is clean."


    Wang Hao got up in disbelief and went to the kitchen to look. He saw that there was nothing in the meat bowl. Wang Hao took the bowl and asked the brothers, "Did you two steal meat for Bawang and Xiao Huang?"


    Huzi and Xiaolong shook their heads in unison.


    Wang Hao didn''t believe they turned around and asked Qingyue, "Did your brother steal meat from Bawang and Xiaohuang?"


    Huzi quickly rushed to Qingyue and shook his head.


    A hint of slyness flashed in Qingyue''s eyes, and she nodded in anticipation of the two of them.


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at the two of them sharply, Hu Zi smiled awkwardly, and explained a little cowardly: "Just a little bit."


    Xiaolong also nodded desperately: "Yes."


    Wang Hao was unmoved, "After dinner, you two go to the yard and stand."


    Hu Zi lowered his head in disappointment, but his mood was like a roller coaster. As soon as he got off, he heard his dad say again, "I''ll go grocery shopping tomorrow."


    When Fu Jin came back and finished eating, the brothers ran out excitedly, Han Wen looked at it and asked, "what did you do to them?"


    Wang Hao: "Promise them to go grocery shopping tomorrow."


    The next morning, Wang Hao didn''t exercise, so he changed clothes and went to the vegetable market with a basket. He happened to meet Liu Chunfang, who was going out to buy vegetables, but she was so envious.


    When I came back from school in the afternoon, several children ran home to help, and even Fu Jin, who had been making up lessons, was a little early.


    "Auntie, what should I do with this fish?" Fu Jin shouted loudly while sitting in the yard.


    Han Wen: "Scrape off the fish scales and clean the stomach."


    Because these two dishes are relatively large, Han Wen has to cook them herself.


    After the meal, the four children couldn''t support it, they leaned on the chair and rubbed their stomachs, sighing comfortably.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the end of July, and Han Wen''s due date was getting closer and closer. The men in the family were all nervous. Fortunately, now that the children are on vacation, there are people watching 24 hours a day, and Wang Hao can rest assured when he goes to work. Some.


    Huzi: "Dad, has grandma called? You didn''t say when to come?"


    Wang Hao: "Your grandmother said that there is still some work in the fields, and it will take a few days."


    Huzi: "Oh, then you urge my grandma."


    Han Wen: "You kid, this supply and marketing agency doesn''t have enough calls from your dad."


    Hu Zi scratched his scalp, "Your stomach is so big, I''m not nervous."


    Han Wen: "I''m not nervous, why are you nervous?"


    Huzi: "I''m not you."

 Chapter 322： Pain before childbirth

    Han Wen scoffed at Hu Zi''s nervous performance, turned around and went back to the house and became nervous. After Wang Hao found out, he went back to the house to comfort Han Wen for a while, and then gave Hu Zi a kick when he went out, "Let''s not scare your mother in the future."


    Because Wang Hao attacked from behind, Hu Zi couldn''t escape and was kicked abruptly. He covered his **** and defended with an aggrieved face: "Didn''t Mom say she''s not nervous?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m not nervous but I''m scared by you. I''ll come back to eat when you cook at noon."


    Huzi: "Just know to toss us."


    It may be that the tense atmosphere in their family affected others. Wang Dani came over to talk to Han Wen after dinner, just to talk about gossip in the village, and never mentioned that Han Wen was going to have a baby.


    In the next few days, Wang Dani came over after dinner to chat with Han Wen and help her pack up. Both Han Wen and Wang Hao were very grateful for this.


    However, because Wang Dani came to accompany Han Wen after dinner, sometimes someone was unhappy after staying for a day.


    Zhang Jingyi had a wave in front of the whole family at night, but none of the whole family stood by her, so this matter just ended.


    In mid-August, Han Wen was sitting in the yard eating grapes when she suddenly felt a stomach ache, "Sister-in-law...sister-in-law, I seem to be starting."


    As soon as Wang Dani heard it, she didn''t care about eating grapes, so she put down her things and went to help Han Wen, because Wang Dani had already given birth to several children and knew that it would not be so fast at the beginning, so she calmly comforted: "Don''t be nervous, let''s go here. Just pack up and go to the hospital."


    Even so, Han Wen was still very scared. She grabbed Wang Dani''s arm and tried her best to stabilize her figure, "Okay, sister-in-law, let''s hurry up."


    Wang Dani nodded and shouted loudly into the room: "Huzi! Huzi!"


    Hu Zi put down the pen in his hand and ran outside, "What''s the matter, Auntie?"


    "Your mother is about to give birth. Go to the house and take the things your father prepared for us to go to the hospital."


    Hu Zi turned around and ran into the house, "Quick, Mom is going to give birth."


    Fu Jin: "I''m going to push the cart, Huzi, go and help Aunt Wang support our mother, Xiaolong, you and Qingyue go get something."


    Xiaolong: "Then who should tell Dad."


    Fu Jin looked at the busy people and was hesitating! Seeing that Qingyue shoved the things in her hand into Huzi''s hand, she pointed and turned and ran outside.


    As soon as Qingyue left, the three brothers regained their senses, "Let''s go, take Mom to the hospital first."


    Wang Dani supported Han Wen and stood in the yard, comforting her constantly, watching several children come out with big bags and small bags, she couldn''t help laughing, "It''ll be a while, see if you''re nervous, you''ve got everything ready. ,Let''s go!"


    Fu Jin stood up and said, "Auntie, wait a minute, then went to the utility room and pushed a small cart out. The quilts are all laid out."


    Wang Dani was really sour now, "You guys are all ready, let''s go!" Fortunately, Fu Jin and Hu Zi were strong, they trotted all the way to the hospital, and Han Wen didn''t suffer much bumps.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Han Wen felt that the pain was not that much, and asked Wang Dani in a low voice, "Sister-in-law, am I in labor pains?"


    Wang Dani saw that Han Wen''s face was getting better, and nodded, "Well, this should have just started, and you will be in pain later."


    Seeing that the car that Fu Jin and the others pushed was brand new, he hurriedly said, "Okay, you can send someone to take the car back first, and I''ll accompany your mother in."


    Fu Jin and Hu Zi looked at each other and said, "Then I''ll go back!"


    In the past, Han Wen used to accompany Hu Zi during the obstetric inspection, so everyone tacitly handed over this kind of work to Hu Zi, and their mouths were not as good as Hu Zi could say.


    Han Wen arrived at the hospital slowly, and Hu Zi had already called a doctor. He went to check first and said that he only opened a little finger slit, so he would wait a while before entering the delivery room.


    Qingyue trotted all the way to the supply and marketing cooperative, and when she saw Wang Hao, she shouted excitedly: "Uncle...aunt...the son is about to give birth."


    Hearing the pen in his hand shake, Wang Hao clenched it tightly, and said with a grim expression, "Go! Go to the hospital."


    When the people in the office heard that Han Wen was about to give birth, they looked at Wang Hao. Seeing Wang Hao''s tense face, it was the first time they saw him so nervous. "Team Hao! I have a bike, why don''t you ride my bike!"


    After listening, Wang Hao said without turning his head: "Thank you, no need." His bicycle must have been placed in the carport at the back of the yard. There are so many cars in it that it is hard to find and unlock it.


    Qingyue trotted and followed Wang Hao all the way. After a while, she couldn''t bear it and fell behind. Fortunately, Wang Hao ran outside and thought of Qingyue again.


    When he got to the hospital, he didn''t go to the window to ask questions, he went straight to the delivery room with Qingyue in his arms, and he stepped on it when he accompanied Han Wen for the maternity check, just to save time.


    When he hurried to the door of the delivery room, he saw a group of strangers all looking at him.


    Wang Hao looked around and said coldly, "Your brother, didn''t they come?"


    Qingyue has already spoken just now, and now she has spoken a lot more smoothly, "Come... come."


    Wang Hao''s brows furrowed, and he clearly realized that something was wrong. Maybe Han Wen had already given birth. It happened that a nurse came over with something, and Wang Hao quickly stopped her.


    "Is Han Wen pregnant?"


    The nurse was a little puzzled, and suddenly asked, "You mean tiger mother?"


    Wang Hao nodded.


    Nurse: "She hasn''t given birth yet! In room 302."


    Wang Hao''s tense body finally loosened: "Thank you."


    It''s okay not to be born, but fortunately I didn''t miss it.


    He put Qingyue on the ground and leaned against the wall for a while before walking towards the room the nurse said.


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard Hu Zi''s voice, "Mom, if it hurts, just shout and don''t bear it."


    Wang Dani: "Don''t talk nonsense, you can''t shout at the beginning, you won''t have the energy for a while."


    Han Wen''s face was pale, and after a while, the pain was over. She turned her head and asked Wang Dani: "Sister-in-law, when will I have to wait until I can give birth?" Liso.


    Wang Dani: "It''s coming, it''s coming."


    "Xiaolong, go see when your dad will come, let him watch me here and go back and make some chicken soup for your mother."


    Xiaolong has been surprisingly calm since he entered the hospital, "Okay."


    Just as he was about to go out, Wang Hao pushed open the door and entered, "Sister-in-law, I''m watching here, I''ll trouble you with the rest."


    Wang Dani: "What''s the trouble with this?"


    "She''s almost in pain. I''ll call the doctor to see how many seams she has opened. I''ll go back and make chicken soup first."


    Wang Hao nodded: "Okay."


    As soon as Wang Dani left, Hu Zi''s face started to turn pale again when he saw that he didn''t have to ask Wang Hao to call the doctor.


    As soon as the doctor came to see that it was almost open, he said coldly, "Okay, let''s send it to the delivery room!"

 Chapter 323： The child is born (everyone guessed it was male or female)

    After sending Han Wen into the delivery room, the father sat in four rows on the bench at the entrance of the delivery room, each with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Wang Hao sat for a while and his hands were shaking. Hu Zi turned around and asked, "Dad, are you nervous?"


    It was rare for Wang Hao not to reprimand Hu Zi, so he replied lightly, "Yes."


    Hu Zi pursed his lips and comforted: "Don''t be nervous, Aunt Wang said that it will be born in a while."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Seeing that his dad was so good at talking, Hu Zi couldn''t help but start to look at his dad, and saw his dad staring at the delivery room with a cold face, as if he could star out a flower.


    There were also a few family members waiting beside him. Seeing the nervousness of Wang Hao''s family, he asked curiously, "Isn''t your family the first child, eldest brother? Are you still so nervous?"


    Wang Hao heard the sound and turned his head to look, and saw a sloppy man sitting on the chair next to him, with a cigarette in his mouth, and Erlang''s legs crossed. .


    Wang Hao turned him away and ignored him when he saw that he was like that.


    The man was not annoyed when he saw Wang Hao ignoring him, and said to himself, "Big brother, I think you have children and daughters, why is your wife still alive?"


    Hu Zi looked to the side and sneered without holding back his breath: "My mother thinks that there are too few daughters, so she wants one."


    "Why was your wife born?"


    "My wife wants to have a boy, and our baby is definitely a boy."


    Hu Zi asked curiously when he saw the affirmation on his face: "Why are you so sure?"


    The man glanced at her and said proudly, "This is a secret, I can''t tell you a little kid."


    Hu Zi turned his head and ignored him when he saw the sullen expression on his face.


    Because Han Wen was the first child, it took a long time to give birth. Wang Dani''s chicken soup was brought, and Han Wen''s child had not yet been born.


    "How long have you been in?"


    Xiaolong: "It''s been more than four hours, does it take so long for the aunt to give birth?"


    Wang Dani: "It''s a score. Some people are fast and some are slow. It''s normal for your mother to have a longer birth. It''ll be fine in the future."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a cry of a baby in the delivery room. Wang Hao and the others immediately surrounded the door.


    After a while, the door of the delivery room opened and a nurse holding the baby came out.


    Before Wang Hao could speak, the sloppy man next to him couldn''t wait to ask, "Nurse, boy or girl?"


    The nurse glanced at him angrily and replied, "Daughter."


    When the man heard it, he immediately backed out, and when he left, he didn''t forget to poke Wang Hao, "Your wife has given birth."


    Wang Hao didn''t even care about that person, he really thought it was his own child, and he was about to hug him.


    The nurse ducked, "Is your lover''s name Vanilla?"


    Wang Hao shook his head: "My lover''s name is Han Wen."


    Nurse: "She hasn''t given birth yet!" Then she said to the sloppy man, "Why don''t you come and see if your wife gave birth to a baby girl?"


    This man''s wife gave birth to one more than a year, and this group of nurses has known them for a long time.


    The sloppy man opened his eyes wide in disbelief, "Impossible, I looked for someone and said it must be a boy, how could it be a girl! Did you replace my child?"


    Nurse: "There are two mothers in the delivery room. One hasn''t given birth yet. How can I change it for you?"


    The man was just as stunned as the devil, and muttered to himself: "Impossible, I don''t believe it, it was you who changed it."


    The nurse didn''t waste time with him, and let the big girl who followed him take a look and carry the child into the delivery room.


    Wang Hao and the others didn''t take the man to heart at all. Hearing that Han Wen was dead and backed away, Wang Hao took out his pocket with a cold face, took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth and didn''t light it.


    The sloppy man stared at the delivery room, suddenly turned his head and scolded the girls who followed: "Get out of here, don''t go back to work and wait here to die!"


    One of the older children said tremblingly, "Father, mother hasn''t come out yet!"


    Sloppy man: "She has the face to give birth to a girl, and you all get out of my way! I''m watching here."


    Wang Dani and the others heard the movement and looked over to them and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, the little girls left hand in hand, leaving the sloppy man alone outside the delivery room.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, the baby''s cry finally came from the delivery room. After hearing it, Wang Hao rushed to the door of the delivery room.


    Seeing the nurse come out, she took the initiative to ask without waiting for her to say, "Is Han Wen born?"


    The nurse hugged the child and nodded with a smile. She had never seen such a beautiful child born before. "I''ll take the child out and show you first."


    I never thought that the man in this family didn''t look at the child at all, but instead asked, "How is my lover, when will he come out?"


    Nurse: "You can transfer it to the ward after processing it inside. You can take a look at the child first."


    Wang Hao looked down absentmindedly and then looked into the ward, "Can I go in?"


    The nurse had never seen anything like this before, she shook her head and said, "No."


    Huzi and the others agreed to slow down a bit. When he ran over, his father had already finished asking questions, so he could only look at the child held by the nurse.


    Xiaolong: "She looks really good."


    Hu Zi said proudly: "Our children are all good-looking."


    When the nurse saw that they were all finished, she was going to take the child back. The sloppy man standing by the side was a little anxious seeing that no one in their family asked men and women, but ran up and asked eagerly, "Boys and girls?"


    The nurse rolled his eyes at him and replied angrily, "Girl."


    When the man heard this, he lowered his head and lost his thoughts, and walked away slowly like a walking corpse.


    Wang Dani looked at the man with sympathy in her eyes. In this day and age, having a litter of girls without a son to inherit incense would be poked in the spine. She couldn''t help but reminded, "Hey! Your daughter-in-law hasn''t come out yet!"


    The sloppy man just walked away without looking back.


    As soon as he left, the nurse came out again, holding a doll in his arms, "Where is the vanilla man?"


    Wang Dani replied kindly, "Let''s go."


    The nurse looked unhappy, "This woman hasn''t come out yet! Why did he leave."


    Seeing that the nurse was still holding the baby in her hand, Wang Dani asked curiously, "His daughter-in-law gave birth to two?"


    Nurse: "Yeah. Who knew there was still another in the stomach after giving birth."


    When he turned around and went back, he muttered angrily, "I don''t know what happened to this man. Don''t you want a son? Why did this son come and go."


    Wang Dani and Hu Zi were full of sighs after hearing this. They didn''t expect this person''s fate to be so strange.


    After waiting for a while, Han Wen was pushed out by the nurse, along with the wrapped child.


    Wang Hao was the first to rush up, holding Han Wen''s hand and was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he said, "It''s hard work."


    Han Wen squeezed Wang Hao''s hand for a while, and replied weakly, "It hurts to death, and this is the only one who wants me to be reborn."


    Wang Hao held his hand and assured: "This one will never be born again."

 Chapter 324： counting children

    They had just walked a few steps when a few little girls suddenly appeared next to them. They were the daughters of the man just now. They ran over and grabbed Wang Dani''s clothes and asked anxiously, "Auntie, is my mother out yet?"


    Wang Dani shook her head, "No."


    Seeing a large group of little girls, Wang Dani kindly reminded: "You stay here, your mother should be out soon."


    "And you find someone to go back and tell your dad that your mother gave birth to two, and the second is a younger brother."


    When the eldest girl heard that her mother had given birth to a younger brother, tears of joy fell, "Auntie, my mother really gave birth to a younger brother?"


    Wang Dani nodded affirmatively, "If you really don''t believe me, wait for the nurse to come out and ask."


    The little girl nodded, "I believe." After speaking, she turned to one of the children and said, "I hope you will go and tell our father and our mother that our mother has given birth to a younger brother."


    Wang Dani looked at the dirty little girls and sighed, chasing after Han Wen and the others.


    Hu Zi looked at Wang Dani with the child in his arms and asked, "Auntie, why are you meddling with this business?"


    Wang Dani replied with a look of sympathy: "It''s not easy for them to talk and it''s not in the way."


    Hu Zi sighed and said, "It''s true that the poorer you are, the more you are born, and the more you are born, the poorer you are."


    Wang Dani gave a wry smile and poked Huzi, "How can you say such a child."


    Hu Zi hugged his sister to hide slightly, "I didn''t say this, my mother said it."


    When he arrived in the ward, he took the initiative to carry Han Wen to the bed without Wang Dani reminding Wang Hao.


    Seeing that Han Wen''s spirit was okay, Wang Dani couldn''t help but praise her, "You''ve been born fast, you haven''t suffered much."


    Han Wen looked at the child she was holding and retorted, "I feel like I''ve suffered a big sin, but it hurts."


    Wang Dani: "Is it painful to have a baby? I have chicken soup, do you drink it?"


    Han Wen came to eat at noon, and now she is not hungry at all and shook her head: "I don''t want to eat, I want to sleep."


    Wang Dani: "Then go to sleep, I''ll show you the child."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and said, "Then I slept?"


    Wang Hao sat beside Han Wen to guard her, touched her forehead and said softly, "Go to sleep!"


    Han Wen closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep when a loud noise suddenly came from beside her.


    Wang Hao saw Han Wen frown and his face turned gloomy, and then a large group of people rushed in.


    It was the one who had a baby with Han Wen just now.


    There is an old woman in here, holding one of the children, the eldest grandson grows up and the grandson shouts short, very happy.


    Even the decadent man just now has changed, and the level of pride can''t wait for the whole world to know.


    "It''s such a coincidence that we''re living together again, eldest brother, hey! You said that people are good-natured, and thought it was a girl''s film, but it turned out to be a flower stick!"


    Seeing that he was really happy, Wang Hao couldn''t save his face, so he could only say coldly, "Keep your voice down, they need to rest."


    The sloppy man glanced at Han Wen who was sleeping, and just as he was about to say that he had given birth to a girl and still had the face to sleep, he was stabbed by his mother.


    Seeing his mother winked at him, he didn''t speak aloud.


    The old lady said to her granddaughters, "It''s enough to have me and your father here, you all go back! Don''t forget to go to the mountains to chop wood."


    When they all left, Wang Hao saw that the surroundings were quiet, and sat back and patted Han Wen to make her sleep more peacefully.


    Wang Dani walked over to discuss with Wang Hao in a low voice, "Seeing as Han Wen has to live here tonight, I''ll go back and cook some food for you."


    Wang Hao: "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    Wang Dani: "It''s nothing, can you feed the child?"


    Wang Hao: "Yes."


    Some time ago, Han Wen asked him to buy a parenting book, and the two of them learned a lot from it. Besides, Xiaolong is also considered to be a big one for him.


    Wang Dani was relieved after hearing it said she would, and turned to look at the four children and said, "Are you going?"


    The four children shook their heads in unison.


    Seeing that Wang Dani could not persuade them, she went back first.


    Han Wen closed her eyes and squinted for a while before she woke up again.


    Seeing her awake, Wang Hao hurriedly asked, "Are you hungry? Why don''t you drink some soup first?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "I want to drink water."


    Just now Xiaolong and Fu Jin went to get hot water and came back just in time to use it.


    The woman next door looked at the people who were busy before and after, and then looked at her man and her mother-in-law with envy on their faces.


    She hadn''t eaten in the morning and was already hungry. She rubbed her stomach and thought that she had finally given birth to a son. She was a little more confident and couldn''t help but said loudly, "Mother, I''m hungry, why don''t you go back and cook something? !"


    The old lady''s face turned gloomy when she heard this.


    This woman is also winking. Seeing the old lady''s face is not good, she immediately said: "Mother, you see we don''t have milk powder to feed, I want to eat better, I''m afraid your eldest grandson..."


    After hearing this, the old lady gave her a vicious look, and said angrily: "Okay, I''ll do it for you." Then she placed the child carefully next to the woman, and when she left, she did not forget to threaten: "Look at the child well. ."


    When the old lady left, she looked at her granddaughter who was no one caring beside her, touched her son who was about to fall asleep, and said angrily, "Come back with me."


    The sloppy man has always listened to his mother and followed without thinking, "Mother, why are you calling me! You are not afraid that your grandson will be stolen by leaving her there alone."


    After hearing this, the old lady spat at him angrily, "It''s your son who stole it!"


    The sloppy man looked smug, "Maybe the kid next door is stealing the child!"


    "He just gave birth to a daughter."


    The old lady couldn''t help but spat at her son when she looked so stupid, "Don''t be so beautiful, look at the clothes of that family, the things on the table, look at the sons, that one is not human. Zhonglongfeng, why don''t you dream of stealing your son!"


    The sloppy man scratched his head, "Mother, are we as bad as you said?"


    Old lady: "It''s not good."


    "I think that family may be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. You should discuss it with your wife and change that girl''s film while they sleep at night." The old lady said gloomily.


    The sloppy man immediately lied when he heard it, "Mother, if you want to change it, it''s also a boy''s doll. What do you do with a girl''s doll, it''s all a girl''s film."


    The old lady rolled her eyes at the man and said, "You don''t believe it if you say that you have no intentions. Now that you have a boy, what are you doing for a boy to raise a son for others?"


    "You can tell that he is not an ordinary person just by looking at his clothes and talking. Your girl is a life of suffering in our family, but a life of happiness when she arrives?"


    The sloppy man finally understood and smiled, "Mother, you are still smart."


    The old lady: "Let''s go! Go back and cook for your worthless wife. You''ll go out and find out later that they are the family on the island."


    "When that child grows up, my eldest grandson will have to rely on her!"


    The sloppy man couldn''t help but give a thumbs up when he listened to his mother-in-law''s calculations, "Mother, you are still the best."

 Chapter 325： Shameless (Chingyues Opportunity)

    Han Wen didn''t know at all that her child had been calculated, and she was still discussing how to breastfeed her child.


    Because Han Wen gave birth to a baby for the first time, Wang Dani didn''t know when she would breastfeed her baby, and she was afraid that she would not be able to feed her baby well, so she had to let her baby drink milk powder first.


    "Wang Hao, will you?" Han Wen patted the child while disliking the clumsy Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao''s hands and feet were not swiftly directed at the milk powder. He put the water first, then the milk powder and shook it. He tried it on the back of his hand. His face was tense as he didn''t look like he was making milk powder for the child, but was doing an experiment.


    "Okay." Wang Hao felt that the temperature was about the same, so he handed the bottle to Han Wen.


    Han Wen took the milk powder, looked at the children who were staring at them, rubbed her forehead and said, "Why don''t you go back to the two first, and exchange them later."


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin looked at each other and felt that there were a lot of people now, and the surrounding air was not good.


    Fu Jin: "Huzi, otherwise you and Xiaolong will go back first, and you will come and change us at night."


    Hu Zi thought that he had good energy at night, nodded and said, "Okay." Then he pulled Xiaolong away who was reluctant to leave.


    Han Wen gently touched the baby with the bottle, looked up at Wang Hao and asked nervously, "Is that how you feed it! Won''t you choke?"


    There''s no way this child is too young, she doesn''t understand anything for the first time.


    To be honest, Wang Hao has never fed such a small child and is also very nervous, "It should be fed like this."


    The woman who gave birth to two children next door pouted when she saw the two of them cautiously, with a look of disdain, how precious is a girl doll.


    Han Wen took the bottle and slowly brought it to the little baby''s mouth, watching her little mouth hold the bottle and drank it in gulps, her eyes full of surprise, "Hey, she drank."


    Wang Hao was also very happy to see it, and replied softly.


    Han Wen didn''t dare to feed her after a little, "Is it said in the book that I drank so much for the first time?"


    Wang Hao: "Well, drink less and feed more."


    When Wang Hao took the bottle to rinse, he looked at Qingyue who was lying on the side watching the baby, and suddenly shouted, "Qingyue!"


    Qingyue turned to look at him suspiciously.


    Wang Hao looked at her ignorant look, and suddenly asked, "Did you and Zhou Li go there to play yesterday?"


    Qingyue: "Go...to the sea...the seaside."


    As soon as she said these words, both Fu Jin and Han Wen were shocked. Han Wen calmed down for a while before she realized it, and asked nervously, "When did Qingyue speak?"


    Wang Hao smiled, "When you go to call me."


    At that time, Qingyue was probably too nervous and scared. She blurted out without thinking about it when she met Wang Hao. Later, everyone was busy in the hospital, so they didn''t realize that Qingyue could speak.


    Han Wen: "This is great, it''s a double happiness for our family, and I''ll definitely have a big meal when I go back."


    Wang Hao warmly reminded: "You can only eat light food."


    Han Wen lost interest when she heard it, turned to look at Fu Jin who was still, and poked him, "I''m back."


    Fu Jin stared blankly at Qingyue, "Qingyue, do you really know how to speak?"


    Seeing that Fu Jin couldn''t believe it, Han Wen said kindly, "Qingyue, call a brother to your brother."


    Qingyue looked at Fu Jin and said, "Brother."


    Fu Jin almost cried when he heard it, and turned to kneel to Han Wen and Wang Hao.


    Fu Jin was standing on the other side of the bed, only Han Wen, who was lying on the bed, was the closest. Seeing that Fu Jin was about to kneel down for them, he quickly helped them.


    "What are you doing, you don''t have to go home at night like this." Han Wen scolded gloomily.


    Fu Jin was afraid that Han Wen would get hurt and quickly got up, "I''m happy."


    Han Wen: "You can''t just kneel when you''re happy. Besides, Qingyue doesn''t speak because she lacks an opportunity. Now that the opportunity comes, she will naturally speak."


    Fu Jin scratched his head embarrassedly: "Thanks to my sister."


    Hearing Fu Jin''s words, Han Wen happily replied, "Yes! Thanks to our little lucky star, we will take care of you in the future!"


    Fu Jin and Qingyue both liked this beautiful baby doll and nodded in agreement.


    So later, when this baby girl was used to being bold, Han Wen began to regret that she shouldn''t have said this.


    Seeing that the matter was resolved, Wang Hao looked at Han Wen and planned to go out to deal with the bottle.


    The woman next door looked at Wang Hao''s back and said enviously, "Your man is so kind to you."


    Han Wen patted the milk doll lightly and replied softly without intending to say more.


    The woman looked at the milk powder on the table, her eyes flashed and she suddenly asked, "Big sister, look at my two children, the milk hasn''t come down yet, can you give me some?"


    Only then did Han Wen raise her head to look at her. She saw that her face was sallow and malnourished. The two children were quietly leaning against her, and a motherly love came out of her heart.


    "Do you have a bottle?"


    The woman shook her head, how could she have such a foreign thing in her house.


    Han Wen: "I can give you some milk powder, but you have to use your own bottle."


    Woman: "Can''t you use your baby''s bottle?"


    Han Wen: "No."


    The woman immediately became unhappy when she heard that she couldn''t do it. "What''s wrong with this, it''s all about the importance of a newly born child."


    After hearing this, Han Wen raised her eyebrows and ignored her, she just didn''t want to do anything.


    The woman also saw that Han Wen was not a good talker. She half-raised her body and rummaged through the things she brought while muttering, "I don''t know how to leave a girl to take care of me when this dead old woman is gone." hand over.


    Guys, please give me some points. Fu Jin was unhappy with a dark face. Han Wen helped her forehead helplessly and said, "Give her some!"


    The woman was not satisfied after receiving the milk powder. She looked at the empty kettle by her bed, and then looked at Han Wen''s kettle and said with a smile, "I have to trouble you to pour some water."


    Fu Jin poured her over impatiently, and kindly reminded: "They can''t drink like you do."


    Never thought the woman grinned with a big yellow tooth and smiled, "Don''t give them a drink, I''ll drink it."


    Fu Jin suddenly became anxious, "This is what children drink. What''s the use of drinking it."


    The daughter took the jar in her hand and said nonchalantly, "I''m going to breastfeed him in a while, and it''s as if I''m feeding him after drinking it." She didn''t care about the scalding, and drank it all.


    Han Wen pouted her lips like that, and looked at the girl who was thrown aside with sympathy on her face.


    The woman drank the milk powder in one breath, and then lifted her clothes as soon as she wiped her mouth.


    Fu Jin shouted in shock when he saw it, "What are you doing?"


    The woman looked innocent: "feeding! Haven''t you seen it? What''s the matter, don''t be shy."


    Han Wen looked at her with a black line on her face, and said coldly, "Fu Jin, you go out first, and tell your uncle not to come in. I''ll call you all to come in."


    When Fu Jin heard this, he hurried out.

 Chapter 326： greedy woman

    Han Wen looked at the happy woman and said angrily, "There are boys here, can you be careful!"


    Woman: "What is there to pay attention to, little fart?"


    Han Wen: "I was also a boy when I was young. You are not afraid of being seen by someone who suddenly lifts your clothes like this."


    Woman: "I''m the only one who can be seen by the few of us in the house. When the farming is busy, I even lift clothes on the field to feed the children! Why don''t you care?"


    "There are still people feeding the children on the street! Why don''t you care?"


    Han Wen looked at the plausible woman with a cold face, and said coldly, "Are you from that brigade?"


    The woman immediately became vigilant when she heard this, "Why are you asking this?"


    Han Wen: "I want to see how arrogant the people in the brigade are. They dare to lift their clothes in front of men. This is not typical of destroying the social atmosphere."


    The woman had already seen that Han Wen''s aura was different, and after hearing her words, she was immediately cowardly, not daring to refute, and hurriedly put down her clothes and lay back again.


    Seeing her look, Han Wen snorted coldly, "Your child hasn''t been fed yet!"


    The woman turned her back to her, "I''m out of milk." As soon as the voice fell, the little baby who was hanging aside opened his mouth and cried.


    As soon as she cried, the remaining two children also began to cry, and Han Wen suddenly felt a headache.


    Looking at the woman who hurriedly coaxed the boy doll, she said, "If you don''t feed her, I don''t mind chatting with the women''s director of your village. You will also be criticized for favoring sons over women."


    After hearing this, the woman unwillingly picked up the girl doll and fed it rudely.


    Han Wen frowned slightly.


    Just then there was a knock on the door, "Han Wen."


    Hearing Wang Hao''s voice, Han Wen glanced at the woman and said loudly, "I''ll call you later."


    The woman seemed to be reluctant to put down the baby after feeding a few mouthfuls in a hurry. Han Wen looked at Qingyue and said, "Go and call your uncle and the others in!"


    After Wang Hao came in, his face was not very good. He observed the surrounding environment, and then said to Fu Jin: "You are here, where should I go to the doctor."


    Han Wen wondered, "What are you doing there?"


    Wang Hao: "Ask when you can be discharged from the hospital."


    Han Wen felt uncomfortable even here, and hurriedly said, "Then go now!"


    Not long after Wang Hao left, Wang Dani came, along with Mrs. Li!


    Sister-in-law Li was also carrying a thermal insulation bucket in her hand.


    Sister-in-law Li put the insulation bucket on the bedside table and looked at the little girl again, "This little girl is so handsome, I have never seen a child who was born so beautiful."


    Wang Dani smiled and said, "Just like her mother, it''s clean and beautiful."


    Han Wen was not humble either, hehe smiled, "Follow me!"


    Wang Dani: "Just you cheeky, did you drink the chicken soup I brought you at noon?"


    Han Wen looked at the head of the bed, "I haven''t had a drink yet!"


    Wang Dani: "You''re not hungry either! Hey! I made a little more for you, now eat it!"


    Han Wen rubbed her stomach and felt hungry, nodded and said, "Okay."


    Sister-in-law Li saw the child lying beside her, and Han Wen took the initiative to say, "I''ll hold the child for you."


    Han Wen has heard people say that the child is held too much, and will often be held in the future, "Sister-in-law, you can just put her at the end of the bed, it''s quite tiring to hold her."


    Sister-in-law Li was holding the child but was reluctant to let go, "It''s okay, I can''t get tired of this weight."


    Seeing her happy, Han Wen didn''t say much.


    After taking the chopsticks handed over by Wang Dani, he was about to eat, "Fu Jin, Qingyue, let''s eat together."


    Fu Jin shook his head, "Auntie, eat it! Let''s go back to eat."


    Wang Dani also persuaded, "Huzi is cooking at home. Your meal is too bland and they can''t eat it."


    Han Wen opened the lunch box and looked at the noodles in clear soup and lacked water, and suddenly felt dull, "Fu Jin, bring that chicken soup to me and drink it."


    Sister-in-law Li hurriedly said, "Fu Jin gave your aunt what I brought. It''s hot."


    Fu Jin nodded quickly.


    Han Wen watched Fu Jin pour out the yellow-orange-orange chicken soup, which gave her some appetite. Sister-in-law Li said, "I know you don''t like greasy food, so I deliberately skimmed the oil."


    Han Wen took a sip and replied contentedly, "It''s really delicious, but my sister-in-law treats me well."


    The woman next door watched Han Wen drinking chicken soup and kept complaining in her heart why her old lady hadn''t come yet.


    It may be that her gaze was too intense and she quickly attracted Wang Dani. Wang Dani stretched out her hand to tease the child and asked, "Is this a girl?"


    The woman nodded, "Girl."


    Seeing that the girl was so cute, Wang Dani couldn''t help but teased a couple more times, and asked casually, "Why are you only your mother and three, and your man?"


    Woman: "My man went back to cook."


    Seeing that Wang Dani was easy to talk to, the woman swallowed and asked, "Sister-in-law, I haven''t eaten all day, can you give me something to eat?"


    Wang Dani looked at her face, and she couldn''t help but feel sympathy, "Are there any steamed buns for you to eat?"


    Just as the woman was about to eat, Fu Jin suddenly said, "Auntie, this steamed bun is not enough for my aunt! Besides, you didn''t drink a bowl of milk powder just now."


    The woman didn''t expect that Fu Jin would say it so carelessly, her face stiffened and she continued, "Just a bowl of water is enough."


    Then he took Wang Dani''s hand and called pitifully, "Sister-in-law."


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen and then at this woman, and suddenly felt that she had nothing to do to tease the child.


    Still, Sister Li couldn''t stand it any longer and said, "Fu Jin, keep half a steamed bun for your aunt and give her half!"


    After hearing this, Fu Jin reluctantly gave half a bun to the woman. Wang Dani didn''t dare to sit here when she saw it, and ran to tease the child with Sister Li.


    As soon as the woman got the steamed buns before they could eat it, the man came, carrying only a ragged bag in his hand, and he didn''t know what was inside.


    Seeing the steamed buns in the woman''s hands, she looked unhappy, "You didn''t even have to eat all of it and let me give you some food!"


    After speaking, he asked, "Where did you get the steamed buns, are you hiding something behind my mother''s back?"


    The woman hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, it was given by my sister-in-law."


    Wang Dani could only smile awkwardly.


    There was a strange feeling in the man''s heart. It seemed that her mother was right. The conditions of this family were really good, and the white flour steamed buns were given away as gifts.


    It''s just that her family members are so many that it''s not easy to start, it seems that she can only wait until evening.


    The woman opened the bag and saw the miscellaneous noodles inside, a gloomy look flashed in Xiao Qingcai''s eyes, but fortunately there was a boiled egg that made her feel better.


    I didn''t care whether the food was good or not, and immediately began to vomit.


    After a while, Wang Hao came back. Seeing him, Han Wen couldn''t wait to ask, "What did the doctor say?"


    Wang Hao: "Observe for one day and then go home tomorrow."

 Chapter 327： Stealing children

    Hearing Wang Hao said that he would only stay for one night, Han Wen immediately felt that the noodles in her hand were not so bad.


    The sloppy man kept listening to them with his ears pricked up, and his face changed slightly when he heard Wang Hao said that he would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow, "You eat first, I''ll go back."


    When the woman heard that he was going to leave again, she hurriedly said, "Don''t rush to leave! First, give me a pot of water."


    Sloppy man: "wait for me to call you back."


    Seeing that the man was determined to leave early, the woman hurriedly shouted, "Then go back and call me Zhao Di."


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Huzi and Xiaolong arrived at the hospital on time. Wang Dani and Sister Li didn''t stay too long after seeing so many people taking care of Han Wen, and called Fu Jin and Qingyue to leave together.


    Huzi: "Dad, we brought you food, where do you eat it?"


    In the afternoon, Wang Hao had already eaten, and of course he ate Han Wen''s leftovers, "I''m not hungry, put it aside for now!"


    Han Wen pushed him, "You just have to eat a little in the afternoon and go to eat."


    Wang Hao looked embarrassed, "I really can''t take it anymore."


    Although Sister-in-law Li and Dani Wang have a list of meals, they are all fortifying food, and he still supports it to this day.


    Seeing that he didn''t look like he was cheating, Han Wen didn''t persuade him any more.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the man in the next bed and her mother-in-law came, and by the way, Zhao Di who was staying here was sent back.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Hu Zi and Wang Hao looked at each other and went out to talk, but Wang Hao was the only one who came in.


    When I came back at ten o''clock in the evening, Hu Zi was lying in Wang Hao''s ear and said a few words.


    At two o''clock in the middle of the night, the old woman woke up, pushed the sloppy man, hugged the child and walked quietly to the milk doll.


    The sloppy man looked at Hu Zi and whispered, "Why does he sleep here?"


    The old lady: "You stretch your arms to avoid him." Wang Hao, who was leaning against the wall, said in a low voice, "Don''t make any noise."


    Just when the two of them were about to make a move, they heard a voice suddenly coming from across the bed, "Why don''t you sleep and toss?"


    The sloppy man and his mother paused for a while, looked at them with horror, and saw the man who was leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, looking at them coldly.


    The old woman shook her head and immediately replied: "We just heard people say that your children are good looking and want to come and have a look."


    Wang Hao, who can see things at night, has already seen the movements of the two people, "Watching the children at night?"


    The old woman''s head turned quickly, "We... Aren''t we afraid of disturbing the child''s sleep during the day~"


    Wang Hao had already seen the ambitions of the two of them. He leaned against the wall at night to relax their vigilance. He originally wanted to catch a current one, but he decided to let them go after seeing so many children in their family.


    "Get back!"


    The old woman didn''t expect that Wang Hao didn''t sleep. She was so frightened by his low roar that she trembled all over. She didn''t dare to refute, holding the child and walking back in despair.


    The sloppy man saw that his mother didn''t dare to contradict Wang Hao, and staggered back to their place with the old lady.


    Hu Zi slept lightly, and was lying next to his sister, who was woken up long ago. He straightened up and looked at a few people lazily. His aura was a little less than Wang Hao''s, but it was still bluffing enough.


    "Why do you think that our family is in good condition, and you want to replace the prince with a civet cat?"


    The sloppy man hurriedly retorted: "Don''t talk nonsense, we''re just going to have a look."


    Hu Zi sneered: "Oh! You think we are all fools! You two girls haven''t looked away from my sister all night."


    Then he pointed to the old woman, "And you, your eyes started to roll around all night. You are afraid that we don''t know that you want to change children!"


    The old woman''s face turned red and white after being scolded by the tiger, and she was still stubborn, "Let''s go and see, this is also called changing children, don''t falsely accuse others."


    Huzi: "You just do what you say, it''s a little bit worse to fool us."


    "But I said that the two of you are okay too. I didn''t see anything wrong after watching my sister all afternoon?"


    Sloppy man: "What''s wrong?"


    Hu Zi said helplessly: "My sister is so white, your daughter is so yellow, anyone with a discerning eye can see it at a glance, you still want to change children, isn''t that fooling a fool?"


    The sloppy man looked at the old woman after hearing this, and then remembered that they hadn''t looked at the baby girl since she was born, and they forgot what she looked like.


    Looking at the confused appearance of the two, Hu Zi sneered, "That''s right, you haven''t looked at this child since she was born, and it''s normal to not know what she looks like."


    The old lady and the sloppy man were shocked when they heard it. I didn''t expect a child to see them so clearly. Thinking about the temperament of this family, I felt that they were not ordinary people.


    The sloppy man now regrets that he offended such a powerful person by listening to his mother''s words.


    "I...we." The old lady wanted to explain.


    Before he could think about it, he was interrupted by Hu Zi, "Okay, don''t explain it. If my dad and I wanted to arrest you, we would have arrested you already, and we still have to wait until now."


    "Do you know why we didn''t arrest you? It''s just because of this girl''s face, you''d better treat her better in the future, otherwise..."


    Before Hu Zi''s threatening words were spoken, the old lady couldn''t wait to start nodding, "I... we know, and we will definitely treat her well in the future."


    Hu Zi got up and walked a few steps forward. He approached them and said lazily, "You are from Pengjia Village, right? Don''t let me hear that your family abuses girls, or my dad can send you in at any time."


    When the old lady heard that she knew that they were from that village, she nodded her head in fright and said, "I know, I''ll be good to them if I know."


    Hu Zi saw that they were honest and then went back slowly. These two people are also stupid and their family is so famous. When I went out and asked a nurse, it was clear. I thought he was very capable!


    It may be that these two people were so frightened that they didn''t want to stay at all, they just wanted to leave when they got up and packed their things.


    Wang Hao''s face darkened when he saw it, and he said coldly, "Stay honest, and go when it''s dawn." He was not afraid that the two children would be frightened by walking at night.


    The old lady and the sloppy man didn''t dare to move when they heard it. They opened their eyes until dawn, and pushed their daughter-in-law to leave at dawn.


    It''s a pity that her daughter-in-law was a twin and couldn''t move so quickly, so she could only stay in trembling.


    As soon as Han Wen woke up, she felt that the atmosphere in the room was strangely quiet. She turned around and saw that the people in the next bed had all shrunk into the corner like quails.


    Han Wen felt a little uncomfortable here, "Wang Hao, go and call the doctor to examine me, I want to go home."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen dotingly, and replied softly, "Okay."


    As soon as Wang Hao left, Han Wen looked at Huzi who was extremely excited and asked puzzled, "You found the money, so happy?"

 Chapter 328： family name waste

    Hu Zi looked at the bed next door and nodded arrogantly: "Almost!"


    Han Wen knew there was nothing good when she saw Hu Zi, and she pouted and didn''t ask any more questions.


    After a while, Wang Hao called the doctor, checked Han Wen, and let them go.


    Han Wen was wrapped tightly by Wang Hao and Wang Dani, and her eyes were exposed. Now that it was hot, Han Wen felt that her whole body was sticky and tight.


    "Can you take the scarf off my head?" Han Wen asked with some disgust.


    When Wang Dani heard that she was about to take it down, she immediately reprimanded: "This is not good. If you see the wind, you will suffer."


    Han Wen: "It''s warm air."


    Wang Dani: "The warm air doesn''t work either."


    Seeing Wang Dani being ruthless, Han Wen turned around and wanted to ask Wang Hao, but she didn''t expect Wang Hao to be more ruthless than Wang Dani, "Dear, this is for your own good."


    Han Wen: "..."


    Fu Jin: "Auntie, get in the car!"


    Han Wen looked at the brand new cart that Fu Jin had pushed, and sat on it resignedly.


    She was wrapped tightly, sitting on a stroller with her baby in her arms, Wang Hao pushing the cart behind, Han Wen felt helpless when she thought of the scene of this rural woman returning home.


    When she finally got home, she saw that there were many people waiting at home. Seeing them, Han Wen immediately wanted to find a hole to dig in, because she looked so ugly.


    Fortunately, she still had an excuse for not recovering, so she hurriedly said hello and hid back into the house.


    Fortunately, there is Huzi in the family. Even though so many people came, they made arrangements clearly.


    Han Wen lay on the bed and touched her hair. Fortunately, she washed her hair yesterday. It''s not so uncomfortable to wait for a few days without washing.


    "Xiaolong, go and pour a glass of water for Mom." Han Wensheng said indifferently.


    Xiaolong: "Okay, Mom, do you want to eat anything else?"


    Han Wen: "No."


    "Close the door for me when you leave, knock when you come in, I''ll let you in and you''re in."


    Xiaolong: "Okay."


    Yesterday, Han Wen received milk, and now the important task of feeding the baby is left to herself.


    In the evening, when everyone was gone and their family was the only one left, Han Wen looked at the whole family and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter, give me a name!"


    Xiaolong: "You need to think about your sister''s name."


    Huzi: "I used to think of boys'' names. Who knew you gave birth to a baby girl."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Why do you still dislike it?"


    Huzi: "I don''t dislike it."


    Han Wen looked at Fu Jin, "What about you! What do you think is a good name?"


    Fu Jin looked at Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao: "Speak boldly."


    Fu Jin scratched his head embarrassedly, "I thought of a nickname, but I don''t know if it''s suitable or not."


    Wang Hao was interested when he heard it, "Tell me about it."


    Fu Jin: "How is Fubao?"


    Han Wen: "Would Fu Bao be a little too pampered?"


    Wang Hao nodded and said, "Fubao is pretty good."


    Han Wen: "Then the nickname is Fubao? Do you guys have any questions?"


    Huzi: "No."


    Xiaolong: "Neither do I."


    "How about you, Qingyue?"


    Qingyue held her little sister''s hand and said softly, "Okay... nice."


    Han Wen: "Then the nickname is Fubao, what''s the big name?"


    Huzi: "I know."


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi expectantly.


    Huzi: "My name is Wang Shenghu, his name is Wang Shenglong, or my sister can be called Wang Shengfeng!"


    "In this way, when we go out and talk, people will know that we are brothers and sisters." Hu Zi said triumphantly.


    Han Wen gritted her teeth and repeated, "Wang Shengfeng? Do you agree?"


    Xiaolong, Fu Jin, and Qingyue shook their heads in unison.


    Huzi: "I think it sounds good? If you don''t agree, then I''ll think about it."


    Han Wen quickly stopped him from this dangerous thought, "Okay, let your father take the name!"


    Hu Zi was a little disappointed, "That''s fine!"


    When the children were gone, Han Wen had time to ask Wang Hao.


    "You read a lot of books, why did you give Huzi such a name?"


    Wang Hao took the diaper''s hand and said, "I didn''t make it, their mother made it."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    "Then think about the name of our Fubao."


    Wang Hao: "Well, I''ll go to the secret room."


    Han Wen wondered, "What are you doing in the secret room?"


    Wang Hao: "Where are there many ancient books, I want to see them."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was so attentive, Han Wen responded happily: "Okay, then you can go!"


    As a result, Wang Hao, the famous name, didn''t make up his mind for a month, but fortunately there was Fubao calling first.


    Mrs. Han came on the third day of Han Wen''s delivery. Ever since she came, Han Wen''s good days have come to an end, and everything has been taken care of.


    A month later, Han Wen stood in the yard out of confinement and said, "Fu Jin, Fu Jin, bring me a pot of hot water." She didn''t wash her hair for a month, and she was about to grow hair, although she used it every day. Hot water wipes the body, but it can only be said to be a drop in the bucket.


    Hearing her voice, the old lady came out with the child and reprimanded: "What are you talking about, go to the room to wash."


    Han Wen couldn''t be bothered, "Okay, Fu Jin, don''t come out, go inside!"


    This time, Han Wen not only washed her hair, but also took a bath. After washing, her whole body became radiant.


    The old lady stood outside with Fu Bao in her arms, looking at Han Wen''s smart clothes, she said with satisfaction, "Look at your mother, she has become that beautiful woman again."


    Fu Bao was amused and laughed.


    The old lady couldn''t help complaining: "Xiao Fubao was hugged by these little **** and couldn''t lie down, and I didn''t know they started school. What do I think?"


    Han Wen reached out and took Xiao Fubao to let the old lady take a break, "I''m at home to help you~"


    Old lady: "Aren''t you going to work?"


    Han Wen: "I''m taking a month off."


    "How about my dad''s side, are you busy at home?"


    The old lady: "come here busy, your father''s centimeter alone is enough for the two of us to eat."


    Han Wen: "That''s fine, let Dad come and stay for a few days after he''s done."


    The old lady replied while packing Fubao''s diapers, "I''m free then! I''ll be busy again in a few days."


    Thinking that the old lady had been busy here for more than a month, Han Wen couldn''t help but said, "Mom, why don''t you go back and stay for a few days."


    The old lady got up and looked at Han Wen: "When I go back, you can watch the child yourself?"


    Han Wen: "There''s nothing wrong with this, it''s not just a milk doll."


    The old lady was really homesick after being out for so long, "Then I''ll go back and stay for a few days."


    Han Wen: "Okay, when do you want to go back, I''ll ask Huzi to buy you a ticket."


    Old lady: "you just gave birth, I''m staying for a few days."


    Five days later, the old lady carried a burden and was sent back by Huzi.


    Han Wen stood in the yard with the child in her arms, looking in the direction of the old lady''s departure, with a melancholy expression on her face.

 Chapter 329： Zhang Jingyis tire gas

    Fu Jin was sitting in the yard washing Fu Bao''s diapers. Seeing Han Wen''s melancholy expression, he couldn''t help but persuade, "Auntie, grandma will be back in two days."


    Han Wen: "Your grandma has been staying for so many days, I''m really reluctant to let her go."


    Fu Jin: "I''m also a little reluctant."


    "Auntie, did Uncle give Fubao a good name? I won''t be able to register in a few days."


    Speaking of this, Han Wen has a black line. This Wang Hao does everything else resolutely, except for the name of Fu Bao.


    "I''ll ask him when your uncle comes back."


    Hu Zi came back after seeing the old lady, held Fu Bao for a while, turned around and said to Han Wen, "Mom, I want to go to the mountains."


    Since Fu Bao came, he has been staying at home every day for a month, and he hasn''t been to the mountains for a long time.


    At this time, the weather was good, and the small animals in the mountain were also active. Huzi''s intention to go up the mountain at this time was self-evident.


    Han Wen: "Don''t go to the deep mountains."


    Tiger: "Don''t worry!"


    As soon as Hu Zi left, Zhou Li came, "Auntie, is Qingyue at home?"


    Han Wen: "At home." Then she shouted into the room, "Qingyue."


    When Qingyue heard Han Wen calling her, she hurried out.


    Seeing Qingyue coming out, Zhou Li hurriedly said, "Qingyue, let''s go to the mountain to pick mushrooms!"


    After hearing this, Qingyue immediately looked at Han Wen with a look of anticipation.


    Han Wen smiled dotingly: "Go!"


    As soon as they left the house, Han Wen, Fu Jin and Xiaolong were left, as well as a child who couldn''t speak.


    Because the weather is hot now, Han Wen stayed outside for a while with Fu Bao in her arms, and then went back to the house.


    Fu Jin now completely accepts that the old lady has to work, and starts to disturb the hygiene after washing the diapers.


    Seeing that Fu Bao was asleep, Han Wen quietly went out of the room and looked at Fu Jin and said, "Fu Jin, don''t do it, I''ll do it after a while."


    Fu Jin wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Auntie, I''m not tired."


    Han Wen: "Where''s Xiaolong?"


    Fu Jin: "I''m studying his mannequin in the room!"


    Last time, Xiaolong confiscated all his assets and bought this model after Wang Hao found out about it.


    Han Wen: "He''s going to go crazy after studying like this." Then she knocked on Xiaolong''s door.


    "Xiaolong, come out and play."


    Xiaolong was not unhappy when he was disturbed, and stretched out for a while.


    Several people who went out at noon did not return, so Han Wen simply cooked a few dishes.


    Xiaolong asked while eating, "Where are my brother and Qingyue?"


    Han Wen: "Going to the mountain."


    Xiaolong: "It''s good to eat tonight."


    Xiaolong and Qingyue came back in the afternoon.


    Han Wen looked at Qingyue''s backpack and praised: "Not bad! The harvest is full."


    Qingyue smiled sweetly, "There are so many more on the mountain! Zhou Li said that she will go tomorrow."


    Han Wen nodded and replied, "Okay."


    When Qingyue first started speaking, her voice was not fluent and a little hoarse. It has gotten better after being raised by the old lady for more than a month, but it may be due to her personality. She usually speaks very little.


    When Hu Zi came back, he also carried two big backpacks, which were tightly stuffed, as if he was afraid of being inquired.


    Xiaolong winked to close the door and came back to watch Huzi take the pheasant.


    The one with serious injuries is obviously the masterpiece of Overlord, and the other with minor injuries seems to be the hands of Huzi.


    Han Wen flipped the two baskets and said, "Eat chicken stew with mushrooms at night."


    Wang Hao came back as soon as the chicken on their side was stewed, holding a large bundle of wooden boards in his arms.


    Han Wen: "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao: "Didn''t you say you want to make a car for Fubao? I''ll come back and study it."


    When Han Wen heard this, she immediately became interested. She squatted down and studied with Wang Hao. Seeing that the wooden board was a little rough, she immediately said, "It will be better when you are done with this and I will be working on the cotton bales."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    It was only then that Han Wen remembered a serious question, "Fubao will be registered in a few days, have you decided on your name?"


    Wang Hao made a move, "Think about it."


    Han Wen: "What''s it called?"


    "How is Yan Xi?"


    "Wang Yanxi?"


    Han Wen nodded, "Very good, I didn''t expect you to look up the classics to be very useful."


    Han Wen told them the news during dinner in the evening.


    Hu Zi gnawed on the chicken paw and retorted, "I think Wang Shengfeng sounds good, but Wang Yanxi is too weak."


    Han Wen reprimanded angrily, "What do you know?"


    Huzi: "You don''t understand why you despise me if you don''t understand?"


    Han Wen: "Who despises you?"


    As soon as the words fell, Fu Bao in the bedroom began to cry, Han Wen wiped her mouth and hurried to coax Fu Bao.


    Xiaolong frowned and said in disgust, "Why does she cry every day?"


    Hearing that Xiaolong disliked his daughter, Wang Hao glanced at Xiaolong sharply, and Xiaolong was so frightened that he didn''t dare to speak out.


    Hu Zi looked at it funny and joked: "That''s our dad''s sharp heart and you dare to dislike it."


    Xiaolong shrugged helplessly and said, "We''re not fragrant anymore."


    Fu Jin took a chopstick of chicken and stuffed it into Xiaolong''s bowl, "You two are brothers."


    Huzi: "But neither of us look as good as your kiss."


    Wang Hao snorted coldly, "You all know."


    After Han Wen finished feeding Fu Bao, she could only hug her out when she saw that she was not sleeping with her eyes wide open, and planned to coax her while eating.


    As soon as he came out, Wang Hao stood up, took Fubao and whispered, "You go to dinner, I''ll watch him."


    Han Wen: "Have you finished eating?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m done eating."


    After the old lady left, Han Wen held the child like this for a few days. Fortunately, Wang Hao''s quick car was made in a few days, which relieved her a lot of burden.


    This day, Wang Dani was talking with her at their house when she heard a heart-piercing shout from Pang Jiayue from the next door: "Aunt Wang! Aunt Wang!"


    Wang Dani got up quickly, "I have to go back quickly, don''t let Xiao Zhang give birth."


    Han Wen hurriedly said, "Then go back and have a look."


    Wang Dani came back not long after returning home, her face was ashen, and she asked anxiously, "Xiao Han, is your car still there?"


    Han Wen: "Yes, in the utility room, I''ll push you, what happened to Xiao Pang?"


    Wang Dani: "I''m inflated, I should be giving birth soon."


    Han Wen: "Need help?"


    Wang Dani: "No, you can look after the children at home! There are two people, Xiao Pang."


    "Forget it! Help me find someone to tell Zhou Bing."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    When Wang Dani left, Han Wen hurriedly went to find someone for her with the child in her arms.


    At this time, the children were all in school, and there was no one at home to run errands, so I went to Sister-in-law Li''s house and asked her to talk.


    Sister-in-law Li told Han Wen about the matter when she came back in the evening. It turned out that Pang Jiayue and his wife were quarreling, and Xiao Zhang got into it. Han Wen was speechless when she heard it, and she didn''t understand what was going on!


    Fortunately, the child was fine and was still a healthy fat boy, but Wang Dani was also very angry and went to Liu Chunfang''s house to scold him.

 Chapter 330： Wang Haos mother visits

    Pang Jiayue''s first child was a daughter, and Liu Chunfang was very disdainful of this. Hearing that Wang Dani came to scold Pang Jiayue, she was quite happy and didn''t care.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the winter of 1976. At this time, the farmers had just finished their busy schedules, and everyone was slowly taking their time off, but the students and teachers were still busy as usual.


    Fubao and Wang Dani''s grandson Mingze were playing at the door when they saw a man and a woman dressed in rags walking towards them.


    Mingze was wondering how there were such people on their island? Seeing that Fu Bao, who was beside him, had already got up, he dragged him and ran home.


    Ming Ze was a little fat man who was panting out of breath by Fu Bao''s pull, "Fu Bao, what''s wrong with you, what are you running for?"


    Fubao leaned on his waist and looked at Ming Ze''s simple and honest face and said angrily: "Are you stupid, they don''t look like good people at first sight, what if they are traffickers?"


    Ming Ze scratched his head honestly: "No way! My grandfather is very strict!"


    Zhou Xinguo is the policeman on the island, and this place is under his control.


    Little Master Fubao said in the same way: "It''s impossible to say, my second brother said, you should be vigilant to everyone if you can''t look at the surface."


    Ming Ze: "If Uncle Huzi said it, then I believe it."


    Because Huzi took Xiao Huangbawang up the mountain to hunt when he had nothing to do, so the children here all worship Huzi very much. If it weren''t for Wang Hao''s management, he would have become the king of the mountain.


    Fu Bao frowned: "You don''t believe what I said?"


    Mingze laughed, thinking that Fubao''s unreliable actions in recent years just didn''t make him believe it.


    Fu Bao and Ming Ze grew up together, and when he saw his smile, he knew what he was thinking. He reprimanded angrily: "Ming Ze, don''t forget that I am your aunt."


    Mingze: "You''re just over a month older than me."


    Fubao: "A big day is also a big day."


    As soon as Fu Bao finished speaking, Ming Ze nervously tugged at her clothes, "Fu Bao, why did those two come to your house?" The person who was talking had already reached the gate.


    Fu Bao turned around and ran into the house in shock, "Big brother! Big brother!"


    Before reaching the door, a handsome young man came out and asked dotingly, "What''s wrong again?"


    Fubao: "I didn''t cause trouble, someone came."


    During this time period, when other people went to school, and when they went to work, there were only Fu Bao and Fu Jin at home.


    Fu Jin is a sophomore in high school this year, but because the school in the city was fishing for three days and two days of internet exposure, Han Wen wouldn''t let him go to teach him at home by herself.


    Fu Jin looked up and happened to meet the leading old lady. The old lady looked at Fu Jin for a moment, looked up and down for a while, and then asked lovingly, "You are a tiger! I haven''t seen you for a few years. Are you all this tall?"


    Seeing that this person knew Huzi, Fu Jin guessed that this person might be a relative of their family, but he hadn''t seen him for many years if he could recognize him as Huzi.


    So he neither denied nor admitted the ambiguous question: "May I ask who you are?"


    A man following the old woman heard it and replied loudly, "I''m your uncle!"


    "This is your grandma, you don''t even know your own grandma?"


    The old woman listened to speak for him and said, "Don''t blame him for this. He was young at that time, so it''s normal that he can''t remember clearly."


    "Where''s your dad?"


    When Fu Jin heard these people say that they were his uncle''s relatives, his face turned black. Uncle Hao also brought them to worship his parents during the Chinese New Year. How many years have passed since the two elders died? Where did this come from? Come, is it possible to cheat money?


    Only Hu Zi and Han Wen know more about Wang Hao''s life experience. Even Xiaolong knows little about it, and Fu Jin and the others don''t even know it.


    Fubao followed and knew that grandma had already gone, and scolded angrily: "Who are you grandma, my grandma died a long time ago, where did you come from?"


    The man behind the old lady was unhappy, "How do you talk about your little girl?"


    The old lady looked at her clothes, looked at the tidy yard, and hurriedly reprimanded: "Third, talk well."


    The man muttered dissatisfiedly: "Mother, look at how the second brother manages the child, he doesn''t understand a little politeness."


    "A little girl is so accustomed to being so accustomed to movies, just hang up and beat her up."


    As soon as Fu Jin heard that his face was black, water dripped out, "My sister doesn''t need you to teach me. Are you okay? Let''s go!"


    The old lady became anxious when she heard it, "Huzi, do you still hate grandma~ Grandma couldn''t do anything at that time, you know the family was poor at that time~"


    Fu Jin''s eyes flickered when he heard that he had bullied Hu Zi, and Hu Zi''s stubborn nature would definitely not spare them.


    "You''ve got the wrong person, I''m not a tiger."


    The old lady: "Why, you are not a tiger?"


    Fu Jin smiled coldly, "Do you think I look like me?"


    The man looked at Fu Jin carefully and whispered, "Mother, he may not really be a tiger. The tiger shouldn''t be that big this year."


    The old lady hesitated for a while, "Is it really wrong?"


    "Is your father''s name Wang Hao?"


    Fu Jin: "My father''s surname is Fu."


    As soon as the old lady heard it, she looked at the two children next to her, and finally said, "That''s our mistake."


    "Do you know where Wang Hao''s house is going?"


    Fu Jin: "I don''t know, do you have anything else? Let''s go! I have something to do."


    The old lady walked out with a confused look on her face, and as soon as they left, Fu Bao closed the door with him.


    Ming Ze stood aside and asked suspiciously, "Isn''t this Grandpa Wang''s house? Why don''t you know?"


    Fubao: "Shut up, what do children know?"


    "Brother, what should we do next?"


    Fu Jin: "You go to the village and wait for your second brother, and tell your second brother what happened today. What will he do?"


    "Mingze, go with Fubao, don''t talk to strangers."


    Fubao: "I know eldest brother." Then he dragged Mingze away.


    The two people passed by as we walked.


    "Mother, where are we going next?"


    The old woman: "Go ahead and ask, there will always be someone who knows where Wang Hao lives."


    "The people on this island are really bad. You said nothing to lie to us."


    The old lady: "It may be that he has a grudge against Wang Hao."


    After school at noon, Hu Zi saw Fu Bao as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the village.


    "You two are not playing at home, what are you doing here?"


    Fubao: "It''s the big brother who asked us to wait for you."


    Huzi: "What delicious food did eldest brother cook? He asked you to wait for me here."


    Fubao: "It''s not delicious." Then he told Huzi about the two people.


    Hu Zi''s face was ashen, and he asked solemnly, "Is there a black mole here on that old lady?"


    Fu Bao thought about it and nodded, "Yes."


    Huzi: "You are here waiting for our mother, tell our mother what you just said, and I will go to our father."


    Fu Bao: "Okay."


    After Hu Zi explained, the two of them immediately turned around and ran towards the supply and marketing agency. I didn''t expect that this group of people could still find this place after so many years.

 Chapter 331： pretending to be stupid (liar)

    Hu Zi first went to the office of the supply and marketing cooperative to see that there were no talents running towards the parking place.


    "Dad, something happened at home." Hu Zi said hurriedly.


    Wang Hao was lying under the car repairing the car. Hearing Huzi''s words, he slipped out from the bottom of the car and asked, "What happened?"


    Huzi: "Someone is coming from my hometown."


    Wang Hao stood up suddenly, "When did you come?"


    Huzi: "I just came here, my eldest brother and Fubao didn''t know each other, so they drove them away."


    "I''m afraid they will go back soon."


    Wang Hao''s face was gloomy: "I will definitely go back when I go back."


    Huzi: "If you don''t hide, she doesn''t know my mother and them, so she can''t do anything about them. If you show up, you won''t be able to get rid of them."


    Wang Hao thought for a while: "Well, this method will work too."


    Huzi: "Then what if they come to you?"


    Wang Hao: "This matter has to be resolved, and I can''t run away."


    Huzi: "I see."


    Fu Bao was waiting at the entrance of the village just like the ants on the hot pot. It took a long time for her mother to appear.


    "Mom, mom, why are you so slow."


    Han Wen patted Fubao''s head and asked dotingly, "What''s the matter, you miss your mother after a while?"


    Fu Bao: "No."


    "My brother asked me to tell you..." Then he repeated the whole story.


    Han Wen squatted on the ground and listened for a while before she understood what the two children meant.


    Xiaolong''s expression was immersed, "Mom, what should I do?"


    Han Wen replied carelessly: "What can I do, go home first, and she doesn''t know me, so I won''t admit how she can treat me."


    Xiaolong looked at his mother''s swearing appearance and couldn''t help being infected by her, and went home with him.


    When Han Wen turned the corner, she saw two people in rags sitting at the gate of their house.


    Han Wen frowned, a little puzzled, didn''t he say that Fu Jin drove people away? Why are you back so soon?


    It turned out that the two of them had not gone far when they met the neighbors here. As soon as they heard that they were looking for Wang Hao, they brought them back.


    Xiaolong: "Mom, what should I do now?"


    Han Wen glanced at Xiaolong, who looked a bit like Wang Hao, for fear that they would recognize Xiaolong.


    "Let''s go through the gate, you go in from the back over the wall."


    Xiaolong has been exercising with Wang Hao all these years, and he doesn''t care about this little difficulty at all. "Okay."


    Han Wen took Qingyue, and the two little ones walked home calmly, only when they walked in did she realize that her door was locked.


    Han Wen stepped forward and knocked on the door while the two were watching.


    Han Wen''s door rang before these two could react, "Are you Wang Hao''s wife?" The old lady just heard that Wang Hao married another, so she asked tentatively.


    Han Wen raised her brows with disgust in her eyes, "Who are you?"


    When the old lady heard that Han Wen did not refute, she immediately introduced excitedly: "I''m Wang Hao''s mother! Your mother-in-law."


    After hearing this, Han Wen looked at the old woman up and down with pretentious disgust, and said displeasedly, "You are the beggar who came here. How dare you talk nonsense. My mother-in-law has been gone for so many years, and she doesn''t want to inquire and lie again."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fu Jin opened the door and shouted, "Mom."


    Over the years, Han Wen took them out, and when Fu Jin called his aunt, someone asked about their background. Han Wen was too lazy to explain, so she asked them to call her mother instead.


    Seeing that the old woman wanted to explain, Han Wen immediately dragged Fu Bao and Ming Ze into the yard, "Boss, close the door, there are too many liars these days."


    Fu Jin was also very cooperative. When his mother and his sister came in, he immediately closed the courtyard door, without any intention of paying attention to the two people outside the door.


    After a few people got to the yard, Fu Jin watched his **** face darken, and then asked, "Mom, aren''t they really Uncle Hao''s family?"


    Han Wen sneered, "It''s better not to have this kind of family."


    Fu Jin: "Wouldn''t it be bad if they really did this for us?"


    Han Wen: "Nothing bad."


    "Have you cooked yet?"


    Fu Jin: "I did."


    Han Wen: "Let''s eat!" When he was about to enter the house, he saw Xiaolong coming from the chicken pen.


    Fu Jin: "You came back over the wall?"


    Xiaolong: "Well, there''s no way they''ll recognize them."


    Entering the room, Han Wen saw that Fu Jin was cooking simple vegetables, rolled up her sleeves and said, "Fry all the vegetables you bought yesterday!"


    Xiaolong: "Didn''t my brother say we eat in the afternoon?"


    Han Wen: "Maybe I won''t be able to eat in the afternoon."


    Not long after Han Wen''s dish was cooked, Hu Zi came in. Fu Jin looked at him and asked, "Where did it come from?"


    Huzi: "I came in over the wall. I look too much like our father. I''m afraid they will recognize me."


    Fu Jin: "Fortunately, you didn''t go through the main entrance, otherwise you would be recognized."


    Hu Zi looked at his mother''s fried vegetables and turned to Fu Jin and said, "Brother, when we finish eating, you hide all the valuable things in our family. The poorer you are, the better."


    "They didn''t enter the house, did they?"


    Fu Jin: "No, Guang Guang stood at the door for a while."


    Huzi: "That''s good, you help mom! I''ll go get some water."


    He walked to the living room and looked at Ming Ze who was playing on the side and said with disgust, "Why are you in our house again?"


    Mingze wasn''t afraid of Huzi, he approached cheekily and shouted stickily, "Uncle Huzi~"


    Hu Zi carried Ming Ze to the side: "You are a little boy, don''t be so sticky, what are you talking about!"


    Ming Ze: "I want to eat at your house."


    Huzi: "You eat three meals a day and two meals at my house. You are too embarrassed to say it." After he finished speaking, he slapped his forehead and said, "Did you tell your grandma about your meal at my house?"


    Mingze shook his head: "I haven''t said it yet."


    Because Ming Ze stayed at their house for dinner all the year round, Wang Dani felt embarrassed, so when it was time for dinner, she would come to catch Ming Ze and go back to eat. Thinking of Aunt Wang''s enthusiasm, Hu Zi felt bad.


    "Big brother, big brother."


    Fu Jin came out of the kitchen, "what''s the matter?"


    Hu Zi: "Hurry up and tell Aunt Wang from the wall, don''t let her call Ming Ze to eat."


    As soon as the words came out, Fu Jin understood what he meant. He turned around and went to the yard before he could say more. Fortunately, Wang Dani didn''t come over before dinner tonight.


    Hu Zi only calmed down when he heard the news, leaning on the chair and turning his head frantically, thinking about why they came here at this time.


    Wang Hao''s mother and his brother were sitting at the door, smelling the smell of rice coming out of the yard, and scolded in a low voice, "Mother, Wang Hao''s daughter-in-law looks very good, do you think we can get something this time? "


    Because there is no one, Wang Haoniang is no longer pretending, her face is gloomy, and she whispered: "You can have a mother who is powerful, don''t forget that this family belongs to your second brother, we should do everything we want."


    The third one shrank his neck when he heard it, "Mother, then I will listen to you."


    The old woman: "When your brother comes, don''t be stubborn with him, just cry and be poor, and listen to your mother."

 Chapter 332： See you (asked in a cold voice)

    Wang Hao''s third brother Wang Nanxiu asked, "Mother, what if Wang Hao doesn''t come back? We can''t wait like this forever, can we?"


    The old lady: "Let''s stay here, can he still escape if it''s his house?"


    Wang Nan: "Mother, I''m hungry because the cooking is so delicious."


    The old lady loved Wang Nan the youngest son the most on weekdays. When she heard that he was hungry, she immediately said, "I''ll knock on the door and ask."


    Han Wen had just cooked the dishes and was about to eat when someone knocked on the door outside, "Second daughter-in-law, second daughter-in-law, I''m your mother-in-law! You let me in for a while! I won''t eat, that''s the day It''s cold and I''m going in to hide from the wind."


    Han Wen sneered as she listened to the pitiful voice outside, who would lie to me if she didn''t eat?


    Huzi: "Mother, don''t believe her, it''s a bitter trick."


    Han Wen sat down with the bowl filled with rice, "I still don''t know if this is a bitter trick, I ignored her and let her act on her own."


    Hu Zi said knowingly: "Mother, if we don''t go out, she''ll probably keep shouting like this."


    Han Wen angrily slammed the bowl down, "This person has not allowed anyone to eat." As she spoke, she was about to go out and reason with her.


    When Fu Jin saw it, he hurriedly stopped and said, "Mother, don''t go, I''ll tell you." After speaking, he strode out.


    When Han Wen saw Fu Jin go out, the irritability in her heart subsided a little.


    "Huzi, you go to your father, what did your father say?"


    Huzi: "My dad said that he should hide first, but this is not the solution. What should be solved is still to be solved."


    "Then did he say how to solve it?"


    Huzi: "No."


    After Fu Jin went out, he opened the door and looked at them coldly, "Are you finished yet?"


    The old lady was a little dissatisfied when she saw that it was Fu Jin who opened the door, "Why is it you, where is your mother?"


    Fu Jin: "My mother has something to do. What are you doing with my mother? Also, my grandmother is already dead. If you lie to others, you should inquire about it first."


    Hearing Fu Jin''s words, the old lady replied pitifully, "I really didn''t lie. If you don''t believe me, call Huzi out and ask!"


    Fu Jin: "Who is Huzi, I don''t know!"


    The old lady: "Is that Xiaolong there? It''s okay to call Xiaolong out."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin sneered, "I said you old lady can''t understand people''s words. There is no one you are looking for here, please leave!"


    Seeing that Fu Jin''s tone was not very good, Wang Nan immediately stood in front of the old lady and pointed at Fu Jin and said fiercely: "What are you, you dare to talk to my mother like that."


    "Go and call your mother out. Her old lady won''t come out to see her when she comes. She is such a daughter-in-law. If my daughter-in-law dares to treat my mother like this, I will beat her eighteen times a day."


    Fu Jin listened to Wang Nan''s slander of Han Wen, and the more he listened, the darker his face became. He turned to Xiao Huang and said, "Xiao Huang, come here!"


    Xiao Huang, who was guarding in the yard, ran over immediately. Fu Jin touched its head and said, "You can stay here for a while. If anyone dares to call you, bite me." After that, he closed the door. Left without looking back.


    As soon as Fu Jin walked away, Xiao Huang stuck his tongue out and sat at the place where Fu Jin had just pointed, looking at the two people beside him with fierce eyes.


    At some point, Wang Nan changed from standing in front of the old lady to hiding behind her.


    "Mother~"


    The old lady''s eyes became more and more fierce, "Let''s go, let''s sit over there, I don''t believe that I can''t wait for Wang Hao to come back."


    Hu Zi looked up at the yard eagerly in the house, and when Fu Jin came back, he couldn''t wait to ask, "Brother, how is it?"


    Fu Jin: "I''ll let Xiao Huang guard outside. I shouldn''t dare to make trouble for a while."


    Hu Zi replied happily after listening to it: "That''s good, I can finally have a good meal."


    Han Wen looked at the table full of dishes and instructed: "Eat more, I won''t be able to eat when I come back in the afternoon."


    After eating and resting at home for a while, Han Wen had to go to school.


    When leaving, Han Wen and Qingyue went out through the gate together, while Huzi and Xiaolong jumped out from the back wall.


    After school in the evening, Huzi and Xiaolong hurriedly jumped back from the back wall for fear of any accident.


    "Brother, won''t they just sit like this all afternoon?"


    Fu Jin nodded with an ugly face, "Liu Chunfang next door looked for them."


    Huzi: "It''s over, she must have nothing good to say."


    Xiaolong: "Why is this person doing so much."


    Fu Jin: "It''s not that you don''t know that she doesn''t deal with our mother. She can pass up such a good opportunity. It''s good that she doesn''t wear small shoes."


    When Han Wen came home from school, she felt that the old lady and Wang Nan looked at her differently, which was strange.


    Entering the house, looking at the empty house, he nodded with satisfaction, "The boss has done a good job, and he didn''t reveal any money to the outside world."


    Han Wen was not in a hurry to cook this time, but sat down in the room and played with Fubao Mingze.


    Seeing that it was almost time for Wang Hao to return, several people in the room became more and more nervous.


    Wang Hao hesitated for a while in the office after get off work, and then decided to go home. There is no way to hide this matter, he can only face it.


    Wang Hao came out from the corner and saw the two people sitting next to him at a glance. Seeing that they didn''t look at him, he turned around and wanted to go home.


    He never thought that before entering the door, he heard an old voice calling him tremblingly: "Old ... second child."


    Wang Hao''s face darkened and he turned to look at them. After a while, he asked without any emotion: "Why are you here?"


    The old lady felt guilty for a moment when she saw Wang Hao''s calm gaze, and then she replied, "You haven''t been back for so many years. Your father and I are not at ease, so I just wanted to come and see you."


    Wang Hao: "Have you seen it? You can go back."


    Wang Nan felt unhappy when he heard it, "Second brother, what did you say? My mother and I came all the way here. If you don''t ask us to have a cup of tea, it''s fine. If you come up, you''ll drive people away."


    Wang Hao clenched his fists as if nothing happened to the two of them, "Do you think that if you do something like that, I will still invite you to drink tea?"


    The old lady started to cry when she heard Wang Hao''s words, and she looked extremely pitiful, "Second child~ You have misunderstood. We couldn''t have done it in the first place. It''s not that you don''t know that our family is poor."


    Hearing this, Wang Hao sneered: "Oh! You are so poor that you eat delicious and spicy food in the house, and the two children eat pig food in the pig sty?"


    The old lady immediately said sharply: "Second, don''t talk nonsense, when did I let them eat pig food."


    Wang Hao: "Is there any truth in what I saw with my own eyes?"


    The old lady''s face was startled, and her expression was a little ugly. She didn''t expect Wang Hao to still take it to heart after so many years.


    "Old... Second child..." The old lady cried pitifully with tears in her eyes.


    Wang Hao saw her frowning like this, then turned his head to look to the side, and sure enough, there was a large group of people around him.


    Wang Hao sneered in his heart, "You really haven''t changed at all for so many years, and you want to win their sympathy and force me to submit, right? Just like when you forced my adoptive mother?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    try hard for a while

 Chapter 333： face to face

    The old woman was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Wang Hao to see it so clearly, but at this time, there were more and more people, so she couldn''t be confused.


    She looked at Wang Hao pitifully with tears in her eyes, and said with tears in her eyes, "You... do you still hate me?"


    "I was forced to do it back then. At that time, my family was poor, and I didn''t want to give you away. It''s...it''s your adoptive mother..." The old lady gave Wang Hao a dreadful look.


    Sure enough, his adoptive mother Wang Hao''s face darkened when he said, "Shut up, you still want to wrong her at this time."


    The old lady cried and said, "I don''t have it. I''m begging you, child. Let me go back and have a look~ Your dad thinks about what you think, and it''s almost dead." As she spoke, she was about to kneel down to Wang Hao.


    Wang Nan is also a good person. At this time, he is no longer confused. He knelt down with decadence, and shouted in pain: "Second brother!"


    Wang Hao watched them kneel down with a stern expression on his face, and he just suffered like this without hiding.


    At this time, there were more and more people watching, and everyone didn''t understand what happened, but looked at them curiously.


    Liu Chunfang heard the movement and came out to watch it. She mixed in the crowd and shouted: "Wang Hao, she is your own mother anyway, you will lose her life if you do this!"


    Someone heard that this was Wang Hao''s mother, and said in surprise: "Chunfang, don''t talk nonsense, Captain Wang''s mother has long passed away."


    Liu Chunfang explained proudly: "It''s not the mother who died, it''s the adoptive mother! This is the mother."


    Fortunately, she came out to inquire about it in the afternoon, otherwise she wouldn''t know there was such a thing!


    They made such a big move that Han Wen had been drawn out long ago. Han Wen had been standing behind the door and did not go out. In her opinion, the old lady should kneel to Wang Hao, and she should pay back so much debt. , but she also did not want Wang Hao to be criticized by others.


    "Huzi, go and open the door."


    Hu Zi''s face was exactly the same as Wang Hao''s, and he opened the door expressionlessly.


    Han Wen went to Wang Hao''s side with her eyes on her. Seeing that Wang Hao had been staring at the two of them, she didn''t dare to touch him casually.


    "Wang Hao~" Han Wen shouted softly.


    Wang Hao calmed down when he heard the familiar voice, turned to look at her and said softly, "Why did you come out?"


    Han Wen looked at the poor old lady with sarcasm at the corner of her mouth, and whispered, "I''m afraid you will be tricked by the old white lotus."


    The old lady who was kneeling on the ground froze when she heard Han Wen''s rude words, and almost didn''t pretend.


    Liu Chunfang''s eyes flashed when she saw Han Wen come out. It''s a good show to watch now. Han Wen has been showing off her power for so many years, and it can be considered that someone has come to clean her up.


    Han Wen stretched out her hand and pulled Wang Hao towards her, telling him to avoid the position just now, so that the two of them were not kneeling on Wang Hao.


    Then he amplified his voice and said: "What are you doing, what a kindness! You are so old to kneel to a junior." After speaking, he turned to look at Wang Hao, and asked in confusion, "When did you do a good deed? ?"


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen pretending to be stupid, and his heart warmed. Fortunately, he still has her.


    The old lady and Wang Nan were dumbfounded when they heard what Han Wen said. Who would have thought that Han Wen would be so cheeky.


    The old lady poked Wang Nan quietly.


    Wang Nan immediately shouted, "Second sister-in-law, why didn''t you know us after a while? We are the second brother''s mother and brother."


    Han Wen looked innocent, "I didn''t know you in the first place! You two are kneeling here, snot and tears. Isn''t it gratitude?"


    The old lady and Wang Nan were stunned and no one thought that she would play the cards out of order, so they couldn''t say that they were kneeling here to atone for their sins!


    If they dared to say that, Han Wen would definitely ask for atonement, it wouldn''t be to shake out everything they had done before.


    This is a really difficult answer.


    The old woman hesitated for a second, and quickly replied, "We used to be sorry for the second child, and we wanted to ask him to go back to see his father, but his father was about to die." Tears flowed out again.


    Han Wen didn''t expect the old woman to be so shameless, and said coldly, "What have you done to make him so angry, and my mother-in-law died a long time ago, who are you?"


    The old lady is still kneeling on the ground now, and she didn''t expect that no one would call her up until now, not only a little uncomfortable.


    She glanced at Wang Hao cautiously, "I am his biological mother."


    Han Wen: "Then who is my mother-in-law?"


    The old woman: "Wang Hao''s adoptive mother."


    Han Wen: "So you gave him away?"


    The old woman was not sure what Han Wen was thinking about, so she swallowed hard and replied, "Yes."


    Han Wen listened with disdain: "Then you gave him away, what are you looking for?"


    The old woman: "At that time, the family was poor and could not afford so many children."


    Han Wen: "Then why don''t you give away the boss, don''t give him, but give away Wang Hao? It''s not that you don''t treat him as a son."


    Seeing Han Wen pointing at him, Wang Nan looked at Wang Hao''s clothes again, thinking that it would be good to give him away.


    The corner of the old lady''s mouth trembled, she didn''t expect this daughter-in-law to be so cunning, "Dang, the second child was the most suitable."


    Han Wen sneered, "What is the most suitable one is to fool people."


    "It''s been given away for so many years, and now it''s too much to take others seriously!"


    Old lady: "No, we have recognized it."


    Han Wen said angrily, "Do you understand what it means to give someone away? Do you understand what raising kindness is greater than giving birth to kindness?" After speaking, she dragged Wang Hao, "Let''s go! What nonsense are you talking to them here. "


    Seeing Han Wen''s annoyed look, Wang Hao responded with a smile and followed her home.


    That''s what it feels like to be protected.


    The old lady was dumbfounded when she saw their backs, and she never thought that things would turn out like this.


    When they were about to reach the door, the old woman let out a shrill cry: "Second!"


    Han Wen didn''t pause for a second, but Liu Chunfang was the one who took the mouse and shouted out of nosy, "Han Wen, this is also your mother-in-law, you just leave people out like this?"


    Han Wen turned back and snorted, "I didn''t learn from you."


    "I remember when your mother-in-law came last year, didn''t you let anyone in?"


    After hearing this, Liu Chunfang''s face turned pale for a while, and hurriedly returned home with a cold snort.


    Everyone saw that Han Wen and Wang Hao were gone, and they all dispersed. There was no way that Han Wen and Wang Hao were so popular that everyone who lived here turned to them.


    Several children in the family were hiding behind the door and eavesdropping, and when they saw Han Wen come in, they immediately surrounded her, "Mom, you are too good, you stunned the old woman for a while."


    Han Wen''s face was not so good-looking. Just now, she was completely fooled by pretending to be stupid. When the old lady reacts, she will definitely not be so relentless.

 Chapter 334： pressing step by step

    Turning his head to look at Wang Hao, he saw him looking at him with a smile on his face.


    "Why are you looking at me like this, and you don''t even think about how to deal with them."


    Wang Hao said with a smile: "I still think, you haven''t solved it all."


    Han Wen: "I''m not finished, you can handle the rest yourself!"


    Because someone is protecting Wang Hao in a very beautiful mood now, "Don''t worry, leave the rest to me."


    Han Wen: "Have you eaten at noon?"


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t eat much."


    Han Wen looked at Fu Jin and asked, "Is there any food at home?"


    Fu Jin: "No, it''s all eaten."


    Han Wen: "Then hold on!"


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door of Wang Hao''s house.


    Han Wen shrugged, "I''m here for you."


    "Huzi go to open the door."


    Hu Zi got up and went to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw several people in military uniforms standing outside, and Wang Hao''s leader Li Daguo and his father were also among them, followed by his vicious grandmother.


    "Huzi, where are your parents?"


    Hu Zi: "In the house." After speaking, he looked at the last two people and said in disgust, "Why are you here again, it''s not over yet?"


    The old lady was startled when she saw Hu Zi, looked up and down for a long time, and then said, "Are you Hu Zi?"


    Hu Zi sarcastically said, "I didn''t expect your old man to still remember me."


    "Huzi, pay attention to the influence." Li Jianhua hurriedly reminded, afraid that Huzi would go too far.


    Hu Zi snorted coldly and moved away.


    When Wang Hao heard someone coming in, he and Han Wen got up to greet him.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s former leaders and current leaders. She glanced at the old lady and didn''t expect this white lotus to be quite powerful, so she called everyone in after a while.


    Wang Hao: "Hello, Chief."


    One of the leaders said with a sullen face, "Speak in the room."


    Several people have been to their house, and they looked at Han Wen in astonishment when they saw the poor appearance of their living room.


    Han Wen knew what they were thinking and pretended not to see it.


    "Fu Jin, get a bench for your uncles."


    A few children took out the stool as soon as the voice fell, and even the old woman and Wang Nan gave one to each.


    The old woman was a little puzzled and couldn''t figure out what medicine Han Wen was selling in the gourd. She was ready to fight at any time. How could she think that people would be polite.


    Waiting for everyone to sit down, and before a few leaders could speak, Han Wen stood up first and said to a few people, "I have a few words to say in front of several leaders."


    After speaking, he faced the old woman, "I want to say sorry to you about what happened just now. I didn''t know you were Wang Hao''s relatives. Please forgive me for any offense."


    The old lady looked at Han Wen vigilantly, and seeing her sincere expression, she could only cooperate: "It''s okay, we haven''t been here before and you don''t know it."


    When Han Wen heard the old lady say this, she immediately borrowed the donkey, "Well, I don''t know you, and Wang Hao didn''t mention it. I don''t know you haven''t shown up for so many years. Are you here now?"


    The old lady glanced at several leaders with an ugly face. These leaders were also very depressed, and she didn''t say a word! Han Wen started to preside over the work herself. As expected of the women''s director, her eloquence is good.


    These leaders also know more or less what happened to Wang Hao in the past, and they are very disdainful of them. If the old lady fainted on their territory, they would not have come!


    "Auntie, you see that your daughter-in-law has such a good attitude in admitting her mistakes. If you have anything to say, just tell her directly."


    The old lady was stunned for a moment and didn''t expect things to be so easy, but Wang Nan responded quickly and pushed her.


    The old lady immediately said, "We came here this time to ask you to go back and have a look. Your father is seriously ill now and wants to see you one last time."


    Wang Hao looked indifferent, and asked calmly, "When is the matter, why don''t you send a telegram?"


    The old lady was startled, thinking that if you can read the telegram I made, I''ll come over by myself.


    "This telegram is too expensive, and it''s not that you don''t know the situation in our house."


    Wang Hao asked calmly: "If you come here by car, isn''t the ticket more expensive?"


    The old lady listened to Wang Hao''s questioning, and the kindness on her face almost didn''t hold back. "You haven''t been home for so many years. We miss you too. We want to come and see where you live."


    Wang Hao didn''t appreciate it, "Shouldn''t it be important to take care of the old man at this time? You are still running around, are you not afraid that you won''t see the old man for the last time?"


    Old lady: "Your father is taken care of by your elder brother and elder sister-in-law, nothing can happen."


    Wang Hao: "The old man is so seriously ill, so it''s all right? Your hearts are too big."


    Listening to Wang Hao''s serious questioning, Han Wen almost didn''t laugh out loud, and the expressions of several leaders softened. They dared to come to support the old lady because they knew that the two would not suffer.


    Huzi and the others hid in the room, lying on the door to eavesdrop, Xiaolong said in surprise: "Brother, our father is too good."


    In the past, Wang Hao didn''t talk much, and educating them is also the principle of being able to use force and never using force, so these children thought that Wang Hao was not good at eloquence.


    Fu Jin sighed, "I always thought that Huzi was raised by the aunt in the village, but I didn''t expect it to be inherited from Uncle Hao."


    Hu Zi frowned: "Why do I feel weird about your words?"


    Fu Jin: "It''s okay, keep listening."


    The old lady finally couldn''t stand it in the rounds of Wang Hao''s capture and blurted out: "We are just here to persuade you, let''s go back together when you are free."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Hao turned to look at Li Jianhua. Li Jianhua smiled awkwardly, "Auntie, we are the busiest at this time, and we may not have time for a while."


    Wang Nan immediately said, "It''s okay, we can wait for the second brother to be with you." He didn''t want to go back so soon as their family was so good.


    After hearing this, Li Jianhua said again: "But you are in a hurry. You can give Wang Hao three days off, up to three days."


    After listening, Wang Hao said calmly: "Then I will ask for leave tomorrow and take you back."


    The old lady was a little unhappy when she heard it. She wanted to stay for a few more days and let Han Wen wait on her. How could she go back so quickly.


    "It''s okay to go back tomorrow, but my old bones can''t stand the toss." The old woman said weakly, beating her waist.


    Seeing this, Han Wen immediately answered: "You are tired, just take a night''s rest, tomorrow will be another day full of energy, don''t forget that the old man is still at home waiting for you!"


    As soon as Han Wen''s voice fell, the leader of the army said: "Auntie, Teacher Han is right, it''s better to go back and look at the body of the uncle as soon as possible."


    The old lady smiled awkwardly listening to the words of the army leader, "Well, then go back early tomorrow morning."


    These leaders wanted to leave after seeing the matter. Han Wen quickly stopped them and said, "Leaders, don''t worry! It just so happens that you are here and we have a few words to clarify."

 Chapter 335： Ugly words up front

    When several leaders heard Han Wen''s words, they glanced at each other with a wry smile, and knew that Teacher Han would not let them off so easily.


    "Is there anything Mr. Han didn''t make clear?"


    Han Wen looked at the confused mother and son, and said lightly, "It''s okay to go back, but you have to make it clear in what capacity."


    Wang Nan immediately became anxious when he heard it, "Of course it''s my son''s identity, what else could it be?"


    Han Wen sneered: "Apart from blood relationship, you don''t seem to have any other relationship at all, right?"


    Wang Nan said righteously: "What relationship can be more important than blood relationship, and blood relationship is not enough."


    Han Wen shook her head with a smile at the corner of her mouth, "That''s not what you said. It depends on whether the blood relationship is important."


    Wang Nan: "What do you mean?"


    Han Wen: "Literally, Wang Hao was given away by your parents. When your parents gave him away, apart from the blood relationship, all other relationships were broken."


    "And my husband''s growth is due to my parents-in-law, and it doesn''t seem to have much to do with you."


    Wang Nan: "Can I have him without my parents?!"


    Han Wen nodded in agreement, "You''re right, but without the upbringing of my parents-in-law, he wouldn''t have grown this big."


    Seeing that Han Wen agreed, Wang Nan said proudly, "It''s good that you know."


    Han Wen: "I understand everything you said, but unfortunately I don''t understand the law."


    Wang Nan: "What do you mean by that?"


    Han Wen took a long sigh and looked at the old woman and asked, "Hey~ when you gave away Wang Hao, did you sign a letter of commitment? You promised to voluntarily give up Wang Hao''s custody and transfer it to my parents-in-law. Now Wang Hao has a relationship with them. Maintenance obligations, and you have nothing."


    "Simply put, it has nothing to do with your family and can''t support your parents."


    Wang Nan and the old lady looked at each other when they heard Han Wen''s words, and their hearts were stunned. They wanted to get some money from Wang Hao''s place this time. According to Han Wen''s words, they would definitely not be able to make any money. So what''s the point of them coming this time?


    The old lady''s face that has been pretending to be kind is rarely gloomy. She ignored Han Wen and turned to look at Wang Hao: "Second, what your wife said is what you mean, and you don''t plan to support us anymore?"


    Wang Hao said coldly, "My daughter-in-law meant what I meant, and what my daughter-in-law said was also correct."


    As soon as the old lady heard Wang Hao say this, she couldn''t take it anymore, she slid down from the chair, patted her legs and started to cry, "You white-eyed wolf! I knew you had such soft ears and listened to your daughter-in-law in everything. I should have strangled you when you were born."


    Han Wen looked at the old woman''s movements calmly. She had been the women''s director for so many years, what kind of scene she had never seen before, and she didn''t care about this kind of trick.


    Han Wen: "What do you mean, old lady?"


    "You asked us to go back to see the old man and we agreed, why are you doing this?"


    Wang Nan: "You''re too embarrassed to ask, why do you say that my mother worked so hard to give birth to him, he said he wouldn''t raise him if he didn''t raise him?"


    Han Wen nodded and said, "Yes, you gave birth to him, didn''t he return it to you?" Then he poked Wang Hao and said, "How much did you send them when you were a soldier?"


    Wang Hao replied with a dark face: "It''s almost a thousand dollars."


    His usual allowance and bonus were all sent to the old lady.


    Han Wen: "Is it enough to send so much money for your retirement?!"


    The corner of the old lady''s mouth trembled slightly, "That...that''s so much."


    Han Wen: "Otherwise, let''s check the remittance records. These banks have kept records, so don''t be afraid to check!"


    As soon as the old lady heard that she was going to check the bottom, she immediately said: "No need, just take it as my illiterate old woman who made a mistake!"


    Han Wen: "It''s okay to check or not, you just need to admit it, otherwise people will think we are so cruel!"


    "Third, you heard what the old lady just said!"


    Wang Nan''s mood was a little low, but he didn''t expect his mother to hide so much from him, so she replied listlessly.


    Seeing this, Han Wen continued: "We are not that cruel either. Since you said you want Wang Hao to go back and have a look, then let him go back, but our family really doesn''t have the money, so I''ll talk about the ugly first. In the front, we are fighting over money matters."


    But the old lady was not as easy to pass as Han Wen thought, "I''ll let you talk about all the good things. You have a teacher and a supply and marketing cooperative. Why don''t you have money? I think you just don''t want to give it to us."


    Han Wen thought you already knew and asked.


    "Old lady, take a look at our house, apart from keeping the yard clean, what else is there, there are so many children in my family that can''t be supported?"


    Old lady: "People in the countryside can support so many children, why can''t you support them?"


    "I''ve heard people say that you can''t live at all, spending money like water, I think my son''s family is ruined by you." The old lady said angrily.


    Han Wen raised her brows, "Who did you listen to?"


    Old lady: "Neighbors told me I have to."


    Han Wen knew it was Liu Chunfang as soon as she guessed.


    "Yes, she''s right, I''ve been corrupted. If you have the ability, let your son divorce me, or you won''t have a penny." After speaking, he turned around and left.


    The old lady has always been the figure of her daughter-in-law at home. After suffering such a loss, she immediately patted her thigh and cried, "Leader, I have to be a big leader! Look at this woman who dares to talk to her mother-in-law like this. of."


    Several leaders looked at each other with embarrassment on their faces.


    "Wang Hao, this is your housework, you can handle it yourself. If there is anything else in our team, we will leave first."


    Wang Hao didn''t plan to let them go so easily.


    "Leader, is what my daughter-in-law said just now reasonable?"


    Leader: "Your wife said so much, what did you say?"


    Wang Hao: "Maintenance obligations."


    The leader immediately said, "Your daughter-in-law is right."


    Wang Hao stood at attention and said loudly, "Thank you, leader."


    Seeing that they were leaving, Wang Hao was ready to send them off, fearing that the two of them would rummage through things in the house, and shouted loudly, "Huzi, come out and say hello."


    Hu Zi hurriedly pushed the door and came out.


    Wang Hao followed the leader out the door, and as soon as several leaders went out, they couldn''t help but say, "Haozi, your daughter-in-law is married well! She''s amazing."


    "We were afraid that you would suffer, but we didn''t expect your wife to be so powerful to solve the problem without us taking action."


    Wang Hao smiled, "She also thinks about me."


    Leader: "Well, treat her well, we''re leaving, you can handle it yourself."


    Wang Hao: "Well, thank you."


    As soon as they left, the old lady extended her hand to Wang Nan, "Help me up."


    Wang Nan helped the old lady to get up. The old lady came with her and looked like she was going to die just now. She said energetically, "Take me there for a walk."

 Chapter 336： The old lady started to be afraid of Han Wen

    Hu Zi saw that she was about to start rolling around and hurriedly stood in front of her, "Didn''t you say you''re tired? Do you still have the strength to wander around?"


    The old lady kept looking at their house, and seeing their clean and tidy eyes revealed a greedy look, "It''s better now to see where your dad lives."


    Huzi: "This is the place where my dad lives, and I don''t need to watch other places."


    But the old woman didn''t care about his obstruction at all, she bypassed him and went straight to their bedroom, "Whose room is this, it looks good."


    When Hu Zi saw it, he quickly blocked the door, "It is forbidden to enter the male dormitory."


    When the old woman heard this, she lowered her face instantly, "I just look and don''t move."


    Huzi: "That doesn''t work either. It''s basic courtesy not to flip people''s things, don''t you understand?"


    The old lady looked at the tiger''s appearance, and said angrily: "I think your parents really spoiled you, and you don''t understand a little politeness."


    Huzi: "Humph! I think you don''t understand."


    Wang Nan was used to **** at home, but he had never experienced such anger, so he immediately wanted to reach out to push Hu Zi, Hu Zi sneered when he saw it, and grabbed Wang Nan''s arm viciously, "Third Uncle, you are trying to bully the younger. ?"


    Wang Nan felt the coercion of Hu Zi, and thought that this child is exactly like his father, a cruel character.


    He threw off his hand angrily and said coldly, "Mother, let''s go over there and see."


    Hu Zi saw them walking towards Qingyue''s bedroom, but she didn''t stop her by looking at them coldly. The old lady thought Hu Zi was afraid of him, but when she pushed the door, it didn''t open. She looked down and locked it.


    Seeing that they were so defensive, the old lady couldn''t hold back the anger on her face. "Third, let''s go to that room."


    Seeing them walking towards the bedroom, Hu Zi sneered and reminded kindly, "Grandma, that''s where my mother lives, and she''s still in the house now!"


    When the old lady heard Hu Zi''s words, she pushed the door open for a while, thinking about the way Han Wen hid the knife in her smile just now, she suddenly retreated, and pretended to withdraw her hand, saying: "Second brother, let''s sit down and wait for your second brother. ."


    Wang Hao came back after seeing the people, and as soon as he entered the room, he saw the old lady and Wang Nan sitting quietly beside them, frowning slightly, feeling a little weird.


    When Wang Nan saw Wang Hao coming in, he immediately said, "Second brother, you are back. Mom and I are going to starve to death."


    Wang Hao: "Didn''t you eat when you came?"


    Wang Nan: "No."


    When he was in the car, he wanted to eat on the train, but his mother said what to do with this unjust money, and eat it when he got to Wang Hao''s house. Anyway, every time Wang Hao saw them, he took them to eat delicious food. Go in, let alone eat!


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi and said, "Go and call your mother to come out and cook."


    Hu Zi pouted, "My mother is uncomfortable and can''t do it."


    Wang Nan: "You brat, you didn''t even ask how did you know you couldn''t do it."


    Huzi: "Third Uncle, I am a roundworm in my mother''s stomach. If I say I can''t do it, I can''t do it."


    Seeing Huzi being so arrogant, Wang Nan wanted to choke him, but Wang Hao rolled up his sleeves and said, "I''ll do it!"


    When the old lady saw Wang Hao cooking, she immediately said, "How can I let you do it! You have to cook for her when you come back from work all day. Are you married to a daughter-in-law or an ancestor."


    Wang Hao: "She''s not feeling well. If I don''t do it, who will do it? Are you still going to eat?"


    Seeing Wang Hao''s gloomy face, the old woman didn''t dare to say any more, so she could only murmur in a low voice, "It''s not promising."


    When Wang Hao heard the old woman''s words, he turned around and said to Hu Zi, "Go to the kitchen and help me."


    Huzi: "Wait a minute." Then he knocked on the door and said, "Xiaolong came out to help our dad cook."


    Xiaolong immediately opened the door and said, "Okay."


    As soon as they left, Fu Jin locked it from the inside again.


    When he got to the kitchen, Wang Hao wanted to cook them a meal as usual, but he opened the cabinet and saw that there was nothing in it.


    "What about things?"


    Huzi: "I ate them all." He said he didn''t know how to find a bag of sweet potato powder from that corner, "Dad, let''s steam the wotou!"


    Wang Hao helplessly looked at Huzi with a strange face, and said lightly, "Okay."


    The three of them made a pot of sweet potato noodles and cornmeal, and stewed a pot of Chinese cabbage.


    When they brought it out, the old lady and Wang Nan were stunned, "Second brother, what are you doing?"


    Seeing his disgusting look, Wang Hao ignored him and said to Xiaolong, "Go and call your mother and them to eat."


    In order to show their respect for Han Wen, they did not refuse, and they all sat down at the dinner table.


    Looking at the table full of people, the old woman asked in surprise, "Is this enough?"


    Huzi: "Enough to eat."


    After saying that, she took the most ugly wotou and handed it to the old woman, "Grandma, aren''t you hungry? Come and try my craft."


    Seeing Huzi''s enthusiastic look, the old lady took it suspiciously, and slowly put it into her mouth and took a bite.


    Then Huzi took another one to Wang Nan, "Third Uncle, you can try it too." Then he simply stood up and divided one for each person.


    The old woman didn''t think much about what Huzi took, she thought it was because their cooking was unpalatable.


    The old woman couldn''t eat half of it, and couldn''t help but started to reprimand Han Wen, "If you are a daughter-in-law like this, if you don''t cook, you won''t cook, let a few men do it for you and see if this is what people eat. Is it? It''s not even as good as pig food."


    Han Wen listened to the old lady''s reprimand with a calm expression, "Have you ever eaten pig food?" Then she turned to ask Huzi, "I heard that you have eaten it in your hometown. How does our meal compare to pig food?"


    Hu Zi ate in big mouthfuls and said calmly, "This is much better than pig food."


    Listening to Han Wen''s innuendo words, the old lady finally lost her face, "Second, where do we live, I''m tired and need to rest."


    Wang Hao put down his head and said calmly: "There is no place at home, I will take you to the hostel."


    The old lady was so angry today that she didn''t want to stay at Wang Hao''s house for a long time, and she was not unhappy when she heard that she was going to live in a guest house, "Let''s go!"


    Wang Nan was not very happy, "Mother, I''m not full yet!"


    In fact, it''s different except to get one for the old lady, the others are similar, although it is a miscellaneous grain wotou, it is still delicious when it is just out of the pot.


    Besides, when Wang Nan was a man, he could eat more than the old lady.


    When the old lady saw Wang Nan kept on her own, she said angrily, "Eat, eat, I''m not afraid of choking you to death."


    Wang Nan ate the wowotou in a big mouthful, thinking that he hadn''t heard the old lady''s words, and when he was full, he wiped his mouth and said, "Let''s go!"


    Wang Hao and Han Wen looked at each other and said in a cold voice, "You pack up, I''ll send them off."

 Chapter 337： Knot

    As soon as they left, Han Wen looked at the wowotou left on the table and asked curiously, "What did you do?"


    Hu Zi ate the nest and nodded.


    Han Wen rarely praised: "The craftsmanship is good."


    Before Hu Zi could be happy, he heard his mother say again: "The rest is yours."


    Tiger: "..."


    Wang Hao sent the old woman to the guest house. He planned to leave without going in after opening the door of the room. The old woman hurriedly called, "Second child."


    Wang Hao turned his head, "what''s the matter."


    The old woman wanted to talk to Wang Hao alone, "Why don''t you go up and sit down?"


    Wang Hao: "No more sitting, you have a good rest, we will leave early tomorrow."


    Seeing Wang Hao''s estranged face, the old woman had to say, "Then go back!"


    Wang Hao just took a few steps, but the old lady thought of something, and hurriedly shouted: "Second child."


    Wang Hao only turned his head this time and didn''t speak.


    The old woman: "Tomorrow you can go back by yourself, don''t let your daughter-in-law go."


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows and did not speak.


    "Otherwise, you can take Hu Zi, and Hu Zi can go back and recognize the way as your eldest son."


    Wang Hao paused for a while before replying, "I''ll go back and ask her."


    When he got home, Wang Hao told Han Wen about it, and Han Wen was very happy, "Isn''t this old lady very powerful, so afraid of me?"


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen who was laughing helplessly and said, "Director Han is so powerful, who wouldn''t be afraid to see it."


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao teasing herself, she sat up and said angrily, "Why aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Wang Hao looked at her dotingly, "I''m afraid, who said I''m not afraid anymore."


    Han Wen: "Cut!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Hao threw himself on the bed.


    "Wang... Wang Hao... the door is open."


    In the end, Wang Hao just rubbed Han Wen''s face and let go.


    "What do you think I''m going to do?" Wang Hao approached Han Wen and asked in a low voice.


    Han Wen''s face was flushed by Wang Hao''s torment. She put her hand on Wang Hao''s face angrily and rubbed it hard, "Humph! Who knows what you''re going to do?"


    Wang Hao rolled over and lay beside Han Wen, fiddling with her hand and asked, "What''s the matter, are you going?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was suddenly opened, "Mom!"


    "See no evil, see no evil!" As he said, he slammed the door shut.


    Wang Hao''s face darkened, and he reprimanded angrily: "Get in."


    Then Hu Zi came in with a face, "Mom and Dad, I didn''t see anything just now."


    Wang Hao had already got up from the bed at this time and sat on the chair, while Han Wen sat cross-legged on the bed.


    "Okay, stop pretending, you didn''t do anything at all," Han Wen said angrily.


    Huzi smiled.


    Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi and said, "Would you like to go back to my hometown with me?"


    Hu Zi didn''t want to immediately reply after listening to it: "No."


    That place left too many bad impressions on Huzi, and it was a place Huzi never wanted to go back to in his life.


    As soon as Wang Hao saw Huzi, he knew that he had not come out of the shadows of the past. This time, I didn''t discuss it with Hu Zi, and said directly: "You ask for leave tomorrow to come with me."


    Huzi: "I''m not going."


    Wang Hao: "I''ll accompany you."


    Even when he heard that his father would accompany him, Hu Zi''s eyes were full of resistance.


    Wang Hao: "Okay, go back and prepare!"


    Hearing Wang Hao''s undeniable words, Hu Zi rarely had a temper, his face was gloomy and terrifying, and he went out of the room without saying a word.


    It was the first time that Han Wen had seen Huzi like this, so she couldn''t help but persuaded, "If he doesn''t want to go, he won''t go, what are you forcing him to do!"


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t force him, this is the way he has to go."


    Han Wen didn''t understand, "Why is he the way he has to go? I don''t understand."


    Wang Hao: "A qualified soldier is not allowed to have weaknesses."


    When Han Wen heard this, she was completely shocked, and she started doing it on her knees, "What did you say? You want Huzi to be a soldier?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Only then did Han Wen understand, "No wonder you force Huzi to exercise every day, other children can be lazy but Huzi can''t, so you thought about it early in the morning?"


    "Didn''t you say that their lives are up to them to choose?"


    Wang Hao: "Do you think Huzi has his own choices?"


    "If he doesn''t discipline him well, his kung fu will be a scourge there."


    Han Wen can''t hear others say that her child is not good, not even Wang Hao, "Don''t talk nonsense, I think Huzi is pretty good."


    "I tell you Hu Zi is still under 14, don''t call me that attention, he has to go to university."


    Wang Hao: "Well, let''s talk about it after the college entrance examination."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and threatened: "If you dare to be arbitrary, don''t blame me for not giving you face."


    Wang Hao leaned over and touched Han Wen''s head: "Don''t worry! It must be based on his own thoughts first."


    Only then did Han Wen feel relieved, "Tomorrow, I will ask for leave to go back with you."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    The next morning, Han Wen went to Li Jing''s house, changed classes with her, and asked her to ask for leave before heading to the hostel together.


    On the way, Han Wen looked at Hu Zi''s large package and asked curiously, "What kind of bulging are you taking?"


    Huzi: "I think the third uncle likes the leftover wotou from yesterday."


    Han Wen: "¡­"


    "You weren''t very angry last night, but you''re fine today."


    Hu Zi sighed: "The arm can''t twist the thigh, it''s useless to be angry."


    Han Wen patted Hu Zi on the shoulder and praised, "This is a good mentality."


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows slightly, and said stubbornly, "You''re following me, aren''t you?"


    Han Wen thought about what you said!


    "I think it''s beautiful, I followed it purely to see where your father was born."


    Hu Zi looked at his mother who refused to admit it, snorted coldly, and chased his dad with a smile.


    When we arrived at the guest house, the old woman and Wang Nan were still awake! It was Wang Hao who went to wake people up.


    Wang Nan and the old woman went downstairs without washing or combing their faces.


    Because Wang Hao paid for the room yesterday, Wang Nan thought that his second brother was the same as before, and asked carelessly, "Second brother, I''m hungry, where shall we go to eat."


    Before Wang Hao could speak, Hu Zi rushed forward, "Second Uncle, I''ve brought you some food."


    Looking at the bulging baggage that Hu Zi was carrying, Wang Nan thought he had brought him something good, and praised happily, "It''s still my eldest nephew who loves me."


    Huzi: "Third uncle, please try it."


    Wang Nan opened the bag with a smile, and his face turned blue when he saw what was inside, "You brought this for me?"


    Hu Zi said innocently: "This is the best thing in our family. I think you liked it yesterday, so I brought it all for you."


    Looking at Hu Zi, Wang Nan really didn''t know if he was pretending or being serious.


    "I don''t like to eat it now, you can eat it yourself!" Wang Nan said angrily.


    Hu Zi looked at Wang Nan''s retreating Wo Tou and said with disappointment: "Well then! Maybe my second uncle is not too hungry."

 Chapter 338： bleeding

    Wang Nan: "Who said I''m not hungry?"


    Huzi: "Why don''t you eat when you''re hungry?"


    Wang Nan: "If you take that thing like a landmine, who can bite it." After a night of freezing, the grains of Wowotou are almost as big as a stone.


    Huzi: "It was a waste of my kindness."


    Wang Nan: "Second brother, is there a cafeteria here? Let''s go to the cafeteria to eat!"


    Wang Hao: "Yes."


    Wang Nan: "Where?"


    Wang Hao pointed to the side, Wang Nan thought that Wang Hao told him that he was going to take him to dinner and was immediately very happy.


    "Mother, let''s go, you didn''t eat much yesterday, were you hungry?"


    The old woman''s face also eased a little, she nodded and said, "I''m a little hungry."


    Han Wen and his family just watched Wang Nan and the old woman enter the cafeteria, and they all ate at home.


    Huzi: "Dad, do you want to invite them to dinner?"


    Wang Hao: "No please."


    Tiger: "Oh."


    Wang Hao: "You guys wait here, I''ll go back and get something."


    When Wang Nan entered the cafeteria, he started to order food without seeing Wang Hao and the others. After ordering, he realized that Wang Hao and the others did not follow up.


    "Mother, you sit here and I go out and see."


    Old woman: "Okay."


    When he went out, he only saw Han Wen and Hu Zi at the door. Wang Nan frowned and asked angrily, "Second sister-in-law and my second brother?"


    Han Wen: "I went back to get the food stamps. Are all the dishes ready?"


    Wang Nan was overjoyed when he heard that Wang Hao went back to get the food stamps, and said happily, "Sister-in-law, come in! It''s quite cold outside."


    Han Wen and Hu Zi looked at each other and entered the cafeteria.


    When the dishes came, the two of them just watched the old woman and Wang Nan eat without moving their chopsticks.


    The old woman looked at Han Wen''s disgusted look, pouted, and Soo pulled her chopsticks and deliberately flipped through the dish just to disgust Han Wen and prevent her from putting down the chopsticks.


    Seeing her like that, Han Wen''s frown deepened and she thought about it! I''m not going to eat it anyway.


    After a while, the two of them were full and looked at Han Wen contentedly.


    Seeing this, Han Wen calmly said, "Let''s go!"


    The old woman was dumbfounded, "Go there?"


    Han Wen: "Go to the dock! Where should Wang Hao be waiting for us?"


    The old woman panicked when she heard it, "He''s not coming?"


    Han Wen: "I won''t come."


    Wang Nan: "Then who pays?"


    Han Wen looked puzzled: "Didn''t you pay for dinner? Did you eat without paying?!"


    Han Wen glanced at Zhou Bing in the cafeteria and knew what was going on. Han Wen quietly poked the tiger and pointed to Zhou Bing.


    Hu Zi got up angrily and said, "I''ll go ask what''s going on, can I eat now without paying?"


    After a while, Hu Zi came back and asked angrily, "Uncle Third, how did you tell the people in the cafeteria."


    Wang Nan''s eyes flashed, "I didn''t say anything!"


    Huzi: "You didn''t say anything and they let you eat? You hurry up and pay."


    When Wang Nan heard that he wanted to pay him, he immediately said, "I have no money."


    Huzi: "If you don''t pay, then we don''t have to leave."


    "I have no money, do you have any money? Second sister-in-law, look at us coming all the way here. Can you go and pay?"


    Han Wen shrugged and said helplessly: "The money was taken by Wang Hao, and I can''t help it."


    "Old lady, do you have any money?" Han Wen looked at the old lady and asked.


    As soon as the old woman heard Han Wen''s idea hit her, she immediately covered the burden she brought.


    "I have no money."


    Han Wen: "Oh! What can I do, or just wait like this?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a middle-aged woman came out of the counter and looked at Wang Nandao: "Comrade, this meal is over, you should pay the bill!"


    Wang Nan''s face turned ugly for a moment, "I have no money."


    When the middle-aged woman heard that he had no money, her face immediately changed into a mocking expression, "No money? What do you want to eat without money?"


    "I tell you we don''t like this. If you don''t give me money, I''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau."


    Wang Nan was horrified when he heard that he was going to the Public Security Bureau.


    "Mother~"


    The old lady is a little more refined than Wang Nan, and immediately retorted: "Who are you frightening! This public security bureau is run by your family, and people will come when you say they come. If you didn''t charge us and let us eat, we wouldn''t eat it either. your meal."


    When the middle-aged woman saw that the old woman wanted to play, she folded her arms in front of her chest and looked at the old woman with contempt, "Hey~ still want to eat rice?"


    "If it weren''t for the two of you dressed like beggars, I think you two are pitiful, you can let you eat first and then give money." After speaking, he stretched out his **** and pointed at Wang Nan, "It''s not that you said you have a captain brother, man. Woolen cloth?"


    Wang Nan was ashamed to be reprimanded, "No... not here."


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be pitiful, you two, give the money first, or I''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau."


    Seeing it, Han Wen immediately added fuel to jealousy: "Old lady, I think you should give the money! We are very strict here, maybe we will really arrest you for a few days."


    The old lady glanced at Han Wen: "We are waiting here, you go back to Wang Hao and get money to save us."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows with a wicked smile and said, "You''re not afraid that I won''t come when I leave."


    When the old woman thought that Han Wen might have done such a thing, her face darkened, "Third, you leave me here to find your second brother."


    Wang Nan thought for a while and replied, "Okay."


    The two negotiated very well, but the food seller was reluctant, "Both of you can''t leave."


    Old lady: "Why can''t I go, how can I get you money if I don''t go?"


    The middle-aged woman looked at them with contempt, "Because you two have eaten, and you don''t look like a good person, I don''t trust you very much."


    The old lady''s face almost dropped to the ground after hearing this.


    Hu Zi felt his mother''s secret vibration and poked her quietly.


    Only then did Han Wen hold back her laughter.


    Huzi: "Honey, pay now! Even if you find my dad, the sum of my dad''s whole body can''t pay for this meal."


    Wang Nan was also stared at by the people in the store and sat on pins and needles, and urged, "Mother, I think you should pay first!"


    The old lady was urged to die, so she took out a bulging handkerchief from the pocket of her clothes.


    Seeing this, Han Wen became curious and wanted to lean in to see it. She took over the old lady and glanced at her impatiently, then ducked to the side.


    Han Wen was slightly disappointed, "I can''t see it anymore."


    Huzi: "It can be seen visually."


    The old woman clutched the money and asked angrily, "How much?"


    Middle-aged woman: "Two dollars."


    The old woman was shocked when she heard it, "Why is the meal so expensive! You are stealing money!"


    Middle-aged woman: "Just point to the expensive dishes when you come in. Can they be expensive?"


    The old lady paid the money suspiciously, and kept mumbling, "It''s really a black shop."


    The middle-aged woman took the money and replied angrily: "If you have money and don''t take it out, you''re really taking advantage of your son!" As she said that, she walked around them to clean up the tableware and chopsticks on the table.

 Chapter 339： excited mother and son

    The old lady''s face darkened with anger, she took the bag aside and said angrily, "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that his mother''s face was bad, Wang Nan grabbed his belongings and quickly chased after him.


    Huzi and Han Wen were left behind, Han Wen looked at the middle-aged woman and said with a smile, "Sister-in-law, thank you!"


    Middle-aged woman: "There is nothing to be thankful for this little thing, and you will find me when you encounter it later."


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    At first, Han Wen thought they had paid for their meal. Later, when they heard that they had not paid, Hu Zi hurriedly went to the kitchen to discuss countermeasures. She didn''t eat this meal, but she didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    Fortunately, most of the people on this island knew her, and it was easy to negotiate.


    When he arrived at the pier, he saw that Wang Hao had already bought a ticket and was waiting.


    The old woman saw that she didn''t need to spend money on her own, but she just pouted and didn''t find fault.


    Wang Nan supported the old woman, and Wang Hao''s family followed behind. The old woman could see that Wang Hao was not as easy to coax as before, and she did not dare to go too far.


    On the boat, Wang Hao arranged for the old lady and Wang Nan to sit down before going to Han Wen and the others.


    Han Wen and Hu Zi were sitting together, and the girls were chatting about the sea birds at sea.


    Seeing Wang Hao coming, Han Wen asked first, "It''s arranged."


    Wang Hao sat down beside Han Wen and replied calmly, "Yes."


    Han Wen put her head on Wang Hao''s shoulder naturally, "Didn''t the old lady speak ill of us?"


    Wang Hao: "I wanted to say it, but I didn''t."


    Han Wen smiled contemptuously and said lazily, "That''s all I can do, I''ll go to bed first."


    Han Wen slept directly on the dock, Wang Hao gently pushed Han Wen and woke her up.


    Han Wen asked in confusion, "Arrived?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    "Huzi, look at your mother, I''ll go ahead."


    Tiger: "Okay."


    Looking at Han Wen who was still slowing down, Hu Zi said with disgust, "Mom, you are too sleepy."


    Han Wen was almost awake at this time. Hearing Hu Zi''s words, she threatened viciously: "If you dare to talk more, believe it or not, I will throw you down."


    Hu Zi didn''t care about the perfunctory response in his mouth at all: "Trust, trust, Mom, are you still going, my dad will get off the boat if you don''t go."


    Han Wen got up and packed her things: "You think your dad is you! He will definitely wait for me."


    Huzi: "Yes, you are my dad''s heart."


    Han Wen was teased by Hu Zi''s face, and raised her hand to hit Hu Zi, "You are talking nonsense."


    Hu Zi smirked and hid, and spared him from the side.


    There was a young officer sitting next to him, looking at Hu Zi with envy on his face, "The relationship between your mother and son is really good."


    Han Wen: "This child is spoiled by me, neither big nor small."


    The young officer frowned but didn''t think so, for the boy was well-mannered in his words and deeds, even though he was teasing his mother.


    Seeing that he was young, Han Wen asked casually, "Are you going home to visit relatives?"


    Young officer: "Hmm."


    Because they didn''t know Han Wen, they just got off the boat after a casual chat, while Wang Hao and the others were already waiting.


    After getting off the boat, I changed the bus again, and finally arrived at the train station, bought a ticket and got on the bus.


    It was the first time that Han Wen took the green leather train to see where she was looking with great interest.


    Hu Zi''s performance was similar to Han Wen''s. The last time I made a train because I was in a bad mood, I didn''t have any experience at all.


    Like last time, Wang Hao bought two different carriages and separated from the old lady as soon as he got in the car.


    The old lady wanted to sit with Wang Hao, but was directly ignored by Wang Hao, so she didn''t dare to mention it again.


    Hu Zi sat by the window, and Han Wen sat in the middle.


    "Mom, Mom, look at that mountain, isn''t it particularly beautiful?"


    When Han Wen heard it, she hurried up and complimented.


    Wang Hao looked at the excitement of the two of them, and shook his head helplessly, hoping that the two of them could be so excited for so long.


    Hu Zi got up from his seat, "Mom, let''s go look elsewhere!"


    Han Wen also wanted to see the difference between the current train and the future train and nodded happily.


    "Wang Hao, you are optimistic about these things." Han Wen gave Wang Hao her bag and Huzi''s bag and let him watch.


    Wang Hao nodded, "Don''t go too far."


    Huzi dragged Han Wen and the two through the small space, excitedly looking for a place he had never seen before.


    Suddenly, Han Wen felt her feet slump, and when she looked down, she saw that she was stepping on someone''s feet, so she quickly retracted it.


    When I looked up, I saw a young officer looking at me intently, "What a coincidence! You also take this train?"


    The young officer smiled, "It''s a coincidence."


    Hu Zi suddenly found that his mother was not leaving, turned around and saw that his mother was talking to someone, and squeezed back again.


    "Mom, do you know me?"


    When he looked up to see who was coming, he said in surprise, "Are you the one sitting next to me on the boat?"


    The young officer nodded, "The child has good eyesight."


    Huzi: "I''m not a child anymore, I''m a teenager."


    After speaking, he pulled Han Wen, "Mom, I''m hungry, let''s go back to my dad!"


    After tossing around for so long, Han Wen also felt a little hungry, greeted the young officer and left with Hu Zi.


    When he arrived at the place just now, he saw Wang Hao sitting on the seat indifferently, with a few aunties staring at him standing beside him.


    "I said lad, let us sit and have a rest when your lover is not around."


    Wang Hao: "I''m sorry, they will come right away."


    "You''ve said this several times, man! You can''t be so selfish as a man."


    Han Wen and Hu Zi looked at each other after hearing this, squeezed past the crowd and sat next to Wang Hao, "What''s wrong?" Han Wen asked calmly.


    Wang Hao: "These aunties want to sit with you."


    Han Wen looked up at what they were holding and thought to herself: This is not a matter of sitting down, it is planning to sit down and not get up.


    "Auntie, do you want to sit down?"


    When those aunts saw Han Wen''s smiling face, they thought she was easy to talk, and nodded quickly, "Yes! This person gets tired easily when he''s old."


    Han Wen nodded, "Understand, understand."


    Just when the aunt thought that Han Wen would give him her seat, she heard Han Wen enthusiastically say, "If you are tired, or I will call the driver to come over, and you can make up a seat."


    After hearing this, Auntie''s face turned dark, "If I had the money to buy a seat ticket, I would still need you." Then she pushed forward.


    Han Wen pouted and said innocently, "I am also kind."


    Huzi: "Mom, she doesn''t think you are kind."


    Han Wen: "Ah~"


    Han Wen pretended to sigh, then began to look through her bag and took out a lot of snacks, "Do you want to eat?"


    Hu Zi immediately said: "Eat, Mom, shall we eat this and eat?"


    Han Wen thought that when she used to build a car, there were rice sellers in the car, and affirmed: "Eat, I will buy a lunch box later."

 Chapter 340： Feeling good

    Wang Hao boredly observed the passengers in the car while listening to the conversation between the mothers.


    Just as he was distracted, a soft object was suddenly stuffed into his mouth.


    Wang Hao chewed it twice, and the smell of eggs spread out from his mouth.


    "Is it delicious?" Han Wen asked as she opened a small half and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Wang Hao: "It''s delicious."


    During the conversation, a woman holding a child and holding a sack walked over to them. Seeing that there was an empty space beside Wang Hao, she put the sack next to Wang Hao and sat on it.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao looked at each other and knew that this was another person who didn''t want to buy a ticket.


    Seeing her face pale and swaying with her child, Han Wen suddenly couldn''t help but wanted to ask Wang Hao to change places with her. Wang Hao took the initiative to stand up before she could say anything.


    "Comrade, sit here with me!"


    The woman looked up at Wang Hao, then at Han Wen and Hu Zi, and replied in a simple tone, "No need for big brother, I''ll just sit."


    Wang Hao: "It''s more comfortable to sit here."


    Woman: "No need, my house is close by in a few stops."


    Seeing that it was inconvenient for her to bring her child, Han Wen persuaded her, "You can sit here in a few stops! It''s just to help occupy the space and let him move around."


    The woman hesitated for a while after hearing Han Wen''s words, and then said politely, "Thank you then."


    Seeing her sit down and teasing the child politely, Han Wen asked curiously when she saw the child''s blushing face, "Why did you bring the child out in the winter?"


    The woman was a little embarrassed, "I can''t do anything if I don''t come out. There is no food at home, so I brought the child to my parents'' house to borrow some."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    Seeing that Han Wen and Wang Hao were both well dressed, the woman couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you going?"


    Han Wen: "Go back to your hometown."


    Woman: "Oh! This is your son! So old?"


    Han Wen glanced at Huzi, who was only looking at eating, and said helplessly: "You''re not old, but he''s significantly bigger." As she said that, she reached out and took a piece of bread from the oil-paper bag that Huzi was holding, and stuffed it into the little one. child.


    Woman: "What is this? It looks so delicate?"


    Han Wen: "I have nothing to do at home to make some bread as a snack for my children."


    The woman stretched her neck and sniffed and said in surprise, "You made this with eggs and white flour?"


    Han Wen smiled and nodded.


    The woman swallowed cautiously, took the bread from the child''s hand, divided it in half, took out a handkerchief from her pocket, picked it up, and put it back into her pocket.


    Han Wen looked at the woman''s movements in surprise, and asked in confusion, "This is you?"


    The woman smiled embarrassedly at Han Wen: "There are two dolls in my family who haven''t eaten this thing. I''ll take it back and give them a taste."


    Seeing the woman''s simple face, Han Wen turned her head and handed it to her, "You give that to the child! Take this back."


    Unexpectedly, the woman refused to ask for anything when she saw the bread that Han Wen was holding. "Just give one a taste. This thing is very expensive and you can keep it for yourself."


    Seeing the woman''s determined look, Han Wen had to take it back again. Hu Zi reached out and took it, but he didn''t put it in the oil-paper bag. He ate it three times, five-division, two, and then put the bag and oil-paper bag back into the bag.


    The woman looked at Hu Zi''s actions with envy on her face.


    "Your child is really good, and looks good." The woman couldn''t help but praise when she looked at Huzi.


    This year, Huzi started to draw strips. His previously burly body gradually lost weight, and his stature became much taller. The longer his face became, the more handsome he became. You can tell from a young age that he will definitely be a handsome guy in the future.


    In addition, his clothes are tailor-made for him by Han Wen, and there is fashion in low-key.


    Han Wen was overjoyed when she heard someone compliment her child, and started chatting with the woman enthusiastically.


    Hu Zi sat on the side with a stiff face, and could only look at the scenery outside the window to divert his attention.


    Fortunately, the woman got out of the car after sitting for a long time. Wang Hao saw that it was inconvenient for her to hold the child, so he simply helped her with the sack and gave her a ride.


    As soon as she left, Hu Zi relaxed, sighed and leaned back comfortably on the back chair.


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi and said, "Is the burden of idols so heavy at such a young age?"


    Huzi: "Mom, can you stop praising me in the future? It''s not your fault."


    Han Wen smiled and said, "Okay, I will praise you behind my back."


    Hu Zi scratched his head shyly after hearing this, "As long as I don''t hear you."


    Han Wen: "You''re stinky and beautiful."


    While speaking, Wang Hao had already sent him back, "I''ll buy what I want to eat."


    They waited here for a while and no one came to sell rice, so Wang Hao planned to go to the canteen on the car to sell rice.


    Seeing that Wang Hao had been standing there for so long, Han Wen was afraid that he would be hungry, so she poked the tiger, "You know where it is?"


    Huzi: "I know." Then he got up with his bag on his back.


    There are many pickpockets on the train in this era, and Hu Zi is carrying his backpack in front of him.


    Wang Hao had nothing to worry about seeing Huzi going, and sat down to talk with Han Wen.


    Opposite them sat several elderly people, all of whom were sleeping on the back chairs, so they all tried to keep their voices low.


    "Just let Huzi buy ours? Don''t they care about them?"


    Wang Hao: "The old lady has money, don''t worry about it."


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you afraid they''ll come and make trouble with you?"


    Wang Hao: "Don''t be afraid, they don''t know how to be in that carriage."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and looked at Wang Hao in surprise, "You''re pretty good."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen and helped her organize her clothes, and replied calmly, "You can''t be fooled all the time."


    Judging from Wang Hao''s performance during this period, he was indeed completely disappointed with that family, and he no longer wanted to pretend.


    But in Han Wen''s opinion, Wang Hao is already kind enough. If someone just plotted against themselves like this, it would be good if they plotted their children not to kill her.


    Han Wen patted her shoulder and asked vigorously, "Do you want to rely on it?"


    Wang Hao glanced at her and said with disgust, "No, the place is too small."


    Han Wen: "Hmph, if you want to rely on it, I won''t let you rely on it!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a forbidding laughter. He looked up and saw that one of the three old men on the opposite side had already woken up and was looking at them with envy.


    "The relationship between the two of you is really good."


    "How many years have you been married?"


    No matter how thick-skinned Han Wen was, she was a little embarrassed to face such a straightforward compliment, and quietly pinched Wang Hao, motioning him to speak.


    Wang Hao raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t expect her to have such a side.


    Wang Hao: "It''s been more than ten years."


    Because she would ask this question every time she went out, Han Wen asked Wang Haoduo to talk about it for a few years.


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Two chapters today, continue to work hard tomorrow

 Chapter 341： not ordinary people

    Hearing Wang Hao say that they have been married for more than ten years, the old man looked in disbelief: "Looking at you guys, I thought they were just married couples!"


    Wang Hao: "The children are all thirteen."


    The old man: "Really? That''s good. It''s rare to see you have such a good relationship after being married for so long."


    Wang Hao replied with a smile, "I was lucky enough to meet her."


    Han Wen was shocked by Wang Hao''s sudden affection, and she had never seen him express her feelings so frankly.


    Just when Han Wen was at a loss, Hu Zi suddenly came back with a meal.


    Seemingly unaware of the suspicion of the atmosphere, Huzi happily sat back to the seat just now with the box lunch in his hand.


    "Mom, do you know who I saw just now?"


    Han Wen: "Your third uncle?"


    Huzi: "Well, my third uncle also went to buy food, but only bought two buns."


    Han Wen: "Did he see you?"


    Hu Zi: "No, can I let him see it?" After speaking, he asked Wang Hao next to him, "Dad, do you want beef or braised pork?"


    Wang Hao: "How many braised pork did you buy?"


    Huzi: "One serving."


    Wang Hao: "You and your mother pick the rest for me first."


    Hu Zi thought about it first and gave her mother a chicken one, a braised pork one for his father, and kept a beef one for himself.


    Wang Hao didn''t eat first. He looked at the old man opposite and asked, "Are you hungry, do you want to eat first?"


    Hearing this, the old man waved his hand immediately and replied with a smile, "No, I''ll wait for my old guys to wake up and eat a piece."


    Huzi looked up at the old man, the smart one didn''t say much, and lowered his head to eat his lunch.


    After eating two bites, he felt that the beef was just so-so, turned his head to look at his parents, and said with a smile, "Mom, does your chicken taste good?"


    Han Wen: "General." After thinking of something, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Do you want to eat?"


    Hu Zi replied with bright eyes: "Well, I want to try it."


    After hearing this, Han Wen sent the lunch to Hu Zi, Hu Zi took two pieces of chicken and two pieces of his own beef.


    Then he asked Wang Hao, "Dad, is the braised pork delicious?"


    Wang Hao knew what he was thinking when Huzi first asked him, and he took the initiative to reach out without saying anything.


    Then he said to Han Wen: "This is a thin piece, you can try it too."


    Han Wen raised her head and unceremoniously took away the piece of lean meat left by Wang Hao, and then added a few pieces of chicken thighs.


    The old man sat across from them and was amazed at the way their family of three got along.


    Han Wen could no longer eat half of her meal, so she naturally handed the leftovers to Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao didn''t dislike three times, five and two after eating, and he took the tiger''s son and went to throw the garbage together.


    Because I was too excited in the morning, this time in the afternoon was particularly boring. Although Han Wen had slept on the boat, she planned to squinting and resting because she had nothing to do now.


    Huzi''s age is when he is full of energy. When he saw his mother fell asleep, he pouted and began to look around.


    Looking at the old grandpas sitting opposite, I couldn''t help but become curious.


    "Grandpa, you are going there by car!"


    Old man: "Go to Beijing."


    Hu Zi immediately became interested when he heard that he went to Beijing, "Are you from Beijing?"


    The old man: "Well, from Beijing."


    Hu Zi listened with a look of longing: "Beijing is good!"


    The old man looked at Huzi and asked with a smile, "Have you been there?"


    Huzi: "I haven''t been there, but I have two friends in Beijing. They say that Beijing is so big, there are *** and the Great Wall."


    "Yes, there are all of the things you mentioned, and there are many famous scenic spots." The old man replied with a smile.


    Speaking of other scenic spots, Hu Zi''s eyes flashed with loneliness, "Well, it''s a pity."


    The inexplicable old man understood the meaning of Hu Zi''s words, "Does the little one know a lot?"


    Only then did Hu Zi react, and smiled sloppily, "Not much, not much, it''s all from the book."


    It''s a taboo now, or it''s better not to mention it.


    The old man obviously understood, he smiled and didn''t continue talking.


    Huzi: "Grandpa, can you play chess?"


    After hearing this, the old man looked at Huzi in surprise, "Knowing, is it possible that the little friend is also a chess lover?"


    Hu Zi smiled honestly: "I know a little bit." Then he took out the chess from his bag and put it on the table.


    When Wang Hao came back, he saw the happy scene of the two of them.


    Looking at Huzi, Wang Hao had to sigh, this is really a social expert.


    It didn''t take long for the old man''s companions to wake up, and a few people watched them and went to the cafeteria to eat together.


    As soon as they walked away, their expressions became serious, "Dad, I don''t think they are ordinary people."


    After listening, Wang Hao asked indifferently, "How do you see it?"


    Huzi: "Look at how they behave like ordinary people, they are more aura than uncles in the army."


    After listening to Hu Zi''s words, Wang Hao praised: "Yes, there is progress."


    Huzi fluttered: "Of course."


    Wang Hao glanced at Hu Zi, who was full of energy, and asked calmly, "Are you sleepy?"


    Huzi shook his head: "Not sleepy."


    Wang Hao: "If you''re not sleepy, just stare and I''ll sleep."


    Huzi: "Well, Dad, let''s change the place, you come inside."


    Wang Hao didn''t object, and naturally changed positions with Huzi.


    Hu Zi stared at him all afternoon. Fortunately, the old men on the opposite side came back soon, and it was not so uncomfortable to have someone talking to him.


    When the time comes to evening, the train suddenly becomes lively.


    Huzi looked curiously at the people walking back and forth, and unconsciously raised his vigilance, because he had heard his mother say that night is the most rampant time for thieves.


    The old men on the opposite side seemed to have the same idea, and they were trying their best to cheer up.


    "Children, are you very vigilant?" An upright old man opposite said admiringly, looking at Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi looked at his parents who were sleeping beside him and said helplessly: "No way, my parents are not reliable, I can only try my best."


    As soon as his words came out, the old man who was chatting with him couldn''t help but jokingly said: "Huzi, are you afraid that your mother will take care of you when you say that?"


    Hu Zi immediately made a secret move, "Grandpa, you won''t say anything, right?"


    The old man: "Haha, don''t say it."


    The upright old man looked at Han Wen and Wang Hao who were asleep and said curiously, "I would like to know how your parents raised you so well."


    Huzi: "It''s enough to keep it free."


    The old lady said with disbelief: "Isn''t this knowledge of your body learned by free-ranging?"


    Huzi: "It''s enough to read more."


    "Oh~ you usually read books?"


    Huzi: "Of course, I go to school every day and of course I have to read every day. How do you guys know so much?"

 Chapter 342： hometown

    "Haha, you little boy, we are also a hundred~10,000 children! We learned from talking."


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows and replied strangely: "Grandpa, I don''t think what you understand is taught in books."


    The old man''s expression didn''t change after hearing Hu Zi''s words, "Of course it''s not all from reading, but also from walking."


    "Reading ten thousand volumes of books is not as good as traveling ten thousand miles. I believe what you say, Grandpa."


    Hu Zi saw that they were all knowledgeable, and took this opportunity to quickly ask what he wanted to know.


    When Han Wen and Wang Hao woke up, they saw Hu Zi was still talking to them.


    Han Wen looked at the gradually quiet carriage, thinking that she would be there tomorrow, and hurriedly stopped Hu Zi, "Okay, go to sleep, there are a lot of things to do tomorrow!"


    Hu Zi was a little reluctant, but when he thought of going to that disgusting place tomorrow, he could only go to rest first.


    Even though it was late at night and everyone was asleep, there would always be a few people walking back and forth in the carriage.


    Han Wen leaned on Wang Hao''s shoulder boredly, holding his hand and playing with it.


    Suddenly someone came over, stopped at their place, and swept his eyes on the bags of the old men opposite.


    Wang Hao didn''t say anything, just raised his head and glanced at the man coldly.


    The man and Wang Hao looked at each other, startled by Wang Hao''s eyes, and then left without looking back.


    The old man on the opposite side, holding his arms, opened one eye to look at Wang Hao, and asked calmly, "Have you practiced?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    The old man closed his eyes with confidence, "Now the old man can get a good night''s sleep."


    I don''t know if it''s Wang Hao''s deterrent effect or the role of the police patrol. They were quiet here until dawn, and they didn''t hear anyone stealing things here.


    Soon the train arrived in Beijing, and Hu Zi helped a few elderly people get off the train with his luggage.


    "Huzi, next time I''m in Beijing, I''ll treat you to roast duck."


    Huzi: "Thank you, Grandpa Zhang."


    When Huzi turned around and went back to the carriage, an old man couldn''t wait to ask: "Old Zhang, you wrote the address to that child carelessly, are you not afraid that he will come to you for something?"


    Lao Zhang is the righteous old man, "Don''t be afraid, I hope he can come to me if something happens! Look at his parents, do they look like they have something to do?"


    "According to what you said, it''s true. I knew I had left him the address. It''s not easy to have such a family in this era!"


    Old Zhang: "That''s not it."


    After Huzi sent them back, he sat for another noon before arriving at their hometown, Xinghuagou.


    Han Wen and the others packed up and got out of the car swiftly, waiting for the old lady and Wang Nan.


    It didn''t take long for Wang Nan and the old lady to get out of the car. The old lady drooped her face and looked dead.


    Han Wen turned her face away and didn''t ask.


    Wang Hao also sensed something was wrong, but now that he has seen through their people, he doesn''t want to talk too much.


    Wang Hao had been here before, so even if Wang Nan and the others didn''t speak, he knew how to go.


    After leaving the train station, I took a bus first, and then went to a remote place.


    Han Wen looked at the rolling mountains and asked in confusion, "How do we get there?"


    Wang Hao: "Cross this mountain and walk forward a short distance to get there."


    I don''t know if they were lucky or not. Just a few steps away, they encountered a donkey cart from their village. They knew Wang Nan, so they kindly gave them a ride.


    "Wang Nan, where did you guys go?"


    Wang Nan: "Go to Lianhai City."


    "Oh, are these you?"


    Wang Nan: "My second brother''s family."


    The man pulling the car changed his face after hearing this, and then said with a smile, "Is this coming home for the New Year?"


    Wang Nan: "Go home and have a look."


    Wang Hao and the others just listened quietly and didn''t talk much.


    Soon after arriving at their village, Wang Hao and others arrived at Xie and took Han Wen and the others home.


    The old lady''s face became more and more ugly after the tossing along the way, and she didn''t know what happened to her on the train.


    Han Wen followed Wang Hao to their house, standing at the door with no desire to go in.


    I saw that the yard of the house was in a mess and filled with all kinds of feces. It was not as good as Mrs. Han''s house at the beginning. Mrs. Han was busy at home and no one cleaned it, and here it seems that no one has cleaned it for many years.


    Wang Nan and the old lady entered the door and looked at Han Wen, who was not moving, and reprimanded angrily: "Why are you standing there if you don''t enter the door!"


    I get angry when I think that I lost so much money because I found them.


    Wang Hao could see the disgust in Han Wen''s eyes, and also knew that she likes to be clean, so he said, "Or you can wait for me outside!"


    Huzi: "Mom, I can go in with Dad."


    Han Wen hesitated for a long time, and didn''t want to step on the stool that was not cleaned up all the year round, and nodded, "Then call me if you have something."


    Huzi: "Well, mom, don''t go too far, just wait for us by the side."


    Han Wen: "I''m not leaving."


    When Wang Nan and the others got home, no one paid any attention to them, and they each went back to their own rooms.


    Seeing Wang Nan''s return, Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law asked impatiently, "How much are you going to get back to the second brother this time?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Nan replied with a dejected expression, "I didn''t get any money."


    Wang Nan''s lover exploded on the spot when he heard Wang Nan''s words, "What did you say you didn''t get the money? Then what did you do?"


    Wang Nan thought for a while and replied, "Although I didn''t get the money, did I bring people back?"


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law immediately asked, "You mean the second brother came back with you?"


    Wang Nan: "Yes."


    "What about that person?"


    Wang Nan: "In the back."


    Wang Nan''s wife looked at Wang Nan like this and thought he was unhappy because he didn''t get the money, and then asked, "You didn''t get the money, and neither did my mother?"


    Wang Nan: "No."


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law said suspiciously, "How could someone as talented as our mother not get the money? I don''t believe it! Did your mother hide it and want to keep it for my younger brother as tuition?"


    Wang Nan got up and looked at her daughter-in-law and replied angrily: "Mom has no money, Wang Hao''s daughter-in-law is too sophisticated, my mother didn''t get any money at all, and she spent all the money she brought."


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law''s eyes flashed green, "Really? Are our mothers shriveled?"


    Wang Nan: "Isn''t it?"


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law: "This second sister-in-law is so powerful, I''ll go out and see later."


    Wang Nan: "Don''t go, and you''re not afraid of the fire burning you."


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law pursed her lips, "What am I afraid of when I am poor and useless?"


    Here the old lady entered the house and looked at the old man in the house, the little son and the little girl couldn''t help but started to cry.


    When the old man saw the old lady like this, he immediately asked angrily, "What''s the matter with you? Howling."


    Wang Hao followed the old lady and frowned.


    Hu Zi immediately whispered: "Dad, you see they lied again."

 Chapter 343： first encounter

    Because I was so disappointed for a long time, I am not so sad now, and I strode into the house. Tiger followed.


    Wang Hao looked at the radiant old man sitting in the chair and did not speak for a moment, while Hu Zi looked back and forth at the room, and stood next to his father with a cold face.


    After Wang Hao entered the house, all the people in the house were stunned. No one expected that the old lady had called Wang Hao back after a visit.


    A young man in the room looked at Wang Hao and shouted in surprise, "Second brother?"


    Wang Hao nodded and said nothing.


    The other girl in the room looked at Wang Hao so indifferently and pouted without saying a word.


    The old man in the room was stunned for a moment when Wang Hao first came in, but he quickly came back to his senses, with a dark face, ready to give Wang Hao a slap in the face.


    He didn''t want to wait for a long time to see Wang Hao speak, so he could only say to himself, "Humph! Now that I''m getting more and more skilled, I don''t reply to letters or telegrams, and I have to ask someone to come back. I don''t know, I thought you were Laozi. Woolen cloth!"


    Because the old lady hadn''t communicated with the old man beforehand, the old man Wang thought that Wang Hao was as easy to handle as before before he figured out the situation.


    Wang Hao listened to this calmly, the expression on his face did not change.


    Old Man Wang glanced at Wang Hao angrily, and said fiercely, "What''s the matter, you''re dumb?"


    Wang Hao looked at the old lady who was crying endlessly, and stared fiercely at his younger brother and sister, the old man who wanted to devour him alive, and sarcastically said, "It looks like you are in good health!"


    The few people in the room were stunned as soon as they came out of the house, because the old lady and the others came back too suddenly, the old man hadn''t had time to lie in bed and pretended to be sick, and he kept crying after the old lady came back, so everyone lied Wang Hao forgot about this.


    Hearing Wang Hao''s words, the old man reacted quickly, and immediately coughed twice, as if he was about to burp, "You...you...unfilial son."


    When the young man in the room saw the old man like this, he immediately rushed up, holding the old man and looking at Wang Hao angrily: "Second brother, why are you like this, Dad''s illness is just right, you look sick again because of your anger."


    Wang Hao imitated Han Wen and raised his eyebrows in a frivolous question and answer: "Am I angry?"


    Youth: "Aren''t you angry? Mom, don''t cry, tell me about my second brother."


    The old lady cried for a while, and the depression in her heart was relieved a lot. When she heard his precious son''s words, she immediately regained her spirits and cried, "Old man! What are we doing to give birth to such a white-eyed wolf? , you just got mad again."


    Wang Hao stood by the side with a calm expression, silent.


    Huzi leaned up on his feet and whispered, "Dad, you shouldn''t have said that, you''ve been fooled now."


    Wang Hao seemed to be reflecting on his behavior just now, and nodded in agreement, "Well, it really shouldn''t be said."


    The young man looked at the father and son who were whispering to the side, his eyes flashed and he said dissatisfiedly: "Second brother, father is so angry with you, why don''t you come over and take a look."


    Wang Hao: "The three of you are surrounded by air, how can I get there?"


    When the young man heard it, he immediately gave a place to Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao stepped forward to take a look and saw that the old man was covering his chest and coughing non-stop, his eyes were cold and his face was gloomy, "I see my father like this, it seems that he is seriously ill, I have learned first aid in the army, or else let me try?"


    Because the old lady suffered a lot from them, she knew that Wang Hao and his family were not easy to mess with, and for fear that the old man would suffer in Wang Hao''s hands, she quickly refused: "No need, just let your father take it easy. "


    Wang Hao disagreed, "My father is so ill, how can I slow down? I''ll find a doctor to show my father."


    After Wang Hao finished speaking, he was going to go to the doctor. The old village doctor in the village was a stubborn and upright person who would not tell lies, so he would find out if he called him over and asked.


    Seeing that Wang Hao was about to leave, the old lady and the old man looked at each other, the old man''s cough gradually weakened, and he said weakly, "You don''t have to go, you can''t die."


    Wang Hao twitched the corner of his mouth and stopped.


    "Lao Liu, you help me up. I haven''t seen your brother for so long. I have to take a good look at him."


    Wang Bei listened and slowly helped the old man to sit up from the chair.


    After the old man sat up, he began to look at Wang Hao. Compared with the previous meeting, Wang Hao was much less hostile.


    Turning to look at Hu Zi, he asked uncertainly, "Is this Hu Zi or Xiaolong?"


    Wang Hao: "Tiger son."


    The old man coughed twice, "Have you grown so big?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Seeing Wang Hao asking and saying something, the old man got angry again. Just as he was about to reprimand Wang Hao, he felt that the old lady stabbed him a few times.


    The old man''s voice changed, and he continued, "Isn''t it tiring after sitting in the car for so long? I''ll ask your sister to clean up the house you used to live in. You go back to rest first."


    Before Wang Hao came and refused, he heard his sister say with a look of disgust: "I won''t clean it up, what will I do later? Besides, the house has been occupied by my third sister-in-law for so many years, you go to her Go ahead!" After saying that, he walked away without looking back.


    The old man''s face was blue with anger, and he looked at the old lady and said angrily: "Look, this is the good daughter you taught."


    The old lady pouted, "The fifth is right! Who can clean up that house in such a mess. I will ask the eldest daughter-in-law."


    After speaking, he was about to go outside, when Wang Hao saw it and said coldly, "No, we''re not staying at home today."


    As soon as the old lady heard it, she said yin and yang strangely, "Where are you going if you don''t live here?"


    "Is it possible that you still want to go to the town hostel? Why don''t you give it to me if you have that money?"


    Wang Hao: "You don''t have to worry about where you go."


    The old lady snorted coldly: "I really married a daughter-in-law and forgot my mother, hey!"


    "What about your daughter-in-law?"


    Wang Hao: "Outside."


    As soon as the old lady heard it, she said with a drooping face, "What! Do you dislike our family?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    After speaking, he turned around and shouted, "Huzi, let''s go."


    Hu Zi saw that his father''s face turned ashen against the two of them, hey hey hey hey hey smiled and answered happily and then chased after them.


    The old lady watched the two walk away before turning back to the house.


    Wang Bei, who was on the side, heard it in a fog, "Mother, you said that the second sister-in-law is also here?"


    Old lady: "Well."


    "Then why didn''t she come in?"


    The old lady: "I didn''t listen to what others said. I dislike our house being dirty."


    The old man sat on the chair and looked at the old lady and said angrily: "Don''t be mad, let''s talk about your past few days. Why do I think the second child''s return this time is a little different?"


    As soon as Wang Hao left, Wang Bei returned to his sloppy appearance, "It must be different! You forgot how ruthless my second brother was when he left."


    His second brother kicked him at that time and he still remembers it to this day!

 Chapter 344： Denied accommodation

    "You coward, you have the nerve to say it, but you were kicked by your second brother, you look scared." The old man hated Tie Bugang angrily.


    Not to be outdone, Wang Bei said, "You don''t have to talk about me, you don''t have to be afraid, otherwise, why do you only dare to write letters and telegrams for so many years and dare not call people!"


    The old man: "You white-eyed wolf, who are we doing this for, not for you."


    Hearing this, Wang Bei immediately licked his face and surrounded him, "Father, mother, I know that you are the best to me. When I find a job, I will take you to the hot and spicy food in the city."


    Because the old people here are the youngest sons, the two old people can be said to be obedient to their youngest son.


    When the old man heard this, a smile appeared on his face, which was obviously very useful, "You still have a conscience."


    Wang Bei looked at the silent old lady and asked suspiciously, "Mom, what''s wrong with you, why did you start crying as soon as you got home."


    "I don''t even talk about getting in touch with us. We almost got caught in front of the second brother. Fortunately, Dad was smart and reported it in time."


    When the old man heard what Wang Bei said, his face was full of displeasure, "What''s the matter, didn''t you go to the second child to ask for money? Why did you bring the second child back?"


    The old lady: "As soon as I went to tell you that you were ill and haven''t mentioned the money, the second child will come back to see you. What can I do?"


    The old man: "It''s really stupid, I can''t do this little thing well."


    "Then why are you crying in here?"


    The old lady looked at the way they were asking for guilt, and didn''t want to say, "It''s nothing, I''m just tired from the car."


    The old man said with disgust, "You can still cry when you are in a car, what can you do?"


    Listening to the old man''s scolding, the old lady stopped doing it, and stood up from the chair with a swift sound, "Old man, I''m not at home for the past two days, it''s obvious to you, you dare to talk to me like that."


    On weekdays, the old lady is used to showing off her power at home. The old man is the one who came up with the idea behind his back and has never hit her in the face like this.


    The old lady has not been at home for the past two days, and the old man has been at home for a few days, and the children at home are holding him in a little air.


    Hearing the old lady''s words, her neck shrank subconsciously, "I''m not just asking."


    The old lady snorted coldly and sat down again, "This time the second child is here, let''s find a way to get some money from him."


    Wang Bei: "Mother, we all listen to you, see what you can do."


    Thinking of Han Wen''s face, the old lady gave her a headache, "I can''t help it, let your father think about it! It wasn''t quite bad just now."


    Wang Bei looked at his mother and pushed his father.


    The old man coughed lightly and said with strength: "Lao Liu, you go and inform your brother and sister to come to us for a meeting at night."


    The old lady looked at Old Man Wang suspiciously.


    Madam Wang smiled awkwardly: "I learned this from the village chief."


    The old lady rolled her eyes, "Okay, let''s discuss it! I''ll go lie down for a while."


    When the old lady left, Wang Bei looked at the old man and said suspiciously, "Father, why do I feel that my mother is not right."


    The old man didn''t take it to heart, "Maybe I''m really tired."


    As soon as Wang Hao and Hu Zi left the door, they saw two women blocking the door and looking outside and whispering something.


    "Is this the second daughter-in-law?"


    Wang Nan''s wife: "It should be."


    "Do you think her figure has given birth to a child?"


    Sister-in-law Wang: "You can''t tell by her figure, but you can tell she''s not very old just by looking at her face."


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law: "Why do you think she''s a big girl with a yellow flower and can''t think of marrying the second child! She also brought two oil bottles."


    Sister-in-law Wang: "The second child has the ability! Don''t forget what the second child''s adoptive parents are for. When he died, he must have left a lot of money for the second child."


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law: "It''s true what you say."


    Wang Hao and Hu Zi stood behind the two of them and listened to them whispering about themselves, and couldn''t help but darken their faces.


    "Cough!" Wang Hao lowered his head and coughed lightly.


    The two women looked back at him, stunned for a moment, and then said very naturally: "Second brother, second brother! You are back, why didn''t you bring your daughter-in-law in, it''s so cold outside!"


    Wang Hao: "No, sister-in-law, do you have anything to do with your brother and sister?"


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law, "It''s nothing, are you going out?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    "Then why don''t you come back tonight? I''ll ask your niece to vacate the room you used to live in."


    Wang Hao: "No need." After speaking, he bypassed the two and walked out of the gate.


    Hu Zi reacted a step slower, and was stopped by the two of them, "Hu Zi, is that your stepmother outside?"


    Hu Zi looked at the two curious people with a sneer on the corner of his mouth. They didn''t remember, but he still remembered how they treated him in the first place.


    "Ask my dad to go." After saying that, he pushed the two away and walked out.


    Han Wen was wearing thick cotton coats and stood outside waiting for the two of them. Seeing the two of them come out, she immediately trotted to meet them.


    "how''s it going?"


    Wang Hao: "Pretend."


    Looking at the package, Han Wen, who only showed a pair of eyes, smiled and said, "Is it cold?"


    Han Wen: "Snorted, it''s cold."


    "Where shall we go next?"


    Wang Hao looked at the dark sky, and said with a grim expression, "I wanted to take you down the mountain to stay at the guest house, but it''s a bit late now, so let''s find a family to live in!"


    Han Wen didn''t want to toss back and forth, she nodded and agreed, "Okay, let''s go then!"


    After walking a few steps, he asked curiously, "You haven''t lived at home since you were a child. Are there any people you know in this village?"


    Wang Hao nodded and explained, "You forgot that the old lady tricked me back for a few years."


    Han Wen: "Oh, what I said!"


    "Then who are we going to now?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while and replied, "Go to Zhiyou''s house!"


    Hu Zi immediately asked when he heard the name: "Dad, you mean Uncle Zhiyou, Grandma Hua''s son?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Hu Zi was very happy after hearing this, "I haven''t seen Grandma Hua for a long time. I miss her a little? I don''t know if she is in better health?"


    When Huzi and Xiaolong were in Xinghuagou, the old lady abused them a lot. At that time, only Grandma Hua couldn¡¯t see it, and when Huzi went up the mountain to chop wood, she would secretly send something to Huzi, and how to take care of him. younger brother.


    Grandma Hua should be the only expectation of this place for Huzi.


    Han Wen followed Wang Hao all the way up the mountain, getting more and more remote.


    "Don''t they live in the village?"


    Wang Hao: "I live in the village, but I live far away. I''ll be there soon."


    A few people walked some distance, and they saw Zhiyou''s house. At this time, white smoke was wafting from the chimney of his house.


    Wang Hao stepped forward and knocked on the door, and soon there was an answer: "Who is it!"


    "I, Wang Hao!" As soon as the voice fell, the dilapidated wooden door was opened from the inside.


    Seeing Wang Hao''s apparent disbelief, he stammered and shouted, "Hao? Brother Hao."

 Chapter 345： The evil done by Mrs. Wangs family

    Wang Hao nodded calmly.


    Zhiwen in the yard looked at Wang Hao and still couldn''t believe it, "Are you really Brother Hao?"


    Wang Hao smiled: "This can still be fake."


    Zhiwen jumped up happily after hearing this, "I thought you would never come back?"


    Wang Hao reached out and hugged Zhiwen and patted it, "This is not coming back."


    Zhiwen hugged and released it quickly, explaining incoherently: "I''m sorry I''m too excited."


    "You are this?"


    Wang Hao: "My mother said that my father is not feeling well, I will come back to see."


    Zhiwen looked puzzled, "Is the third master feeling well? I saw him yesterday and he was fine." He immediately reacted after speaking, and smiled shyly.


    He glanced at Huzi inadvertently, and asked with a look of surprise, "Isn''t this Huzi?"


    Hu Zi nodded happily, "Uncle Zhiwen, I am Hu Zi!"


    Zhiwen''s face was full of joy, "Oh! I haven''t seen you this tall in recent years."


    Hu Zi smiled embarrassedly, "I usually eat a lot and grow faster."


    Zhiwen: "It''s getting better! Brother Hao, who is this?"


    Wang Hao pointed at Han Wen and introduced, "This is my lover."


    Han Wen nodded with a smile, as a greeting.


    Suddenly, a female voice came from the yard, "Zhiwen, who is outside?"


    Only then did Zhiwen react, and hurriedly let Wang Hao and the others enter the room, "Brother Hao, come in quickly, let''s talk in the room."


    "Xiu, you''re coming out soon, our benefactor is here."


    Then a beautiful-looking woman came out of the room, looking at them suspiciously.


    Zhiwen pointed to Wang Hao and said, "This is Brother Hao. When my mother was sick, it was Brother Hao who gave him the money."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law was stunned for a moment, and then said excitedly, "Then why are you still standing still, and you haven''t brought anyone into the house, it''s so cold outside!"


    Zhiwen smiled honestly, "Brother Hao, let''s enter the house!"


    When I got to the house, I saw the dilapidated house being cleaned and tidy, and at a glance, I knew that the couple lived a life.


    "Sister-in-law, sit down quickly, I''ll go get you some tea." Zhiwen''s wife said enthusiastically.


    Knowing that the hospitality here is to pour tea, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Brother and sister, stop busy, we are not thirsty."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law: "It''s alright, if you''re not thirsty, just hold your hand warmer."


    Seeing the rejection, Han Wen had no choice but to agree. Zhi Wen hurriedly said, "Sister-in-law, my daughter-in-law is like this, you don''t need to worry about her."


    Han Wen praised: "Your daughter-in-law is very good, it''s your blessing to be with you."


    Zhiwen smiled honestly and looked very happy: "Everyone else said that."


    Wang Hao sat for a while and only Zhiwen and his wife asked suspiciously, "Where''s Aunt Hua? Did you go to Sister Hui''s house?"


    Aunt Hua has two children, a son and a daughter.


    When Zhiwen heard this, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, and he said in a low voice, "My mother is gone?"


    Wang Hao frowned: "Go?"


    "Didn''t you say you could save Aunt Hua if you had money? Why would you go?"


    At the beginning, Aunt Hua''s illness was not serious or not, and if it wasn''t serious, surgery was required. Because the surgery required a lot of money, Zhiwen asked him to borrow some.


    Zhiwen glanced at Wang Hao without saying a word, but said nothing.


    It happened that Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law came in with tea, and after hearing the words of several people, she took a step, poured a cup of tea for each of them, and sat next to Zhiwen.


    "Brother Hao, let me tell you what I said! Although I hadn''t married yet, I knew a little bit."


    When Zhiwen heard what her daughter-in-law wanted to say, she hurriedly stopped her and said, "Xiu, what are you talking about? Go get some food! Brother Hao and sister-in-law are hungry."


    Wang Hao felt that something was wrong when he saw the two of them tearing it apart. Looking at Zhiwen, he said coldly, "Zhiwen, let your daughter-in-law talk."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law looked at Zhiwen''s face. Seeing his gloomy face, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense. She got up and said, "I''m going to serve the food, let''s eat first." She also patted Zhiwen.


    Zhiwen: "Brother, I''m going to help."


    As soon as they left the room, it cooled down instantly. Hu Zi said, "Dad, why do I feel that the matter of Grandma Hua has something to do with you."


    Han Wen agreed with a face, "I feel the same."


    Wang Hao''s expression was not very good, "Let''s ask later!"


    Zhiwen looked at her daughter-in-law in the kitchen, and said angrily, "What are you talking about? Brother Hao finally came back to let him know about this kind of shit. Isn''t that trying to block people?"


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law: "I think Brother Hao''s family are very good people, but we can''t be deceived by that group of leeches again."


    "Furthermore, I think Brother Hao''s return this time is unusual. It doesn''t look like he''s reconciled with that family?"


    Zhiwen: "Everyone is back, why don''t you make up, just leave it alone."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law pulled Zhiwen, "I won''t eat at home on the first day back. This is called reconciliation? Don''t forget that Wang Suanji is the best at acting."


    Wang Suanji was the nickname they gave to Mrs. Wang.


    Thinking of what Wang Hao said when he entered the door, Zhiwen hesitated, "Then let''s talk after dinner!"


    During the meal, everyone consciously ignored this topic, while Zhiwen warmly entertained them all the time.


    "Brother Hao, don''t go back tonight, stay at my house!"


    Wang Hao: "No need, this meal is enough to trouble you."


    Wang Hao''s wife: "What''s the trouble with this?"


    "Sister-in-law, I''m not laughing at the women in your family. That''s too lazy. The chicken **** in the house is so thick that no one cleans it up."


    After hearing this, Han Wen''s expression changed, and she said with disgust, "Well, I''m really lazy."


    "Wang Hao, or else we''ll stay here with Zhiwen today."


    Wang Hao and Han Wen looked at each other. He had seen Zhiwen''s family situation and wanted to leave, "Well, then let''s live here!"


    Zhiwen was very happy to hear it, "I will let your younger brother and sister clean up the house for you."


    Seeing that he was almost done eating, Wang Hao put away his chopsticks and asked seriously, "Can you tell me what happened to Aunt Hua now?"


    Zhiwen put down his chopsticks after a single action, and said in a nutshell, "Didn''t I ask you to borrow a sum of money to treat my mother? I don''t know where Aunt Wang heard that you gave my mother the money for her treatment. Come and ask us."


    Hu Zi immediately became anxious after hearing this, "If she wants you, give it to you!"


    Zhiwen looked at Huzi, "I didn''t give it at first, how can I give her the money for my mother''s treatment."


    Wang Hao: "Then why did you give it later?"


    Zhiwen sighed deeply: "Aunt Wang sees that we don''t give it to her, so she goes to the hospital every day to make trouble with my mother."


    "My mother''s illness has not improved yet. They are making trouble every day like this, and her condition will be serious before the surgery can be done."


    "My mother couldn''t take it, so I asked me to give them the money. I didn''t want to, so we said in the village that Auntie Wang was seriously ill and needed life-saving money. We still owed money and didn''t pay it back."

 Chapter 346： Meeting to discuss how to calculate Wang Hao

    "Someone came to the hospital to see my mother and told my mother about it. You all know that my mother has a good face. She has been a good person in the village all her life, so how can it be tolerated by others to be so slandered, and she lost several kilograms in less than a week. , and finally threatened me and my sister with her life, or she would kill herself if she didn''t give them the money."


    "This money was originally intended for my mother''s treatment, so my sister and I had no choice but to give them the money."


    "My mother also went because she had no money to delay the last chance for treatment."


    "But my mother was very happy when she left. She said that she would rather leave like this cleanly than have someone poking her spine for a lifetime."


    Wang Hao was silent for a while, then asked calmly, "When did this happen?"


    Zhiwen looked at Wang Hao, "You walked with the child for less than three days."


    Wang Hao''s face was ashen, he clenched his fists violently, and said viciously, "How dare they?"


    Zhiwen saw the fury in Wang Hao''s eyes, and hurriedly said, "Brother Hao, we''re not telling you this to block you, but to make you be more vigilant, and don''t trust them too much."


    "The third master is not sick at all. I''m afraid he is trying to defraud you of your money this time. After all, no one''s money comes from the wind."


    Seeing that Wang Hao didn''t speak, Han Wen took the initiative to say, "Don''t worry! Brother Hao broke up with them when you left, and you won''t be giving them money."


    Zhiwen: "That''s good."


    "Then why are you back?"


    Han Wen: "It''s your brother Hao who wants to come back to see where he was born, and let Huzi recognize his way. We may not be here in the future."


    Seeing the loneliness in Zhiwen''s eyes, Han Wen continued, "We''ll leave you an address when we leave, we won''t be coming back, you can take your children to where we play when you have time, where we face the sea, it''s beautiful already."


    Zhiwen''s wife hurriedly replied, "Okay, we''ll have to trouble my sister-in-law when we go."


    Wang Hao calmed down for a while and then asked, "What did they do when I left?"


    Zhiwen: "Didn''t you smash their house when you left? The old lady sat at the door and scolded you for two days."


    After listening, Wang Hao snorted coldly: "After scolding me, I went to find out about you. It seems that the lessons are not enough."


    Hu Zi looked at Zhiwen and asked curiously, "Uncle Zhiwen, they are all mad at Grandma Hua, so you didn''t ask him to settle the account?"


    I was a little embarrassed to say this Zhiwen, "When my mother died, I was completely mad. When I heard someone say that they bought furniture with my mother''s medical treatment money, I went to their house to make a fuss, and bought the newly bought furniture. It''s all smashed, and I''ve taken over the beam since then."


    Hu Zi: "Uncle Zhiwen, do you still have such a powerful side?"


    In his impression, Uncle Zhiwen was taught by Grandma Hua to be a little cowardly and an honest person.


    Zhiwen: "I was also very angry at that time."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law: "If it wasn''t for your uncle Zhiwen smashing their house, I might not have been able to marry your uncle Zhiwen."


    Zhiwen replied with a smile: "I can be considered a blessing in disguise."


    "Brother Hao, I just wanted to tell you not to believe the leech''s words. I recently heard that his youngest son wants to find a job in the town, and he is spending money everywhere to find a relationship recently!"


    Han Wen and Wang Hao looked at each other, so that was the case. No wonder they had not been in contact for so many years, but suddenly came to the door this year. It turned out to be to get money for their youngest son.


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao and asked suspiciously, "Why are they so sure that you will definitely give them money?"


    Wang Hao: "Maybe it''s because I think I''ve forgotten about it after so many years."


    Han Wen sneered, "That''s really beautiful."


    After speaking, Han Wen saw that Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law was going to pack up, so she wanted to go over to help her, but she was pushed aside before she even took a bowl, "Sister-in-law, you can just rest, I''m just fine. thing."


    Han Wen: "Then I''ll pour the water for you and let the brothers talk too."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law smiled and nodded, "That''s fine."


    As soon as they left, Zhiwen and Wang Hao talked a lot more casually.


    Here in the old house, when Wang Hao and the others left, Wang Bei went to inform people that the whole family had arrived.


    The old man looked at the eldest daughter alone, and asked dissatisfiedly when he saw his son-in-law: "Fangzi, why are you alone? What about your man?"


    Wang Fang looked up at his father and replied in a low voice, "He can''t come because of something."


    Hearing this, the old man said with a dark face: "Humph! What can happen at night, I just don''t want to come."


    Wang Fang: "Dad, he didn''t."


    Old Man Wang: "Okay, I don''t have the ability to fart, even a man can''t handle it."


    Wang Fang sat in a corner and remained silent.


    The boss, Wang Dong, couldn''t see it, and spoke for the eldest sister: "Dad, don''t talk about the eldest sister, you can talk about anything."


    The old man Wang snorted coldly, looked at the old lady and asked, "Do you mean it or I say it?"


    The old lady lacks interest now, "Okay, you can talk!"


    Old man Wang was very satisfied after hearing this, thinking that it was because the old lady gave him face.


    "Cough! I called you guys over today because I have something to discuss with you. You must have heard that the second child is back."


    Wang Dong didn''t like Old Man Wang''s tone of voice, "Father, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Before waiting for the old man to speak, Wang Bei said, "Brother, don''t wait for Dad to finish speaking."


    Wang Dong''s daughter-in-law listened and dragged Wang Dong to ask him to speak less.


    Wang Dong has always looked down on his idle younger brother, so he pouted and stopped talking.


    "What about these people here! You all know that your younger brother grew up in the city and was rich, and he doesn''t look down on us."


    "However, our family is in difficulty now. Your younger brother has to find a job in the city. Your younger sister has to get a dowry when she gets married. There are also the eldest and the third. With so many children, these few rooms are definitely not enough to live in. We have to build a house, all these things need money, and your mother and I haven¡¯t saved any money in these years, so we just wanted to ask the second child to help.¡±


    After hearing this, the third daughter-in-law pouted and muttered to Wang Nan in a low voice, "That''s nice, the money I got must be given to Wang Bei, what''s the matter with us?"


    Wang Nan glanced at her daughter-in-law, "You don''t follow me!"


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law thought that when Huzi came to live at that time, her own children really followed suit, and she pouted and said nothing.


    "You all know the temper of the second child. We offended him badly back then. Now it''s probably not that easy to get him to pay, so I''ll call you all over to discuss it."


    Wang Nan: "Father, mother, it''s not all you who make up your mind about moving forward. Can we listen? You ask us now, how do we know."


    The old lady drooped her face and said angrily, "your father and I are old now, and we have no idea."

 Chapter 347： disgusting person

    "Anyway, I''ll give you the money if you ask for it, what do you think?"


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law''s eyes turned green when she heard the money, "Mother, are you telling the truth?"


    Old lady: "Really."


    Hearing this, Wang Bei became anxious. He couldn''t help but teased that the old lady asked for money, and he was going to find a job and marry a daughter-in-law! But not all of them.


    The old lady withdrew her arm calmly, this silly son just thought she would do it.


    After living with the old lady for so many years, the old man Wang immediately understood the meaning of the old lady, "Well, your mother is right, no matter how much you want to come, I will give it to you."


    As soon as these words were said, the otherwise lifeless meeting immediately became lively.


    Wang Yan, Wang Hao''s fifth sister, immediately said impatiently, "Mother, let''s just give him the same softness as last time."


    The old lady shook her head when she heard it. "Before, he was young and didn''t get in touch with us. Now he has suffered losses, and he will definitely not believe it."


    Boss Wang Dong: "Then let''s make trouble with him and threaten him! If he doesn''t give us money, we''ll go to his unit to make trouble!"


    After hearing this, the old lady snorted, "Cause! Do you think it''s useful? Ask Wang Nan, are we making trouble?"


    Wang Nan immediately explained: "Brother, your thinking is too simplistic. The second son and his wife are the masters of the soft and hard. It is useless for us to make trouble on the island and his leaders come."


    Wang Dong: "So powerful?"


    Wang Nan: "Isn''t it? He was very good at finding that daughter-in-law. Neither my mother nor I had any benefit from her."


    Wang Dong: "It''s hard to do, why do you want money if you don''t eat hard and soft?"


    Wang Bei was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "Dad, I have a solution."


    Old man: "What can I do?"


    Wang Bei: "You two pretend to be sick."


    "When the time comes, we will say that you two can''t do it, and let my second brother take the money to treat you."


    "Don''t be too **** the two of you when they come over tomorrow. If you have nothing to do, just talk more about my second brother''s childhood, crying and crying a lot."


    Old lady: "Got it."


    The old man looked at the crowd and said angrily, "Okay, let''s break up the meeting!"


    On the way back, Big Sister Wang couldn''t bear it anymore, so she pulled Wang Dong, "Dongzi. Do you think you can do this with your second child?"


    Wang Dong''s face was taken for granted, "Why not, he was also born by his parents and shouldn''t be responsible for this family."


    Sister Wang lowered her head and defended in a low voice, reprimanded by Wang Dong: "I just think that we are all brothers and sisters. This is too much."


    "Sister, we are not too much? Do you have the money to build a house for us? No money! Don''t talk slander here." After speaking, he left angrily.


    Wang Dong''s daughter-in-law came over and looked at Sister Wang and said sarcastically, "It''s not that I told you, eldest sister, you are too nosy, if you have nothing to do, just pack up and go home!"


    Sister Wang looked at the attitude of her younger siblings, and sighed with a cold half in her heart. It seemed that his man was right and their hearts were broken.


    The next morning, Wang Hao and the others ate at Zhiwen''s house and did not rush to Lao Wang''s house, but looked at the mountain and said, "Zhiwen, take us to see Aunt Hua!"


    Zhiwen: "Brother Hao, where is the old house...?"


    Wang Hao said nonchalantly, "Let them wait and talk about it when we''re done."


    Han Wen followed them up the mountain. Fortunately, there is no need to buy yellow paper at home.


    When they arrived at Aunt Hua''s grave, Han Wen and Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law came forward to pay tribute to the tribute they brought, Wang Hao lit the yellow paper, and several people knelt down and kowtowed together.


    When he got up, Wang Hao suddenly said to Hu Zi: "Hu Zi, you are giving your grandma Hua a few knocks, thank her for taking care of you at that time."


    Hu Zi''s face was serious and after listening, he knelt down and solemnly kowtowed a few times.


    By the time they came down from the mountain to Lao Wang''s house, it was already late.


    Han Wen asked Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law to ask for two pieces of oiled paper to wrap the shoes tightly, so she dared to step into the yard of Lao Wang''s house.


    When they went in, they happened to meet Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law coming out of the main room. Seeing Han Wen''s cautious look, they shouted in surprise, "Second sister-in-law, you are exaggerating. Is the house so dirty?"


    Han Wen raised her head and looked at the middle-aged woman wearing a red cotton-padded jacket with broken flowers and red padded jacket with her sleeves pouted, thinking that this person was obviously so much older than her, why would she be embarrassed to call her second sister-in-law.


    Hu Zi noticed that he was distracted by the goddamn, and tugged at the front of her clothes and reminded in a low voice, "Mom, this is Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law."


    Han Wen replied calmly, and then replied bluntly, "It''s really dirty."


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law didn''t expect Han Wen to be so rude, she blocked it for a while, and then called to the hall: "Father, mother, the second family is here, come and greet you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Nan walked out of the room and shouted at his daughter-in-law, "What are you shouting, I don''t know if your parents are uncomfortable."


    "Second brother, second sister-in-law, come in quickly."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao looked at each other and followed into the house.


    The room was full of people, and Han Wen scanned the crowd and didn''t see the old lady.


    He leaned into Wang Hao''s ear and whispered, "Why are there so many people here, where are your mother and your father?"


    Wang Hao looked at the people in the room and whispered, "You forgot that the old lady gave birth to six children."


    Han Wen swallowed after hearing this. There were so many people in front of them that only three of them could handle it.


    Before I finished complaining, I saw a little boy with a runny nose coming straight to her under the instigation of a girl.


    Maybe Han Wen was too good-looking, the little boy stopped in front of Han Wen, wiped his yellow nose with his hand, and was about to pull Han Wen.


    Seeing her actions, Han Wen almost vomited out of disgust, took a step back and shouted loudly, "Huzi."


    Hu Zi''s face changed slightly, he stretched out his hand and pulled the back of the little boy''s shirt back, and said coldly, "Stay away from my mother."


    The child was pulled open by Hu Zi and looked at him with wide eyes. Seeing that he had ruined his good deeds, he was immediately dissatisfied, and he raised his hand and wanted to wipe Hu Zi''s body.


    Hu Zi looked at his actions, and wanted to lighten his hand at first, but seeing her unrepentant appearance, she pushed him aside, and said in a cold tone, "Go away!"


    The little boy was pushed by the tiger and staggered, and he took two steps back and sat directly on the ground. Then he started to cry loudly. When he was crying, the snot flowed into his mouth by coincidence.


    Han Wen couldn''t help retching when she saw it, and quickly turned her back.


    The cry of the little boy suddenly broke the excitement in the house, and everyone turned to look at them.


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law rushed over when she saw it, picked up the child and got angry at Huzi, "What are you doing, you just wanted to bully the small!"


    Seeing her aggressive look, Han Wen sneered and sneered: "Don''t be so righteous, it''s not certain who will bully who!"

 Chapter 348： Show no mercy

    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law exploded when she heard it, "According to what you said, my family''s Xiaotao bullied Huzi?"


    Han Wen didn''t change her face: "Yes."


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law was not afraid of rolling up her sleeves, pinching her waist with one hand and pointing at Han Wen, scolding, "Aren''t you talking nonsense with your eyes open? We have all seen the tiger push Xiaolong."


    Han Wen: "He came over and wiped our nose with snot, you can see it!"


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law''s tone was blocked, and she continued: "Who said it was wiping his nose, he clearly wanted to be close to you."


    Han Wen looked at the tearful child with wide eyes, her heart softened, "What do you want to do?"


    Her words made Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law stupid. At this time, shouldn''t Han Wen have rolled up her sleeves and quarreled with her. How could things be resolved so easily?


    "Huh?" Han Wen asked again.


    Wang Nan''s daughter-in-law didn''t let out her anger, so she was deflated and returned to her stomach. She rolled her eyes at Han Wen and scolded Xiaotao in the head angrily: "Give me some brains in the future, don''t go to people without a second thought. Rubbing on your body, I still don¡¯t know how people despise you!¡±


    Xiaotao was very aggrieved by being poked, and tried to explain: "I didn''t want to go, it was my aunt who asked me to wipe her nose with her snot, and said she wanted to give me candy."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the room looked at the girl in the corner. Her face didn''t change, and she said coldly, "Nonsense, I didn''t let him wipe it."


    "You guys are still discussing and not discussing, and I''ll leave if you don''t discuss. I still have something to do in the afternoon!"


    Looking at the dangling younger sister, Wang Dong''s face darkened, "Wang Yan, don''t make trouble for me, just stay at home."


    Wang Yan leaned against the table and poked her ears with an impatience on her face.


    Wang Hao looked at this group of people with cold eyes, formed a small group with Han Wen and the others, and never asked where the old man and old lady went.


    Wang Dong and the others were still waiting for Wang Hao to take the initiative to ask. Seeing that he didn''t ask, they could only say: "Okay, the big guys are here too. Let''s discuss about our parents and our mothers."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Wang Hao, but he didn''t intend to answer the question if he thought that Wang Hao was there.


    Wang Dong reluctantly gave Wang Nan a wink, Wang Nan said, "Brother, what are you discussing!"


    Wang Dong: "Discuss the matter of our parents'' treatment."


    Wang Bei glanced at Wang Hao, and said very naturally: "What is there to discuss, whoever has the money will pay! We have not separated."


    Han Wen felt amused when she saw the family singing Double Reeds, and poked Wang Hao, "Did you hear me? What about you!"


    Wang Hao was expressionless: "I heard."


    Huzi: "Mom, why do I feel that their tricks are getting worse and worse!"


    Han Wen: "That''s because you have grown up and have brains."


    Wang Hao lowered his head and glanced at Han Wen, with a helpless expression on his face, "Just talk, don''t make any connotations."


    With a smile in her eyes, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao thief and nodded.


    The stage over there is almost set up, and it is difficult to think of the protagonist but is reluctant to take the stage.


    "Second brother, what do you think about your father and mother?" Seeing Wang Hao''s delay in taking the call, Wang Bei had to remind him aloud.


    Wang Hao''s eyes drooped so that others couldn''t see his expression clearly, and the words he said were indifferent, "You can discuss this matter."


    The people in the room immediately became ecstatic when they heard what he said, thinking that Wang Hao had promised to pay.


    Wang Bei: "Brother, quickly calculate how much it will cost your parents to get sick."


    The number was negotiated yesterday, so at this time Wang Dong just pretended to calculate, "Daddy''s and mother''s medicine, hospital accommodation, living expenses, and surgery costs add up to about 5,000!"


    Han Wen took a deep breath after hearing this. In this day and age, it costs 5,000 yuan to open her mouth. She really doesn''t consider herself an outsider.


    Wang Hao''s expression did not change. Looking at the dry branches outside, he replied lightly, "Okay."


    The people in the room instantly became unbelievable, "Second brother, are you serious?" Wang Dong asked in surprise.


    Wang Hao nodded sincerely.


    Wang Yan sneered when she saw it and thought that her second brother had grown brains after the incident last time.


    She strode up to Han Wen and looked at her up and down like picking a cabbage. Her expression was arrogant and disdainful, "Sister-in-law, your clothes are so pretty! Can you lend me to wear them?"


    Han Wen looked at her in astonishment, as if she didn''t expect her to be so arrogant.


    Seeing that she didn''t move for a while, Wang Yan couldn''t help but feel irritated, "Are you going to borrow it or not?"


    Han Wen looked down at her and replied firmly, "No loan!"


    Wang Yan was dumbfounded, as if she did not expect that Han Wen would dare to reject her.


    "Second brother!"


    Wang Hao didn''t even look at her when he heard it, and said directly: "Your sister-in-law said that if you don''t want to borrow it, don''t borrow it. It''s no use calling me."


    Wang Yan glared at them angrily, then stomped her feet and walked back to their previous camp.


    Wang Bei saw that Wang Yan had nothing to do, and his eyes dimmed, because he also took a fancy to Hu Zi''s clothes.


    Wang Hao waited on the spot for a while and saw that none of them spoke. He looked up at Wang Dong and said, "Is there anything else? Let''s go."


    Wang Dongyi was stunned: "Where are you going?"


    Wang Hao: "Go home."


    Wang Nan quickly poked Wang Dong when he heard it. Wang Dong received the message and hurriedly asked, "What about the medical expenses of your parents?"


    Wang Hao raised his eyelids and replied impatiently, "Didn''t you all have discussed it?"


    Wang Nan knew that they couldn''t play against Wang Hao in this kind of language lawsuit, and said directly: "Second brother, don''t you say that you pay for the treatment of your parents? When will you pay the money?"


    "what money?"


    "Are you talking about medical expenses?" Wang Hao asked sarcastically, "Do you think I should pay for this money?"


    When Wang Hao asked back the question, his expression was so stubborn that he was full of aura.


    Wang Nan''s momentum was weakened by Wang Hao''s block, "You, didn''t you say that you pay for the medical expenses of your parents?"


    "Huh? I''m afraid you didn''t understand what I''m arrogant about. I''m arrogant that I have no opinion on what you discussed, but... this medical bill is none of my business!"


    Wang Dong: "How do you talk, why is it none of your business."


    Wang Hao turned his head to look at Wang Dong, his eyes were fierce, his face was light and expressionless, but he had a chilling meaning, "Is my name on your family tree?"


    "Or does your household register have my name on it?"


    "They raised me?"


    The people in the room were speechless when asked by Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao sneered, "None of them? You dare to ask me to pay for their treatment, I''m afraid I''m not dreaming?"


    "And the two in the room don''t pretend to be sick. What did I do in the past, I''m afraid you all forgot? Aren''t the people who are sick to death like you?"


    "Do you want me to help you?"


    The old lady was so angry that she ran out of the room in a hurry, pointed at Wang Hao''s nose and scolded: "You white-eyed wolf, I knew you were not a thing, I should have strangled you in the first place."


    "Humph! It''s still a leader! Just educate things like you, I think they are bullshit."

 Chapter 349： It doesnt matter anymore

    Wang Hao just wanted to ridicule them, but he didn''t expect the old lady to rush out and scold his adoptive parents. At that time, he was all angry, "Dare you say it again?"


    The old lady is also a ruthless person. She looked at Wang Hao coldly with drooping eyebrows and triangular eyes: "I dare to say it ten times. Isn''t that a broken leader? What''s so amazing."


    "Do you know why so many of my children just gave you away? Because you are a hard-working, hard-working parent." He laughed, but his words were harsh, "You have been hard-nosed since you were a child. It''s not that we can''t afford you at all, it''s that we don''t want you."


    Wang Hao''s eyes turned red when he heard the old woman''s words, his fists were clenched tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands were clearly visible.


    Seeing that the old woman said something unpleasant, Han Wen was afraid that she would provoke Wang Hao, so she hurriedly stepped forward and reprimanded, "You old woman, don''t talk about you, I think you have a vicious heart, and you dare to blame others for retribution."


    The old woman: "I''m telling the truth, he doesn''t know? How did his adoptive parents die, and how did his first wife die? It''s not all about him."


    "How good do you think you are, be careful! Be careful with him again. You don''t know how you died when you died that day."


    Looking at the gloomy and gloomy old lady, Han Wen panicked for a while. She turned to look at Wang Hao, and saw that he was slightly bowing his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing that a good person was being provoked like this, Han Wen suddenly became furious. She raised her hand and gave the old woman a slap. Fuck it, this is not her mother, "Tiger poison doesn''t eat children, I Look at you, you''re not even a beast."


    The old woman didn''t expect Han Wen to hit her, so she came back to her senses and went mad to scratch Han Wen, "Boss, what are you doing, beat this woman for me."


    Hu Zi hurriedly stood in front of Han Wen, "I think who would dare?"


    Wang Dong and Wang Nan rolled up their sleeves because of their stature and were about to clean up the tigers, "Bunts, dare to be arrogant in front of us, see if I won''t clean you up today."


    Hu Zi''s eyes were firm and not afraid of them at all.


    The old woman bypassed Huzi and wanted to come over to scratch Han Wen, but she was pushed aside by Han Wen. As soon as the old lady fell, the house was in chaos.


    They all gathered around to scratch Han Wen and Hu Zi. At this time, Wang Hao, who was standing still, suddenly exerted his strength and kicked Wang Bei''s chest more than a meter away, and the person fell. Like a kite, it fell to the ground with a bang, and the room was skillfully quieted down. The man looked at Wang Hao in horror with his mouth open.


    The old lady was stunned for a second when she saw her precious son being kicked to the ground, she screamed and threw herself on it.


    The old man in the room wanted to wait for the old lady to go out and scold people again. He was going out to be a good person, making friends with Wang Hao and cheating money. He didn''t expect things to turn out like this, so he ran out of the house in a hurry.


    Looking at his precious son lying on the ground, he shivered and pointed at Wang Hao, "You...you..." and fainted out of anger.


    Seeing that, Han Wen was really afraid that he would be mad at him, so she hurried over, and among the people who were choking the old man, she kept waking him up before letting go.


    The old man originally wanted to blackmail Wang Hao, but he didn''t expect his daughter-in-law to be so powerful.


    Wang Hao''s expression was cold, and he looked at the group of people in the room silently, "Did you ask for Aunt Hua''s life-saving money back then?"


    Looking at Wang Hao like this, Wang Dong made everyone tremble, "No."


    Wang Hao walked to Wang Dong step by step with a frightening expression. Wang Dong seemed to remember that Wang Hao had killed people when he was on a mission before.


    The old lady has also regained her strength now. She hates herself for not holding her back and confronting Wang Hao. Now she can only die like a duck mouth, "What do you want to do?"


    Wang Hao: "You can give me back as much as you want from Zhiwen."


    The old lady snarled, "I have no money."


    Han Wen: "It''s okay if you don''t have money. You bought all these things with Wang Hao''s money, right?"


    The old lady looked at her vigilantly, "What do you want to do?"


    Han Wen: "Since we bought it with our money, then we have the final say, Huzi will give it to me."


    Because Wang Hao was guarding where, the people in the room didn''t dare to move.


    After finishing the house, Han Wen felt a lot more relaxed, "Wang Hao, even if the things are taken back."


    Wang Hao''s eyes were dim and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a moment of silence, he said, "From today onwards, we will return to the bridge and return to the road."


    "If any of you dare to attack our family''s idea." Said and pointed to Wang Bei, "I will make his life worse than death."


    After listening to Wang Hao''s words, everyone in Wang Dong nodded and agreed. Anyway, they won''t get much benefit from trying to figure out Wang Hao, and their own lives are more important.


    Old Man Wang and Mrs. Wang were not so honest, they thought they were old bones, and Wang Hao didn''t dare to do anything with them.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Hao directly cut off their back road, "If you two dare to come, don''t blame me for attacking your dearest youngest son."


    The old lady and the old man hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    As soon as Wang Hao and the others left, the old lady collapsed to the ground and muttered, "This... this evil star is here to collect debts."


    On the way back, seeing Wang Hao''s gloomy expression, Han Wen and Hu Zi were all worried.


    "Mom, go and comfort Dad!"


    With Hu Zi''s encouragement, Han Wen stepped forward to hold Wang Hao''s hand and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, you still have me."


    Wang Hao looked down at Han Wen and said solemnly, "You won''t leave me, will you?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Wang Hao suddenly reached out and grabbed Han Wen tightly in his arms, so strong that Han Wen thought he wanted to crush herself.


    Han Wen raised her hand and patted Wang Hao silently for comfort.


    Wang Hao hugged for a while, then said in a hoarse voice, "I have no home."


    Han Wen: "You have a family! You have me, Huzi, Xiaolong, and Fubao, we are a family."


    Wang Hao: "But I am an ominous person."


    Han Wen: "Fuck, listen to their nonsense, you are a blessed person, otherwise why would you have so many children and live better than them."


    Wang Hao didn''t know what to think, but suddenly leaned on Han Wen and laughed lowly.


    Han Wen: "What happened to you?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s alright."


    "Let''s go home today! I miss Fubao."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    When Wang Hao let go of Han Wen, he saw Huzi standing at the intersection in front of him, with his back to them, sneaking and not knowing what he was doing.


    Han Wen: "Huzi, what are you doing?"


    Hu Zi heard his mother calling him, turned around and ran over, and said in a low voice, "You two are hugging each other in a big way. Of course I have to help you watch some people. You said that if the two of you are messing with men and women, hurry up. What a shame."

 Chapter 350： the world is so small

    Han Wen: "Did you lose someone?"


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows, "I''m not afraid of being embarrassed, aren''t I afraid that my dad feels embarrassed?"


    Seeing Hu Zi''s heartless appearance, Wang Hao laughed impatiently and scolded: "Go away, don''t wink."


    Hu Zi pouted, "Didn''t you ask me to come here? Now you blame me again?"


    Han Wen: "Okay, don''t be poor, let''s go back and pack up and buy a ticket to go home tonight."


    Hu Zi was a little reluctant, "Did you go back so early?"


    Han Wen: "Everything is done, and my hometown is nostalgic, why are you still here?"


    Huzi: "Ah~ also."


    "Didn''t you want to come back then, why are you unwilling to leave now?"


    Hu Zi said with a melancholy expression: "At that time, I was afraid of being here, but now it''s certainly not the same as being afraid of me here."


    "Okay, you, I think you just don''t want to go to school."


    "Mom, can''t you be so direct?"


    "Humph! You have a guilty conscience. When we go back to the capital, I want to buy some books for Fu Jin."


    Huzi: "Okay, I agree with both hands."


    Back at Zhiwen''s house, Han Wen told Zhiwen and his wife that they were leaving, and the Zhiwen and his wife were full of reluctance when they heard that they were leaving today.


    "Sister-in-law, you''ve only been here for a few days, so you''ll be staying for a few more days! It''s not easy to come back."


    While packing up, Han Wen spoke to Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law, "Hey~ we really want to stay for a few more days, but this tiger has to go to school and can''t be delayed. Besides, there are four children at home!"


    "Sister-in-law, with so many children in your family, it''s very lively!"


    Han Wen: "It''s lively enough, so lively and annoying."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law looked envious, "It''s better to be more lively."


    Knowing that Zhiwen and his daughter-in-law have been married for so many years, Han Wen has not had any children. After thinking about it, she asked, "Have you been to the hospital?"


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law blushed when she heard this, "sister-in-law, what''s the point of this."


    Han Wen: "You haven''t had children for so many years, you should go to the hospital to see, there''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    "Sister-in-law, I want to go, but I''m afraid..."


    Han Wen: "There''s nothing to be afraid of. If you want children, don''t be afraid of these things. While you and Zhiwen are still young, if there''s something wrong, we''ll treat it. It''s best if you don''t get sick."


    Zhiwen''s daughter-in-law was surprised when she heard Han Wen''s claim that it could be cured, and asked, "Can this sister-in-law be cured if she can''t have children?"


    Han Wen: "Yes, don''t you think that in ancient times, there were still a lot of women looking for a doctor to ask for a child. This is the same reason. And when the time comes, let Zhiwen check it too."


    Zhiwen''s wife listened to the silence for a moment and replied, "Okay, we''ll go see it tomorrow."


    Han Wen smiled: "I wish you an early birth of a precious son."


    Zhiwen''s wife was a little embarrassed, "sister-in-law, can I write to you?"


    Han Wen: "Of course you can."


    When she left, Han Wen left all the skin care products she carried with Zhiwen''s wife, as well as a change of sweater.


    Because they both don''t want anything else, Han Wen can only give them something they have used before they dare to accept it.


    When they left, Zhiwen borrowed a donkey cart to send them off. Zhiwen''s wife stood at the door and told them to pay attention to safety again and again.


    When they got on the train, the three of them were silent, "Mom, did you tell Uncle Zhiwen our address?"


    "I said, when they have time, they will come and play with us."


    It took more than five hours to get on the train and arrived in Beijing. It was the first time that Han Wen came to this familiar city after crossing the road. It was very friendly to see there.


    Wang Hao: "Let''s stay here for one night and go?"


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After negotiating, the three of them went to the guest house first, "Dad, please book a room for me alone!"


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Huzi: "I''m not afraid."


    Wang Hao saw that he made a promise, and went to ask for a room for him alone. The three of them rested for a while before going downstairs to prepare for dinner.


    "Brother Hao, let''s finally come to the capital to bring a good meal?" Han Wen teased while looking at Wang Hao with a smile.


    Hu Zi added oil and vinegar to the side, "Yes, you must have a good meal."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, let''s go to the most expensive place to eat."


    In the end, when Wang Hao took them to a big restaurant, Hu Zi and Han Wen were instantly stunned, "Brother Hao, let''s change the place! I don''t really want to eat it."


    Wang Hao: "What''s the matter, isn''t it what you want to eat?"


    Han Wen: "Economic strength doesn''t allow it."


    Wang Hao looked at the person on the side, laughed silently, and found a small restaurant. Han Wen and Hu Zi ordered three dishes and one soup.


    After dinner, Wang Hao asked Han Wen where he was going, "Let''s go to the library!"


    At this time, the news of the college entrance examination has not been sent out, and the library should have books to look for.


    By the time he got to the library, Hu Zi''s eyes couldn''t even turn, "Mom, mom, this place is so big, when I go back and tell Xiaolong, he will envy me to death."


    "It''s enviable enough. Don''t tell him if you go back. I don''t want to be told to death by him."


    Huzi: "Don''t worry, I won''t betray you."


    Han Wen: "Don''t be poor, buy him some books Xiaolong likes to read recently."


    Huzi: "What else can he do besides study that mannequin."


    Han Wen: "Then go find him some medical books, and buy some for Qingyue and Fubao."


    Huzi: "What about me?"


    Han Wen glanced at him angrily, "You will like this and that, and you can buy whatever you want."


    Huzi: "Okay!"


    When Huzi left, Han Wen told Wang Hao the book she was looking for and asked him to accompany her to find it.


    Huzi is looking for books in the dazzling bookshelf! I heard a familiar voice: "Huzi?"


    Hu Zi looked up and saw that it was the grandfather he met on the train, "Grandpa Chen?"


    Grandpa Chen was also surprised to see him, "Didn''t you go back to your hometown? Why are you here?"


    Huzi: "I came back from my hometown. I was going to go home. My mother said she wanted to bring some books for my eldest brother and came here."


    Grandpa Chen leaned over and looked at the book in Huzi''s hand, "How about buying so much?"


    Huzi: "My family has many children, but there are not many books for one person."


    "Grandpa Chen, are you looking for books too?"


    "Well, come and take a look at home if it''s okay."


    Huzi curiously leaned over to read the book in his hand, "It''s all mathematics."


    "Forgot to tell you I used to be a teacher, teaching math."


    Huzi: "No wonder."


    "Why are you alone, where are your parents?"


    Huzi: "They bought books for my eldest brother over there."


    Grandpa Chen was curious about what books Han Wen could buy them, so he said, "Why don''t you go over and say hello?"


    Hu Zi thought about it and nodded, "Okay!"


    After going around a few bookshelves, they found Han Wen and the others. Han Wen looked at Grandpa Chen who was with Hu Zi, and was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the world to be so small.

 Chapter 351： big news

    "Huzi, Uncle Chen, why are you two together?" Han Wen asked in surprise.


    Uncle Chen explained with a smile: "You forgot that this is the largest library in the capital."


    Han Wen smiled, "No wonder."


    Uncle Chen looked at the book in Han Wen''s hand and asked curiously, "Xiao Han, can you lend me the book in your hand?"


    Han Wen was not stingy, and handed it over generously.


    She also knew little about the college entrance examination in 1977. She bought these books from other period texts, and she didn''t know if it was right or not.


    Uncle Chen took the books that Han Wen bought and looked at them with a confused expression, "Xiao Han, you bought these books. It''s not bad, but it''s too esoteric. Some of them are a waste of time."


    "How about I recommend a few books to you?"


    Han Wen had just flipped through a few pages and felt the same way. Hearing Uncle Chen say this, she quickly replied, "Thank you Uncle Chen then."


    Uncle Chen was also enthusiastic and led them to choose several books before stopping. The books they chose were all more practical books.


    It was getting late after buying the book. Han Wen and the others also refused to invite him for a meal. They just left their contact information and promised to come and visit again when they come to the capital next time.


    When she returned to the hostel, Han Wen couldn''t help but said to Wang Hao, "I didn''t expect the people I met casually on the train to be so powerful."


    "It seems that you really can''t look down on people casually."


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t expect you to come out and feel so much emotion. It seems that you need to go out more."


    "Humph! What do you know? When Fu Jin and the others have finished their exams, you will let me stay at home and I will not wait. I want to experience the great rivers and mountains of the motherland."


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t expect your ideals to be so lofty. Have you saved enough money for travel?"


    Talking about this, Han Wen was heartbroken. As the child grows older and eats more and more, her and Wang Hao''s income is obviously a little difficult.


    "I don''t care, you will pay for me when that time comes."


    Wang Hao replied with a smile in his eyes: "Okay~" It seems that he is going to work hard.


    Stayed in the hostel for one night and got on the train home early the next morning.


    Compared with the excitement when we came, everyone was much quieter when we went back.


    Because they didn''t call in advance when they got home, everyone didn''t know that they were coming back. When they walked into the yard, they felt quiet. It was Xiao Huang who found them first and ran over to greet them with wagging tails.


    Looking at Xiao Huang who jumped up and was about to throw himself over, Hu Zi reached out and rubbed its head, then shouted, "Is there anyone? Come out and help take things down!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, several children rushed out of the room, "Mom, you''re back." Xiaolong shouted loudly.


    Qingyue threw herself into Han Wen''s arms, only Fu Jin, who looked at the things in their hands, took the initiative to take them over.


    Han Wen handed over the things, holding Qingyue upside down, "I''ve only been away for a few days, why have you lost weight again? Are you picky eaters again?"


    Qingyuewo nodded embarrassedly in Han Wen''s arms and complained, "Big brother and third brother are too hard to cook."


    Xiaolong immediately explained: "It''s not that we cook badly, it''s that you are too picky."


    Qingyue: "Third brother."


    Xiaolong looked at Qingyue''s big watery eyes and compromised: "Okay! I won''t say it."


    Han Wen put Qingyue down, and nodded her forehead vacuously, "You don''t need to be picky eaters in the future."


    Qingyue: "Okay."


    Then I saw a red figure staggering in from the door, heading straight for Wang Hao, "Dad!"


    Wang Hao''s smile almost melted when he saw the small red cannonball, "My dear daughter, do you miss Dad?"


    Fu Bao nodded his head: "I think about it." As he spoke, he rubbed Wang Hao''s face.


    Seeing how close the two of them were, Han Wen touched her arms and said sourly, "Oh, it really makes you crooked to death."


    Fubao wrapped his arms around Wang Hao''s neck and let him pick it up. He pouted and complained, "Dad, Mommy is jealous."


    Han Wen looked at the children around her, raised her neck and said disdainfully, "Humph! I have so many sons and daughters, so I won''t eat your jealousy."


    Fu Bao looked at her mother''s dazed expression, and hugged Wang Hao''s neck tightly, "Dad, there are so many of them!"


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s bustling crowd and he was alone, smiled and comforted: "Your mother''s side is crowded, so let''s keep a low profile."


    Fubao nodded obediently, "Dad, you put me down first."


    As soon as Wang Hao put down Fubao, Fubao ran towards Han Wen and hugged her thigh coquettishly: "Mom, I miss you so much!"


    Seeing her rogue look, Han Wen couldn''t help crying and laughing: "Why, you betrayed so soon?"


    Fubao: "I don''t have it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hu Zi pulled the back of his shirt open and said, "It''s freezing outside, come in and say."


    Fubao was caught by Huzi and his movements were restricted, so he could only pouted and complained: "Second brother, you are too rude."


    In a blink of an eye, on the afternoon of June 1977, Han Wen was sitting in the yard while the cool breeze was blowing while washing her clothes when she heard a bang and the door was pushed open.


    Han Wen was startled by the movement, and when she looked up, she saw Shen Yu and Xu Sheng rushing in excitedly, "Sister-in-law."


    Seeing them like that, Han Wen thought the sky was falling, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sister-in-law, you really nailed that matter."


    Han Wen looked at them in confusion, and it took a while to react.


    "Shen Yu, go and close the door, Xu Sheng, let''s go in and talk."


    As soon as he sat down in the room, Xu Sheng said impatiently, "Sister-in-law, the college entrance examination is about to resume."


    In Han Wen''s memory, the news of the resumption of the college entrance examination only came out in September, and now it''s only June.


    "Really? How do you know?"


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu who came in looked at each other and decided to tell the truth, "Sister-in-law, my grandfather is in charge of education in the capital, so he knows some information."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew that she was inseparable from ten, "Is there a specific time?"


    Xu Sheng shook his head, "I heard that the leaders over there are fighting for it, the sooner the better."


    "How is Fu Jin''s preparations?"


    Han Wen: "It''s not good to say, I wanted him to finish the knowledge of the third year of high school, how could it be such a coincidence."


    Shen Yu listened and said kindly: "Sister-in-law, if you believe us, let Fu Jin come to us to study together."


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "Aren''t you all college students? Do you still need to retake the college entrance examination?"


    "Well, we''ve thought about it, and we plan to re-select the major in the college entrance examination. Our previous major was too flashy, and we want to start over."


    Han Wen looked at the two of them and nodded, "I admire your courage, have you decided what major to choose?"


    Shen Yu laughed, "Sister-in-law, we may not be able to pass the test, so it''s too early for you to ask us which major to choose?"

 Chapter 352： Fu Jin and Zhou Li

    "Since I''ve known you two, when did you stop studying? Others say that the university entrance examination may be a joke. I don''t believe that you two are just a joke. You must have come prepared."


    Xu Sheng smiled modestly, "Sister-in-law, although we have been studying crops, we have indeed lost some things in the textbook, and now I really don''t have that much confidence."


    Han Wen: "Then take advantage of this time to make up for it."


    Xu Sheng responded calmly.


    Shen Yu: "Sister-in-law, we have something else we want to discuss with you."


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter?"


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng looked at each other, Shen Yu said, "Sister-in-law, we want to resign from the school''s teacher."


    Han Wen immediately guessed the reason, "Afraid of affecting your studies?"


    Shen Yu: "There is a part of the reason."


    Han Wen thought for a while and said, "Well, yes, but you''d better tell Principal Tang first, and I personally hope you can stick with it until the summer vacation."


    The schools on the island are still quite strict with the students'' study, and it is not as chaotic as the outside world.


    Xu Sheng: "Well, we will discuss with Principal Tang at that time."


    When they were leaving, they happened to meet Fu Jinhuzi and they came back from the pier.


    "Huzi, why did you go?"


    "Go to the city to play."


    They saved a lot of money during the Chinese New Year, and they had already discussed going to the city. They only have time to go this Saturday.


    "Why did you go?"


    Shen Yu: "Going to your house."


    Huzi: "Why are you going to my house?"


    Shen Yu: "Come here, let''s whisper."


    Fu Jin stood and let Shen Yu mutter in his ear, and asked in surprise after listening to his words: "Are you serious?"


    Shen Yu nodded with a smile.


    Fu Jin was stunned for a while after hearing the news, but he didn''t react until the tiger poked him.


    After returning to his senses and running home, Huzi and Xiaolong looked at each other, "Is it necessary to be so excited?"


    Shen Yu smiled and joked: "What do you two little brats know?"


    Hu Zi snorted coldly: "I know a lot, do you two have anything to do? Let''s go."


    Shen Yu: "Let''s go!"


    Fu Jin ran all the way home, opened the door and saw Han Wen washing clothes in the yard, "Auntie!" Tears streamed down after saying that.


    Han Wen looked at him tenderly, "You all know?"


    Fu Jin nodded desperately, "Brother Shen Yu told me."


    Han Wen: "I haven''t taken the test yet! Why are you crying?"


    Fu Jin: "I''m excited."


    Han Wen lowered her head and continued to rub her clothes, "Keep your excitement for me until you pass the test."


    Fu Jin: "Okay."


    Hu Zi still has two years before the college entrance examination, and Xiaolong is even worse. Neither of them can understand Fu Jin''s mood very well.


    "Brother, is the college entrance examination so difficult?"


    Hu Zi glanced at him angrily, "Of course it''s difficult, it''s been a long time since I took the test."


    Xiaolong: "Would you like to tell Sister Zhou Li, she is still in her hometown!"


    Huzi: "What are you telling me about? If you want to tell me, it''s also for my eldest brother! They are classmates."


    Xiaolong: "Didn''t Sister Zhou Li usually have the best relationship with you?"


    Huzi: "No matter how good it is, it''s better than big brother!"


    Xiaolong: "Did you forget that Sister Zhou Li and elder brother seem to have quarreled, otherwise why would Sister Zhou Li go back to her hometown at this time?"


    Hu Zi curled his lips in disgust: "I really don''t know what Big Brother thinks, forget it, I''ll write a letter to Sister Zhou Li when I go back!"


    Xiaolong turned his head to look at the two people who were eating candied haws hand in hand and asked, "Do you two know why eldest brother quarreled with Zhou Lijie?"


    Fubao: "A quarrel, who quarrels?"


    Xiaolong replied angrily, "I didn''t ask you."


    Qingyue hesitated for a moment and shook her head, she only knew that her eldest brother was in a bad mood.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the house, before the yard was entered, Fubao dragged Qingyue and said impatiently, "Fourth sister, fourth sister, give me a candied fruit."


    Hu Zi immediately asked, "Didn''t you just eat a bunch of them."


    Fubao: "This string is not mine, I brought it to Mingze."


    Huzi poked Fubao angrily and said, "It''s really a girl''s fault."


    Xiaolong was so frightened that he hurriedly pulled Huzi and said, "Second brother, don''t talk nonsense, it''s a poor generation."


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes at him, "I know, my sister''s eyesight can be so bad."


    Fubao stuck out his tongue at the two of them and happily went to Wang Dani''s house with a candied gourd.


    Qingyue looked at Huzi and Xiaolong''s expressions as if they had eaten flies, and couldn''t help lowering her head and laughing.


    Huzi glanced at Qingyue and said helplessly: "You! You are too honest. If you have a bit of Fubao''s domineering, you won''t be bullied all the time."


    Because of the previous reasons, Qingyue rarely speaks even if she is better now, and she is picky about being thin and small, which makes the men in the class love to bully her. Huzi and Xiaolong don''t know how many fights she has fought because of her.


    Qingyue had a rare dislike of Huzi, and said impatiently, "I see." After speaking, she entered the yard.


    When Hu Zi stood outside with a shocked expression, he pointed at him and complained to Xiao Long, "Look at her."


    Xiaolong: "Didn''t you make her domineering?"


    Huzi: "I didn''t let her be domineering to me."


    Xiaolong: "Then who did you blame for what you taught?" After speaking, he entered the courtyard.


    Hu Zi angrily followed behind the two, and when he entered the yard, he saw Qingyue drying her mother''s clothes.


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong with you? I heard you making noises outside. What did you buy?"


    Hu Zi spread his hands, "It''s too expensive, I didn''t buy anything except candied haws."


    Han Wen: "And when you think it''s expensive?"


    Huzi: "Of course, I''m poor now. If I don''t tell you, I have to go back to the house to write a letter."


    Huzi dawdled in the room until it was time for lunch, and then came out of the room with an envelope in his hand.


    Han Wen looked at him angrily and reprimanded: "Who wrote it for? It''s been written for so long."


    Hu Zi looked at Fu Jin and replied calmly, "I wrote it for Sister Zhou Li, I want to ask if she will come back."


    When Fu Jin heard Hu Zi''s words, his hand holding the chopsticks paused slightly, and then he continued to place them as if nothing had happened.


    Han Wen: "Go and come back quickly, you have to eat and don''t have any points."


    Huzi: "Okay!" When he was running out, he happened to meet Wang Hao who came in after washing his hands: "Why are you going?"


    Huzi: "Send a letter."


    A week later Hu Zi''s letter arrived, "Wang Shenghu! Wang Shenghu!"


    At this time, Fu Jin was alone in the family, and when he heard the voice, he put down his pen and walked out.


    The postman is sitting on one leg on a bicycle with a letter in his hand.


    Seeing Fu Jin come out, he laughed and joked: "You said that the daughter of this old Zhou family doesn''t write letters to her own family, so why does she always write to your brother?"


    Fu Jin took it with an expressionless face, and said coldly, "Then go and ask them." After speaking, he turned around and went back to the room.


    The postman scratched his head in confusion and muttered, "Did he take gun medicine today?"

 Chapter 353： Zhou Li wont come back

    Back in the room, Fu Jin put Zhou Li''s letter on the table, then went back to continue his homework.


    After writing for a while, he suddenly threw the pen in his hand, rubbed his head irritably, then got up and walked out with the letter, putting it on the dining table, and then turned back to the house.


    When Hu Zi came back from school in the afternoon, he saw the letter on the dining table at a glance, picked it up, looked at it, and asked Fu Bao, who was playing next to him, "Did you bring this letter back?"


    Fubao raised his head and replied, "It''s not me, I have been at Aunt Wang''s house in the afternoon."


    Hu Zi looked at their house and made a long sound of "Oh", then tore the letter, and his face was ashen after reading it.


    Xiaolong looked at him and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? What did Sister Zhou Li say?"


    Huzi: "She said she wasn''t coming back and she was going to study at her hometown."


    Xiaolong wondered, "How can she study in such a poor hometown?"


    Huzi: "How do I know."


    When Fu Jin in the room heard Hu Zi''s words, the pen in his hand suddenly made a long mark on the paper, and then he lowered his head and continued to write.


    Xiaolong looked inside through the half-opened door. Seeing that Fu Jin was still studying, he pouted and came back and asked Huzi in a low voice, "Brother, did you mean it just now?"


    Hu Zi: "I''m doing **** on purpose, and Sister Zhou Li really won''t come back." Then he slapped the letter into Xiaolong''s arms, "If you don''t believe me, see for yourself." After that, she went to the yard.


    Xiaolong opened the letter and looked at it carefully. After reading it, he began to shout, "Brother, Sister Zhou Li is really not coming back?"


    Tiger: "Hmm."


    Back in the bedroom, Qingyue put away her schoolbag and asked worriedly when she heard Xiaolong''s words: "Third brother, are you serious?"


    Xiaolong: "Of course."


    "It seems that elder brother really annoyed Sister Zhou Li this time."


    Qingyue: "How about I go to the big brother to talk about it?"


    Xiaolong looked at Qingyue, "You better stop talking, you don''t know the reason for their quarrel."


    Qingyue stomped her feet angrily, "Why is my brother like this?"


    Xiaolong: "Who knows what he thinks."


    Qingyue: "Do you think my eldest brother and Sister Zhou Li have anything to do!"


    Xiaolong frowned, "I don''t know, I''m not their follower."


    Qingyue: "Sister Zhou Li won''t come back, what about the college entrance examination?"


    Xiaolong: "Tell our mother! She must have a solution."


    Qingyue: "Alright."


    As soon as the voice fell, Huzi wiped his hair and came in. Obviously, he just went out to wash his hair.


    "What are you going to eat in the afternoon? Why hasn''t our mother come back?"


    Qingyue: "Our mother went to her house with Teacher Li after school. Let''s cook at home by ourselves."


    Hu Zi casually wiped his hair twice with a towel, and when he saw that he was almost done, he wanted to throw the towel to the side casually.


    It''s a pity that Qingyue stopped him when he could throw it out: "Second brother, you want to throw things, and you are not afraid of your mother punishing you."


    Hu Zi''s hand replied carelessly: "I haven''t thrown it yet."


    Qingyue said angrily, "Give me the towel."


    Huzi handed it over, Qingyue took the towel and went out, found a basin and washed it with soap before drying it on the rope.


    Huzi went to the kitchen to have a look, and after looking through it for a while, he saw that there was nothing to eat, and then he came out and asked, "Qingyue, did your mother say you didn''t say you''re going to buy vegetables today?"


    Qingyue: "Mom told you to figure it out!"


    Huzi looked up at Xiaolong and asked with his eyes, "What do you want to eat?"


    Xiaolong: "I''ve been using my brain too much recently, and I need to eat some shrimp to make up for it."


    Huzi: "I think you should eat walnuts, not shrimp."


    Xiaolong: "Then why do you ask me?"


    Huzi: "Do you understand the form of walking? What do you want to eat, Fubao?"


    Fu Bao tilted his head and thought about it and replied affirmatively: "Brother, I want to eat fish."


    Tiger: "Okay."


    Ming Ze looked at Hu Zi eagerly with his big eyes on the side, Hu Zi helplessly rubbed his temples and asked perfunctorily, "Ming Ze, what do you want to eat?"


    After hearing this, Ming Ze immediately replied happily: "Uncle Huzi, I want to eat chicken legs."


    Huzi: "Okay, I''ll buy it when you''re not eating at our house." After that, he picked up the grocery bag that Han Wen hung on the wall and went out.


    Mingze listened to Huzi''s words and cried for a while with a "wow".


    Xiaolong stepped forward with a headache and coaxed Mingze for a long time before he came out. Huzi waited in the yard for a while, and now he was impatient.


    "Why are you so slow?"


    Xiaolong looked disgusted, "You are embarrassed to say, can you not tease Mingze in the future, you will cry and coax you in the future."


    Hu Zi touched his nose shyly, "What''s wrong with a little boy crying every day?"


    After washing the towels early in the morning, she sat on the reclining chair in the yard and looked at the two of them and asked curiously, "Are you still buying vegetables?"


    Huzi: "Of course I bought it, let''s go."


    When they arrived at the vegetable market, all the food buyers on the island knew their three siblings, "Why are you all today, where is your mother?"


    Hu Zi''s face was not red and he replied calmly: "My mother is working overtime today, and the students have too much homework."


    The aunt who sold the fish immediately said, "Oh, it''s too hard to be a teacher. I work overtime every day."


    After buying what they wanted to eat, he saw Huzi striding towards the stall selling frozen food, and Xiaolong immediately shouted, "Brother, why are you going?"


    Hu Zi said without looking back: "Buy chicken legs for Ming Ze, I don''t want to hear him cry endlessly."


    After buying the vegetables, the three brothers and sisters were about to stroll home. On the way, they happened to meet Wang Hao who was getting off work.


    "what''s for dinner?"


    Huzi: "Steamed sea bass, braised prawns, fried chicken legs, and fried carrots."


    Wang Hao frowned when he heard Hu Zi''s words, "Eating so greasy?"


    Huzi: "Isn''t there another fried carrot?"


    Wang Hao looked at them and said with disgust, "You guys really know how to eat."


    Huzi: "No way, my mother told us to listen to us."


    "Where''s your sister! Why didn''t you come with you?"


    Xiaolong: "Play with Mingze at home."


    Wang Hao frowned when he thought of Ming Ze''s little crying bag, "Your aunt didn''t come to call him?"


    Huzi: "No."


    When we got home, the room was quiet, only the sound of Fubao and Mingze playing with building blocks.


    Wang Hao: "Your mother hasn''t come back yet?"


    Fu Bao: "No."


    Wang Hao wondered: "Why didn''t you come back when you went?"


    Hu Zi urged: "Dad, why don''t you go and shout?"


    Wang Hao rolled up his sleeves and said proudly, "I won''t go."


    "If you can''t eat or not, come to the kitchen to help."


    Hu Zi pouted, "Are you so afraid of my mother?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m talking nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you."


    Huzi: "I can''t do it if I don''t say it."


    The four rolled up their sleeves and entered the kitchen, looked at the dishes on the table and asked, "Who handles the fish?"


    Hu Zi replied without thinking: "Who else is Xiaolong! Isn''t he the most willing to do this?"


    Xiaolong: "I don''t want it now."

 Chapter 354： cry

    After listening to Hu Zi, he was very puzzled that such a **** living dragon in their family was most willing to do it, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiaolong replied expressionlessly: "It''s not that you don''t know that I have a cleanliness addiction."


    Wang Hao looked at the brothers who were about to quarrel and quickly replied: "Forget it, I''ll do it! Who among you is making steamed buns?"


    Qingyue raised her hand confidently, "Dad, I''m making steamed buns."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    "You two wash vegetables and cook?"


    Huzi: "I have no opinion."


    When Han Wen returned from Li Jing''s house after drinking tea, she saw the empty living room and went straight to the kitchen.


    "What are you doing delicious?" He said and lifted the lid of the pot.


    "Hey! Steamed sea bass, isn''t it good?"


    "Whose idea?"


    Hu Zi owes back: "It''s not yours anyway."


    Han Wen: "If it''s not, it''s not! If you don''t delay me eating, what are you doing?"


    Huzi: "Fried chicken legs."


    Hearing Huzi said that he wanted to fry chicken legs, Han Wen immediately remembered the one Huzi fried black last time, and hurriedly picked it up and replied, "Forget it, I''ll do this! You go back and rest."


    Huzi: "I don''t! I have to blow up today."


    Seeing him like that, Xiaolong persuaded him: "Mom, leave him alone, let him do it, and let him eat it himself when it''s fried."


    Hu Zi gently kicked Xiaolong''s **** after hearing this, and reprimanded impatiently: "Go...go...go...don''t delay me."


    Fortunately, Huzi is indomitable, and the bombing was very successful.


    When the dishes were brought to the table, Han Wen said to Qingyue, "Qingyue, go to the house and call your elder brother out for dinner."


    Qingyue: "Okay."


    Saying that, she stepped forward and knocked on the door. When she saw her brother looking back at her, she said, "Big brother is out for dinner."


    It may be that the age difference between Fu Jin and Qingyue is a little old. Qingyue has always been a little afraid of this big brother. When getting along with Fu Jin, it is better to get along with Huzi and the others.


    Fu Jin saw Qingyue''s knitted brows stretched a little, and replied gently, "Okay."


    While eating, Mingze glanced at the chicken thigh, and then his eyes flashed green light at Huzi. Huzi felt furious when he looked at him, and reprimanded angrily, "Why don''t you watch me?"


    Ming Ze wasn''t afraid either, a hint of admiration appeared on his fat face, "Uncle Hu Zi lied."


    Of course Huzi knew what he meant, and threw a chicken leg into his bowl, threatening: "Don''t you want to eat chicken legs? If you can''t finish it, I''ll put him in your mouth."


    Ming Ze was simple and honest, lowered his head and took a bite of the chicken leg and replied vaguely, "I''m done eating."


    He just took a few bites of this chicken leg when Zhang Jingyi came, her face was not very good-looking, "Auntie, is Mingze in your house?"


    When Han Wen got up and walked out, she saw Zhang Jingyi standing in the middle of their yard, but Xiao Huang disappeared and ran out to play again.


    "Ming Ze is eating in the house!"


    Zhang Jingyi heard Ming Ze''s already ugly face even more ugly when he was eating, "Auntie, my mother is cooking at home, let me call him back to eat."


    Han Wen: "This child has eaten half of it here, let him eat here!"


    If Han Wen said this before, Zhang Jingyi would definitely say thank you and leave, but today she insisted, "Auntie, you better give me a shout!"


    Han Wen had no choice but to turn around and ask Mingze, "Mingze, your mother is here for you to go back to dinner with her."


    Ming Ze held the chicken leg in both hands and gnawed on Zheng Huan. Hearing Han Wen''s words, he replied without raising his head, "Grandma, I don''t want to go back."


    Without Han Wen''s transmission, Zhang Jingyi who was outside the door apparently heard it too.


    Without waiting for Han Wen to speak, he rushed in and said with a dark face, "Mingze and mother go back."


    Ming Ze looked at his mother and then at the chicken drumstick in his hand, but he put down the drumstick sensible and prepared to go back with his mother.


    Hu Zi glanced at Ming Ze, who was reluctant to part, and said with a cold face, "Ming Ze, take the chicken legs back to eat."


    Ming Ze heard Hu Zi''s words, and there was a hint of joy on his face. He picked up the chicken leg with his oily little hands like a treasure, and followed Zhang Jingyi away.


    After leaving the door of Han Wen''s house, Zhang Jingyi reprimanded in a sullen voice, "Do you still have any prospects for you to be bribed by a chicken leg?"


    Ming Ze: "No, this chicken drumstick was specially made for me by Uncle Huzi." After speaking, he ran towards the yard, shouting, "Grandma!"


    As a result, after calling for a long time, no one answered.


    Mingze turned his head to look at his mother suspiciously, "Where''s grandma?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "Your grandma and your aunt went to the village to help others, and we won''t come back to eat today."


    Mingze: "Then what shall we eat?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "You will know if you go into the room and take a look."


    She went to call Ming Ze in such a hurry today, because Wang Dani and the others were not at home, so she opened a small stove for Ming Ze alone.


    As soon as Ming Ze entered the room, he saw two people he didn''t like very much, but he still shouted obediently because of his mother''s face: "Aunt Yue, Sister Mu Huan."


    Seeing Ming Ze, Pang Jiayue pulled the corner of her mouth and revealed a forced smile, "Ming Ze is back, come over for dinner."


    Ming Ze looked up at the table and saw that there was nothing to eat.


    "Mom! Where''s the meal?" Ming Ze was not a fool, he shouted loudly outside.


    Zhang Jingyi hurried in after hearing this, and saw that the roast chicken she bought secretly had some bones and chicken buttocks left.


    She asked in disbelief: "Jiayue, what''s going on?"


    Pang Jiayue smiled embarrassedly, then lowered her head slightly and explained pitifully: "Jingyi, you also know that my mother-in-law is a son-in-law, my child has never eaten anything good at home, and I saw you on the table. I just want to try the roast chicken."


    Zhang Jingyi replied dryly: "Why don''t you try it, why do you eat it all?"


    Pang Jiayue''s face froze, looking at Mu Huan who was still sucking her fingers, she raised her head and slapped her ass, "I made you wince, didn''t I say it''s good to taste, why are you eating it."


    After being beaten by Pang Jiayue, Mu Huan immediately started to cry.


    Zhang Jingyi couldn''t bear to see the child''s tearful eyes, she simply waved her hand, "Forget it, the child will eat as soon as he eats."


    As soon as Pang Jiayue heard it, she knew that she was a brainless person, she quickly put the child down, and said angrily, "Don''t thank you auntie quickly."


    Mu Huan had just cried, and burped at Zhang Jingyi and said, "Thank you, Auntie."


    Zhang Jingyi could only force a smile, "It''s okay."


    Mingze took the chicken leg and looked up at Zhang Jingyi and asked, "Mom, what am I going to eat!"


    Zhang Jingyi smiled awkwardly, and coaxed, "Wait, Mom will do it for you."


    As soon as Na Chengxiang finished speaking, Li Muhuan pointed to the chicken leg in Ming Ze''s hand and began to cry, "Mom, Mom, I want to eat the one in his hand."

 Chapter 355： break up

    Ming Ze watched Mu Huan pointing at the chicken drumstick in his hand, and before her mother could make a move, he picked up the drumstick and immediately finished eating it in three or two bites.


    The three people in the room were stunned, Zhang Jingyi smiled awkwardly, and pretended to be annoyed and said, "What''s the matter with your child, I don''t know if you let my sister order."


    Ming Ze replied calmly, "Why should I let her, in Grandma Han''s house, the elders give up the younger, she should let me when she is older than me."


    Pang Jiayue''s face changed and she said sarcastically, "Then your grandma Han didn''t teach you boys to let girls?"


    Ming Ze shook his head, "No, Grandma Han said it''s up to you."


    Pang Jiayue didn''t expect that a little kid in Mingze would be so tricky in answering questions, so she could only say to Zhang Jingyi: "Jingyi, I think it''s better to let Mingze go to their house less in the future, you can teach the child a little bit. You don''t have any gentlemanly manners, what would our former classmates say about you if they saw you."


    Zhang Jingyi was so scolded by Pang Jiayue that she could only smile awkwardly, "I won''t let him go in the future."


    Pang Jiayue nodded in agreement, "I''m doing this for your own good too. If I put it on someone else, I definitely wouldn''t say it."


    Zhang Jingyi smiled bitterly: "I know."


    Pang Jiayue glanced at the clock in the living room, and when she saw that it was getting late, she said, "You guys eat slowly. I''ll take Mu Huan back first. You also know that my mother-in-law is amazing."


    Zhang Jingyi: "Okay."


    When they left, Ming Ze looked at Zhang Jingyi and suddenly said, "Mom, didn''t grandma let them come to our house? Why did you let her come again?"


    Zhang Jingyi was in a bad mood when she was scolded by Pang Jiayue. When she heard Mingze sip a grandma, she immediately became angry, "Grandma, grandma, can you take a sip of a grandma, you were born to me and not your grandma. Well, listen to her."


    Mingze was a little frightened when he saw his mother''s madness, and shrank his head: "Mom, what''s wrong with you."


    Zhang Jingyi looked at her chubby and honest son, and thought about the quirky Fubao next door, and suddenly shouted at Mingze: "You are not allowed to go to Fubao''s house to play in the future, look at what you have been raised by their family. "


    Ming Ze was so frightened that he shrank his head, and he didn''t dare to refute his mother.


    After Zhang Jingyi took Ming Ze away from Han Wen''s side, the atmosphere became cold, and soon recovered. After all, it was not the first time that Ming Ze was dragged away by Wang Dani crying and shouting. This time it was a harmony. Yes, Mingze didn''t cry after all.


    Hu Zi ate two mouthfuls of rice and suddenly said, "That''s not right! Aunt Wang was going to help in the village when we came back. How did she cook?"


    Xiaolong replied calmly: "Maybe it''s only when it''s done!"


    Hu Zi: "It''s also possible." He glanced at Fu Jin as he spoke, and saw that Fu Jin was eating absent-mindedly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Hu Zi suddenly said: "Mom, I told Sister Zhou Li about the college entrance examination."


    Han Wen: "What did she say?"


    Hu Zi looked at Fu Jin and paused for a moment, a trace of teasing flashed in his eyes, and then said, "She said she knew."


    Han Wen: "She won''t come back to review?"


    Huzi: "If you don''t come back, you have to study for the exam at your hometown."


    Han Wen frowned after hearing this. Zhou Li was considered a child she had grown up with. Except for being a bit more aggressive, there was nothing wrong with her. "Isn''t she just kidding? Are you angry with your aunt again?"


    Huzi: "How do I know?"


    Han Wen: "You two don''t have the best relationship."


    Huzi: "Wrong, it should be said that she is my best female friend."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I''ll talk to your aunt about this tomorrow."


    The next day, Han Wen told Wang Dani about this. Wang Dani said she didn''t know, thinking that Zhou Li was only going back to take care of her grandma.


    "Xiao Han, is what you said true? Are you really going to take the college entrance examination?"


    Han Wen: "I just heard that I would rather believe it than not, so don''t tell others."


    Wang Dani: "Don''t worry! I''m the strictest, this little bastard, I have to get her back."


    Han Wen: "Then leave it to you."


    "Where''s your Mingze?"


    "I went out to play with her mother, and I don''t know what kind of madness this little Zhang is going to do. He looks at Ming Ze seriously. If I talk to him more than a word, it''s not the nose but the eyes."


    Han Wen is now used to Zhang Jingyi being crazy for a while, but she didn''t take it seriously, she turned her head and went home.


    When I got home, I found Fubao playing with building blocks in the living room alone.


    "Fu Bao!"


    Fubao looked up at her mother, a little aggrieved in her eyes, "Mom~"


    Han Wen picked up Fu Bao and comforted: "Little baby, what''s wrong?"


    Fubao sniffed, "I went to Mingze to play just now, but he kicked me out and said he would never play with me again."


    Han Wen thought about how Zhang Jingyi was like yesterday, and guessed that Zhang Jingyi was playing a trick, "Maybe he had to."


    Fu Bao wiped his tears, "I won''t play with her anymore anyway."


    Before waiting for Han Wen''s comfort, Hu Zi and the others came in from outside. Seeing Fu Bao like this, they immediately asked, "Fu Bao, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you, tell brother."


    "Brother has to clean him up."


    Fubao grabbed Han Wen''s clothes and watched Huzi''s complaint of grievance: "It''s Mingze."


    Hu Zi rolled up his sleeves, "This little brat dares to bully my sister, let''s see how I deal with him."


    Seeing Hu Zi really going out, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Okay, the two of them fight every day, maybe it will be fine for a while."


    Fu Bao angrily replied, "This time it won''t get better."


    Hu Zi looked at Fu Bao and said softly: "Okay, Fu Bao comes down, brother will take you to play."


    "Mom, put me down." Fu Bao said to Han Wen.


    Han Wen put down Fubao and warned uneasy, "Don''t run around with your brother."


    Everyone thought that this little farce between Fu Bao and Ming Ze would get better in a few days, but they didn''t expect that the two children did not reconcile until the summer vacation.


    Wang Dani felt distressed when she saw her grandson who was bored at home and worked hard all day, so she could only run over and complain to Han Wen, "What do you think my daughter-in-law thinks, what kind of study is this child learning? Like stupid."


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "It''s not wrong for a child of this age to learn more."


    Wang Dani: "Children of this age are just having fun, so let''s learn."


    "Where''s Fu Bao?"


    Han Wen: "I went out to play with her sister."


    Wang Dani said enviously: "It''s better for the two of you, and most children can play with Fubao."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Dani, "Don''t be sour and jealous. Originally, Fubao and Mingze were fine, but now that the two children are like this, you have to ask your daughter-in-law, it''s useless to ask us."


    Wang Dani smiled shyly, "Can I not know? It must have been instigated by Xiao Pang next door."

 Chapter 356： Fu Bao fight

    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you say your little Zhang doesn''t have contacts with Pang Jiayue? Why did you get together again?"


    Wang Dani replied with a sad face: "Who knows! Some time ago, the two of them stopped playing together. Who knows when they will get together again."


    Thinking about the college entrance examination in a while, Han Wen couldn''t help but mention: "Let your daughter-in-law play with Pang Jiayue less. It''s not like you don''t know the policy in the future!"


    Wang Dani asked mysteriously, "You mean the college entrance examination?"


    Han Wen found a bunch of washed grapes from the fruit basket and put them in front of her, peeled them and said, "What do you think?"


    Wang Dani: "Can''t you? Are they all college students? They still use the college entrance examination?"


    Han Wen put the peeled grapes into her mouth, the sweet juice filled the taste buds in her mouth, and explained vaguely: "Although they are college students, they haven''t graduated yet, and no one can tell what will happen next. "


    Wang Dani heard Han Wen''s words and slapped her thigh, "You''re right, I said why they kept getting together all this time, maybe it''s just that idea."


    While peeling the grapes, Han Wen said, "Anyway, I''m reminding you, don''t waste so many colorful gifts."


    Wang Dani: "I''ll tell Zhou Bing when I go back, let him keep an eye on it."


    Speaking of this, Han Wen remembered one more thing, "When will your Zhou Li come back, it''s almost August."


    Fu Jin, who came out to pour the water, heard the **** words, held the doorknob for a while, then opened the door with a blank expression, and walked to the living room to pour the water.


    Wang Dani: "This dead girl doesn''t want to come back."


    Han Wen frowned: "Aren''t you coming back?"


    Wang Dani: "When she came back, her father called her and scolded her, saying that she was coming back in early August."


    Han Wen: "That''s good."


    Seeing that Fu Jin was about to leave after pouring the water, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Fu Jin, take a peach to eat."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin turned around and picked a peach from the fruit basket, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth when he returned to the house.


    Looking at Fu Jin''s back, Wang Dani said enviously, "Your Fu Jin is really good at studying."


    "Alas! Unlike my Zhou Li, I can''t learn anything."


    Han Wen asked suspiciously, "I remember Zhou Li''s academic performance was pretty good!"


    Wang Dani: "That was in the past. I don''t know what happened during this time. If you don''t study hard, you won''t be obedient."


    Han Wen: "Maybe it''s puberty, it''ll be fine after a while."


    Wang Dani: "What is puberty?"


    Han Wen: "It''s almost like menopause."


    Wang Dani: "You said you know so much, why don''t I understand anything?"


    Han Wen: "You''re a million~10,000 children! You''ll know as much as I do."


    Wang Dani: "Oh! I can''t see that thing."


    "I won''t tell you, I have to go home and do the laundry."


    Han Wen: "Didn''t you just come here after washing?"


    Wang Dani: "This time I washed the couple."


    Han Wen: "If you say you don''t care, then adults won''t wash by themselves."


    Wang Dani waved her hand: "Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk to them."


    "Come to the sea in the afternoon, are you going?"


    Han Wen: "Go, I happen to have nothing to eat at home, get some seafood to make up for the child."


    Wang Dani: "Then I''ll call you in the afternoon."


    After Wang Dani left for a while, Qingyue came back with Fubao.


    Fubao walked to the gate, looked at Ming Ze and Mu Huan who were playing with sand, stopped and shouted, "Ming Ze?"


    He never thought that Ming Ze didn''t hear it, so he lowered his head and continued to play with Mu Huan.


    Fubao was a little sad looking at the backs of the two of them, but he still stood there fixedly staring at Ming Ze.


    After staring at Ming Ze for a while, she didn''t turn around to talk to Fu Bao. Qingyue couldn''t see her sister being wronged, so she took the initiative to pull her and comfort her: "Fu Bao, let''s go home! Second brother didn''t say that he would take you soon. Go out to play?"


    Fubao shook off Qingyue''s hand and shouted angrily, "Mingze!"


    Ming Ze lowered his head, his face almost wrinkled together, he wanted to turn around to say hello to Fu Bao, but Mu Huan pulled him to stop him from moving.


    "Mingze, have you forgotten what your mother said? If you dare to look back, I will tell your mother to watch her clean you up!"


    Ming Ze remembered the **** words, and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Sister Mu Huan, don''t tell my mother that I won''t say hello to Fu Bao."


    When Mu Huan heard Ming Ze begging for mercy, his face was full of pride, and he turned to Fu Bao and sneered: "Go back! People don''t want to talk to you, you''re still in a hurry to be shameless."


    Fu Bao was so angry that his face was bulging, his fists clenched, and he stared at Mu Huan fiercely, "Do you say it again?"


    Mu Huan looked at Fubao''s small body, didn''t take her seriously at all, and replied angrily, "You want shame."


    Fubao had never been so angry before and after hearing this, he rushed over like a small cannonball, pushed Mu Huan to the ground, and pressed him all over, "You are shameless, you are shameless!"


    Mu Huan was pushed down and beaten twice by Fu Bao, but he quickly reacted. Relying on his age, he threw Fu Bao out with all his strength, climbed onto Fu Bao and started scratching her face.


    When Qingyue saw it, she hurried forward to separate the two, but she was too weak to separate the two who were inseparable.


    "Mingze, what are you still doing, why don''t you call someone?"


    Without waiting for Ming Ze to call for someone, the sound of crying outside attracted the adults in the room.


    Han Wen was the first to run out. Seeing that the two children, Fubao and Mu Huan, were fighting so hard, she quickly stepped forward to carry them away.


    Fubao''s face was dirty as he watched Mu Huan being pulled away, and he had to reach out to grab him.


    Mu Huan is also not a fuel-efficient person, clamoring to kick Fubao.


    Zhang Jingyi and Pang Jiayue were not at home, so Liu Chunfang and Wang Dani came out.


    As soon as Wang Dani came out, she saw her crying grandson out of breath. She walked to Ming Ze and looked up and down for a while, and then she asked, "What''s the matter, didn''t you have a good time? Why are you fighting again?"


    The two little girls didn''t cry much, but Ming Ze couldn''t cry anymore, "Grandma! It wasn''t me fighting, it was the two of them."


    Wang Dani was stunned when she heard it, and then she said, dumbfounded, "Why are you crying when people fight? Are you still a boy? You''re not afraid of other people''s jokes."


    Ming Ze came back to his senses and felt that it was too embarrassing for him to cry. He fell into Wang Dani''s arms and did not want to show his face.


    Liu Chunfang was the last one to come out. When Mu Huan saw her grandmother came out, she immediately turned away from Qingyue, ran to her grandma and complained, "Grandma, they bullied me!"


    Although Liu Chunfang didn''t like this granddaughter, she was her own family after all, and her face was slightly cold and cold: "What''s wrong? Your two families bully one of our family, do you think our family is empty."

 Chapter 357： Catch the Hai Niang to quarrel

    Han Wen and Liu Chunfang haven''t dealt with each other for so many years, so they just choked a few words. When they heard what she said, they didn''t even think about it, and immediately replied, "You saw that our family was bullying your family."


    Liu Chunfang: "I can see it with both eyes. Your family Fubao and Ming Zehao can both wear a pair of trousers. It''s not the two of them who can be together."


    After listening to Liu Chunfang''s words, Fubao suddenly broke away from Han Wen and shouted loudly, "Who wants to wear a pair of pants with him! Who is he!" After speaking, he returned to the room angrily.


    Liu Chunfang was choked by Fubao''s choked mouth, and said angrily: "Such a child is so arrogant, and he deserves to be beaten one day."


    Han Wen: "You dare to talk nonsense and I will tear your mouth. Believe it or not?"


    Liu Chunfang: "Tear it up and try it! I''m afraid you won''t succeed?"


    Han Wen rolled up her sleeves and was about to start a fight with Liu Chunfang. Wang Dani hurriedly stepped forward to stop her when she saw it, "Tell me about the two of you, it''s not a joke that the two children are fighting.


    Han Wen: "She''s not afraid of jokes, what am I afraid of?"


    Liu Chunfang: "I''m not afraid, don''t forget that you are the women''s director. If you dare to do it, I have to go to the city to publicize it for you."


    Seeing that Han Wen''s face was getting colder and colder, Wang Dani hurriedly said to Liu Chunfang, "If you don''t hurry up, I won''t be able to stop you for a while, but you are the one who suffers."


    Liu Chunfang took a "bah" at Han Wen and muttered, "Just leave, what a skill."


    When Liu Chunfang was far away, Wang Dani released Han Wen''s hand, "Isn''t it because the two children were fighting, you look so angry."


    Han Wen: "Did you hear what she said was human?"


    Wang Dani looked at her with a smile, "It''s not that I told you, Fubao and Huzi also fought with others. When you meet them, they are always friendly, and when you arrive at Liu Chunfang, it''s like taking gunpowder."


    Han Wen: "It''s not that she deserves it."


    "Sister-in-law, not to mention that I have to go back to lower the fire, you also bring Ming Ze home!"


    Wang Dani: "Okay."


    When I got home, I saw Fu Bao lying on the bed dirty.


    Han Wen stood at the door and asked Qingyue, "What''s going on?"


    Qingyue looked resentful, "It''s not because of Mingze, and I don''t know why he hasn''t spoken to Fubao until now."


    Fubao and Mingze grew up together. Don''t look at Fubao''s hustle and bustle on weekdays, but it''s really good for Mingze, and he usually stands out for him.


    During this period of time, Fubao did not speak to Mingze, and it was all forcibly holding on. I don''t know how much courage I have gathered for this greeting today.


    Seeing Fubao''s small body lying on the bed, Han Wen also felt distressed for a while.


    No one would have thought that the two childhood sweethearts would suddenly become so stiff. Although Zhang Jingyi was mostly interfering, Han Wen was also a little dissatisfied with Ming Ze.


    "Qingyue, take your sister with you when you go out in the future, so that she can get to know other children and forget Mingze."


    Qingyue nodded her head: "Got it."


    Han Wen: "Why did Huzi and Xiaolong go, why haven''t they come back yet?"


    Qingyue: "Second brother said he was going to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy things, so let us come back first."


    Han Wen muttered: "Didn''t you say you have no money? What else to buy."


    Qingyue: "I don''t know."


    Han Wen sighed, "I''m going to coax your sister."


    Looking at Fu Bao lying motionless on the bed, Han Wen gently lifted her over, seeing that the little baby was already crying and fell asleep.


    Han Wen hugged her, changed her clothes and wiped her face before cooking.


    In the afternoon, Han Wen was going to catch the sea with Wang Dani. Looking at Ming Ze next to him, Han Wen paused and said, "Sister-in-law, you all go first! I''ll wait for the tiger."


    When Wang Dani went back, she learned the whole story from Ming Ze''s mouth. She originally wanted to persuade her grandson, but Ming Ze was too obedient to his **** words, so Wang Dani had no choice but to go with him.


    Seeing Han Wen like that, she knew she was angry with Mingze, but she felt sorry for her grandson and could only pretend she didn''t know, "Well, let''s go first."


    After they left, Han Wen stayed at home for a while, and when Huzi and the others came back, they took the bucket to catch the sea.


    "Xiaolong, go and call your eldest brother, come out and relax, you will be stupid if you study like that."


    Xiaolong: "Got it."


    When they got to the beach, there were already a lot of people at the beach. At this time, the weather was hot, and everyone was willing to go to the beach to play in the water.


    Fu Bao slept for a noon, and his mood was almost recovered. He felt that it was not very enjoyable to step on the water with his bare feet, so he pulled Fu Jin and shouted, "Big brother, big brother!"


    Fu Jin looked down and saw Fu Bao looking at him expectantly with his hands open.


    He lowered his head and smiled, then grabbed Fubao by the back of her shirt and picked her up sharply, then put his hands on her armpits, and lifted them up on his shoulders.


    Fu Bao was not afraid of being startled and laughed, stretched out his arms to hold Fu Jin''s head, and shouted happily, "Big brother, big brother, run two steps."


    Fu Jin listened to the petting reply: "Catch it." Then he ran on the beach.


    He was wearing a thin long-sleeved shirt with white suspenders on the outside, the sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing a small section of his arms, and he looked like a graceful young man.


    "Mom, pay attention, the halazi is about to flow out."


    Han Wen turned her head and looked over and saw Hu Zi was wearing a white basketball uniform, **** pants, a pair of big blue slippers, a bucket in one hand and a pair of fire tongs in one hand. Because of running outside every day, his skin was tanned to a wheatish color.


    "I''d like to see, do you care?"


    Hu Zi saw full of disgust in his **** eyes, "What about you? Can my eldest brother be as good-looking as me?"


    Han Wen glanced at him with disgust, "Prettier than you."


    Tiger: "¡­"


    "Isn''t it just whiter than me?"


    Han Wen: "Much whiter than you."


    Huzi: "I got it in the sun, and I can come back for nothing in winter."


    Han Wen: "You won''t be able to save you even in the winter."


    "Tell me! What are you doing with me?"


    Huzi: "We found a place with a lot of goods."


    Han Wen was immediately excited when she heard it, "Then why are you talking so much nonsense? Why don''t you go quickly."


    Huzi: "It''s obvious that you''ve been staring at Big Brother."


    Han Wen: "Shut up! Can you take care of yourself when you have time?"


    Huzi: "I don''t want it, I have something wrong with long clothes and trousers in such a hot day!"


    Han Wen: "No wonder you are black."


    "Where''s Qingyue?"


    Huzi: "Where are Qingyue and Xiaolong guarding, I will take it alone this time, no matter what."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows with a look of disbelief, "Aren''t you afraid that the big country will find out and come to our house to make trouble with you?"


    Hu Zi smiled, "Da Guo and his mother went back to his grandmother''s house."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Watch the first two chapters

 Chapter 358： Annoyed Han Wen was kicked out of the room

    Han Wen: "No wonder you dare to be so rude."


    "What about Qiangzi and them?"


    Huzi: "They found one over there."


    After listening to Hu Zi''s words, Han Wen looked at him suspiciously, "Aren''t you the same as your sister?"


    Hu Zi rolled her eyes at her, "How is it possible, you still can''t catch it."


    Han Wen: "Catch."


    When I got to the place Huzi said, I saw that Qingyue and Xiaolong were already waiting there.


    "Mom, why are you so slow, you''ll be gone in a while."


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you going to grab it first?"


    Xiaolong: "We have nowhere to put it."


    Although Xiaolong has been arguing with Han Wen, he still stretched out his hand and said, "I''ll support you."


    Han Wen also graciously reached out and was helped by Xiaolong down the reef to the puddle.


    Looking down, I saw that there were a lot of small fish, small shrimp, and a lot of crabs and abalone.


    "Isn''t it all here? Where did it run away?"


    Xiaolong: "I am making fun of you."


    Han Wen raised her head and gave Xiaolong a pear.


    Put away your tools, take off your shoes, roll up your trousers and start grabbing when you get into the water.


    For so many years, Han Wen has maintained her love for the activity of catching fish.


    On the beach, Wang Dani took Ming Ze to pick up some shells that came up, and watched Ming Ze keep looking towards Fu Bao, and whispered, "Since you want to play with Fu Bao so much, go look for her!"


    Ming Ze lowered his head a little disappointed, and replied with a lack of interest: "No, mother will be unhappy."


    Wang Dani''s face darkened, "What did your mother tell you again?"


    Ming Ze wanted to tell his grandmother what his mother said, but when he thought of the **** words, he immediately dismissed the idea, "Mom didn''t say anything."


    Seeing the eldest grandson like this, Wang Dani sighed distressedly, "It''s really hard to have such a mother."


    Fu Jin accompanied Fu Bao to build a fort on the beach. Seeing that Fu Bao did not speak, Fu Jin took the initiative to ask, "What''s the matter? We quarreled with Ming Ze again."


    Fu Bao: "No."


    "Mingze is no longer Fubao''s good friend."


    Fu Jin: "Who is that?"


    Fu Bao: "Brother."


    Fu Jin touched Fu Bao''s head happily.


    Han Wen and the others grabbed everything in the pit like a war, and then left with a face full of reluctance.


    "Mom, why don''t you go back and fry fish?"


    Han Wen looked at the small fish and shrimp in the bucket without thinking: "Okay!"


    "Who set the fire?"


    Burning fires this summer is a very sinful activity.


    Tiger: "Me."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "Is the sun coming out of the west?"


    Huzi: "It came from the east."


    Huzi is poor every day and Han Wen is used to it and doesn''t take it to heart.


    After dinner, Han Wen and Wang Hao came back from walking outside, and just after taking a shower and going to bed, there was a knock on the bedroom door.


    Wang Hao was sitting at the desk reading a book and heard the movement, so he got up and opened the door.


    Hu Zihan smiled and squeezed in, Han Wen glanced at him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Huzi: "I''m not looking for you, I''m looking for my dad!"


    Wang Hao: "Let''s go out and talk."


    When Han Wen heard that Hu Zi was going to find his father and had to go out alone, she felt bad. "Is there anything I can''t say in front of me? Just say it here."


    Hu Zi and his dad looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other''s eyes.


    Wang Hao: "Speak here!"


    Hu Zi hesitated for a second, then said, "Dad, do you still remember that you promised me something?"


    Wang Hao looked up at him, then lowered his eyes, and replied calmly, "Remember."


    Huzi: "I''m fourteen years old, so I can go."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Huzi: "I want to leave tomorrow."


    Wang Hao: "Ready?"


    Tiger: "Ready."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Huzi: "Then I''ll go back."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Sitting on the bed, Han Wen heard the fog in the clouds, and seeing Hu Zi was about to leave, she hurriedly said, "Stop."


    "What are you two doing dumb? Explain it to me?"


    Hu Zi glanced at his father and wanted his father to say it, so he listened to his father calmly: "Since you want to go, tell your mother about it."


    Hu Zi glanced at his father resentfully, and knew that he was unreliable, "Mom, my father promised me before that he would let me go to the back mountain when I was fourteen."


    Han Wen was so frightened that she couldn''t hold the book in her hand, "Where are you going?"


    Seeing his mother''s reaction, Hu Zi said in a low voice, "Go to the back mountain."


    Han Wen felt her scalp go numb when she thought of the endless mountain behind and the sound of that place at night.


    "no."


    Tiger: "Mom~"


    Han Wen''s expression was serious, "You can''t even call your mother, are you dying?"


    Huzi: "Mom, don''t worry, my dad taught me how to survive in the wild."


    Han Wen: "That won''t work either."


    Hu Zi knew that his mother was worried about him, so he couldn''t be anxious, and his tone became anxious, "Mom, I have to go."


    Han Wen: "If you dare to go, I will break your leg."


    Hu Zi saw that his mother''s tone was firm, so he could only ask his father for help, "Dad!"


    Wang Hao was silent for a moment and said to Hu Zi, "Go out! I''ll tell your mother."


    Hu Zi turned around immediately after hearing this, "Dad, tell my mother well."


    As soon as Hu Zi left, Han Wen threw the pillow on Wang Hao, "Are you crazy, how could you let him go to that kind of place?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s better for him to practice now than nothing in the future."


    Han Wen: "You are so sure that he will be a soldier."


    Wang Hao: "Not sure, but Houshan is what he wants to go to."


    Han Wen: "He''s only 14 years old."


    Wang Hao: "It''s not too young, the ancestors have already gone into battle to kill the enemy at the age of 14."


    Han Wen: "Are you determined?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Seeing that Han Wen was silent, Wang Hao hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Daughter-in-law, you know that I exercise Huzi every day, he will be fine." He wanted to sit on the bed as he spoke.


    Han Wen suddenly reacted and pushed Wang Hao away, "Get out of here, I don''t want to see you now."


    Wang Hao: "Daughter-in-law."


    Han Wen: "Go out! When will Huzi come back and when are you coming in?"


    Wang Hao: "Don''t worry..."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and said seriously, "I''m not worried."


    "Come on, get out!"


    Seeing Han Wen''s eyes full of anger, Wang Hao didn''t dare to provoke him. He picked up the pillow on the ground and walked out sullenly.


    Fu Jin and the others were watching Huzi packing up, when Wang Hao came in, Xiaolong immediately said, "Dad, were you kicked out by your mother?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Xiaolong: "Looks like Mom is really angry, brother, otherwise you shouldn''t go!"


    Tiger: "No."


    "Dad, what did Mom say?"


    Wang Hao had a dark face, "I''ll go back whenever you come back."


    Hu Zi immediately became happy again when he heard it, "Don''t worry Dad! I will definitely come back as soon as possible, and I won''t let you sleep here for too long."


    Wang Hao: "Go away!"

 Chapter 359： go to the back mountain

    The next morning, Huzi quietly got up at dawn.


    Wang Hao got up from the bed when he heard the movement, looked at Hu Zi who was packing his things, and got off the bed in silence for a moment.


    Hu Zi''s hand stopped when he was packing his things, and he opened his mouth to call Dad, but Wang Hao refused.


    Wang Hao watched Hu Zi finish packing, and walked out first.


    When they got to the living room, they saw a faint light coming from the kitchen. Hu Zi and Wang Hao looked at each other and walked towards the kitchen, only to see Han Wen busy in the kitchen alone.


    Hu Zi''s eyes were red, and he whispered: "Mom!"


    Han Wen''s hair was loose. Looking at his outfit, she gave him an angry look and said sarcastically, "What''s the matter, you still want to sneak away behind my back?"


    Hu Zi scratched his head, "Isn''t this not running away~ I quarreled with Dad."


    "Mom, what are you doing up so early?"


    Han Wen: "What do you say!"


    Hu Zi came up and said, "Mom, let me help you!"


    Han Wen pushed Huzi away, "No, it''s over." Then she fished out the contents of the pot.


    Hu Zi was pushed away by his mother, and stood to the side at a loss. Han Wen picked up the things and looked at Hu Zi and said, "I''ll give you the next noodle before you go?"


    Tiger looked at his father.


    Wang Hao: "Let''s go after dinner!"


    Tiger: "Okay."


    Han Wen ordered noodles for Huzi, packed everything, and ate it in the kitchen without going to the living room.


    Hu Zi noticed his parents'' gaze and smiled awkwardly, "Parents, I just went to the back mountain, and it''s not that I won''t come back. Don''t look at me like that."


    Han Wen turned her head to look away, wiped her eyes, and then asked, "Is everything ready?"


    Huzi: "It''s almost done."


    Han Wen: "Have you brought food, matches, rope, and medicine?"


    Huzi: "I brought it all."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao and said angrily, "Did you help check everything? Did you forget?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s all checked, no problem."


    Even though it was uncomfortable, Hu Zi should leave or leave, Han Wen watched as one person and one dog went to the back mountain with a travel bag on their backs, and tears flowed uncontrollably.


    Seeing that Han Wen was so uncomfortable, Wang Hao put his arms around her shoulders, "When the child is older, the road has to go by himself."


    Han Wen said in a low voice, "I know."


    After the two returned, Han Wen went back to the house in silence, but this time, she didn''t come out for most of the day.


    Xiaolong and the others also felt the gloomy atmosphere at home, everyone was quiet, and no one went out to make trouble, so they just read at home.


    This atmosphere continued for three days, breaking the tranquility on the day Han Qing came.


    Han Qing and Fu Jin were at the same level, because the city school was close to home, so even though he didn''t have many classes in high school, he persisted until the summer vacation.


    When Xiaolong went to pick up Han Qing, he told him about the situation at home, so when he got home, he never said anything about Huzi.


    Han Wen knew that Xiaolong had communicated with Han Qing ahead of time and didn''t say anything.


    She spends all her free time teaching her two children.


    Han Qing has come to Han Wen''s place to live for a period of time every year during the holidays, and because of his hard work, his courses can almost follow Fu Jin''s.


    When Zhou Li came back from her hometown in early August, the seventeen-year-old girl was already tall and slim.


    "Auntie!" After Zhou Li got home, she ran over to see Han Wen.


    Han Wen was also very happy to see Zhou Li, and the two of them hugged first, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you''re beautiful again?"


    Zhou Li bowed her head embarrassedly, "Auntie, you are making fun of me again."


    Then he greeted a few others, "Xiaolong, Qingyue, Fubao."


    The three of them shouted in unison: "Hello, sister."


    Zhou Li who shouted was very happy.


    Looking at the two people standing behind the three children, Zhou Li''s expression softened a lot, "Mr. Han, long time no see!"


    Han Qing: "Long time no see."


    Then there was Fu Jin. When he saw Zhou Li, Fu Jin''s face didn''t change much, but his hands clenched nervously. He never thought that Zhou Li only swept Fu Jin''s face, then turned his head and continued to talk to Han. Wen speaks.


    "Auntie, I just came back, and I haven''t packed everything at home. I''ll be here tomorrow to study with you."


    Han Wen: "Okay, don''t worry, go back and have a good rest."


    Zhou Li: "Okay, auntie, these are the specialties I brought to you in my hometown. Don''t forget to eat them."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After Zhou Li left, Han Qing returned to the house and looked at Fu Jin and asked curiously, "What happened to you two?"


    Fu Jin: "What''s wrong?"


    Han Qing wondered, "Didn''t Zhou Li like to follow you the most before?"


    Fu Jin frowned slightly, "I used to be young, but when I grow up, I naturally know how to avoid suspicion."


    After hearing this, Han Qing shrugged, "Who doesn''t know that Zhou Li likes you, you''re just pretending to be stupid."


    Fu Jin sat at the desk and picked up his homework, warning with a serious expression, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Han Qing: "Okay, okay, I won''t talk nonsense."


    The next morning, Zhou Li came with the book in her arms, her face irritated.


    When Qingyue saw it, she took the initiative to ask, "Sister Zhou Li, what''s wrong with you, who is messing with you?"


    Zhou Li said angrily: "Who else could it be, that idiot from my family! She actually encouraged Ming Ze not to play with Fu Bao, which made me mad."


    As soon as Qingyue heard Zhou Li mentioning Mingze, she quickly pulled her, "Sister Zhou Li, don''t talk about it, my sister is just fine."


    Zhou Li sighed: "Alas! Poor baby."


    "I beat up my stupid nephew when I came today, but unfortunately it''s useless, this kid is so **** obedient."


    Qingyue: "It''s okay, just listen to it! It''ll be fine when you get older."


    "Sister Zhou Li, my mother taught her very fast, can you keep up?"


    "If you can''t keep up, let my brother make up for you."


    Fu Jin, who was pouring water from the kitchen, paused when he heard this, and then stepped back.


    Zhou Li hesitated for a while, "I did have some classes in my hometown, but it doesn''t matter, monitor Han is not here, so I asked him to teach me the same."


    After listening to it, Qingyue looked at Zhou Li cautiously, "Sister Zhou Li, are you still angry with my brother?"


    Zhou Li: "Ah!"


    "I''m not mad at him! He has nothing to do with me, why should I be mad at him."


    Qingyue: "Really?"


    Zhou Li: "Of course." After finishing speaking, she glanced at the room, "Where do I have to be a buddy? I''ve been here for so long, why haven''t I seen him come out?"


    As soon as Qingyue heard it, she knew that she was looking for Huzi, "My second brother has gone to my grandma''s house, and it will take a while to come back."


    Only the family knew that Huzi went to Houshan, and everyone else said that he went to his grandmother''s house.


    Zhou Li: "This kid, know I''m coming back and leave."


    "Did your brother get up?"


    Qingyue: "Get up, we''ve all finished eating."


    Zhou Li: "Then I''ll go in and wait for them." Then she pushed open the door and walked in.


    As soon as Zhou Li returned to the house, Fu Jin came out of the kitchen, startling Qingyue, "Brother, when did you come out?"

 Chapter 360： awkward atmosphere

    Fu Jin held the water glass with a calm expression, "Come out and pour a glass of water, what''s the matter?"


    Qingyue: "It''s okay."


    "Sister Zhou Li came just now, and now she''s in the house."


    Fu Jin: "Oh~"


    Looking at his brother''s indifferent look, Qingyue couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, are you and Sister Zhou Li really okay?"


    Fu Jin: "What are you doing, little kid?"


    Qingyue whispered in her heart, if you weren''t my brother, I wouldn''t be bothered to care about you.


    "Mom and Brother Han Qing went to Grandma Li''s house and won''t be back until a while."


    Fu Jin''s expression stiffened, and then he heard Qingyue say again, "I''m going to find the third brother and Fu Bao." After speaking, he ran away without waiting for Fu Jin to answer.


    Fu Jin stood there blankly by himself, and after a while, he pushed the door and entered the house.


    When I went in, I saw Zhou Li standing in front of the desk, holding a book in her hand and seeing him come in, she moved and put the book down naturally.


    At that moment, Fu Jin saw with sharp eyes that Zhou Li was holding his workbook.


    The two looked at each other without saying a word. Zhou Li looked at him for two seconds and felt a little bored, so she sat down in Han Qing''s seat.


    Fu Jin''s face darkened when he saw that, he stepped forward and sat next to Zhou Li. A sense of oppression came instantly, and Zhou Li leaned to the side unnaturally.


    Picking up Han Qing''s homework, he didn''t even look at Fu Jin, and he didn''t ask why there were only the two of them at home.


    Fu Jin waited for a while, and saw that Zhou Li had already started to study with Han Qing''s textbook, her brows were furrowed, and she seemed a little confused.


    In the past, Zhou Li would definitely lose her temper and take the initiative to ask him. Unfortunately, this time he waited for a long time and no one made a sound, so he had to say: "If you have any questions, you can ask me."


    Zhou Li, who was next to her, seemed a little surprised when she heard it, and then calmly replied, "No need?" After speaking, she calculated on the straw paper.


    Fu Jin was originally a bad-mouthed person. Hearing Zhou Li say this, he didn''t ask any further questions. He lowered his head and wrote his homework.


    Zhou Li was used to it for a long time, and he didn''t feel anything, just thinking about his own problems.


    Fu Jin felt wrong after writing for a while. On weekdays, Zhou Li would always disturb herself by making some small movements intentionally or not. It would be as quiet as it is now.


    Turning her head to look, she saw that she was holding a pen in her mouth and her brows were furrowed, thinking that she was encountering difficulties.


    He turned his head slightly and saw at a glance that her steps were wrong.


    "Your second step is wrong, you are looking at the formula."


    Zhou Li didn''t respond when she heard Fu Jin''s voice, picked up the book at hand and turned it over. It really was a problem with her own steps.


    He said lightly, "Thank you." Then he started to revise.


    Fu Jin had never seen her so cold, so he couldn''t help frowning.


    I wanted to say something, but looking at Zhou Li''s expression of refusal, I thought about it and didn''t.


    In this way, the two of them started tutoring. Zhou Li would neither ask nor ask Fu Jin, but Fu Jin would always come over to look at it and point out what was wrong.


    The difference from before is that there is no twittering and complimenting voice around.


    The awkward atmosphere between the two continued until Han Qing came back.


    At this time, Zhou Li happened to encounter a difficulty, Fu Jin saw it, and was about to help Zhou Li to answer, when she saw her neatly pull out the workbook, sat down in another place, and shouted happily: "Monitor Han, You are back, I have a question that you need to teach me."


    Han Qing was stunned when he heard this, when has it been his turn in this situation.


    Thinking of Fu Jin''s performance yesterday, he still smiled and replied, "Okay!"


    Fu Jin retracted his head, clenched the pen in his hand tightly, and the expression on his face was visibly ugly. He bowed his head and started some homework in silence.


    In the past, Zhou Li would definitely pull back his workbook with a smile, and then ask maliciously, "What''s the matter! Are you angry?"


    Too bad the sound is gone now.


    What echoed in my ears was, "Squad Leader Han, you are too good. I can''t even answer such a simple question."


    Han Qing: "What''s the matter? Fu Jin taught me this. He is much better than me."


    Zhou Li smiled and replied alienatedly, "Really?"


    A few people talked for a while and then Han Wen came in, taught all their questions and left.


    Originally, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng were also coming, but there were people on their side who wanted to study, so they stayed there with the educated youth.


    Fu Jin sat on the side and listened to Zhou Li and Han Qing''s constant discussions, and felt even more uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, time passed quickly, and the sound didn''t last long, and it was time for lunch.


    Zhou Li packed her things and greeted Han Qing cheerfully, "Squad Leader Han, I''m going back for dinner."


    Han Qing: "Okay."


    Fu Jin was still tense and thought that Zhou Li would also say something to him, but he left without looking at him.


    Han Qing also noticed that something was wrong in the big strip. He patted Fu Jin on the shoulder and asked, "What''s the matter with you two, let me sit in the middle and be embarrassed?"


    Fu Jin suddenly said coldly: "If you feel embarrassed, don''t sit in the middle."


    Han Qing was stunned for a moment, then immediately put his things aside and pushed Zhou Li''s things over.


    Fu Jin looked at Zhou Li''s book, and after a moment of silence, he suddenly picked it up and started writing notes.


    Han Qing glanced at them and couldn''t understand them, so he went out to help his sister-in-law cook.


    At this time, Huzi was hanging on a tree in the mountains, and the bottom was a swamp full of silt. As long as he fell, it was unlikely that he would come up.


    Behind him was a coveted tiger, thinking that as long as he got down, he would be swallowed up immediately.


    Huzi took out his claws with a rope from his bag, swung it back and forth a few times in his hand, and threw it forward tentatively, but unfortunately he couldn''t reach the tree in front of him.


    He had no choice but to go back, shuttled through several trees beside him, found vines, connected ropes, and threw them again.


    Fortunately, this time it was successful, but because the rope was too long, it wiped the swamp and passed through.


    After passing the swamp Huzi took a long breath and wiped the sweat from his forehead. The clothes he wore this time were too tattered, and there were many small holes on his body.


    He looked up at the sky through the big tree, then touched his stomach, took out a biscuit from his bag and stuffed it into his mouth.


    This is the only food he has. In two days, he will have to make a fire and cook by himself. When he thinks of this, he looks desperate.


    Because of the amount of exercise just now, his body couldn''t bear it, so he leaned against the tree to rest.


    Overlord hovered in the air, constantly observing the movements on his side.


    Xiao Huang was also arranged by him. There were too many large animals in the forest in the back mountain, and he did not dare to take Xiao Huang to take risks.


    There are a lot of little bugs in the woods, and he can''t rest well if he leans on it like this. Fortunately, he found a few kinds of grass around here that have some effect on the little bugs, so he can relax a little.

 Chapter 361： rub rice

    Hu Zi stared at the sky with such a hopeless expression, imagining what the **** he was cooking at home this afternoon, and now he regrets not listening to his **** words.


    Han Wen planned to make oil pancakes at noon today and eat them in a cool way. Seeing Han Qing coming to help, she asked casually, "What''s the matter with Fu Jin and Zhou Li?"


    Han Qing was shocked and didn''t expect his sister-in-law to see it, but after all, this thing belongs to the two of them, Han Qing didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and could only pretend to be stupid: "They are all right!"


    While rubbing her face, Han Wen looked at her nephew who was pretending to be stupid, and asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    Han Qing: "Really."


    Han Wen knew that her nephew was very strict. If he didn''t want to say anything, he wouldn''t be able to ask anything.


    "How is Cuiyun lately? Did your second uncle take her to see it?"


    Speaking of this, Han Qing was heartbroken. After they came to her aunt''s house a few years ago and saw that there was something wrong with his sister, no one took her to see her for several years, and the situation seemed to be more serious.


    "No, my second uncle wanted to take Cuiyun to see it, but my second aunt didn''t want to. She would not let her go anyway."


    Han Wen frowned. Some time ago, she went home and met Cuiyun. Cuiyun looked at her and wanted to eat her alive. "It''s so serious, why don''t you look at it, what are you waiting for at home?"


    Han Qing pouted, "Who knows what Second Aunt thinks."


    Han Wen: "Didn''t your grandma bring anyone to see?"


    "Go and see, the goddess my grandmother looked for is useless."


    Han Wen: "When I pass that day, I have to tell your second uncle well. If Cuiyun does something like this, they will suffer."


    Han Qing stared straight at the pancake in the pan, and replied nonchalantly, "It''s useless, my grandma and my grandfather have said this many times, but my second aunt just can''t hear it. "


    Han Wen: "Isn''t your second aunt getting better? Are you confused again?"


    Han Qing, "My second aunt got better somewhere else, so I don''t hear anything about Cuiyun."


    Han Wen: "This person."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiaolong and the others ran in from outside, sweating all over, "Mom, what are we having for lunch?"


    Han Wen: "You pancake, cold skin."


    Xiaolong: "Isn''t Liangpi adjusted yet?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Xiaolong: "Then I''ll go."


    As soon as Qingyue heard that Xiaolong was going to cool Pi, she was like a big enemy, and pulled his arm to persuade: "Third brother, you should help Mom make a fire! Liang Pi is just for Mom to adjust."


    Xiaolong frowned when he heard Qingyue''s words, "Is it so bad for me to cook?"


    Under the threat of Xiaolong, Qingyue swallowed nervously and lied, "It''s okay."


    Xiaolong: "Then I''m going to try." Then he was about to get started.


    Seeing his actions, Han Wen quickly grabbed him with **** and said in disgust, "Don''t move, I''ll do it myself."


    Xiaolong didn''t dare to threaten his mother and had to give up, "Then let me make pancakes!"


    Li Jun and Li Jing came over just after the meal was ready.


    Han Wen happened to come out with the oil cake, watching Li Jun help Li Jing come in cautiously, and jokingly said, "What''s the matter, the two of you are here just in time for the meal."


    Li Jun was also polite to Han Wen, "Sister-in-law, what do you eat for lunch?"


    Han Wen: "Hey! I''m really here to eat. I eat oil pancakes and cold skin at noon."


    Li Jing said with a smile as soon as she heard that she wanted to eat Liangpi: "Sister-in-law, please put more chili for my Liangpi."


    Han Wen put the oil cake on the table and pretended to be annoyed and replied: "Humph! You two are really welcome, remember to bring your rations next time."


    Li Jing has been with Han Wen for a long time, and her face has thickened. She is not afraid of Han Wen''s jokes, "Okay! We can''t wait. Who doesn''t know that you, Teacher Han, have good craftsmanship and good food, so we won''t suffer as a partner."


    Han Wen: "That''s fine. I don''t want to be a nanny for pregnant women."


    After coming out of the kitchen, Han Wen mixed a bowl of cold skin for Li Jing alone, "Try it twice as spicy."


    Li Jing was supported by Li Jun and sat at the table, and replied with a smile: "I can eat two big bowls of rice just by smelling it."


    Xiaolong sat aside and asked curiously, "Mr. Li, how can you eat so much when you are pregnant!"


    "My mother didn''t eat as much as you when she was pregnant with my sister."


    Li Jun: "What do you know, can your aunt eat a lot of food for three people alone?"


    Han Wen sat down with the bowl and asked in surprise, "Have you checked? Twins?"


    Li Jing nodded embarrassedly, "Well, my mother said that my belly is terrifyingly big this month, so I went to see it. I didn''t expect it to be twins."


    Han Wen looked at Li Jun and said with a smile: "Congratulations, I didn''t expect Captain Li to overtake so fast."


    Li Jun''s eyebrows and eyes are full of pride, "Aren''t you working harder with Brother Hao?"


    Han Wen: "No, you won''t be able to surpass our family''s battle for a while."


    Li Jun: "It''s impossible to say."


    After eating, Li Jun asked Han Wen to accompany Li Jing to speak in the room, and took the initiative to take the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen to wash them.


    Li Jing sat on the sofa made by Han Wen''s house and sighed comfortably, "It''s still your home that is comfortable."


    Han Wen: "Have you seen my sofa again?"


    This sofa was made by Han Wen during the Chinese New Year. The cushions of the sofa are covered by herself. Although the appearance is not very good, it is much more comfortable than the bench.


    Li Jing touched the sofa with envy on her face, "Well, I also want to get a set to keep at home."


    Han Wen: "Find someone to play a set! It''s not too expensive."


    Li Jing felt a little distressed, "Forget it! Let''s talk about it after giving birth."


    Han Wen looked at Li Jing''s belly and asked, "Look at you, you won''t last for a few months!"


    As soon as he said this, Li Jing''s face immediately collapsed, "Isn''t it true, my legs are swollen now, and I may not be able to go to class after the summer vacation."


    When Han Wen heard it, she felt a big head. Shen Yu and Xu Sheng couldn''t go to class after the summer vacation, and now Li Jing couldn''t go, so there were only a few junior high school teachers left. Does that mean she has to work overtime.


    Li Jing looked at Han Wen without speaking for a long time, and looked at her suspiciously, "What happened to you?"


    Han Wen: "It''s fine."


    Li Jun came out of the kitchen to wash the dishes, looked at Han Wen and said, "The voice of the educated youth returning to their hometown is loud in this short period of time. You should pay more attention to the movements of the educated youth, and don''t let them make any fools."


    Han Wen: "Who did you listen to?"


    Li Jun: "You haven''t been to a meeting in the city for a while now! Many places are in chaos now, but if you want to take the child away if it''s related, I''ve received several letters."


    Han Wen: "That''s amazing."


    Li Jun: "Well, and you reminded Liu Chunfang and Wang Dani, let them watch their daughter-in-law."


    Han Wen: "What? The two of them have been making trouble again recently?"

 Chapter 362： cheating

    Li Jun: "Zhang Jingyi is quite honest, but Pang Jiayue dances more powerfully. You also know that many people will not come back when they return to the city."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I see. I''ll talk to them both when I have time."


    Li Jun looked at Li Jing, who was yawning on the sofa, and said softly, "Sleepy? Let''s go home?"


    Li Jing nodded lazily, "Okay."


    In the afternoon, Han Wen went out after making up lessons for her three children. Although she said every day that she didn''t want to be the women''s director, she really did not miss out on the work she was supposed to do, so much so that in the following elections, every time she was elected. can be elected every time.


    Han Wen first went to the brigade for a walk and saw nothing, and then went under the big tree at the entrance of the village. When it was hot in summer, everyone was willing to come out and chat in the shade.


    But today, "Director Han, why are you free today?"


    Han Wen: "It''s so hot and stuffy at home, go out for a walk."


    "What did you say?"


    The woman looked around and saw that no outsider whispered to Han Wen, "Do you know the old Xia family in the village?"


    Han Wen was shocked when she heard it, "You mean Teacher Xia''s family?"


    After hearing that, the woman looked disdainful, "Mr. Xia, it''s not because I''m not doing the right thing, I was expelled from the school~"


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew that their house had not run away, "What happened to her house, didn''t Xia Mei disappear after being arrested?"


    "It''s not her, it''s her sister-in-law."


    Han Wen was confused, "What happened to her sister-in-law?"


    The woman thought about it for a while and whispered in Han Wen''s ear, "Her sister-in-law was caught stealing someone."


    "It was beaten to death, and it was just sent back in the morning."


    Han Wen: "Who did you listen to?"


    "I also used to hear people say, I saw it with my own eyes, maybe I''m still making trouble at home now!"


    Han Wen looked at her suspiciously, "It''s still making trouble, why aren''t you watching there."


    "I have some relatives with her family, so it''s hard to see where."


    Han Wen: "What do I say! Why are there so few people today?"


    "Director Han, why don''t you come and have a look?"


    Han Wen: "What''s so good about this kind of thing, I''ll just sit here for a while."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Zhou Fang running towards her panting, "Aunt... Auntie!"


    "Uncle Li Jun asked me to call you to Xia Mei''s house."


    Han Wen''s face darkened when she heard it, but she didn''t hide.


    "Director Han, hurry up! Come back and talk about it."


    Han Wen slightly twitched the corner of her mouth and revealed a smile, "En."


    On the way there, Han Wen looked at Zhou Fang and asked, "How did you know I was here?"


    Zhou Fang: "I don''t know, I asked along the way."


    Zhou Fang took Han Wen all the way to Xia Mei''s house, and before they got close, they saw a large group of people around the gate of their house, stretching their necks to look inside.


    Han Wen and Zhou Fang didn''t find a place to squeeze in. Fortunately, someone saw Han Wen and shouted at the top of their heads, "Quick! Let everyone let you in, the director is here."


    Hearing the shouts from the crowd, he made room for Han Wen to enter, and Han Wen entered the courtyard with the eyes of the big guy.


    Contrary to what Han Wen imagined, Xia Mei''s house was not as glamorous as what she was wearing, but it was very dilapidated.


    There was a woman with bruises and bruises lying on the ground in the muddy yard, and a large group of people stood on both sides facing each other.


    Han Wen glanced at Li Jun. He stood with the other two people and waved at her when he saw her coming over.


    Han Wen walked over with a serious expression. As soon as she got there, Li Jun introduced, "This is the women''s director of our village."


    The two people standing opposite Han Wen also knew each other. The party secretary and women''s director of the next brigade said, "We all know each other. Director Han, what do you think about this!"


    Han Wen: "Caught from your brigade?"


    "Well, the two of them are very courageous, and they dare to have an affair at home at this time." The female director of the Xinzhuang brigade said angrily.


    Han Wen glanced at the woman standing opposite and asked in a low voice, "Is that from your brigade?"


    "That''s right. She was going back to her mother''s house today, but she came back when no one was there. When she got home, they were arrested."


    "What do you think about this? Do you want to report it?"


    Han Wen hesitated for a moment, "How did this man perform in your team?"


    "Generally, steal chickens and play slippery all day long."


    Han Wen: "Let''s discuss and discuss together!"


    "Captain Feng, what do you think about this?"


    Captain Feng picked up his pipe and took a deep breath, "Is the impact too bad?"


    "Otherwise, report it up!"


    Han Wen and Li Jun looked at each other and nodded in agreement, "Okay."


    Li Jun: "We''ll talk on our side, and you''ll talk on your side?"


    Captain Feng nodded when he heard that he was smoking a cigarette.


    Han Wen and Li Jun walked towards Xia Mei''s family together.


    "Captain Li, what should I do about this?" Father Xia Mei asked gloomily.


    Li Jun: "Do you still want this daughter-in-law?"


    Father Xia Mei''s face sank, and he said viciously, "My family can''t afford something so unethical."


    "If you have discussed it, let Xia Peng divorce her, and we will report the matter up again. The punishment will not run away."


    Xia Mei''s father shuddered a bit, and then asked: "Divorce alone is enough, do you still need to report? This is too shameful."


    Li Jun: "Everything happened, you know everything you need to know, what else can you do if everyone is lost."


    "Hey, why did our old Xia family have such a shameless thing." After speaking, he squatted on the ground and cried.


    Han Wen felt helpless when she saw the family''s dejected look. .


    Xia Peng''s mother looked at Han Wen who was standing beside her and suddenly asked, "Director Han, can you not divorce and divorce your wife? It''s not my Dapeng''s fault. Why do you cheap this rotten woman?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "No, now there is no such thing as divorce in the new society."


    After hearing this, Xia Meiniang''s face changed, and then she began to sit on the ground crying and wiping away her tears.


    The opposite Captain Feng and the others should have finished their discussion. They saw that the woman''s face was ashen, and suddenly she rushed towards the woman in the middle of the yard, grabbed her hair, and slapped her with two big slaps.


    "You shameless bitch, you dare to steal a man, do you want to die?"


    Sister-in-law Xia Mei was beaten like a broken baby and let others discuss. She covered her face with one hand, and there was a hint of sarcasm on the corner of her mouth, "You can blame others for your own incompetence."


    "You stinky shameless you talk about it."


    Han Wen glanced at the two of them, afraid of killing them, so she could only rush over and pull them away, "Okay, it won''t do you any good if you kill her."


    "If I beat her to death, I will give her life. She caused my family to be destroyed and I have no meaning to live."


    Seeing her crying non-stop, Han Wen reprimanded in a serious tone, "What about you who want to die for this kind of person?"


    "You don''t think about the children in your family."

 Chapter 363： almost wronged

    When it comes to children and women, the whole person collapses, sitting on the ground following Han Wen''s strength, crying and muttering: "I... I can''t get a divorce! How can my children live if I get divorced!"


    Han Wen couldn''t bear to see her like that, she took out the handkerchief from her pocket and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Don''t be sad for this kind of person, our policy is so good now, as long as you work hard, the children will definitely be able to support very good."


    The women''s director of Xinzhuang also came to help her, "Sister, Director Han is right, now whoever leaves will live the same."


    The woman was persuaded a little better by the two of them. She got up from the ground and discussed with her family. She walked up to her man and snorted coldly, scolding, "Shameless."


    The man didn''t take it to heart at all. Looking at the woman walking by, he said with a smile, "I wish I could divorce you! I''ll marry her immediately after I divorce you."


    The woman looked at this hippie smiling man, and wished she would go up and scratch his face now, "Bah, shameless thing, you want to divorce me and dream of marrying her! Even if I die, I will not fulfill you. "


    Here, Xia Peng squatted in the corner and looked at the woman lying in the yard with a decadent expression. I still can''t understand why this woman betrayed him like this.


    "Dapeng, let''s divorce her! We can''t afford such a woman."


    Xia Peng looked at his mother with red eyes, and said viciously: "It''s all Xia Mei''s fault, if it weren''t for her, Feng Mei would have become like this!"


    Xia Meiniang was frightened by Xia Peng''s hateful eyes, "How can you blame your sister?"


    Xia Peng: "Just blame her. If it wasn''t for her flamboyant outfits all day long and dangling in front of Feng Mei every day, Feng Mei would have become like this."


    Xia Meiniang looked at the obsessed Xia Peng and said angrily: "It''s your sister who taught her badly, or whether she taught your sister badly, we all know in our hearts, you have the nerve to tell me this."


    "Are you going to get divorced?"


    Xia Peng: "I won''t leave."


    "If you dare to divorce me, I will die for you immediately."


    Xia Peng has always been the top of the old lady''s heart. Seeing that her old baby was dying, Xia Meiniang immediately gave in.


    "Mother go to them to discuss and discuss."


    Xia Meiniang ran up to Han Wen and asked pitifully, "Director Han, if you can''t get divorced, let''s just let this go! Our family has confessed, so don''t pursue it."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, thinking that your son would pass by with such a big hat on, "You guys don''t have to get divorced, but this punishment is unavoidable."


    The punishment on their side is to hold a meeting in the village to criticize, and to work, and to get the least centimeters for the most tiring and dirty work.


    When Xia Meiniang heard it, she was not happy immediately, "Why are you so obsessive, we don''t care about it ourselves, what else do you care about."


    Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth and looked at Xia Meiniang, who turned her face and didn''t recognize anyone, and said sarcastically, "This is a moral issue, it destroys the social atmosphere, and the impact is extremely bad. It''s good that I didn''t arrest you, you dare to bargain with me. ."


    As soon as Xia Meiniang heard this, she raised her hands and sat on the ground again, and began to cry, "Oh my God! How can anyone bully people like this, we all say we can''t deal with it, why are you guys still holding on to it? already."


    "What good will it do to you to destroy the family we killed!"


    Han Wen stood by and looked at the crying people sitting on the ground with cold eyes, and asked, "Are you saying that what you are doing now is all our fault?!"


    Maybe Han Wen''s tone was too severe, and the woman shivered in fright, and whispered, "No, you can just do it if you don''t pursue it."


    Han Wen: "You''ve made such a big fuss, don''t you think it''s a little too late now that you won''t pursue it?"


    Xia Meiniang looked at Han Wen and suddenly said something inexplicable, "Did you target us everywhere because of Xia Mei?"


    Han Wen was speechless, "Do I need to target you? I didn''t encourage your daughter-in-law to cheat."


    The movement on their side successfully attracted Li Jun, "What''s the matter?"


    Han Wen raised her chin and said sarcastically, "I changed my mind, but I don''t want to get a divorce anymore."


    Li Jun: "If you don''t want to leave, you can''t leave."


    Han Wen: "I don''t even want punishment anymore."


    Li Jun snorted coldly, "When the brigade is their family, they can do whatever they want."


    Han Wen was disdainful of talking unreasonably, and said coldly, "Tell her! If I kept talking, I thought I was taking the opportunity to trip her up."


    After a while, the women''s director of the Xinzhuang Brigade came over to meet her. Both sides were the same, and neither of them wanted to divorce.


    Captain Feng: "If you don''t want to leave, you can''t leave. Criticism and punishment are indispensable. When things are so big, none of us can resist."


    Han Wen: "I agree."


    After negotiating, Captain Feng left with his team, while Li Jun and Han Wen stayed behind to deal with the mess.


    Seeing Feng Mei who was still lying on the ground and couldn''t get up, Han Wen took the initiative to pull her up, "You can''t lie down like this all the time when it''s hot. I''ll call someone to show you when I''m sitting here for a while."


    Feng Mei gave a bleak smile, "No need, this injury will be there for a while, it doesn''t matter if it is cured or not."


    Seeing her indifferent attitude, Han Wen asked in surprise, "Why did you cheat."


    Feng Mei raised her head and glanced at Han Wen, Han Wen actually saw Feng Chen Qi in her eyes, "Lonely."


    Seeing that what she said was righteous, Han Wen said speechlessly, "Then you can get a divorce, but cheating in marriage is your problem."


    The corner of Feng Mei''s mouth held a hint of sarcasm, "Divorce, do you think it''s possible?"


    Han Wen thought that she had cheated on her, and that the marriage had never been divorced. It seemed really difficult.


    "There is always a solution to things."


    Feng Mei said lightly, "It''s not like you don''t have that much ability."


    "Is that sister of mine taken away by you?"


    Han Wen''s expression was indifferent, "What does she have to do with me?"


    "Although it has nothing to do with you, my mother-in-law hates you to death! I advise you to leave quickly."


    Han Wen: "If you didn''t do this kind of thing, do you think I would come?"


    Feng Mei: "Thank you."


    Han Wen saw that she had slowed down a lot, and asked someone to ask him to go to the doctor to show Fengmei.


    Xia Meiniang immediately said, "What to see, it''s good if she didn''t kill her, but my family doesn''t have the money to pay for her medical bills."


    Han Wen: "She is your daughter-in-law. You said she would not divorce. If she dies, we will definitely find you."


    Xia Meiniang: "What does it have to do with us if she dies or not?"


    Xia Peng heard it and roared in a low voice, "Mother."


    Xia Meiniang pouted and said nothing.


    Han Wen winked at the team member, who rushed out of the crowd to find a doctor for Feng Mei.


    Li Jun looked at the onlookers, and said with a dark face: "Okay, don''t stay here, go to the meeting tomorrow, and let me know."

 Chapter 364： embarrassment

    After dealing with these, Han Wen didn''t plan to stay any longer, and left with Li Jun. On the way, Li Jun asked Han Wen, "Why did you go just now? You can''t find anyone when you go to your house."


    Han Wen slapped her waist tiredly, "Don''t you have to do your job well, let''s go visit."


    Li Jun: "What did you visit?"


    Han Wen: "It hasn''t even started yet! This is what happened. I''ll let it go, I have to go home and rest for a while."


    Li Jun looked at her suspiciously, "Why are you so tired every day?"


    Han Wen: "No?"


    Li Jun said in surprise, "Aren''t you pregnant again?"


    Han Wen groaned in her heart, "Don''t talk nonsense, how is it possible." But she couldn''t panic, "I won''t tell you, I have to go home quickly."


    After arriving home, the more Han Wen thought about it, the more she felt like she was lying on the sofa. When Wang Hao came back in the evening, he looked at Han Wen and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?


    Han Wen raised her head and looked at Wang Hao, feeling a little excited, "You... do you think I''ll have it again?"


    Wang Hao was also surprised after hearing this, "You have a reaction, have you gone to the hospital?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "No, I just feel like it."


    Wang Hao thought about Han Wen''s recent performance, which was almost the same as when he was pregnant with Fubao, and felt a little strange in his heart. Now he didn''t even bother to eat, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Han Wen hesitated, she doesn''t want children very much now, "How many days do you want to go?"


    Wang Hao: "If you go to see it early, don''t worry, if there is anything you need to pay attention to."


    Han Wen felt a little gloomy, "Okay!"


    On the way to the hospital, Han Wen took Wang Hao to confirm it over and over again, "You sure didn''t get it inside!"


    Wang Hao''s expression was a little stiff, "I was so excited at the time, and I didn''t pay too much attention."


    Han Wen: "Ah! You can do something, how can you not pay attention to this kind of thing!"


    Wang Hao''s blushing face was obviously a little embarrassed. He pulled Han Wen, who was agitated, and comforted, "Don''t be nervous, what if you weren''t?"


    Han Wen: "Why not, I''m so obvious."


    Wang Hao: "If we really want to win, let''s stay."


    Han Wen: "It''s really easy for you to say, it''s not that you are pregnant, it''s not that you are confinement, and it''s not that you are looking after the baby."


    Wang Hao touched Han Wen''s head, "If I can, I can do it for you."


    Han Wen gave Wang Hao a blank look, "Easy to say."


    When she was about to arrive at the clinic, Han Wen suddenly grabbed Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao looked at her suspiciously: "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen: "I''m a little excited."


    "You let me slow down first."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen stood there for a while and then said to Wang Hao, "Let''s go!"


    As a result, just two steps away, Han Wen felt something was wrong and couldn''t help holding Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao looked at her ugly face and asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen looked up at Wang Hao and said embarrassedly, "I... I seem to be here?"


    Wang Hao: "What''s going on?"


    Han Wen: "What do you think?" After speaking, she was about to run to the clinic. "I forgot to bring a menstrual belt. You go back and get it for me."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s back with a dumbfounded expression, turned around and went back to find a menstrual belt for Han Wen.


    In the evening, when Han Wen came back from the clinic, she cuddled on the sofa with hot water, her eyes full of relief.


    Xiaolong was playing chess with his dad, and looking at his **** expression, he asked suspiciously, "Mom, what happened to you today, so happy?"


    Han Wen said proudly, "I''m in a good mood."


    After finishing talking, he drank the water from the water glass and handed it to Wang Hao, "Help me pour a glass."


    Wang Hao glanced at her, got up and took the water glass to pour water obediently.


    Xiaolong looked at his mother''s leisurely look and couldn''t help but say, "Mom, my dad is so kind to you."


    Han Wen looked at Xiaolong, raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter, what did you hear?"


    "It''s nothing, Qiangzi said that in their house, his mother pours water for his father, and my father pours water for you."


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter? You don''t agree and want to give your dad a head start?"


    Xiaolong: "I don''t want it, I just say it."


    Han Wen pouted and looked at Qingyue: "Qingyue, in the future, if you look for a husband, you will look for your father, but don''t look for your third brother."


    "Mom, don''t teach Qingyue how old you are."


    Han Wen: "I''m spreading the word to Qingyue in advance."


    Qingyue smiled and replied: "Well, I listen to my mother."


    Han Wen: "Good."


    "Alas! Have pity on my unknown brother-in-law, who has such a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, how much he will suffer in the future." Xiaolong cried to the sky with a sad face.


    Han Wen: "It''s okay, your brother is not at home to show you."


    Xiaolong: "What can I do, my brother is not at home, I can''t stand on top."


    Saying this, Han Wen misses Hu Zi, and shouted to the kitchen, "Wang Hao! When will Hu Zi come back!"


    Wang Hao came out with the water, thinking of the Overlord hovering in the air during the day, and calmly replied, "Come on."


    Han Wen: "How long is it soon?"


    Wang Hao: "It depends on when Huzi wants to come back."


    Han Wen gave him an angry look, "Aren''t you talking nonsense?"


    At ten o''clock the next day, Han Wen took Xiaolong to the brigade.


    To make a briefing and criticism of Feng Mei today, she, the women''s director, must be present.


    When she arrived at the brigade, Han Wen saw Feng Mei sitting in the corner without saying a word at a glance, thinking that she was even more haggard today than yesterday.


    There were also many scars on his face inexplicably. Han Wen glanced at Xia Peng, who was squatting in the corner, and her face sank. She didn''t see that such a cowardly man had a tendency to domestic violence.


    When Li Jun started to tell the story, all the villagers looked at Feng Mei with contempt, and some people were still whispering and discussing a few words in a low voice.


    Feng Mei was as if she hadn''t heard these voices, and no one knew where she was thinking.


    Xia Peng, who was on the side, just lowered his head. Others saw his expression and could only feel a cold aura wafting out of his body.


    After Li Jun finished speaking, it was Han Wen''s turn. Han Wen sat on a high place and lowered her head to sweep down. First, she criticized herself as the women''s director for not leading everyone well.


    Then she started talking about Fengmei. When she heard Han Wen talk about domestic violence, Feng Mei, who had been expressionless, suddenly raised her head and looked at Han Wen with a surprised expression.


    Han Wen also received everyone''s attention. Some were surprised, some confused, some disapproved, but she accepted all of them according to the order.


    "As the women''s director of our village, I keep saying one more question, that is, equality between men and women, women are not born to serve men."


    "We have to change this thinking and learn to respect ourselves."


    "And for some comrades who like to beat their wives, I would like to warn you that our Women''s Association has zero tolerance for domestic violence."

 Chapter 365： tigress

    When Han Wen said this, it was a very common thing.


    "Director Han, don''t rely on Captain Wang to hurt you, you will come to us to talk nonsense."


    Han Wen glanced at the man and replied coldly: "Big nose, I never rely on anyone to hurt me, I rely on myself and the women''s association behind me!"


    "If you dare to beat your wife in the future, believe it or not, I will send you to the city for a few days."


    The big nose smiled, "Director Han, don''t scare me, can you catch so many of us who beat our wives?"


    "And if my wife is as beautiful as you, I''d be reluctant to fight!"


    Han Wen felt disgusted looking at his big yellow teeth, "You try if I can catch it."


    "One more thing, if I hear someone say that someone beats his wife at home again, if you beat her, I''ll beat you and try if you don''t believe me."


    In recent years, Han Wen has not used force in the village. Everyone in the village knows that Han Wen has a lot of skills, and they don''t dare to provoke her.


    The big nose shrank his head, and said cowardly, "Isn''t that a broken female director? It''s so arrogant."


    A man on the side laughed and joked: "Or you can try Director Han''s skills."


    Big nose and neck stalked coldly: "Why don''t you try it."


    The year before last, Han Wen accidentally fell and injured a man in the village while pulling a fight. Since then, Han Wen''s reputation has spread.


    Man: "I dare not."


    After Han Wen finished speaking, she stepped off the stage, and she didn''t care about Fengmei. After all, it was her fault for cheating in marriage.


    And she made her words so clear, if she didn''t come to her when she encountered this kind of thing, it wouldn''t mean much to help.


    In the afternoon, the story of Han Wen scaring the team members in the village spread all over the village, and when Wang Hao came back, he also received a lot of sympathy.


    "I heard that you frightened a village''s men in the village this morning?"


    Han Wen replied while washing her clothes, "You already know?"


    Wang Hao: "I don''t know, you haven''t seen them look at me. I feel that I''m not home, but a wolf''s den."


    Han Wen: "Then do you think the wolf''s den is good?"


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen picked up the quilt, "Come here and twist it for me."


    Wang Hao put down his things and came over to help Han Wen twist the sheets. Seeing how hard he was doing it again and again, he asked suspiciously, "Why don''t you go to the river to wash."


    Han Wen: "Huzi is not at home, Xiaolong can''t float alone, so it''s more comfortable to wash at home."


    Wang Hao: "Where is the comfort in such a small basin?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t want to lose face."


    As soon as her words came out in the morning, the whole village thought she was a tigress.


    When Wang Hao heard Han Wen''s words, he started to hold back his laughter, but then he couldn''t hold it anymore and burst into laughter.


    Han Wen was annoyed by Wang Hao''s laugh, and after drying the sheets, she bent down and dipped it in water, all of which hit Wang Hao''s face.


    In the blink of an eye, a week has passed, and Han Wen is very worried every day, thinking that the tiger will not come out again, she has to pull Wang Hao in to find someone.


    Fortunately, on the night of the eighth day, Hu Zi finally came back.


    At that time, just before Han Wen lay down and went to sleep, she heard Xiao Huang''s cry from outside the door.


    "Quick! Quick! Is the tiger back?" Han Wen quickly got up from the bed, urging Wang Hao excitedly.


    Wang Hao: "I should be back after hearing Xiao Huang''s cry, don''t worry."


    Han Wen: "I can''t be in a hurry, he''s been gone for more than half a month."


    The two came out of the house one after the other, opened the door and saw a figure similar to a beggar standing outside.


    He was so frightened that Han Wen took a big step back. If it wasn''t for Xiao Huang standing beside him, Han Wen would definitely scream in fright.


    "Tiger?"


    Hu Zi''s face was dirty and the sky was dark, so he couldn''t see his face at all.


    Then he grinned, showing his big white teeth, and said stupidly, "Mom, I miss you so much." Then he wanted to go up and hug Han Wen.


    Han Wen watched Hu Zi still not recover from the shock, and she wanted to hug Hu Zi with open arms after seeing Hu Zi''s movements.


    Fortunately, there was another sober next to him. Seeing that the girls were about to hug each other, he quickly stretched out his hand to separate them, "Dirty!"


    Only then did Han Wen react, and she quickly retracted her hand.


    Hu Zi was full of excitement and disappeared without a trace at the moment when his parents despised him.


    In the end, Han Wen was still full of maternal love. When Hu Zi didn''t respond, she grabbed Hu Zi''s arm and asked kindly, "How is it? Did you suffer during this time? Look at what you did, and you''ve lost weight."


    Hu Zi smiled, touched his arm and comforted: "Mom, I''m not thin, I''m strong."


    Han Wen: "You''ve always been strong, but you''ve lost weight."


    "Have you eaten dinner? What do you want to eat, Mom will cook it for you."


    Huzi: "Mom, I''m not hungry, I want to take a bath."


    Han Wen immediately turned to Wang Hao and said, "Go! Get a basin of water for your son."


    Wang Hao''s face darkened, but he didn''t refute that he went to the kitchen to get water.


    Huzi: "Dad, just get outside, I''ll wash outside."


    He came back late at this time, and everyone was asleep, so the three of them couldn''t help but relax a little.


    Because he was covered in mud, Huzi didn''t want to enter the house, he just sat on the chair outside and waited for his dad to come out before he started to move.


    "Mom, go find my clothes in my closet and get me long sleeves! It''s a little cold at night."


    Han Wen was silent for a while, then replied, "Okay."


    When he left, he instructed Wang Hao uneasy, "You help him rub, he can''t tell how much ash he has on his body after going out for so long!"


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    After Han Wen left, Wang Hao asked, "How is the back mountain?"


    Hu Zi replied very casually, "It''s okay! It''s very exciting." Then he took off his shirt, revealing his lean back.


    When Wang Hao saw the scratches on Huzi''s back, a hint of distress flashed in his eyes, and then he returned to normal.


    "how did you make it."


    Hu Zi looked back at his back and replied nonchalantly, "I was chased by a tiger, but I didn''t expect the road to roll down the **** at that time."


    Wang Hao: "Are there any injuries elsewhere?"


    Huzi: "No more." Then he turned to look at Wang Hao and said with a smile: "Dad, don''t you feel bad! My injury is nothing compared to yours."


    His dad''s back and all the scars on his chest are more scary than his scratches.


    Wang Hao was silent, and suddenly looked at Hu Zi and said solemnly: "Come here, I''ll wash you and rub it clean."


    Hu Zi suddenly remembered something and asked with a smile, "Dad, I''ve been away for so long before I came back. Did Mom let you in and sleep?"


    Wang Hao: "Thanks to your eldest cousin, I went back to the house a long time ago."

 Chapter 366： Hu Zi came back home and it was lively

    Hu Zi smiled after hearing this: "I thought my mother wouldn''t let you in if I didn''t come back!"


    Wang Hao: "Would you like me to sleep separately from your mother?"


    Huzi: "How can it be! If you were really kicked out by your mother, I would be very sorry."


    Wang Hao: "I see that you are very happy that I was kicked out by your mother. You bend down and I will give you a good rub."


    Hu Zi listened to a look of discomfort, "Dad, is it necessary to rub it so clean!"


    Wang Hao: "How about I call Xiaolong up and let him rub it for you?"


    Huzi hesitated for a while thinking about Xiaolong''s cleanliness, and compromised: "You should come!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Huzi couldn''t help shouting, "Dad, don''t you use so much energy?"


    Wang Hao looked at Huzi''s rubbed red back with a calm expression, "How to rub it clean without effort."


    Huzi: "Dad, I think you are taking revenge maliciously."


    Han Wen was looking for good clothes here. Before the meal was done, the man couldn''t help shouting, "How dirty are you! Can''t you finish washing?"


    Hu Zi wiped the water droplets off his body and replied, "Mom, that''s fine."


    Looking at the indifferent father, he couldn''t help but disgust and said, "Dad, take out my clothes for me!"


    Wang Hao: "You have no hands?"


    Huzi: "I''m not afraid that my mother will see my injuries."


    Wang Hao: "Wait."


    Hu Zi changed his clothes from outside before entering the house. Looking at the hot noodles on the table, he was so excited that he was about to cry. In the last week, he basically hadn''t eaten much.


    "Mom, you''re so kind, give me a hug." He opened his hands, licked his face, and hugged Han Wen tightly.


    Han Wen was hugged tightly by Hu Zi, and it was rare that she did not dislike him. She opened her arms to hug Hu Zi, and said distressedly, "It''s really thin."


    The tiger is dead and the duck has a hard mouth, "It''s not thin, it''s strong."


    Han Wen''s voice was a little choked, "Well."


    Hu Zi obviously heard that he was afraid of his mother crying and quickly acted like a spoiled brat, "Mom, I''m so hungry."


    Han Wen quickly released him after hearing this, "Go and eat."


    Hu Zi sat at the dining table and looked at the poached egg in the bowl with reddish eyes, and quickly stuffed it into his mouth, chewing and saying vaguely, "It''s delicious."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao sat beside him and looked at him kindly.


    For Han Wen and Wang Hao, Hu Zi is actually different in their hearts. On the surface, it is the most disgusting one, but in fact it is the one with the best relationship.


    Hu Zi was stared at by the two after eating half a bowl of noodles. He raised his head and said dissatisfiedly, "Mom, I''m just having a meal, so don''t stare at me like that."


    Han Wen stared at him for a long time and saw that he had an excellent appetite and was no longer affectionate, "I''ll serve you a bowl after you finish eating the rest."


    After listening to the three or two bites, Hu Zi naturally handed over the bowl.


    Han Wen took it and gave him another bowl. After eating, Hu Zi wanted to wash the dishes by himself, but Han Wen refused, "Go to bed and let your dad come."


    Hu Zi is now holding on to his energy, and he yawns back to the house without hesitation when he hears his mother''s words.


    The next morning, Han Qing woke up from the bed and looked at Hu Zi sleeping opposite, so frightened that he almost fell off the top bunk.


    exist


    Seeing that Han Qing pointed to the opposite bed with a frightened face, Fu Jin looked up and saw Hu Zi''s mouth was slightly long and his body was sleeping soundly.


    Han Qing: "When did he come back?"


    Fu Jin shook his head. Yesterday, he slept early and didn''t hear any movement. The two of them got dressed and walked out the door. When they got to the yard, they saw Wang Hao getting up early and exercising.


    Han Qing: "Little uncle, do you know that Hu Zi is back?"


    Wang Hao: "Yes, I came back last night."


    Han Qing: "Oh."


    Wang Hao: "How did he sleep?"


    Han Qing: "I slept so soundly, I couldn''t wake up when I saw the thunder."


    Wang Hao thought for a while and replied: "Today, you should study outside! Let him sleep in the room for a while."


    Han Qing: "Okay."


    It didn''t take long for Xiaolong to wake up too, because he slept in the bottom bunk and got dressed and went out the door, never seeing Huzi coming back.


    Sitting in the living room, Han Qing was startled when he watched Xiaolong closing the door, and asked in surprise, "Xiaolong, did you know that your brother is back?"


    Xiaolong asked in confusion: "Who is back?"


    Han Qing: "Tiger son."


    Only then did Xiaolong react, "My brother is back, where is he?"


    Han Qing pointed to the bedroom, Xiaolong said, "I''m going!" He pushed open the door and ran back to the room to see. Because he was so small, he could only see someone on the upper bunk, so he simply climbed up the ladder and stepped on it. Looking inside, I saw Hu Zi was sleeping soundly and didn''t react at all.


    When he went out, Xiaolong couldn''t help but say: "My brother is going to the back mountain, or he is going to lose weight. He lost so much weight."


    Han Qing: "Then you didn''t take off your brother''s clothes to see if he had abs?"


    Xiaolong: "I don''t dare, you said that my brother is crazy today, he actually sleeps in long-sleeved trousers."


    In the past, Hu Zi only wore big pants when he slept because he was too tired to sleep.


    As soon as he said this, the three people in the room were stunned.


    Fu Jin: "It''s not because he is injured that he dare not let us see it!"


    Han Qing: "It''s possible."


    After speaking, the three of them looked at each other and ran into the room in unison. Standing in front of Huzi''s bed, the three of them looked at each other, "His sleeping position is a little awkward."


    Xiaolong: "Who is going?"


    Han Qing: "I dare not. If I wake him up, he will have to eat me."


    Xiaolong: "Brother, are you going?"


    Fu Jin frowned, thought for a while, and said, "It shouldn''t be a problem to see him like this. If something really happened, his parents wouldn''t dare to let him sleep like this."


    Xiaolong thought for a while and nodded, "That''s right, let''s go!"


    Xiaolong went out to wash, Fu Jin and Han Qing made breakfast, and there were only three women in the family who had yet to get up.


    Han Qing and the others made breakfast, and Qingyue and Fubao came out with hazy faces.


    Han Qing looked at the two of them and said enviously, "It''s really happy to be a woman in your family."


    Xiaolong: "Then do you want to stay and do..."


    Han Qing''s face darkened: "Go away!"


    Because Han Wen slept the latest yesterday, she also woke up the latest today. When they woke up, they were all doing their homework in the living room.


    Xiaolong: "Mom, there''s a meal for you in the kitchen."


    Han Wen: "Got it."


    At eleven o''clock in the morning, there was still no movement in Huzi''s bedroom. Zhou Li, who was sitting in the living room doing her homework, asked curiously, "Why is Huzi going to sleep for so long?"


    Xiaolong: "Who knows! Maybe it''s helping my grandma!"


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Hu Zi was still sleeping and there was no sign of getting up. Han Wen sat on the sofa and instructed Xiaolong, "Go and see what happened to your brother."


    Xiaolong ran into the room, stepped on the stool and touched Huzi''s breath, and came back, "Mom, it''s alright."

 Chapter 367： very embarrassed

    When Han Wen heard Xiaolong said it was fine, she didn''t take it to heart. After dinner was ready, Huzi got up, rubbed a mess of hair, and came out sleepy, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "Grilled fish."


    Hu Zi almost drooled when he heard the grilled fish, "Bring me a bowl of rice."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him angrily, "Go and clean your eye mucus first before eating."


    Hu Zi sighed, "I almost thought I was a primitive man when I stayed in the old forest in the deep mountains."


    After washing his hands and coming out of the bathroom, he saw Han Qing standing by drinking water, and jumped on it without thinking.


    Han Qing spat out with a "poof", looked at the tiger hanging on his body, and said with disgust, "Come down, how old are you, and you''re still making such a fuss."


    Hu Zi replied cheekily: "How old is also younger than you."


    Han Qing: "Shameless."


    Huzi: "When are you leaving?"


    Han Qing: "Don''t leave, I''ll stay at your house."


    Huzi: "Have you paid for the food?"


    Han Qing: "No, my mother told me to live at your house and eat and drink yours."


    Tiger: "..."


    Han Qing: "Why do you still want to ask my milk for money?"


    Tiger: "..."


    If he dared to ask for it, he would have to wait until now.


    Fu Bao was brought up by the old lady. For Wang Hao, it is more intimate than his own mother. In their house, it is sacred and inviolable. money.


    Looking at Hu Zi''s constipated look, Han Qing proudly shook off him, "Get up, I''ll get a mop."


    After Hu Zi heard Han Qing''s words, he went to the sofa and fell down. Han Wen looked at him and reprimanded him, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tiger: "It''s okay."


    Qingyue heard the conversation between the two just now, and replied with a smile: "Mom, the second brother was hit by Han Qing."


    Huzi: "No, I was hit by my grandma."


    Han Wen: "It''s alright, don''t be poor, don''t eat or not."


    Hu Zi immediately sat up from the sofa when he heard the meal and replied positively: "Eat."


    As soon as the words fell, Wang Hao stepped back. When eating, Hu Zi looked at his father''s bowls of rice and asked very distressedly: "Dad, why are you at home every day recently, and you don''t have to go out to buy goods?"


    Wang Hao gave Hu Zi a white look and thought to himself why I didn''t go out, you haven''t counted yet.


    "Go out tomorrow."


    Xiaolong: "Where are you going?"


    Wang Hao: "Inner Mongolia."


    Hu Zi was so shocked that he didn''t even put his food in his mouth, "So far?"


    Han Wen was also surprised and turned to look at Wang Hao blankly.


    "Well, go over there to decorate something."


    Huzi: "Dad, can I follow?"


    Wang Hao: "Aren''t you tired?"


    Huzi: "I''m not tired."


    Wang Hao: "I''ll go back and make an application."


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi''s jumping up and down, and said coldly, "No, you''re going to run so far as soon as you come back, your body can eat it!"


    Huzi: "I can eat it."


    Wang Hao took a bite of his meal and replied, "I''ll listen to your mother this time, I''ll take you there next time."


    Huzi: "You finally went to such a far place. When will you wait next time?"


    Wang Hao: "If the goods sell well this time, I will definitely go again within half a month."


    Hu Zi reluctantly agreed when he heard this.


    Just after eating, Hu Zi started yawning again. Han Wen looked at him and asked, "How sleepy are you, have you never slept in it?"


    Huzi: "I slept for a while, but I didn''t sleep well."


    Han Wen: "Then go lie down for a while."


    Hu Zi did not try to get up and walked towards the house.


    When Xiaolong saw it, he hurriedly glanced at Han Qing and they both stood up at the same time, "Brother, we have something to tell you."


    Tiger: "What''s the matter?"


    Xiaolong: "Speak in the house."


    Han Wen looked at Fu Jin who stood up slowly, and asked casually, "You also participated?"


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    Qingyue and Fubao looked at each other, and they rushed over immediately, "Brother, we want to know too."


    Hu Zi was dragged into the room by the two of them, and he was pushed onto the bed before he could stand up. Hu Zi was so frightened that he grabbed his clothes tightly and asked nervously, "You...you want to What are you doing?"


    Xiaolong looked at his brother pretending to be weak, and said with disgust, "Brother, stop pretending, it''s disgusting, we just want to see your abs."


    Hu Zi looked at the two little girls who came in behind and asked curiously, "Do you want to watch too?"


    Qingyue and Fubao nodded in unison. Xia Tianhuzi wandered around naked at home every day, they were all used to it and there was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Hu Zi hesitated for a moment, then stood up and said seriously: "Well then!"


    Just when everyone held their breath to find out, they saw Hu Zi''s hand suddenly put down, grabbed the fence of the upper bunk and turned it up, everyone was stunned.


    Hu Zi looked at everyone''s stupefied appearance, and smiled proudly, "It''s alright, go back! Don''t disturb my sleep, and then lie down in the bed."


    Han Qing looked at Hu Zi''s flowing movements and said in surprise: "Damn it, how long has it been since I haven''t seen his skills so good?"


    Compared to Han Qing, Fu Jin''s performance was much calmer. He patted Han Qing''s shoulder and comforted him, "If you have gone through half a month of devil training, you won''t be far behind!"


    Han Qing shook his head quickly after hearing this, "I can''t reach his level."


    Xiaolong waited for a while, looked at the two brothers and asked, "Are you going?"


    Fu Jin: "Let''s go! We can''t beat him if we don''t go."


    Han Wen tidied up the table and watched them come out with a hammer, and asked curiously, "It didn''t work?"


    Xiaolong: "Mom, you already know and ask."


    Han Wen: "I see that you have a lot of people and think you can succeed!"


    Xiaolong: "My brother is so cunning and cunning, no matter how many we have, it''s useless."


    After hearing this, Han Wen nodded in agreement, "That''s right."


    At ten o''clock the next day, Daguo and the others rushed over when they heard Huzi''s return. At this time, Han Wen was chatting with Wang Dani in the yard, and they were startled when they saw so many young men. "Big country, what are you doing?"


    Daguo: "Auntie, we are all right, we just heard that Huzi is back and came to play with him."


    Han Wen: "Then you come in!"


    Wang Dani looked at the large group of young men and said enviously, "Oh my god! Your tiger sons are so popular."


    Han Wen: "Well, when you get married, you won''t be afraid to find a best man."


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day when the school started, and Hu Zi stood at the door and watched them happily.


    Fubao looked at his proud brother and asked suspiciously, "Second brother, you are so shy, aren''t you afraid that others will beat you?"


    Hu Zi didn''t take his sister''s words to heart at all, lifted her into his arms with one hand, and replied confidently, "Do you think they can beat me?"

 Chapter 378： resume the college entrance examination

    Fu Bao seriously thought about the strength of the other brothers, and shook his head firmly.


    Huzi: "Then do you know why my brother is so proud?"


    Fubao nodded seriously: "Got it."


    Sitting in the living room reading a book, Fu Jin heard the conversation between the two of them, and asked casually, "What did you teach her?"


    Tiger: "Nothing."


    "Han Qing, I''m taking Fu Bao to my grandmother''s house today. Do you have anything to bring?"


    Han Qing thought for a while, "You ask my mother to bring me some more clothes."


    Huzi: "You really don''t plan to go back?"


    Han Qing: "Well, when will I go back after the exam?"


    Huzi: "You really have perseverance."


    Han Qing looked at the prepared brothers and sisters, and asked very speechlessly, "Why are you two going to my house again?"


    Fu Bao: "I miss my grandma."


    Hu Zi listened and asked: "Have you heard? Let me go?"


    Han Qing opened his mouth and replied helplessly: "Let."


    After listening to Han Qing''s words, the brothers and sisters went out happily.


    Han Wen arrived at the school early in the morning, and was called away by Principal Tang before she sat down, "Mr. Han, you also know that four teachers have resigned this summer, and the school can''t recruit so many teachers all at once, so I want to take them out. You transferred over to take the third grade, plus the English and mathematics of the third grade, what do you think?"


    Han Wen hesitated for a while and asked, "Aren''t all the teachers from the first and second grades of junior high? Why did you let me take the third grade?"


    Teacher Tang looked embarrassed, "You also know the situation of the teachers in the school. The teachers in the third year of junior high school are under too much pressure. If they are asked to lead the third year of junior high school, they may not do it."


    Han Wen looked at Teacher Tang suspiciously, thinking that you are really a persimmon looking for a soft pinch, you see me being bullied.


    "Principal Tang, you know the situation in our family. There is a little baby in my family! It''s really hard to take the third year of junior high."


    Principal Tang watched Han Wen stay silent for a while, then got up from the chair, closed the door of the office, and said cautiously, "Mr. Han asked you to take the third grade for a reason. Your teaching level in our school is the highest. , even going to high school is fine."


    Han Wen nodded in agreement, but did not let go.


    Principal Tang pushed on his glasses and continued: "I heard that the college entrance examination may be resumed recently. I want you to go to the third year of junior high school and lay a good foundation for them."


    Han Wen: "I have to take the first year of junior high school for me to lay the foundation! How can I take the third year of junior high school?"


    When it comes to this Principal Tang, I feel a little embarrassed, "Isn''t this what you brought here in the first and second days of the new year?"


    "Furthermore, it is the most important thing for us to send these students."


    After listening to Principal Tang''s words, Han Wen looked at him with a smile, "Headmaster Tang is really good at planning!"


    Principal Tang pushed up his glasses in embarrassment, "Isn''t it impossible?"


    Han Wen: "I can''t help but shave the wool from a sheep!"


    Principal Tang: "How about giving you a bonus at the end of the year?"


    Han Wen originally planned to agree, but when she heard Principal Tang say that, she agreed, "Okay!"


    When Principal Tang heard Han Wen''s agreement, his old face instantly turned into a flower.


    Since then, Han Wen has lived a life of working overtime.


    In the blink of an eye, it was October. On this day, the entire educated youth institute was full of excitement. Principal Tang in the school even shouted the happy event of the resumption of the college entrance examination through the radio one after another.


    Han Wen sat in the office while revising the students'' homework and sighed with the teachers present.


    "Mr. Han, is the eldest of your family going to the third year of high school this year?"


    Han Wen: "Yes!"


    "Then will he participate in this year''s college entrance examination?"


    Han Wen thought for a while: "I have to go back and ask him about this. We don''t know which schools are recruiting students for the college entrance examination this time?"


    "What I''m saying is that the college entrance examination is so urgently restored, what if the major you want to choose is not available?"


    Hearing what they said, Teacher Zhao replied with a smile: "If I say you are unfounded, I don''t know how your grades are! Just choose a major first."


    Han Wen and another teacher looked at each other after listening, and laughed, "Mr. Zhao, you are right."


    When she got home, Han Wen looked at the people in the room and knew that they all heard the news, "How is it? Are you all ready?"


    Shen Yu smiled with unusual confidence, "Of course we are all ready."


    Han Wen: "So sure?"


    Shen Yu: "After working so hard for so long, it''s too shameful to have no confidence at all."


    Han Wen gave him a thumbs up, "As expected of you."


    Putting down his bag, he asked casually, "What''s going on at the educated youth institute?"


    Said this Shen Yu with a long sigh, "Not very good, everyone''s state has been a little impatient recently."


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong?"


    Shen Yu: "I heard that there are educated youths returning home from other brigades, so we can''t hold back our anger here."


    "Did someone start making small moves?"


    Shen Yu was silent for a moment and said "um".


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied calmly, "It doesn''t matter if the people in the educated youth institute make small moves, what matters is who is not in the educated youth institute."


    Xu Sheng started to get nervous when he heard it.


    "Have you heard anything else recently?"


    After hesitating for a while, Shen Yu wanted to tell Han Wen that Xu Sheng had been observing Shen Yu, and seeing that he was about to speak, he hurriedly shouted, "No."


    Han Wen turned her head to look at him suspiciously, and said in a serious tone, "Xu Sheng, it''s not a joke at this time. If some people cause the public anger of the villagers, who will be responsible!"


    Hearing Han Wen''s serious voice, Xu Sheng hesitated for a while before replying, "She didn''t pull anyone else."


    Han Wen stared at him and asked, "Is it Pang Jiayue?"


    "She''s leaving?"


    Xu Sheng was silent for a moment and nodded.


    Looking at him like this, Han Wen burst out with anger, pointed at Xu Sheng and scolded: "You talk about you! What do you want me to say about you?"


    "There is no other girl in this world. Why is Pang Jiayue so good? You are fascinated by it."


    Xu Sheng was stunned by Han Wen''s scolding, but he didn''t dare to speak out.


    In his heart, he was still a little afraid of Han Wen.


    Han Wen: "Speak!"


    Xu Sheng hurriedly shook his head, "No... No, I haven''t been in contact with her since she got married."


    "Then how did you know she was leaving?"


    Xu Sheng raised his head and glanced at Han Wen, and whispered, "She came to me a few days ago and wanted my grandfather to help get her back."


    Han Wen: "You agree?"


    Xu Sheng: "Of course not anymore. She still has a child! If it goes back, what will happen to her child!"


    Han Wen angrily said: "You still have some brains, no matter what she says in the future, you are not allowed to agree."


    Xu Sheng: "I see."


    Seeing that things were almost over, Shen Yu hurried over to coax Han Wen, "Auntie, he''s just a muscle, don''t be angry with him."

 Chapter 379： Register in batches

    Han Wen glared at Xu Sheng angrily, and said angrily, "If I''m really angry with him, I have to make him mad."


    "You keep an eye on him during this time, don''t let him do stupid things."


    Shen Yu immediately said: "I see, I promise to complete the task."


    Hu Zi sat on the sofa and looked at the two and suddenly asked: "Now everyone is looking for someone to go back to the city, why don''t you two go back?"


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu''s family conditions are good, they all know it.


    Hearing Hu Zi ask this, everyone looked at them with a puzzled look.


    Shen Yu smiled, "Our family had planned to bring us back, but we refused."


    Xiaolong: "Refused, why? Now the opportunity is so good."


    Shen Yu: "It''s still a little uneasy over there in the capital. We don''t really want to go back so early."


    Huzi: "It''s still not peaceful?"


    Shen Yu: "Well, it''s not clear that you are not in that circle. The things inside are very complicated. Besides, we still want to take the college entrance examination. It''s not too late to go back after the test."


    Han Wen: "This idea is also good."


    "You guys are playing here, I''ll go out."


    Now it''s time to eat, Hu Zi immediately asked, "Mom, what shall we eat in the afternoon?"


    Han Wen: "You''re hungry every day. You can see what you want to eat."


    Huzi: "Today is so worth celebrating, I want to do something good."


    Han Wen: "As you like."


    It may be that people who know how to eat are good at cooking. Besides Han Wen, another delicious cook in their family is Huzi.


    As soon as Fubao heard that Huzi was going to cook, he immediately began to make conditions, "Brother, I want to eat stick pancakes."


    Hu Zi looked at her with a smile, "Don''t you want to eat stick cakes, do you want to eat pot **?"


    Fubao shook his head seriously, "I just want to eat the sticky pancakes in the pot chicken, not chicken."


    Huzi: "You are quite demanding."


    Hearing that Fu Bao was going to eat pot chicken, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng were also greedy and immediately said, "It''s good to eat pot chicken! Let''s go buy chicken."


    Huzi: "No, I have chickens at home, you can just buy vermicelli."


    Shen Yu was not polite: "Okay."


    As soon as they walked away, they pointed at Fu Jin, Han Qing and Xiaolong: "You three kill chickens, and I will do it."


    Xiaolong pointed at Qingyue and Fubao and asked dissatisfiedly, "Then what are they doing?"


    As soon as the words came out, Huzi gave a violent pear, "What do you compare a boy to a girl? They both burn the pot."


    Hearing Huzi and Xiaolong''s words, all the people in the room looked at them with contempt, and they were too embarrassed to dislike others.


    Han Wen went to the brigade first. She wanted to meet Li Jun first to see what was going on on his side.


    When I got to the brigade, I heard loud noises coming from inside. Han Wen pushed open the door and went in and saw many brigade cadres.


    "Director Han is here now, we can ask her for her opinion."


    Han Wen was confused and asked, "What''s wrong, I see why you are all so angry."


    "It''s not that the educated youth made a fuss. As soon as they heard about the resumption of the college entrance examination, they were confused. Now they start clamoring to apply for the college entrance examination. what?"


    Except for the first batch of Xu Sheng, who were serious college students, the rest were high school and junior high school students.


    Han Wen thought about it and said, "If they really make trouble, we won''t be able to explain it very well."


    One of them said bluntly: "Then we can let them go? I think it''s used to it. We just press the note and don''t give them approval. I see what they can do."


    The old man in the village, "Then don''t you intensify the conflict by doing this?"


    "They don''t do well if they don''t work, what can we do."


    Li Jun: "Okay, you can''t do this, we have to find a way to stabilize them first."


    Seeing that Han Wen had been silent, she asked, "Director Han, what''s your opinion?"


    Han Wen: "I agree with Li Brigade. The first thing to do now is to stabilize them and finish the farm work first."


    "How is it stable?"


    Han Wen thought for a while: "It doesn''t take three days to apply for the college entrance examination. Let''s do it in batches, and give them three days to sign up to avoid getting together. And those who sign up can work half a day every day, and study the rest of the time. ."


    "Director Han, will you be too used to them with your distribution method?"


    Han Wen: "Uncle Li, don''t forget that they are all educated youths with knowledge and culture. If they all go to university, it will only be good for us and not bad. And I heard that many teams have started side jobs recently, saying: You won''t have to use them at that time."


    Uncle Li had obviously heard about this, and after hearing Han Wen''s words, he didn''t refute it.


    Li Jun: "Do you have any other ideas? If not, just follow Director Han''s advice."


    Uncle Li: "We don''t have any ideas. Let''s do as Director Han said."


    Li Jun: "That''s ok, the matter is settled like this, I will communicate with the educated youth."


    "One more thing, I want to ask everyone''s opinions. Many teams are now engaged in side jobs, and I want to get one here too. What do you think?"


    Good old man: "I''m afraid this can''t be done in Li Brigade! What if it''s cut off the tail, what should I do?"


    Li Jun: "Development is the last word. If we don''t know how to be flexible, we will soon be overtaken by other teams. We are saying that we will not be able to live for a while after being busy, and everyone can''t be idle at home!"


    Tempered: "We have no opinion on Li Brigade. The point is what side business are we doing?"


    Li Jun: "I went to other places to investigate and found that they are all doing side jobs based on their own advantages. I want to build a pig farm here. How about a glove factory?"


    Good old man: "Can this work?"


    Li Jun: "As long as everyone is willing to do it, there is nothing wrong."


    Han Wen: "I support Team Li''s decision."


    He had already thought of this idea over the years, but at that time everyone was too timid to do it. Now that other teams have already started to do it, he must not be left behind.


    After everyone discussed it, they left, and Han Wen smelled a scent when she got home.


    "What makes it so fragrant?" Han Wen asked casually.


    Fubao: "Mom, guess what?"


    Han Wen sniffed hard, "You won''t kill my old hen, will you?"


    Xiaolongzhan was eating fried dumplings on the sofa, "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "You kids, I kept this chicken for Mr. Li''s confinement."


    Xiaolong: "Didn''t you say let us eat whatever you want?"


    Han Wen: "I didn''t expect you to eat so well."


    Xiaolong: "What should I do when it''s almost cooked?"


    Han Wen: "I''ll go to the market to buy one and send it over at any time!"


    Xiaolong: "When did Mr. Li give birth?"


    Han Wen: "Come on! It shouldn''t be many days."

 Chapter 380： choose a volunteer

    Xiaolong: "Is Uncle Li Jun very nervous now?"


    He still remembered how his father was nervous when his mother was about to have a baby, wishing to watch over his mother every day.


    Han Wen thought for a while: "I don''t seem to be too nervous."


    Xiaolong: "Is Uncle Li Jun more powerful than my dad?"


    Han Wen: "Your dad is nervous about me."


    "Why haven''t they come out yet, my brother, I''ll take a look."


    Xiaolong: "Mom, you don''t have to go, we have arranged it, you can just sit and wait to eat."


    Han Wen was not polite when she heard it. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands and then came back and waited.


    As soon as they sat down, they began to serve the dishes. The first dish was the chicken stewed noodle skin, followed by the braised prawns, the hairy blood was prosperous, and the last plate of shredded potatoes.


    Han Wen sat on the sofa and stared at them dumbfounded, "I ate it today, but it''s too late?"


    Hu Zi pulled out the chair and sat down and said calmly, "Mom, except for this old hen, everything else is sponsored by Brother Shen Yu."


    Han Wen looked up at Shen Yu, "You ate all the money your parents gave you?"


    Shen Yu smiled, "No, there are still some left, aren''t you happy today, I''ll treat you."


    Hu Zi saw that his mother wanted to talk, so he quickly took a chicken thigh and put it in his mother''s bowl, "Mom, why are you so long-winded when you are young."


    Han Wen: "Go away..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a familiar voice in his ear, "I just came back."


    Han Wen turned her head and saw that Wang Hao was standing at the door with a backpack and a sack in his hand.


    Huzi and Xiaolong shouted in surprise, "Dad!"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    The moment she saw him, Han Wen''s eyes were full of stars, she immediately got up and ran over, "Why did you come back?"


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t know the road conditions very well for the first time, so it took a little time."


    Han Wen: "Are you tired, have you eaten yet?"


    Wang Hao carried the sack to the door and put it down, and replied calmly, "I haven''t eaten yet, so I''ll go wash my hands first."


    Han Wen: "I''ll go and help you."


    Han Wen originally wanted to go to the bathroom to help Wang Hao with hot water, but Wang Hao hugged him with one hand as soon as she entered the bathroom. Han Wen rested her chin on Wang Hao''s shoulder and replied with a smile: What, the kids are still outside!"


    Wang Hao said in a low voice, "Let me hug, I miss you."


    After listening to Wang Hao''s words, Han Wen rarely did not despise him. She raised her head around Wang Hao''s waist and replied softly, "I miss you too."


    "I''m not at home, are the children harassing you?"


    Han Wen: "No. It''s just that I didn''t sleep well without you warming the bed."


    Wang Hao: "I will give you a good night''s sleep tonight."


    Listening to Wang Hao''s ambiguous words, Han Wen couldn''t help her ears turning red. She pushed him hard and said embarrassedly, "Go wash quickly, the children are still waiting?"


    Just as Wang Hao finished washing his hands, Hu Zi came and knocked on the door, "Hey! Have you finished washing your hands? You can''t eat anymore, so you''re mumbling."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Hao immediately opened the door and kicked Hu Zi''s calf firmly.


    Hu Zi rubbed his kicked calf with a look of grievance, "Good intentions are not rewarded."


    Han Wen didn''t feel bad looking at him like that, "You deserve it, let you talk nonsense."


    Huzi: "I was picked up by the two of you in the garbage dump!"


    Han Wen: "Well, that''s right."


    When he got to the dinner table, Wang Hao looked at the big table and said jealously, "If I hadn''t called, I would have thought that your table was here to welcome me."


    Han Wen: "You came back as soon as you got it done. You are welcome. The investor is the boss of Shen Da."


    Shen Yu smiled embarrassedly after hearing this.


    Wang Hao: "Why are you so happy?"


    Han Wen: "You didn''t know you were going to resume the college entrance examination?"


    Wang Hao: "I forgot about it when I was tired."


    "Qingyue, go get my bottle of good wine and let''s celebrate."


    Qingyue: "Okay." As he responded, he ran to the kitchen, and in a short while he brought Wang Hao''s good wine.


    Wang Hao took the bottle and looked at it, and asked Fu Jin a few: "Let''s drink some?"


    Shen Yu: "Okay."


    Seeing that his father was going to pour them wine, Fu Jin hurriedly said, "Dad, let me come!"


    Wang Hao glanced at him politely, "Then you come."


    When Fu Jin poured the wine, he took the initiative to skip over a few small ones, watching Hu Zi''s heart itch for a while, and kept winking at Fu Jin.


    Han Wen patted him when she saw it, "Okay, be honest with me, you can''t count how old you are this year."


    Huzi: "I just taste it!"


    Fubao saw that her brother was also imitating the same way, so he held the cup and asked, "Brother, I want to try it too."


    Han Wen glanced at Hu Zi, "Look at your head."


    Hu Zi grabbed Fubao''s cup and said, "Second brother will pour it for you." He said brazenly and poured her a glass of boiled water.


    Fu Bao tasted it and cried, "Second brother lied."


    Huzi: "This is what my dad drinks."


    Fu Bao frowned and asked, "Really?"


    Hu Zi''s face was not red and his heart was not beating, "Really, when did the second brother lie to you?"


    After eating and waiting for Shen Yu and Xu Sheng to leave, Wang Haocai asked Fu Jin, "Have you thought about what major to study?"


    Fu Jin: "I want to study weapons engineering."


    Wang Hao hesitated for a moment, "You may have to discuss with your uncle if you are a professional."


    Fu Jin showed a wry smile: "I know."


    Hu Zi came over and asked Han Wen curiously, "Mom, why does the eldest brother have to listen to his uncle''s major?"


    Han Wen: "Family affairs are complicated."


    Tiger: "Oh~"


    Wang Hao looked at the time and felt it was too early to say, "I''ll take you to call your uncle."


    Fu Jin: "Okay."


    As soon as Wang Hao and the others left, several children in the family quickly seized the sofa and lay lazily.


    Xiaolong leaned on Huzi''s shoulder and asked Han Qing, who was sitting on the other side, "Which school do you want to go to, eldest cousin?"


    Without thinking, Han Qing replied, "Foreign language."


    Xiaolong: "Big cousin, haven''t your ideals changed?"


    Han Qing: "It hasn''t changed if you have to."


    Hu Zi sneered and said, "You have no pursuit at all."


    Xiaolong: "You have it. I want to learn this one, and I want to learn that one. I''m a big radish."


    Hu Zi pouted, "What''s your business?"


    Han Qing looked at Hu Zi and asked seriously, "Is there nothing you want to learn yet?"


    Huzi: "No, I''ll talk about it later."


    Han Qing: "You''re in such a good mood."


    Hu Zi replied nonchalantly: "I can''t find anything difficult for me to learn."


    Xiaolong: "Bragging."


    Huzi pushed Xiaolong away, "I''m scolding me, do you believe it or not?"


    Xiaolong didn''t even move his mouth and shouted, "Mom, my brother is going to beat me."


    Han Wen was studying the wool in her hand, and replied without looking up, "I will solve it myself."


    Next is the scene of howling and howling. Fortunately, Wang Hao came back in time.

 Chapter 381： dont like it

    "What are you doing!" Wang Hao yelled at the door with a dark face.


    Huzi and Xiaolong were so frightened that they stood still and didn''t dare to move.


    Huzi: "We''re joking."


    Wang Hao gave them a white look, "I don''t even look at what time it is, I''m still crazy."


    Tiger: "..."


    As if she didn''t hear Wang Hao reprimand them, Han Wen asked, "How is it? What major did you choose?"


    Wang Hao turned his head and said to Fu Jin who was following behind: "Tell your mother!"


    He went to the side to take off his coat and hung it on the hanger.


    Huzi and Xiaolong saw his father go to the side, and immediately slipped back to the sofa.


    Fu Jin: "My uncle told me to study law."


    Han Wen: "Are you going to the University of Political Science and Law?"


    Fu Jin: "I want to go to Beijing University."


    Han Wen thought for a while and nodded, "It''s okay, you and Han Qing just happen to have a look after that."


    The next day, Shen Yu and the others came over and called Fu Jin and Han Qing to sign up.


    Han Wen looked at the children who were carrying schoolbags and neatly packed and asked suspiciously, "Your brother is going to sign up, why are you packing up like this?"


    Fu Bao was straightforward, "We accompany..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Hu Zi covered his mouth, "Mom, let''s go to grandma''s house. Why didn''t Dad bring back a lot of beef yesterday, let''s go and give grandma a little."


    Han Wen snorted, "Look at your grandmother is fake, join in the fun is real!"


    Hu Zi smiled shyly, "Mom, if you say you know it, then you know it! Why do you say it clearly?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t know if you can admit it?"


    Huzi: "Mom, don''t I have to take the test in two years~ Let''s study first."


    Now that there is nothing at home, Han Wen didn''t stop them, "Go! Look after your sister."


    Tiger: "Got it."


    Shen Yu first took them to the educated youth center to gather, and then went to the pier together.


    "Brother Xu Sheng, do so many of you educated youth have to take the college entrance examination?"


    Xu Sheng looked at the educated youth who was with him and whispered, "This is only one third of the way."


    Hu Zi quietly pulled Fu Jin''s clothes when he heard it: "Brother, are you stressed with so many people?"


    Fu Jin replied coldly, "Yes."


    When it was time to board the boat, the brothers and sisters of the Wang family were very tacit understanding. Han Qing and Xiaolong sat together, Qingyue and Fubao sat in the same seat, and in a blink of an eye, there were only three seats left.


    Hu Zi glanced at his brother and sister who were seated with a hopeless expression, "Go over there and make room for me."


    Xiaolong looked up at him, "Can you do it?"


    Before Hu Zi''s ability could be said, Zhou Li grabbed it and threw it into the seat.


    When he realized that Zhou Li had already sat next to him, he was now Fu Jin on the left and Zhou Li on the right.


    Tiger...


    "Sister, haven''t you two made up yet?" Hu Zi asked with a grimace.


    Zhou Li didn''t move her head, and asked indifferently, "Reconcile with whom?"


    Hu Zi swallowed subconsciously when he heard these words, "Who else is there?" Of course it was his eldest brother.


    Zhou Li listened to his words and replied calmly: "I haven''t quarreled, where did you reconcile?"


    Hu Zi glanced at his eldest brother''s black face and whispered in his heart, "We haven''t quarreled yet, who are you lying to!"


    Seeing his eldest brother leaning on the chair with his eyes closed, Hu Zi hurriedly took the opportunity to say, "Zhou Li, what''s the matter with you, you really don''t like my eldest brother?"


    Zhou Li turned her head and glanced at Fu Jin with her eyes closed, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, thinking about what Fu Jin said that day of confession, like a needle stuck in her heart, she tried her best to calm herself down, calmly He replied, "Well, I don''t like it anymore."


    When these words came out, no one saw Fu Jin''s closed eyes shaking a few times, and then he returned to calm.


    Huzi: "After so many years, you gave up when you said you gave up?."


    Zhou Li: "Yeah."


    Seeing Hu Zi, Zhou Li glared at him with disgust, "Are you finished yet?"


    Hu Zi replied in a low voice, "You think I want to take care of you. If it wasn''t for you crying and begging for nothing that day, I wouldn''t ask!"


    Zhou Li: "If you''re still a friend, don''t salt me."


    Huzi: "I might as well keep the salt and eat it myself."


    Zhou Li: "Wang Shenghu!"


    Huzi: "Okay, I''ll shut up."


    When he arrived at the registration area and looked at the crowded students, Huzi asked Qingyue and Xiaolong to look at Fubao and squeezed in to help them.


    "Brother Shen Yu, have you found the place?"


    "I found it, here it is." Shen Yu squeezed into the crowd and replied with difficulty.


    Hu Zi agreed, and wanted to call Fu Jin and Zhou Li, and took over the people who were still there in a blink of an eye.


    Although Zhou Li was a little more carefree, she was still a girl after all, and she was not enough to look at in front of a group of boys, and she was pushed away before she could stand firm.


    Just when she was squeezed and was about to fall, she felt a hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her up.


    With a little effort, Zhou Li was pulled into his arms by this person. Zhou Li leaned against his arms and looked up, and saw Fu Jin''s cold face, his brows furrowed, and his lips pursed in displeasure. look.


    Zhou Li was a little embarrassed at first. Seeing Fu Jin''s appearance, she thought how much he didn''t like seeing her, and hurriedly struggled and said, "Let me go."


    He never thought that Fu Jin didn''t even see her, so he said coldly, "Hold tight."


    Zhou Li didn''t quite understand what he meant. When she looked up, she saw that Fu Jin was trying to pass through the crowd and led her inside.


    At this time, there were too many people who signed up, and Zhou Li couldn''t care about being hypocritical. She rushed in with Fu Jin''s pace, but there were too many people and their postures slowly changed shape. handle.


    It was Zhou Li who realized something was wrong first. She looked down at the hands they held together, and a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, and she quickly pulled it out.


    Fu Jin, who was walking in front, felt that his hand was empty. He turned his head and saw Zhou Li silently following behind him. He pursed his lips and did not speak. He handed in his registration form first, and then turned to ask Zhou Li. "Give me yours."


    Fu Jin has long hands and feet, and he can pass through the crowd to hand in the registration form, but she has some difficulties. Zhou Li did not feel embarrassed for herself, and handed over her registration form to Fu Jin.


    When Fu Jin took it over, he glanced at Zhou Li''s wishes, and saw that the university she applied for was Lianhai City. Fu Jin''s face stiffened, and the anger on his face was self-evident. He did not hand in Zhou Li''s application form, but He turned around and pulled him out of the crowd angrily.


    Zhou Li was staggered by him for a while, looked at the registration form in his hand, and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong with you, why are you crazy?"


    Fu Jin dragged Zhou Li to a remote place, held up the registration form and asked her with a black face, "What''s the matter with you? Why did you apply to Lianhai''s university."


    Zhou Li raised her head and glanced at Fu Jin, her eyes darkened, "closer to home."


    "Shit!" Fu Jin cursed angrily.


    Zhou Li looked at Fu Jin in astonishment. It was the first time she heard him speak swear words after knowing him for so many years.


    "Lianhai Normal University? Don''t you want to be a reporter? What the **** are you reporting!"

 Chapter 382： Sign up

    Zhou Li was scolded by Fu Jin and didn''t dare to reply, so she could only lower her head and look at the ground and let Fu Jin reprimand.


    Fu Jin was so angry that he looked at Zhou Li, who drooped his head and didn''t say anything, and said angrily, "Speak! What do you think?"


    Zhou Li was full of grievances after being scolded by Fu Jin, and whispered, "Didn''t you tell me to stay away from you?"


    Hearing Zhou Li''s words, Fu Jin snorted coldly, "Oh! You are really capable. You didn''t listen to me when I said so much, but this sentence is the only one that you really listened to."


    Zhou Li: "..."


    Looking at Zhou Li, who began to droop her head again, Fu Jin said coldly, "What are you stunned for, talk!"


    Zhou Li: "You are so fierce, do I dare to speak?"


    Fu Jin: "You weren''t usually very good, so why are you cowardly now?"


    Zhou Li complained in a low voice, "I''m not as good as you are."


    Fu Jin took out the pen from his pocket and handed it to her, "Change it."


    Zhou Li''s eyes were full of doubts, "Change what?"


    Fu Jin: "I said you wrote it."


    Zhou Li took the pen and said, "Write what?"


    Fu Jin: "Beijing University, majoring in journalism."


    Zhou Li was stunned for a moment, then said casually, "What if I don''t pass the test?"


    Fu Jin: "Then repeat the study and take the test for another year."


    Zhou Li: "..."


    Fu Jin stared at Zhou Li after she finished writing, and nodded satisfactorily when she saw that she had written according to her request, then took it over and said calmly, "Go to Qingyue and the others, and I will hand you the registration form."


    Zhou Li looked at Fu Jin''s defensive eyes and shouted angrily, "Don''t worry, I won''t change it secretly."


    Fu Jin replied lightly, "Just in case."


    Qingyue took Fubao and stood in a safe place, watching Zhou Li come in angrily, and asked curiously: "Sister Zhou Li, didn''t you go to register with my brother? Why did you come out? Where is my brother? "


    Zhou Li: "He didn''t let me go, so I went to pay it myself."


    Qingyue: "Oh."


    Soon Huzi came back, and Qingyue looked at his padded clothes and asked in surprise, "Brother, what''s wrong with your clothes?"


    Hu Zi''s padded jacket had a big hole that was torn by someone. Hu Zi looked down and didn''t take it seriously, "Whoever pulled it!"


    Looking at Zhou Li, who was standing by the sullen, she asked casually, "Sister Zhou Li, why did you go with my brother? You two disappeared in a blink of an eye."


    Zhou Li: "We were crowded out because there were too many people."


    "How many of you haven''t registered?"


    Huzi: "There are not many, let''s wait for a while!"


    After a few people waited for a long time, Fu Jin and the others came out. Shen Yu patted the soil on his body and frowned and said, "I''m going, there are too many people. Fortunately, we came early."


    Huzi: "That''s right, I don''t know that the great **** tore a big hole in my clothes."


    Shen Yu glanced down at Hu Zi''s clothes and then laughed, "Do your best, we will come to help you when you take the college entrance examination."


    Hu Zi frowned and said in disgust, "Forget it, my mother said that when I was waiting, the school would sign up for the group, which is not as troublesome as you."


    Xu Sheng: "Auntie is right, it will become more and more formal in the future, why are you going now?"


    Shen Yu: "Find a place to eat! I''ve been crowded for so long and I''m hungry."


    Huzi: "Don''t wait for them?"


    There were also many educated youths from educated youth institutes.


    Xu Sheng: "They want to go shopping in the city, so we won''t be together."


    Tiger: "Oh."


    Han Qing: "Then don''t look for a place to eat directly at my house!"


    Xu Sheng thought about it for a while and refused, "Forget it, now is the busy farming season, so don''t bother with so many of us."


    Shen Yu also followed: "That is, just find a place to deal with it."


    Fu Jin thought for a while: "I remember a good place, I''ll take you there."


    Xu Sheng: "Okay."


    Xiaolong: "Big brother, don''t look for a place that is too expensive, you can''t afford it if it''s too expensive."


    Fu Jin: "I see, there are numbers."


    When they got to the place that Fu Jin mentioned, everyone who came together was very satisfied. The place was not big, but it had all the internal organs, and it was very clean.


    The woman in the room was stunned when she saw Fu Jin, but quickly recovered, "Are you Fu Jin?"


    Fu Jin nodded, "Aunt Lan."


    The woman looked at him in disbelief, "Where have you been all these years?"


    Fu Jin: "My family took us back."


    Aunt Lan looked at Fu Jin''s dress and nodded in agreement: "No wonder, now that he has changed, let''s see what you want to eat first?"


    Fu Jin: "Okay, sorry for the trouble."


    Aunt Lan: "What''s the trouble with this?"


    "Sit down quickly."


    Huzi and the others knew a little about Fu Jin. Knowing that Fu Jin had just lived in Lianhai City, everyone tacitly agreed and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Fu Jin brought the menu and handed it to Xu Sheng without ordering.


    Although Xu Sheng is often unreliable when it comes to Pang Jiayue''s affairs, he has done so well in other things that people can''t fault him.


    As the eldest brother present, Xu Sheng did not refuse, and picked up the menu and ordered a few at random.


    After ordering, everyone began to wait, "How many of you have applied to the universities in the capital?" Shen Yu asked curiously.


    Han Qing: "Well, all three of us are."


    Hu Zi looked at Zhou Li in surprise, as far as he knew she didn''t seem to be.


    Zhou Li frowned and asked calmly, "What are you looking at?"


    Tiger: "..."


    He was really blind, what should he worry about about these two people.


    "Brother, when will the dishes be ready?"


    Fu Jin glanced at the kitchen, "I just started to do it now and wait for a while."


    "I''m going out with Qingyue. If the dishes are ready, you can eat first."


    Tiger: "Oh."


    Qingyue followed Fu Jin out, turned her head and asked, "Brother, are we going to that place?"


    Fu Jin: "Well, go take a look."


    As soon as the two of them left, Huzi couldn''t wait to ask: "Eldest sister, what''s the matter with you and my brother?"


    Zhou Li has a very good relationship with Hu Zi. Although she usually chokes him, she is willing to discuss anything with him.


    After listening to Zhou Li''s words, Hu Zi replied with a smile on his face: "As you say, my eldest brother is interested in you!"


    Zhou Li looked at Hu Zi excitedly, "You think so too?"


    Huzi: "Well." After speaking, he looked at her with a huzi, "Then you cried to death that day?"


    Said Zhou Li with a decadent look on her face, "You didn''t hear what your elder brother said. I feel that he wants to keep me as far away from him as possible."


    Huzi: "Did you have a problem with your head and heard it wrong?"


    Zhou Li: "Fuck, I can hear it clearly."


    Huzi: "The world of adults is really complicated."


    "You said that if Aunt Wang and my mother knew what kind of relationship the two of you had, what would their expressions be?"


    Zhou Li got goosebumps when she thought of that scene, "What! Don''t talk nonsense."


    "If you dare to betray me, hum! Believe it or not, you will die miserably."

 Chapter 383： tricky

    Hu Zi looked at Zhou Li''s fierce look and nodded seriously: "I believe it, but I have to advise you, my eldest brother doesn''t seem to like rude girls very much."


    Zhou Li: "Then what does he like?"


    Huzi: "I definitely like gentleness."


    Zhou Li asked suspiciously, "How did you know?"


    Huzi: "I know for sure! We are brothers."


    Zhou Li: "Then what do you like?"


    Huzi: "I''m only 14 years old, is it too early for you to ask me this question?"


    Zhou Li curled her lips in disgust, "But you don''t look like you''re 14."


    Huzi: "Can''t I be mature?"


    Zhou Li: "Okay."


    Not long after, Fu Jin and Qingyue came back. Looking at the untouched dishes on the table, he asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you hungry? Why didn''t you eat."


    Xiaolong: "I''m not waiting for you, sit down! I''m hungry."


    Qingyue: "Didn''t I let you eat first?"


    Huzi: "How can you eat leftovers when you come out."


    Seeing that the two of them were sitting down, they first took a chicken nugget and put it in the bowl of Fubao.


    After dinner, they did not ask Xu Sheng and Shen Yu to pay, but each took out their own wallets.


    Shen Yu looked at the movements of several people and asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to pay together when you come out?"


    Huzi: "Pay together, but sometimes we don''t agree and we keep our own money."


    Shen Yu: "Oh."


    After calculating the money, the big guys handed over the money to Fu Jin and asked him to check out together.


    Fu Jin came back after finishing the bill and asked casually, "Where are we going next?"


    Xu Sheng: "Go to the library! I want to buy some more books."


    Han Qing: "Then you go! I''ll go home and get something."


    Fubao: "Big cousin, I''ll go with you."


    Hu Zi looked down at her, "Didn''t you just go two days ago?"


    Fu Bao: "I miss my grandma again." Then he let go of Hu Zi''s hand and ran towards Han Qing.


    Han Qing took Fu Bao''s hand and replied calmly, "You can rest assured that Fu Bao is handed over to me!"


    Huzi: "You must be optimistic, this is my dad''s apex."


    Han Qing: "Got it."


    After sending them away, several people walked towards the library on foot.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the library, everyone was dumbfounded. Hu Zi said, "I would have left with Han Qing if I knew earlier."


    Xiaolong: "Me too."


    At this time, the entrance of the library was full of people, and the crowd could not squeeze in.


    Huzi: "Are you still going?"


    Xu Sheng shook his head and went through the morning registration. Now he is afraid when he sees the crowd, "Let''s go! Go to the pier and wait for them."


    Han Qing thought that they would stay in the library for a long time, and at this time they were still at home eating sweet potatoes!


    "Fubao, eat less sweet potatoes. If you accumulate food, I won''t help you."


    Fu Bao sat on the small bench that Old Man Han had specially given her to sit on, shaking his clumsy legs, "I see."


    The old man Han sat on the side and looked at his eldest grandson and granddaughter happily. Hearing Han Qing''s words, he asked suspiciously: "I''m all back, can''t I stay at home for one night?"


    Han Qing: "Master, there are still two months before the exam. I want to learn more."


    Old Man Han: "Okay! Where is the school newspaper?"


    Han Qing: "The Capital Foreign Language."


    Old Man Han: "What is a foreign language? Why don''t you choose a reliable one."


    Han Qing grinned and said, "Master, after studying foreign languages, I can be the same."


    "What? Same as?"


    Han Qing: "Yeah."


    The old man Han was very happy when he heard it, "It''s the same, that''s amazing."


    Seeing his grandfather so happy, Han Qing also became happy while eating the sweet potato.


    "Han Qing, at your aunt''s house, you must listen to your aunt''s words and give grandpa a foreign language test." The old man smiled and asked.


    Han Qing: "I know grandpa."


    After eating the sweet potatoes, Han Qing felt that it was getting late, so he left with Fu Bao.


    Hu Zi and the others on the pier were all waiting for the flowers. Seeing Han Qing coming over, they couldn''t help but mumble, "Have you eaten at home? It''s so slow."


    Han Qing: "After eating a sweet potato, I talked to grandpa again."


    Huzi: "What do I say!"


    After signing up, it was time to prepare for the exam.


    Han Wen was fully prepared for the educated youth''s college entrance examination, but she was afraid that some married educated youth would make trouble, and the situation was calm.


    On the day of the exam, the school on their side still had to attend classes as usual, so Han Wen couldn''t send them off.


    But she got up early and prepared breakfast for the three children with a sense of ritual.


    Hu Zi looked at his mother''s fried intestines and eggs, and asked in disgust, "Mom, do you mean to let them all get 100 percent on the Keke test?"


    Han Wen smiled and nodded: "Of course."


    Huzi: "Creativity is too low-level."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Are you here?"


    Huzi: "Forget it."


    After dinner, Han Wen and Xiaolong packed up their things and went to school. Wang Hao went to work in the supply and marketing agency. Only Huzi, an idler who didn''t want to go to the city to go to high school, sent them off.


    "Don''t come back for lunch at noon. If you feel uncomfortable in the car or something, find a hostel in the city to live in. It''s really impossible to live at your grandmother''s house." Han Wen asked worriedly before leaving.


    Fu Jin: "We know."


    At this time, the exam is not like the previous life, everyone is nervous, and most parents have a very casual attitude towards the college entrance examination.


    Others don''t know, anyway, the people on their side are very casual, they went out and called Zhou Li and left with a bag on their back.


    When Han Wen came back from get out of class in the afternoon, looking at the closed wooden door, she guessed that they didn''t come back.


    The three biggest eaters in the family didn''t cook for Han Wen, so they just took it easy. As soon as they cut the vegetables from the kitchen and were about to cook them on the stove in the living room, they heard someone calling her outside.


    Han Wen got up and went to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw Wang Dani standing in the yard holding a big pumpkin, "Where did you get such a big pumpkin?"


    Wang Dani took it and walked into the house panting, "I bought it from the Wang Jiawei brigade, and I bought two of them and said that if I can''t finish it, let me get one for you."


    Han Wen looked a little worried at the super-long pumpkin, "It''s too big for my family to eat it."


    Wang Dani: "You have a lot of family, so you can definitely finish it."


    Seeing that only Han Wen was in the room, she asked curiously, "Where are your children?"


    Han Wen: "I''m not the only one going out to play in the exam."


    "What about you? Why don''t you come here when you''re not cooking at home?"


    Wang Dani: "It''s only me and Mingze at home. It''s not too late to do it again."


    Han Wen: "Your daughter-in-law isn''t home?"


    Wang Dani: "I''m back at my mother''s house."


    When Han Wen heard this, she felt that something was not right. Wouldn''t there be anything wrong with going back to her parents'' house at this time?


    "Why are you going back at this time?"


    Wang Dani: "She said her mother was sick and had to go back to take care of her."


    Han Wen: "How long has it been since I went back, why haven''t I heard from you."


    Wang Dani: "I only went back yesterday."


    Han Wen: "Today''s exam, I went back yesterday, is it a coincidence?"


    Wang Dani: "Who said no? I asked Zhou Bing if he was looking at Xiao Zhang''s car, and he said yes."

 Chapter 384： Its fun

    Han Wen raised her eyebrows subconsciously after hearing what Wang Dani said, "Your son won''t lie to you with your daughter-in-law, right?"


    Wang Dani: "If he is willing to cheat, let him cheat. If he is willing, we can''t do anything about it. He just takes pity on my eldest grandson."


    "I came to your house today and asked him if he wanted to come. His little expression was pitiful, but he didn''t dare to come. I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup his mother gave him."


    Hearing Wang Dani''s words, Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth and poured the cabbage into the pot with a harsh sound. Wang Dani felt sorry for her grandson, but she also felt sorry for her daughter.


    Wang Dani glanced at Han Wen, knowing that she was angry, so she didn''t dare to mention Mingze again.


    After chatting for a while, Wang Dani left. When they left, they happened to meet Xiaolong and they came back.


    "Mom, what is Aunt Wang doing here?"


    Han Wen: "Send the pumpkin."


    Xiaolong looked at the pumpkin on the side and said in surprise: "It''s so big, how do you eat it?"


    Han Wen: "Wait until Saturday to make pumpkin pie for you."


    Xiaolong: "Okay."


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and when Han Wen came back from get off work, she saw Hu Zi slumped on the sofa at a glance.


    "finish exam?"


    Hu Zi replied weakly: "The exam is over."


    Han Wen said while picking off the scarf, "Your brother is taking the exam, why are you so tired."


    Huzi: "You go to the examination room and try to squat for three days."


    Han Wen: "I know you are working hard. I will cook what you want to eat at night."


    Huzi: "I want to eat hot pot."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    "What about your brother?"


    Huzi: "My brother is even more tired and went back to sleep."


    Hearing Hu Zi''s words, Han Wen pushed the door open and looked inside, and saw that Fu Jin had changed into his pajamas and was sleeping on the bed, Han Wen quietly closed the door and said, "It looks really tired."


    "When your younger siblings come back, tell them something."


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows, "You guys who worked overtime all came back, what are they doing?"


    Han Wen: "Isn''t the small river outside the village frozen, and they''re going to be slippery."


    Hu Zi looked disdainful, "It''s all I played with, and I still play so hard!"


    Han Wen: "Yeah! Then you, King Huzi, are powerful."


    Huzi: "Mom."


    Han Wen picked up the scarf and put it on again, and said calmly, "You watch at home, I''ll go grocery shopping."


    Huzi got up from the sofa, "I''ll go with you!"


    Han Wen thought for a while: "Alright, close the door."


    On the way, Han Wen couldn''t help but ask Hu Zi, "How is your brother feeling these days?"


    Tiger: "It''s good."


    "What about your eldest cousin?"


    Huzi: "My eldest cousin has lost a layer of skin."


    Han Wen frowned slightly, wondering if there was something wrong with her counseling method.


    Hu Zi saw that her mother''s face was a little bad, he took Han Wen''s shoulder and smiled and said, "I lied to you, they both recognized the bed and didn''t sleep well."


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you go to live with your grandma?"


    Huzi: "It''s too far, and it''s not enough to be tossed about."


    Han Wen: "Then when will you go to school in the city?"


    Speaking of the reluctance of this tiger who touched his nose, "I don''t want to go, I can''t learn anything in the city, why don''t you teach me at home."


    Han Wen''s face was calm, "Now that the college entrance examination has resumed, do you think it will be a long way to rectify high school?"


    Huzi: "Then go back when the remediation is done."


    Han Wen turned him away, "As you like, you have to ask your brother to teach you at home."


    Huzi: "I know."


    When they arrived at the supply and marketing agency, they happened to meet Wang Hao, "Why are you so early today?"


    In the past, Wang Hao got off work on time.


    Wang Hao looked at Huzi and said casually, "I want to go back and have a look soon."


    Han Wen: "Fu Jin is sleeping at home, let''s go buy some food to make up for him."


    Wang Hao: "Eat chicken or stewed pork ribs?"


    Huzi: "Dad, when my brother came back, he said that he wanted to eat hot pot to keep him warm."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Huzi: "Dad, you promised so happily, do you want to pay?"


    Wang Hao: "How can I have money, let your mother pay."


    Hu Zi pouted, he knew it would be like this.


    When shopping for vegetables, Hu Zi was not at all soft-hearted. Seeing what he wanted, Wang Hao looked at Hu Zi with a black line. Seeing that his hand was reaching for wakame, he couldn''t help but threaten: "You buy so much, eat it. If not, I''ll put it all in your mouth."


    Hu Zi retracted his hand, "Mom, is this enough to eat?"


    Han Wen glanced at him angrily, "What do you think?"


    Huzi: "I think it''s almost there."


    When I got home, it was almost dark. Xiaolong and the others hadn''t come back yet. Han Wen was a little worried, "Huzi, you go look for it."


    Huzi: "Okay."


    As soon as Hu Zi left, Wang Hao couldn''t help but ask Han Wen, "How is the boss this time, are you sure?"


    Han Wen: "It should be about the same."


    Wang Hao: "That''s fine."


    Han Wen: "Why don''t his uncle let him learn weapon manufacturing?"


    Wang Hao: "There is a plan to go into politics over there, and the road is paved."


    Han Wen: "No wonder."


    Not long after Huzi went out, he captured the three children.


    Except for Xiaolong, the rest of them can''t be seen.


    Han Wen: "You two fell into the mud nest?"


    Fu Bao smiled, "No."


    Han Wen pointed to Fubao: "It must be your sister who killed you."


    Fu Bao smiled sweetly at Han Wen, and when he opened his hand, he wanted to hug Han Wen''s thigh and act like a spoiled brat. When Han Wen saw it, he quickly pulled her away, "Go, I''ll take a bath for you."


    "Wang Hao, go find me some of their clothes."


    Wang Hao: "Okay." Then he handed the dish to Huzi, "You two come."


    When Han Wen finished bathing the two little girls, the meal was ready.


    Han Wen: "Xiaolong, go and call your big brother."


    Fu Jin didn''t get up, but he was very gentle when he got up.


    When I came out, I was wearing pajamas and a long black cotton padded jacket. "It smells so good?"


    Han Wen: "I made it especially for you, try it now."


    Fu Jin also picked up his chopsticks politely and took a bite first, "Delicious."


    Hu Zi followed closely, "Can''t Mom make it delicious?"


    "Hurry up and eat more." As he said, one person took a chopstick.


    Xiaolong looked at him suspiciously, "Brother, why are you so diligent today?"


    Han Wen glanced at the vegetables next to her, and replied calmly, "Your brother bought too much food, and your dad said that if there is any leftovers, it will be stuffed into your brother''s mouth."


    Xiaolong muttered, "No wonder."


    Although I bought a lot of food, everyone was very generous, and there was not much left to eat.


    After dinner, Xiaolong Qingyue and the others consciously went to wash the dishes. Han Wen lay comfortably on the sofa and knitted gloves. Now the glove factory has been set up. During the day, the villagers work in the brigade, and at night they take some scattered items home to make.


    Fu Jin looked at the gloves in Han Wen''s hand and said, "Mom, I want to help the brigade in two days."


    Now that the glove factory and the pig farm are running side by side, they really need help, but Han Wen didn''t stop her, "You can go if you want."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    If you want to write a story about abuse, if everyone thinks it''s good to abuse the child, you can leave a message.

 Chapter 385： Silly boy

    Fu Jin slept in the dark for three days at home. On the fourth day, he got up in good spirits and went to the brigade to help.


    In an instant, Hu Zi was left alone at home, and Fu Bao was also sent to school by Han Wen in September.


    Early in the morning, Huzi took Bawang and Xiao Huang for a walk on the mountain. Later, he was too bored, so he went to school to find Han Wen.


    Pushing open the door of the office, I saw my mother who was lowering her head to change her homework, "Mom~"


    When Han Wen heard the familiar voice, she looked up and saw Hu Zi had walked up to her, "Why are you here?"


    Hu Zi pulled a chair from the side and sat next to Han Wen, "The house is so boring, I''m here to chat with you."


    Han Wen looked up at Hu Zi while she was busy, "Do you think I have time to chat with you?"


    Huzi: "Looks like I''m not free."


    Seeing his bored look, Han Wen suddenly had a flash of inspiration and took out a stack of workbooks from the side, "Help me change my homework."


    Huzi: "Do you think I can do it?"


    Han Wen: "If you can''t even change this homework, you don''t have to go to high school anymore. Let your dad find you a job and go to work!"


    Huzi: "Hmph, I won''t come if you know you say that."


    Han Wen: "It''s too late."


    After a while, the get out of class bell rang, and people began to enter the office one after another, "Mr. Han, are you hiring?"


    Han Wen: "Yes, I was too tired to hire a janitor."


    Someone jokingly said: "How much a day, let''s see if I hire one too."


    Huzi changed his homework while listening to their jokes, "Hey~ I''m too expensive for you to hire, so don''t pay attention."


    "Haha, Mr. Han, it looks like your servant earns a lot of money!"


    Han Wen: "That''s right, I can''t afford it anymore." After speaking, she got up and packed her things, "I''m going to class. After you finish changing that one, help me change this one as well."


    Hu Zi replied confidently: "No problem, Mr. Han, don''t worry."


    As soon as Han Wen left, the people in the office couldn''t help but ask, "Huzi, why do you have such a good relationship with your mother?"


    Hu Zi thought about it and asked back: "Is your child not related to you?"


    The teacher thought about it seriously: "It''s not as good as you guys."


    Huzi: "That''s your reason. My mother has a good relationship with our children."


    "Haha, it looks like I''m going to learn from your mother."


    "No need, my mother said that everyone''s education method is different." Hu Zi stopped talking after saying this sentence, but began to correct his homework seriously.


    When Han Wen came back from get out of class, she picked up the cup and drank the throat tea in one breath.


    "Go! Go to the cafeteria to eat."


    Huzi: "Don''t go back to eat?"


    Han Wen: "Who cooks even you are here?"


    Huzi: "Yes, what about Xiaolong and the others?"


    Han Wen: "They also go to the cafeteria to eat."


    Hu Zi glanced at Han Wen resentfully after hearing this, "If I don''t come, will you not take me with you?"


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him, "What are you hypocritical, if you don''t come, I''ll go back."


    Hu Zi immediately smiled when he heard it, "I knew my mother was the best."


    "Don''t be poor, go eat first."


    I didn''t see Xiaolong and the others when they were eating, so they had already eaten.


    "Mom. Why have you changed so many homework recently?"


    Han Wen took a large mouthful of vegetables and stuffed it into her mouth, "Now that there is a shortage of teachers, it''s not enough for me to support three people by myself."


    Huzi: "It''s really hard."


    Han Wen looked at Hu Zi as if thinking of something and said, "After dinner, you can go back and bring your homework."


    Huzi: "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t have many classes in the afternoon. I''ll make up for you when I have time."


    Tiger: "Okay."


    When Wang Hao came back in the evening, he looked at Hu Zi who was slumped on the sofa and asked casually, "What did you do today?"


    Huzi: "Where is my mother?"


    Wang Hao: "Is something wrong these days?"


    Tiger: "It''s okay."


    Wang Hao: "Then you will go to the supply and marketing cooperative with me from tomorrow to help."


    Tiger: "Why?"


    Wang Hao: "There is a shortage of people in the team, so the big countries will also go."


    Huzi: "Let me think about it."


    During the meal, Han Wen asked suspiciously, "Why is there a sudden shortage of people in the team?"


    Wang Hao frowned and replied, "Two people were injured when the goods were unloaded today."


    Han Wen: "It''s serious?"


    "Well, one hurt the head and the other hurt the leg."


    "Then can you be busy?"


    Now is the time to stock up on New Year''s goods, and the supply and marketing team''s fleet is the busiest time.


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t ask two people for help."


    Huzi: "I haven''t..." Before saying the word promise, I heard Wang Hao say calmly: "I have to go to Inner Mongolia in two days."


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up when he heard it, "Dad, I''ll go help you."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen and her sympathy glanced at the excited tiger like two fools. This foolish child has not been remembered for so many years. He was bought by his father and helped to count the money.


    After dinner, seeing that everyone was fine, Han Wen started playing cards. Two cards were played by a family of seven, and one of the six was just right.


    In the past, Han Wen was always one of the best players in poker. Since these kids got older, Han Wen''s status has been in jeopardy, because Wang Hao, Fu Jinhuzi and the others will all play cards. Fortunately, Qingyue and Xiaolong are still young and limited, so Han Wen''s status is at stake. Wen won''t lose too badly.


    Xiaolong lost several times in a row and was forced to drink several glasses of water, and now his face is very ugly.


    When the next round started, Xiaolong couldn''t bear it any longer, "Mom, I''m going to the toilet, you can keep some cards for me."


    Han Wen was excited and waved her hand impatiently, "Go and come back quickly."


    When he went out, Xiaolong was stunned for a moment. He went to the toilet first, and when he came back, he shouted loudly, "Mom, it''s snowing."


    Fu Bao, who was leaning on Han Wen''s side, ran out as soon as he heard Xiaolong''s words. After being crazy outside for a while, Xiaolong grabbed the back of his shirt and carried him back.


    Go back and see that several other people are sorting cards in the presence of the old god.


    Xiaolong asked in surprise: "Aren''t you all curious?"


    Han Wen: "Every year there is something to be curious about, can you calm down, you are not a child from the south."


    Xiaolong: "..."


    At this time, Hu Zi had already sorted out the cards and looked at them and asked anxiously, "Whoever loses will pay tribute immediately."


    Han Wen: "Little Dragon."


    Xiaolong: "Wait for me, I haven''t figured it out yet?"


    Fu Jin: "Hurry up."


    Xiaolong: "..."


    It was snowing outside, the stove was burning in the house, and the family was sitting on the sofa playing cards. Even without a TV, it was full of warmth.


    Happy time is always short, and soon it was ten o''clock. Wang Hao glanced at the enthusiastic crowd and put away the cards expressionlessly, "It''s time to go to bed."


    No one dared to disobey Wang Hao''s words, and one by one returned to the house in disinterest.


    When Han Wen left, she did not forget to encourage them, "Let''s stay up all night during the Chinese New Year."


    Wang Hao carried Han Wen into the bedroom with a dark face, "Don''t bring bad children."


    Han Wen: "They''ve all grown up, so they won''t be bad."

 Chapter 386： Excited (received notice)

    The morning that just snowed was cold, so Han Wen tentatively stuck her head out of the bed and quickly retracted her head.


    Seeing no one beside her, she stretched out her hand and touched her entire arm, which instantly filled her with air-conditioning, which made her admire her bedside people even more.


    After lying in bed for a while, I heard voices coming from outside, and then I got up reluctantly.


    Before I could wash my clothes, I could not wait to run to the door. The snow in the yard was swept out of a clean path, but the snow on both sides was still white and shiny.


    Qingyue and Fubao were wearing thick clothes and were struggling to roll a ball.


    "Where''s your dad?" Han Wen asked casually.


    Qingyue: "My dad and the others went out to sweep the snow."


    Han Wen: "Oh, did you cook?"


    Qingyue: "Not yet, my brother said to burn a gooey, and then fry the leftover slices of steamed bread from yesterday."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Go to wash first, then burn the paste, and use the rest of the time to fry the steamed bread slices. The leftover steamed bread slices from yesterday are already dry. It is delicious to dip them in egg liquid and fry them in a pan.


    As soon as she cooked the food here, Wang Hao and the others came back smelling the smell of the rice.


    One person and one bowl were gooey, and a large pot of steamed buns was instantly emptied.


    Wang Hao: "Let''s go first."


    Han Wen: "Okay, slow down on the road."


    Fu Jin: "Mom, I''m leaving too."


    Han Wen: "Let''s go! Let''s go too."


    Compared with them, those who went to school turned out to be the last ones to leave, because after cooking today, Han Wen dragged the children out the door before finishing the meal.


    This walk is one day until I come back at night, and the gooey in the pot is frozen into a piece.


    Because the weather was too cold, Han Wen also burned and stir-fried green vegetables at night.


    It was already dark outside at seven o''clock in the evening, and Han Wen stood at the door looking forward, "What time is it, why haven''t your dad and Huzi come back?"


    Fu Jin was also a little worried. He picked up the padded jacket hanging on the side and put it on. He found the flashlight and said calmly, "Mom, I''ll go take a look."


    The snow that melted at noon was now frozen into ice, so Han Wen was too worried so she didn''t let Fu Jin go, "Don''t go, they might be back soon."


    Fu Jin walked out without listening and replied, "It''s okay, I''ll wait at the door."


    Because the team didn''t get off work until seven o''clock, Hu Zi was already hungry and his chest was on his back, "Dad, what do you think Mom cooks deliciously at night?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while: "It''s so cold now that your mother must be burnt."


    Huzi: "Did you say my mother put pumpkins?"


    Wang Hao: "The pumpkin is so big, your mother must have put it away."


    Huzi: "I think so too."


    The two men walked home while gossiping, and halfway through, they saw a beam of light coming from the opposite side.


    Huzi: "Who came out to buy something so late?"


    Wang Hao looked at the man''s steps, and said calmly, "Why do I feel like your big brother?"


    Hu Zi: "Really?" He said that he stepped forward to greet him twice, and when he walked in, it was indeed Fu Jin.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Fu Jin: "Our mother doesn''t worry about you, let me come over and take a look."


    Huzi: "You came just in time, and my dad and I didn''t bring flashlights."


    The three of them followed the cold wind and returned home. As soon as they entered the house, a burst of heat hit their faces.


    Han Wen looked up at Hu Zi and saw the dust all over him, "What did you do to get so dirty?"


    Hu Zi also disliked himself and strode towards the bathroom, "Ask my dad!"


    Wang Hao: "He helped move the goods for a day."


    After a while, the sound of taking a shower came from the bathroom, "Xiaolong help me get my pajamas."


    Xiaolong: "Got it."


    After dinner, Han Wen asked Huzi, "Are you still going tomorrow?"


    Got an unexpected answer, "Go."


    Since Hu Zi went to help Wang Hao, everything in their family has returned to normal.


    A month later, Han Wen, who was drying the quilt at home, suddenly heard a voice calling Fu Jin outside.


    Thinking of getting the results of the college entrance examination, Han Wen hurried out the door before she could put down the stick in her hand.


    Looking at the courier boy outside the door, he hurriedly asked, "Whose letter is it from?"


    "Fu Jin''s." As he said that, he handed over the letter that had been prepared.


    Han Wen took it with trembling, and saw the words "Jingda" marked on it, and she was so excited that she couldn''t speak.


    After the courier brother gave her the letter, he started calling Zhou Li at Wang Dani''s house.


    No one responded after shouting a few times, so she couldn''t help muttering, "Where''s her family?"


    Since the establishment of the glove factory and pig farm in the village, all the women on their side have gone to work, including Liu Chunfang, who is next door.


    Han Wen: "They don''t have anyone at home, give it to me!"


    The courier brother often came over to deliver letters to them, and he didn''t ask any questions, so he gave them to Han Wen.


    Han Wen took Zhou Li''s letter, and when she saw the same words as Fu Jin, she couldn''t help but get excited again.


    "Xiaolong! Xiaolong!" Han Wen turned and walked towards the yard, shouting loudly.


    Xiaolong pushed open the door and ran out of the house, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Han Wen: "Go to the brigade and call your eldest brother and Zhou Li back, and say that there is a letter from Beijing University."


    Xiaolong was stunned when he heard it, and then ran to the brigade.


    It didn''t take long for Fu Jin and Zhou Li to run back. They were wearing aprons, and they looked like they had just come out of the glove factory.


    "Mom, what about the letter?"


    Han Wen handed them two intact letters, "Here."


    Fu Jin took the letter and paused for a while, then handed it back, "Mom, you''d better read it first."


    Han Wen took it with a smile, opened it tremblingly and read while reading, "Congratulations to Fu Jin, you have been admitted to our school as a law student."


    Qingyue jumped up when she heard it, "Brother, brother, you are a college student."


    Fu Jin took the letter tremblingly, read it again, and repeated, "I... I really passed the exam."


    Han Wen looked at him with a smile, "Well, congratulations."


    Fu Jin: "Thank you mom!"


    Looking at Zhou Li who was stunned beside him, he suddenly reached out and hugged her, "I succeeded."


    Zhou Li was stunned by the sudden hug, and soon her ears flushed quietly, "Congratulations."


    Fu Jin hugged Zhou Li and calmed down for a while before muttering, "Thank you."


    Zhou Li''s face in her arms was getting more and more red, and she couldn''t help but push Fu Jin. Fu Jin realized that he quickly let go, and turned around to see that there were still shadows of Han Wen and the others in the room.


    Zhou Li was a little annoyed, "Auntie and the others are still there! What are you doing?"


    Fu Jin showed a rare look of stupidity, scratched his hair and said embarrassedly, "I''m so excited."


    "Where''s your letter?"


    Zhou Li raised the letter in her hand and was a little embarrassed, "I want to read it together when my parents come."


    Fu Jin nodded quickly: "Okay."


    Seeing the two of them hugging each other, Han Wen hurried out with a few children, "Xiaolong, go to the supply and marketing agency and tell your dad."

 Chapter 387： Wang Dani treat

    As the head of their family, Wang Hao must have notified him first.


    Xiaolong just ran back from the brigade, when Xiaolong blushed, he didn''t hesitate to turn his head and ran outside when he heard the **** words.


    When I went out, I happened to bump into Wang Dani who ran in.


    Wang Dani was staggered by Xiaolong, and managed to stabilize her figure, "Why are you in such a hurry, kid?"


    Xiaolong steadied his body and walked around her and shouted loudly, "Go find my dad." "


    Wang Dani didn''t have time to blame him, and asked Han Wen excitedly, "Where''s Zhou Li?"


    Han Wen: "In the house."


    Afraid that Wang Dani would bump into the two children, she quickly shouted into the house, "Zhou Li, your mother is here."


    As soon as the words fell, Zhou Li ran out of the room with a look of excitement, "Mom! I have been admitted to Beijing University."


    Wang Dani looked in disbelief: "Really?"


    Zhou Li picked up the envelope and handed it to her mother, "Really, look at it if you don''t believe me."


    Wang Dani burst into tears with joy, and couldn''t help wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, "You kid, I don''t know how to read, how can I understand it? When your dad comes, let your dad see it."


    Zhou Li: "Did you tell my dad?"


    Wang Dani took the envelope and said excitedly, "Zhou Fang went and said that it should be there in a while."


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Zhou Xinguo to come on Hot Wheels, watching his house locked the door and ran directly to their house, when he stopped the car, he pedaled several times to stabilize the car.


    "Where''s Zhou Li?"


    It was warm at noon, so everyone was waiting in the yard. When Zhou Li heard Zhou Xinguo''s words, he immediately shouted, "Dad, I''m here."


    Zhou Xinguo ran in and hurriedly said, "Where''s the admission letter?"


    Wang Dani hurriedly handed over the notice, "It''s with me."


    Zhou Xinguo took the letter and looked at the big characters on it for a while with excitement, "Not yet open?"


    Wang Dani: "No! I''ll wait for you."


    Zhou Xinguo opened the letter tremblingly, and his hands began to tremble when he saw the words inside.


    Wang Dani smiled next to him and said, "Don''t be too excited, but you have to thank Mr. Han, if it weren''t for Xiao Han, your family could produce talents?"


    Zhou Xingui turned his head towards Han Wen and said, "Mr. Han, your kindness to our family will never be forgotten."


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Brother Zhou, you are too polite. I just taught Zhou Li for a few days, how can it be as serious as you said."


    Zhou Xinguo: "Then you''re taking it lightly. If you hadn''t been persuading us to let Zhou Li study, she wouldn''t be sure where she would go to work or go to university."


    Han Wen laughed, "That''s what Zhou Li loves to learn, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to teach her well."


    Wang Dani poked Han Wen, "Okay, don''t be humble, others don''t know you and I don''t know you, you are capable."


    Zhou Xinguo also followed: "Tonight we treat guests at our house, so don''t cook, you all come to my house to eat."


    Han Wen: "I''m so sorry, why is there a college student in my family!"


    Zhou Xinguo: "Let''s celebrate them together first, and when we''re done celebrating, you''ll celebrate Fu Jin alone."


    Han Wen: "I don''t dare to listen to Wang Hao for such a big thing."


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen suspiciously, "When did Wang Hao become the head of your family?"


    Han Wen smiled and said, "It has always been."


    "What has it always been?" Wang Hao asked with a slight breath.


    Wang Dani: "You are here. Xiao Han said that your family has always been in charge of you."


    Wang Hao was stunned, then smiled and said, "She''s right."


    Now it was Wang Dani''s turn to be dumbfounded, "Really?"


    Han Wen: "Of course it''s true, I can''t lie to you."


    Wang Dani: "You have fooled me a lot. Today, my family treats guests at my house, and your whole family will go to my house to eat!"


    Wang Hao glanced at Zhou Xinguo and said, "Brother Zhou, when did you get so aggressive?"


    Zhou Xinguo replied with a smile: "I didn''t invite you, I mainly thank Teacher Han, you are considered to accompany the wine."


    Wang Hao: "Then you said that, I will definitely go with this glass of wine."


    Zhou Xinguo''s smile became brighter when he heard the wrinkles on his face, "Then let''s go back and clean up first." After speaking, he took Wang Dani and the others away.


    As soon as they left, Wang Hao couldn''t wait to ask, "Where''s the notice?"


    Looking at Wang Hao''s anxious look, Han Wen smiled and joked, "I thought you weren''t in a hurry?"


    Wang Hao: "Don''t act calm in front of outsiders." After reading the notice, he said three good words, "Go and call your uncle in the evening."


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    Han Wen looked back for a long time without seeing Huzi and Xiaolong and asked curiously, "Where are the two of them?"


    Wang Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead, "The two of them haven''t come back. I''ll ask Xiaolong to take care of me for a while. I have to go back now."


    Seeing Wang Hao''s anxious look, Han Wen hurriedly asked, "Is the team so busy?"


    Wang Hao: "Well, another batch of New Year''s goods has arrived and hasn''t been unloaded yet."


    Fu Jin immediately said, "Dad, let me help you!"


    Wang Hao: "You don''t have to go to the glove factory?"


    Fu Jin: "Uncle Li gave me a holiday today."


    Wang Hao thought about the two large trucks parked in the team and nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as they left, Han Wen started to make pumpkin pie. The one that Wang Dani took last time was too big.


    Qingyue and Fubao did not go out to play at home to help Han Wen.


    Maybe it was because Wang Hao brought three helpers, they got off work earlier than usual today.


    Seeing their dirty appearance, Han Wen couldn''t help but say, "You all go to change your clothes and pack up before going to dinner."


    Huzi: "It''s too tired, don''t change it!"


    Han Wen: "No, I''m going to celebrate your brother today. What do you look like in this dress?"


    Hu Zi was dejected and spiritless: "Okay!"


    When they got out of the bath and changed their clothes, one by one became full of energy again.


    "Have you got the Qingyue things?" Han Wen shouted towards the kitchen.


    Qingyue: "Take it."


    The family went to Wang Dani''s house with a lot of things.


    "sister in law!"


    Wang Dani answered happily, and then Zhou Fang came over and opened the door.


    "Auntie."


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    They entered the room just in time for Wang Dani to come out of the kitchen, "You guys are here, sit down."


    Han Wen looked around and saw that only Zhou Fang was in the room and asked curiously, "Where''s Big Brother and Zhou Bing?"


    Wang Dani: "They''re all busy in the kitchen!"


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Then we will have a good time today, and the chef will go out in person."


    Wang Dani smiled and said, "It''s good to eat, ready-made cooks don''t need to be for nothing."


    "Where are your daughter-in-law and Ming Ze?" Han Wen glanced at Fu Bao and asked in a low voice.


    Wang Dani pointed to the bedroom, "Go back home with a sullen face."

 Chapter 388： Fire (before the storm)

    Han Wen: "Didn''t she work well in the glove factory? Who messed with her again?"


    Wang Dani muttered in a low voice: "It was fine when I came back, and it was like this when I heard that Zhou Li was admitted to Beijing University."


    Han Wen took a bite of the winter jujube Wang Dani put on the table, "I think she''s jealous."


    Wang Dani said disdainfully: "It''s useless to be jealous, she won''t pass the test."


    Han Wen stabbed her, "It''s not good for people to hear you whisper."


    Wang Dani: "To tell the truth, what am I afraid of?"


    "You sit here for a while, and I''ll go to the kitchen to see."


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen, "What did you say?"


    Han Wen glanced at Zhang Jingyi''s room and whispered, "What else can I say, her daughter-in-law!"


    After a while, Zhou Li came out, looked at them and shouted, "Fu Jin, come and help me lift the table."


    When Fu Jin heard this, he quickly got up and went to help. Han Wen poked Huzi and Xiaolong, "What are you two doing, hurry up?"


    Huzi picked up the winter jujube on the table and took a big bite, "I didn''t call us again."


    Han Wen''s face sank after hearing this, "Will you go?"


    Huzi: "Go."


    As soon as the children helped put the table in the corner, it was quickly carried out and placed in the very center of the living room.


    Zhou Li wiped the table with a rag, and then called to the kitchen, "Zhou Fang, it''s time to serve."


    Hu Zi hurriedly said, "I''ll go help."


    When he entered the kitchen, he couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Brother Zhou Bing, you have made too much money."


    Zhou Bing: "You are honored guests, can you not be rich, take these out quickly, it will be cold for a while."


    Huzi: "Okay."


    The food was ready in no time, and the table was full.


    Seeing it, Han Wen couldn''t help but said, "This is too rich, just eat it."


    Wang Dani: "These two children have suffered so much. Now that they are finally admitted to university, how can they eat whatever they want."


    Seeing that they were almost ready, he said to Zhou Bing, "Quick, go and call your wife and son over for dinner."


    Zhou Bing took off his apron and replied, "Okay."


    I knocked on the door first, and it took a while for the door to open. Zhang Jingyi pulled Ming Ze with a gloomy face and stood at the door.


    Zhou Bing just didn''t see it, with a smile on his face, "Hurry up, everyone is waiting for you!"


    After hearing this, Zhang Jingyi muttered angrily: "Wait for me to do, you can eat!"


    Listening to Zhang Jingyi''s ignorant words, Zhou Bing, who has always been good-tempered, rarely flashed a trace of impatience in his eyes, grabbed Zhang Jingyi''s arm and whispered, "Dear me, give me face."


    Zhang Jingyi looked up at Zhou Bing and saw that his face was not very good, so she reluctantly walked to the table.


    Everyone was used to Zhang Jingyi playing tricks from time to time, and no one took it to heart.


    Zhang Jingyi walked to the table and looked at the vacant seat next to Fu Bao with a flash of disgust in her eyes. Before she could speak, she was pulled by Zhou Bing and sat down, "Mingze, sit here."


    And he is relying on Fubao. He knows all the words Zhang Jingyi educates Mingze to stay away from Fubao these days. He is afraid that she is going to make trouble, so he should stabilize her first.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. The disgust in Zhang Jingyi''s eyes was all seen by the Wang family. Hu Zi said to Fu Bao with a gloomy face, "Fu Bao, let''s change places."


    After hearing this, Fu Bao obediently picked up the bowl and chopsticks and changed positions with Hu Zi.


    Hu Zi angrily sat down where Fu Bao was just now, and Zhou Bing whispered, "What are you doing?"


    Huzi: "I''m afraid someone has a mental illness and infects my sister."


    When Zhang Jingyi heard it, she was almost out of anger when she was about to speak when Zhou Bing stopped her and warned in a low voice, "Don''t make trouble."


    Zhang Jingyi glared at Zhou Bing fiercely, she was not making trouble after all.


    Han Wen was very happy when she came, but Zhang Jingyi made such a fuss, her heart flashed a gloomy, and there was only a perfunctory smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Zhou Xinguo''s face was not very good-looking, but as the head of the family he could only hold on, "Come, come, let''s drink a drink and congratulate them both for getting their wish."


    Even if everyone is in a bad mood, at this time, they can only force a smile and hold up their wine glasses to cooperate.


    Everyone just hurriedly ate a few bites of the dishes on the table, and then left Wang Dani''s house full of noise.


    As soon as they left, Zhou Xinguo''s face drooped down, and Zhang Jingyi didn''t even see it, she pulled away the chair and was about to go back to the room.


    Zhou Xinguo''s tone was rarely filled with anger, "Eldest daughter-in-law, wait."


    Zhang Jingyi''s back froze, she turned and asked awkwardly, "What''s the matter, Dad?"


    Zhou Xinguo glanced at Zhou Li who was packing up, "Don''t pack up, the third one, go and close the door first."


    Zhou Li paused, then turned to close the door.


    After closing the door and returning, Zhou Xinguo pinched the people who were slightly tired and asked, "Eldest daughter-in-law, didn''t our family mess with you?"


    Zhang Jingyi smiled awkwardly, "No!"


    I saw Zhou Xinguo picked up the wine glass on the table and threw it to the ground, and said angrily, "No, it''s not like you don''t give us the old Zhou''s face!"


    The fall made everyone in the room tremble.


    Zhang Jingyi said tremblingly: "Dad, I... why don''t I give you face."


    "When you get home, your nose is not nose and eyes, not eyes."


    "Your mother, your man, and your sister are all helping to cook in the kitchen, so you just lie in the room and play. If the guests don''t come out to help, don''t say anything, you have to call you when you eat, we are all seated here, and you Pick what?"


    Zhang Jingyi was speechless when asked by Zhou Xinguo, "Dad... me."


    Zhou Xinguo waved his hand and interrupted Zhang Jingyi, "Needless to say, if you don''t give us face like this, our family can''t tolerate you. If you don''t want to, then divorce Zhou Bing."


    Zhou Bing''s face changed when he heard that he was going to divorce, "Dad."


    Zhou Xinguo: "If you don''t want to leave, just move out and live, and don''t come back again."


    Zhang Jingyi looked at Zhou Xinguo''s angry face, and she was wise once, "Dad, what should we do when we leave Mingze?"


    Said that this Zhou Xinguo showed a sarcastic smile, "Don''t you think we don''t like it, and your mother doesn''t like it? Then you can take it with you, whatever you like to teach."


    Zhang Jingyi''s face stiffened after hearing this, and she quickly pushed Mingze, Mingze gave his mother a blank look, turned and ran towards Zhou Xinguo, hugging his thigh and crying heartbreakingly, not willing to say anything go.


    Wang Dani watched with distress, and persuaded: "Old Zhou, otherwise forget it."


    Zhou Xinguo sneered, "Forget it! You don''t even think about how many times this has happened, she doesn''t have a long memory."


    Zhang Jingyi nodded quickly and said, "Dad, I know I was wrong, so please forgive me this time!"


    Zhou Xinguo did not speak with a cold face.


    Wang Dani quickly pushed Zhou Bing, "Don''t be stunned, take your daughter-in-law back to the house first."


    Zhou Bing nodded in a panic, "Okay, okay."

 Chapter 399： Back to the city

    When they left, Wang Dani sat next to Zhou Xinguo and sighed, "Forget it, if she''s just such a person, if you''re angry with her, is it the end?"


    Zhou Xinguo''s face was gloomy, "If I knew she was so indifferent, even if she broke the eldest''s leg, she wouldn''t marry such a thing."


    Wang Dani: "What''s the use of talking about this now, the children are so old that they can really get divorced!"


    Zhou Xinguo patted his face angrily, then pointed to the table, "Our old Zhou family''s face has been completely lost. What do you want Wang Hao to think of me?"


    Wang Dani: "This little Han couple are not outsiders, so they won''t take it to heart."


    Zhou Xinguo looked at Wang Dani and said angrily, "Just get used to him!"


    Wang Dani: "Isn''t this because of Ming Ze, not Zhou Bing''s face, but also Ming Ze''s face!"


    Zhou Xinguo''s chest heaved up and down, he suddenly got up and picked up the clothes behind him and was about to leave.


    Wang Dani looked at it and hurriedly shouted, "What are you doing here?"


    Zhou Xinguo turned around and said angrily, "Go to duty." After that, he left.


    Zhou Bing took Zhang Jingyi into the room, and without saying a word, Zhang Jingyi began to cry. Zhou Bing watched her irritably and rubbed her, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Zhang Jingyi turned around and her face was covered in tears. Zhou Bing felt soft-hearted when she saw it. She leaned over and hugged her shoulders and said softly, "My dad didn''t say anything, why are you crying?"


    Zhang Jingyi looked at Zhou Bing and said reluctantly: "Why am I crying, you don''t know, your sister''s notice has come, and I don''t even know where it is? Do you think I can''t feel bad?"


    "Besides, your parents are really such a thing, can''t you just celebrate at home? Why do you want to invite people from their family? It''s not that they don''t know that I won''t deal with Han Wen. Isn''t this deliberately trying to resist me?"


    Zhou Bing listened to Zhang Jingyi''s complaint and his head buzzed, "You can''t blame my mother, you didn''t go to the exam secretly, and she doesn''t know."


    Zhang Jingyi got angry when she said this, "Why did I go there secretly? It''s not that your mother doesn''t agree."


    Zhou Bing: "You don''t know why my mother doesn''t agree. Who in our village asked their daughter-in-law to take the college entrance examination? It''s fine if I didn''t stop you."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Jingyi also consciously felt guilty, "Then why did your sister go to college, why did you invite them?"


    Zhou Bing: "Can you please? You forgot who my sister studied with. Without Aunt Han, my sister would have done so well in the exam."


    "And I think Aunt Han is very good! Why do you hate her so much? Look at what you have taught Mingze."


    Zhang Jingyi was speechless for a while, and when she heard Zhou Bing''s series of truths, she looked at him in disbelief, "You... do you dislike me?"


    Zhou Bing was most afraid of Zhang Jingyi''s appearance, and quickly said no.


    Zhang Jingyi saw Zhou Bing''s nervous look, and then slowly showed a smile, "Then if I pass the exam, then you can''t help me."


    Zhou Bing replied perfunctorily: "Okay, okay, if you pass the test, go to it."


    In fact, he didn''t believe that she could pass the test. His sister had been getting up early and going to bed late for so many years before passing the test. It was strange that she could pass the test after only two months of cramming.


    Han Wen was very angry, and when she got home, Hu Zi started to cry.


    "Aren''t you full just now? Hungry so soon?"


    Huzi: "Where am I full, I just don''t want to stay at their house."


    Xiaolong also followed closely: "Mom, I''m not full."


    Han Wen can see it now, she just wants to come back early without feeling full.


    "Okay, I''ll go


    Qingyue: "Mom, I''m going to help you."


    Hu Zi slumped on the sofa, frowning and said, "If anyone asks me to go to Aunt Wang''s house for dinner in the future, I will be anxious."


    Xiaolong: "Dad promised to go this time, so hurry up with our dad!"


    Hu Zi waved his hand, "Forget it this time."


    Just when everyone thought things would pass like this, a big war suddenly broke out next door.


    On the 26th day of the twelfth lunar month, Han Wen was organizing the children to clean up at home when she heard the sound of crying from the next door.


    The loud voice almost scared Xiao Long who was standing on the chair cleaning the door.


    Huzi and Wang Hao went to Inner Mongolia and haven''t come back yet, so the task of cleaning the door was handed over to Xiaolong.


    Hearing the news, Qingyue and Fu Jin also hurried out of the room and asked Han Wen who was cleaning the glass, "Mom, what''s wrong with these two families?"


    Han Wen was also confused at this time, "I don''t know!"


    Fu Jin pricked up his ears and listened to the movement next door. Hearing Zhou Li''s voice, he hurriedly said, "Mom, don''t you go take a look."


    Xiaolong also followed closely and said, "Mom, go take a look and don''t let Aunt Wang suffer."


    Although everyone doesn''t like Zhang Jingyi, they have nothing to say to Wang Dani.


    After listening to the persuasion of several children, Han Wen reacted. She took off her sleeves and went to Wang Dani.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Wang Dani sitting on the ground blocking the door.


    Zhou Li and Zhou Fang also helped to block with resentment on their faces.


    Han Wen: "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Fang saw Han Wen and Qingyue hurriedly running towards them both crying.


    Han Wen embraced Zhou Fang with tears on her face, and asked coldly, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhou Fang: "My sister-in-law is leaving."


    Han Wen: "Where are you going?"


    Zhou Fang: "Go back to the city."


    As soon as Han Wen heard that, her head buzzed, returning to the city was not a trivial matter, so she let go of Zhou Fang and strode towards the door.


    Standing at the door, you can see the situation in the room clearly, and see Zhang Jingyi with two large canvas bags next to her, she is sitting on the chair with an indifferent face, next to Ming Ze who is full of tears And the helpless Zhou Bing.


    Han Wen helped Wang Dani and asked coldly, "What''s wrong, what''s the trouble."


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen''s helpless expression, "Xiao Zhang has been admitted to a college and has to go back to the city."


    Han Wen groaned when she heard this, "When did you take the test?"


    Wang Dani weakly pointed at Zhou Bing, "Ask him!"


    Without waiting for Zhou Bing to speak, Zhang Jingyi took the initiative to say: "I took the test normally, what''s wrong!"


    Looking at her arrogant look, Han Wen twitched the corners of her mouth: "Okay, why not, but what city are you going back to before school starts?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "I''m going back to visit relatives."


    Han Wen knew that Li Jun would not give them a family visit certificate and asked, "Where''s the family visit certificate?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Jingyi really took it out.


    Han Wen''s face became darker as she took it over. This family visit proved that it was not issued by them, but directly issued by the city.


    "Who gave it to you?"


    Zhang Jingyi grabbed it and said, "Why should I tell you, can I go now?"


    Han Wen and Wang Dani looked at each other and shook their heads gently.


    The family visit certificate issued by the city is beyond their control in the village.

 Chapter 400： Fool

    After getting along with Han Wen for so long, Wang Dani could see what he meant. If the village couldn''t control it, she could only come by herself, "visiting relatives, visiting relatives, I think you just want to leave and won''t come back."


    Zhang Jingyi looked helplessly at Wang Dani who kept making trouble: "Mom, my mother is sick, I will go back to take care of her for a few days, and I will come back after the new year."


    Wang Dani snorted and said sarcastically, "Damn, last time you also said that you were going to see a doctor for your mother, but you didn''t go to the exam."


    Zhang Jingyi blushed when Wang Dani said it, and pushed Zhou Bing, "Husband, tell our mother."


    Zhou Bing''s face was full of helplessness: "Mom~" When Wang Dani heard Zhou Bing call her, she looked at him like a fool, "You really plan to let her go?"


    Zhou Bing: "Mom, Jingyi is just going back to have a look. She will be back after the New Year. Don''t think too much about it."


    Seeing Zhou Bing''s pleading look, Wang Dani finally gave up. She didn''t even look at the two of them, she waved helplessly, "Forget about my nosy, you can go if you want!"


    Zhang Jingyi immediately picked up her bag happily and was about to leave.


    When Ming Ze heard his mother was going to leave, she couldn''t help crying again. Zhang Jingyi looked at him with a flash of reluctance, but she still ruthlessly pulled Ming Ze''s hand away and strode away.


    Han Wen comforted her at Wang Dani''s house for a while, and then went home after seeing that she was in a better mood.


    When she walked to the door and saw a large group of people surrounded by the next door, she stepped up and glanced at it curiously. It happened that Qiangzi was also there. Han Wen asked casually, "What''s wrong?"


    Qiangziniang looked at Liu Chunfang who was crying and wiping tears in the yard with sympathy, "Daughter-in-law ran away."


    Han Wen was surprised to hear this. Liu Chunfang was different from Wang Dani. Since she told her last time that the educated youth wanted to go back to the city, she looked at Pang Jiayue like her eyes, and she could still let her run away.


    Han Wen: "No way! Without a letter of introduction, why did she go back to the city?"


    After listening to Qiangzi''s mother, she said mysteriously: "Why not! Weidong went to the dock to check just now, and Pang Jiayue has a certificate from the city to visit relatives."


    Han Wen: "I won''t be able to stay for long if I have a family visit certificate. When I don''t have a job, I will have to come back."


    Qiangzi''s mother: "I can''t say for sure, see if Xiao Pang is planning to come back like that."


    Han Wen: "How did you know?"


    Qiangzi''s mother: "I heard that I ran away last night, and I took all the money from the family."


    Han Wen: "So cruel?"


    Qiangzi''s mother: "Isn''t it true, there is no way to survive."


    After scolding for a while in the yard, Liu Chunfang and Li Weidong looked back and said angrily: "Go, I''m going to the brigade to find the brigade captain, I want to ask where this Pang Jiayue came from, I have to You can''t go to her house and find her back."


    Hearing the two of them, someone reminded: "You can go to Lao Zhou''s house and ask her daughter-in-law. Her daughter-in-law is not in the same place as Xiao Pang, and the relationship between the two is very good."


    Thinking of Wang Dani''s lifeless appearance, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Don''t go, Wang Dani''s daughter-in-law has just left. If you go after her now, you might be able to catch up."


    When Li Weidong heard it, he immediately cut away the crowd and went to the pier to chase Zhang Jingyi.


    Qiangzi''s mother heard Han Wen''s words and asked curiously, "Xiao Zhang also ran away?"


    Han Wen was afraid that other people''s thoughts would affect Wang Dani and quickly explained: "No, Zhang Jingyi left after saying goodbye to her family, saying that her mother was sick and went back to take care of her for a few days."


    Qiangzi''s mother obviously didn''t believe it, "Didn''t you run away at this time?"


    Han Wen: "It shouldn''t be. If she wants to run, why don''t she go with Pang Jiayue? She has to wait for the day to finish talking to Sister Wang before leaving."


    Qiangzi''s mother also made sense when she heard it, "You are also saying that Xiao Zhang''s temperament doesn''t look like that kind of person."


    "Why didn''t Mrs. Wang come over?" In the past, Wang Dani was always indispensable for watching the fun.


    Han Wen: "Xiao Zhang is gone and Ming Ze is making trouble at home! How can I still have time to come and watch the fun."


    Qiangzi''s mother: "No wonder, I said I heard cries from their house."


    Seeing that everyone was almost gone, Han Wen asked casually, "Come and sit at my house?"


    Qiangzi''s mother waved her hand: "No, is there still life at home?"


    Seeing Qiangzi''s mother leaving, Han Wen also turned around and went home. As soon as she entered the door, Xiaolong couldn''t wait to ask, "Mom, what''s going on next door! Such a big noise?"


    Han Wen waved weakly, "Xiao Zhang and Xiao Pang have returned to the city."


    Xiaolong jumped off the bench suddenly, "Back to the city, this time?"


    Han Wen: "Well, Xiao Zhang was admitted to a college, and Xiao Pang ran away."


    Xiaolong said with a serious face after listening, "Mom, I don''t think Zhang Jingyi will come back after leaving."


    Han Wen glanced at him, "Well, just say this in front of me, don''t say it in front of your aunt."


    Xiaolong: "I know, I''m not stupid."


    Hu Zi and Wang Hao came back from Inner Mongolia on the second day after this incident, and it is impossible not to come back again. It will be Chinese New Year soon.


    When Hu Zi came back, he carried a particularly large sack and said excitedly, "Mom, guess what good things I brought you."


    Han Wen sniffed, then looked at Huzi''s sack and joked, "You won''t carry me a bag of cow dung, will you?"


    Hu Zi frowned slightly, "Cow dung? Mom, stop kidding me." After speaking, he began to take things out of his sack, "Air-dried beef, milk tofu, cheese..."


    Han Wen looked at Huzi taking out so many things, and said in surprise, "Are you going to stock up?"


    Hu Zi replied calmly: "Yes! My dad bought some and I bought some by the way."


    Han Wen: "Whose money is spent?"


    Huzi: "It''s my dad''s."


    Han Wen: "..."


    "How much did it cost?"


    Hu Zi replied calmly: "It''s all spent." After speaking, he felt that something was not right, and when he looked up, he saw a **** expression on his face, and quickly explained: "Mom, my dad still earns a lot. !"


    Han Wen glanced at him contemptuously, "Just know it yourself, don''t say it."


    Hu Zi said as he cleaned up, "I''m not stupid."


    "What about Xiaolong and the others?"


    It was only then that Han Wen remembered, "Today, all the pigs in the village went to the queue to get the pork."


    Hu Zi got up immediately after hearing this, "Why did you say such a big thing?"


    Han Wen: "It''s not because you forgot, and why did you come back by yourself? Where''s your dad?"


    Huzi: "My dad is still in the team, and he will come back after the handover."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    "I''m going to deliver them something, are you going?"


    Huzi: "Of course, I have never seen a pig butcher."


    Han Wen ran to the kitchen and took out a large basin, shouting Huzi and the two hurried to the brigade.


    When we got to the brigade, the pigs were all killed, and there were pots of pig blood lying on the ground.

 Chapter 401： trivial

    A **** smell came to her face, and Han Wen couldn''t help but quickly stuffed the basin into Huzi''s hands, she ran to the side and vomited wildly.


    Hu Zi looked at the basin in his hand, and ran towards his mother with a helpless expression, looking at his mother''s death or life, he patted her back and muttered, "You can''t smell this, and you are still rushing here. , you are not obvious lack of heart."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at Huzi, "Why... ugh... how to talk! Who am I here for!"


    Hu Zi said unceremoniously: "You are for your three catties of pork."


    Han Wen: "Don''t eat it when I get it!"


    Huzi: "Why don''t I eat it, go back! I''ll get it."


    Han Wen was a little worried, "You can do it!"


    Huzi: "Yes, you can go back!"


    Seeing that Huzi despised herself so much, Han Wen didn''t try to be brave. She took out the handkerchief in her pocket and wiped her mouth, then turned her head and walked back.


    This man went on a trip to Inner Mongolia and brought back so many things, and she put them in good order.


    When they got home, they saw that the door was half-flooded, and they locked the door when they left.


    He strode into the house and saw Wang Hao packing his things as soon as he entered the door.


    "Didn''t Huzi say you were handed over in the team~ Why did you come back so soon?"


    Wang Hao had heard Han Wen''s footsteps long ago. At this time, he was focused on packing up and replied without raising his head: "The handover is over, what are you doing here, there is no one at home."


    Han Wen: "Today the team divides the pork, and went to get the pork."


    After hearing this, Wang Hao raised his head and looked at him and her suspiciously, "Where''s the pork?"


    Han Wen: "It''s in your son''s hands, why didn''t you come back full?"


    Wang Hao frowned, "I''m not full, the food over there is not very good."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "When you are still picky eaters, I''ll give you some dumplings."


    Wang Hao nodded immediately and replied, "Eat."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was tidy up more neatly than herself, Han Wen didn''t intervene, and turned to the kitchen to make dumplings for Wang Hao.


    When eating dumplings, Han Wen thought that Huzi had eaten more, but Wang Hao had eaten more than half of the day before Huzi and the others came back.


    "Mom! Mom! Look quickly." Hu Zi ran into the house while carrying the basin.


    Han Wen looked at the pot in Huzi and asked in surprise, "So many points?" Seeing how the pot looks like, it must weigh more than two pounds.


    Hu Zi said happily: "Not only these, but also!"


    Immediately after, he saw the spareribs in Fu Jin''s hand and the pig''s liver in Xiaolong''s hand.


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter?" According to her standards, she can divide up to two catties of pork.


    Xiaolong said loudly: "Mom, not only you, but also my elder brother''s!"


    "Uncle Li Jun said that my eldest brother has been helping the glove factory for so many days without asking for a penny of wages, so he should have sent more pork."


    Han Wen: "Then you ribs and pork liver?"


    Huzi: "Everyone doesn''t want to think that there is little meat in these ribs. We replaced the pork liver. We originally wanted to replace it with pork intestines! We dared not to be afraid of you scolding us."


    Han Wen hates all irritating odors. She hates it to death. The family knows her taboo, so no one dares to provoke her.


    Han Wen: "If you still have points, put everything in the kitchen!"


    Fu Jin: "Okay."


    After putting away the things, Hu Zi clamored and asked, "Mom, how can we eat so much meat?"


    Han Wen: "How do you want to eat?"


    Hu Zi was the first to reply: "I want to eat braised pork."


    Xiaolong: "I want to eat chili fried pork."


    Qingyue: "I want to eat pot-wrapped meat."


    Han Wen: "Pork buns have to use tenderloin, do you want tenderloin?"


    Huzi: "I want a small piece, enough."


    It''s about to be New Year''s Eve, and Han Wen is also willing to get used to them, so she made pot buns in the evening.


    In the blink of an eye, it''s New Year''s Eve, and as usual, it''s time to get up early on New Year''s Day to post Spring Festival couplets.


    Huzi and the others came in after posting the Spring Festival couplets and told Han Wen, "Mom, Zhang Jingyi didn''t come back for the New Year."


    Han Wen: "How did you know?"


    Hu Zi: "Sister Zhou Li said that yesterday the post office sent a letter saying that her mother is not well, and she will stay for a few days."


    After listening to this, Han Wen responded lightly, and turned around to go.


    Hu Zi chased after him and asked curiously, "Mom, why aren''t you surprised?"


    Han Wen: "What''s so surprising about this."


    Judging from the fact that Pang Jiayue left without saying goodbye, the two of them have been together for a long time, and only Zhou Bing, the fool, doesn''t know that.


    Hu Zi stood on the spot with a long sigh, "This love~ It''s really amazing..." Before he could finish speaking, he was kicked by Wang Hao, "Why are you standing there, why don''t you come to help."


    Hu Zi pouted, patted the mark on his body, and went over to help indifferently.


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu both went home this year for Chinese New Year because they were admitted to university, and they were the only family of seven to eat at home.


    After eating, Hu Zi started to play cards.


    Because I didn''t get through quickly last time, I just played all night this time.


    So that everyone didn''t get up the next day, even Wang Hao, who was always on time, got up more than an hour late.


    Wang Hao was woken up by the alarm clock outside. He picked up the watch next to him and looked at it before pushing Han Wen to get up.


    Han Wen opened her eyes and looked at Wang Hao in confusion, and asked in a soft voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s time to get up, someone will come later."


    It was only then that Han Wen remembered that today was the first day of the new year, the day of visiting.


    After getting up, I looked at the other two bedrooms and hurriedly knocked on the door.


    "Qingyue, get up."


    It wasn''t until I heard the voice of Qingyue''s promise that I called for the next one.


    "Fu Jin!"


    After shouting twice, I heard Fu Jin''s answer, and only went to wash after hearing the accurate wake-up information.


    The family had just finished washing up and didn''t even eat breakfast when they welcomed the first wave of guests.


    Han Wen gestured to them with her eyes and asked them to go to the kitchen to eat, and deal with them outside by herself.


    Fortunately, everyone just took a form and left soon.


    As soon as they left, several children came out with a plate of leftovers from yesterday.


    "Mom, your popularity is also very good."


    Han Wen glanced at Huzi, and replied, "Each each other." As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the noise of a group of children outside.


    As soon as they entered the door, they started shouting Huzi, so frightened that Han Wen and the others hurriedly carried the dishes they had just put down back to the kitchen.


    "Auntie, where is Huzi?" Daguo asked carelessly.


    As Han Wen brought them candy bars, she replied, "In the kitchen! I''ll give you a shout."


    Hu Zi came out before the words were called out. Looking at the big country, he asked with a little disgust: "Why are you here?"


    The big country stepped forward and grabbed Hu Zi''s shoulder and said loudly, "Today is the first day of the new year."


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows, "I know, I mean why did you come so early?"


    The big country glanced at Han Wen, who was giving out candy, and whispered: "Your candy is the best in our area, why don''t you come earlier?"


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes, "I knew it."


    "Didn''t I say you are so old, why are you still visiting?"


    Daguo: "Not much, I''ll join your house. After leaving your house, we''ll set off firecrackers."

 Chapter 402： Fengmei

    "How is it, are you coming?"


    Hu Zi touched his hungry stomach and hesitated for a moment, "You go first and I will find you later."


    The big country glanced at Huzi, "What''s going on with you today, it feels weird."


    Huzi: "Fart, I''m obviously the same as before. Are you finished? Hurry up when you''re finished."


    The big country glanced at the fruit plate on the table and said decisively: "Let''s go now."


    When they left, the family had a good meal.


    After dinner, Wang Hao took Huzi to the back compound, and Fu Jin was forced to stay at home to greet the parents who came because of him.


    Xiaolong took Qingyue and Fubao out to set off a cannon battle.


    Sister-in-law Li looked at the well-behaved and handsome Fu Jin sitting beside her, and couldn''t help but feel envious.


    "Xiao Han, I heard that Fu Jin is the first in our city in this exam? The third in the province?"


    Han Wen nodded, "Yes."


    Sister-in-law Li''s eyes became more eager after listening to Fu Jin, "It''s so powerful, I''ll say that this child has a bright future at a young age."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin smiled awkwardly, thinking that you have seen me when I was a child, so you can praise me like this, and you are not afraid of overturning.


    Sister-in-law Li didn''t feel embarrassed at all. After speaking, she asked Han Wen eagerly, "I heard from the big country that Fu Jin stayed at home after finishing his first year of high school. You have taught him for the past two years."


    Han Wen: "I''m so busy every day that I don''t have time to teach him. I all follow Xu Sheng to learn."


    Xu Sheng is the top student in this group of educated youth, and everyone understands when she says this.


    Sister-in-law Li glanced at everyone, and then asked, "Then why doesn''t your Huzi go to school in the city?"


    Han Wen: "It''s not like you don''t know the character of my tiger son. It''s all in vain if he doesn''t want to go."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then you let him float like this?"


    "My big country sees your Huzi not going to school, and he doesn''t want to go to school now."


    Han Wen: "You can rest assured that after this year, I will take him to school."


    Sister-in-law Li asked worriedly, "Can your Huzi listen?"


    Han Wen: "If you don''t listen to me, you have to listen to his father."


    "The college entrance examination has resumed, and this high school should also be rectified."


    Sister-in-law Li: "As a teacher, you must know more than us."


    Han Wen: "I''m a junior high school teacher, and we all know about the same."


    Seeing that they were all about the same age as Huzi, he couldn''t help but say: "Now that the college entrance examination has resumed, it will definitely be on the right track in the future. If you want your children to go to college, you can detain them at home and let them Learn more."


    Jianguo''s mother couldn''t help but said: "We also want to detain them a little bit, but our family is not as rich as your family''s intellectuals, and if he doesn''t know it, we don''t know it, and it''s useless to detain them at home. "


    Sister-in-law Li followed: "That''s right, we came here today and wanted to ask one more thing."


    Han Wen felt bad, "What''s the matter?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "Look, Fu Jin hasn''t started school yet. Can he help our children?"


    In their hearts, the first tutoring in the city is definitely better than the tutoring of the current teacher.


    Han Wen wanted Fu Jin to rest at home, but these are Hu Zi''s good friends and Han Wen grew up watching.


    Han Wen couldn''t bear to let them idle away like this, and when she was hesitating, she heard Fu Jin say, "I still have some time now. It''s okay to teach them, but you have to find a place for me. My family can''t do it. My younger siblings need to rest."


    Sister-in-law Li immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s all up to us."


    There was something in my heart, and a few people didn''t sit and leave in a hurry.


    Han Wen looked at Fu Jin who was sitting on the chair with a calm face and asked suspiciously, "Don''t you want to rest? Why did you agree to them again?"


    Fu Jin: "They are all good to me. Besides, I have nothing to do at home, so I should consolidate my knowledge."


    After hearing this, Han Wen couldn''t help giving Fu Jin a thumbs up, "You are amazing."


    Fu Jin: "You teach well."


    Han Wen: "Of course."


    Just as they were farting each other, an unexpected person came to their house, Xia Mei''s sister-in-law Feng Mei.


    Han Wen looked at Feng Mei with a pale face and asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Since that incident, Feng Mei has rarely gone out.


    Feng Mei tugged at the corners of her mouth and smiled sarcastically, "Today is a day to visit, and I have nowhere to go, so I just wanted to come to you and sit down with you."


    Han Wen: "..."


    You have nowhere to go, nowhere to go, why come to my house?


    Seeing that she had something to say, Fu Jin took the initiative to say, "Mom, I''m going out for a walk."


    Fu Jin also has one or two playmates on the island.


    As soon as Fu Jin left the house, Han Wen and Meifeng were left.


    Han Wen looked at her helplessly and said, "Come in! It''s cold outside."


    As soon as Fengmei followed Han Wen into the room, a warm feeling rushed to her face instantly, she was stunned for a while and quickly recovered.


    This is the first time she has come to Han Wen''s house. She can''t help but look at the neatly arranged furniture and the sofa in the living room. She silently wonders why her sister-in-law is so jealous of Han Wen. I can''t help it!


    Han Wen was about to greet her to sit on the sofa when she saw her sitting silently on the bench beside her.


    Han Wen was a little surprised. Every time someone came to their house to play, the first choice was the sofa. Today, she deliberately put a layer of cloth on the sofa. There is no way that this thing is too strange for the people on their side. .


    Seeing that she was not sitting on the sofa, Han Wen had to take a chair and sit beside her.


    Feng Mei watched her sit down and said first, "I didn''t expect your family to be so good."


    Han Wen: "Except for this sofa, it''s all the same, it''s just that we like to clean our house."


    Fengmei listened to it and looked around, and sure enough, as Han Wen said, except for the sofa, everything else is the same, but it is neatly arranged and neatly organized, giving people a different feeling.


    Feng Mei whispered, "I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Seeing that Fengmei was not looking well, Han Wen asked, "Did Xia Peng hit you again?"


    Feng Mei shook her head, "No, he hasn''t dared since you threatened him."


    Han Wen: "Then why is your face so ugly?"


    There was a moment of loss in Feng Mei''s eyes, "I just haven''t spoken to anyone for too long, and I want to find someone to chat with."


    After that incident, although Xia Peng didn''t beat her, he was angry with her every day.


    Han Wen glanced at her, thinking that you are not doing it yourself, you have done that kind of thing, that man can still treat you as always.


    Feng Meimei seemed to understand Han Wen''s thoughts, and laughed in a low voice, "I know this is all my fault."


    Seeing her lifeless expression, Han Wen couldn''t help but say, "I''m just wondering, I''ve been promoting equality between men and women and resisting domestic violence every day for the past few years. You can come to me when you encounter problems, why don''t you come to me?"


    Feng Mei looked up at Han Wen and whispered, "I''m too lonely."

 Chapter 403： twist

    After hearing this, Han Wen looked at Feng Mei in astonishment, "Isn''t Xia Peng bad at it?"


    Feng Mei nodded embarrassedly in Han Wen''s straight eyes.


    Without waiting for Han Wen to ask Feng Mei, she took the initiative to say, "You know our age..."


    Han Wen was afraid that she would say something shocking, so she quickly interrupted her, "Even if Xia Peng is not very good, you can''t cheat!"


    Feng Mei: "I know."


    Han Wen: "You know you''re still doing this. Besides, if Xia Peng can''t do it, you won''t take him to see it. It''s better if he takes some supplements at his age."


    Now it was Feng Mei''s turn to be shocked, "Can this thing be repaired?"


    Han Wen nodded earnestly, "Of course, cough! Xia Peng can''t do it, maybe it''s because you were too ruthless in your previous requests, and you lost your money."


    After Han Wen said this, her face couldn''t help turning red.


    Now it was Feng Mei''s turn to look at her in surprise, "How do you know so much, don''t you...?"


    Han Wen hurriedly said: "Don''t think too much, I only found out when I went to the city to take a hygiene class."


    Feng Mei looked at her and asked suspiciously, "You learned, why don''t you come back to teach us."


    Han Wen: "I called in the team last time, but you didn''t come."


    Not only did she not come, but many people did not come. "


    It was only then that Fengmei remembered that Han Wen had shouted in the brigade before.


    "You shouted too late, and who are you calling in the loudspeaker! Such an embarrassing thing."


    Han Wen: "Then what should I shout?"


    Feng Mei: "House to house call."


    Han Wen: "Isn''t this a thing that anyone wants to learn, and if they don''t want to come, it means that the husband and wife live in harmony."


    Feng Mei: "As far as I know, there are many couples who are not in harmony in our village. You should publicize it as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late when something goes wrong."


    Han Wen didn''t believe Feng Mei: "I think about it."


    Fengmei told Han Wen so much, and her mood was obviously much better, "Okay, think about it! I''ll go back first."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    When sending Feng Mei out, she suddenly turned her head and said, "I originally wanted to commit suicide, but after talking to you a few words, I suddenly stopped."


    Han Wen looked dull, "What did we talk about?"


    Feng Mei: "No matter what you say, I''m very grateful to you if you can talk to me so calmly."


    Han Wen: "Okay!"


    When Fengmei was about to leave, Han Wen suddenly stopped her, "Fengmei, can you do me a favor?"


    Feng Mei turned around and looked at her in surprise, as if she didn''t quite believe that she could help her with anything.


    Han Wen: "If Xia Mei comes back, can you tell me?"


    Feng Mei thought about it for a long time and nodded, then she twisted her waist and left.


    Han Wen didn''t know why she said this, but her heart was always panting and restless, wondering if this long-lost woman would suddenly jump out.


    "Mom, why are you standing here?"


    Han Wen turned her head to look, and saw Hu Zi and Wang Hao walking towards her together.


    "Send someone."


    Hu Zi glanced in the direction Han Wen was looking at, and asked casually, "Who is she?"


    Han Wen: "Sister Xia Mei."


    Wang Hao frowned after hearing this: "What is she doing here?"


    Because Fengmei cheated on her, no one in the village wanted to see her.


    Han Wen: "Come and sit down. Why did you two come back?" Said the tiger and got a little excited, "We went to the training ground for a while before coming back."


    Han Wen looked at the dirt printed on Wang Hao''s body and asked casually, "Have you started?"


    Without waiting for Wang Hao to speak, Hu Zi took the initiative to say, "It''s not about hands-on, it''s about learning from each other. My dad is amazing. Their most powerful opponents are not my dad''s opponents."


    Wang Hao glanced at Hu Zi and reprimanded with a smile: "Be modest, don''t be too shy."


    Hu Zi nodded with admiration on his face: "Mmmm."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao suspiciously after seeing Hu Zi''s admiration, "It''s really amazing."


    Hu Zi saw someone questioning him, and immediately said: "If you don''t believe me, try it."


    Han Wen was intrigued by Hu Zi''s words, and it was nothing to do now, so she took the initiative: "Then let''s learn from each other?"


    Wang Hao hurriedly said, "I''ve just finished sparring, I''m a little tired, you ask Huzi to accompany you."


    He was stupid to start a fight with her, and he couldn''t do it if he was too light or too big. If he was annoyed, he didn''t want to be kicked out in the middle of the night.


    Although Hu Zi was a little clever, he was obviously no match for him. Hearing that he was going to learn from his mother, he immediately began to gear up.


    "Mom, I''m stronger now than before, take it easy."


    Han Wen thought that when he was so young and strong, she could do a few tricks in his hands, and she was afraid of a half-sized boy like Huzi, so she immediately said harshly: "Can''t help but take it easy, let the two of you."


    After listening, Wang Hao twitched the corners of his mouth, revealing an expression that was uglier than crying.


    At the beginning of the fight, neither of them dared to use their full strength, and it took a few rounds of testing before they started.


    Han Wen''s expression towards Hu Zi became more and more serious, and finally ended with Hu Zi knocking his mother down.


    Han Wen lay on her back on the ground, an incredible thought flashed through her mind, when did Huzi become so powerful?


    Without waiting for her to think, Wang Hao rushed up anxiously, "How is it, are you alright?"


    Hu Zi touched his head and muttered, "Mom, your kung fu has declined!"


    Han Wen grabbed Wang Hao''s hand and rubbed her buttocks. Fortunately, she didn''t fall and hurt her because of her thick clothes, otherwise she would have to end up with this dead boy.


    Just as he turned around and wanted to say something to Huzi, he heard a click, and then screamed: "Ah!"


    Now the two of them are nervous, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Huzi: "Mom, don''t touch porcelain!"


    Han Wen''s face was pale, and cold sweat broke out at once, and said tremblingly: "I... I seem to have twisted my waist."


    Wang Hao touched it tentatively, "Is this?"


    Han Wen nodded with difficulty.


    Wang Hao wanted to touch it hard, but Han Wen gasped, "You... don''t touch it, it hurts."


    Huzi: "Dad, I''ll go to the doctor."


    Wang Hao: "Okay. Find Dr. Yan."


    Huzi: "Got it."


    When Huzi left, Wang Hao looked at Han Wen and asked, "How is it? Can you leave?"


    Han Wen: "Yes."


    When entering the room, Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao and said angrily, "Are you laughing at me in your heart?"


    Wang Hao: "How can it be!"


    Han Wen: "I feel like you are laughing at me."


    Seeing Han Wen''s inconvenient legs and feet, Wang Hao smiled and refused to admit it.


    After sitting on the chair and waiting for a while, Hu Zi brought Dr. Yan who rubbed Han Wen''s feet last time.


    "Mr. Han, what''s the matter?"


    Han Wen heard that she was making fun of herself, and she wanted to cry without tears: "It''s twisted to the waist, please show me."


    Dr. Yan put down his things, "Pick up your clothes."


    Hu Zi took the initiative to go out when he heard that he was going to lift his clothes.


    Wang Hao helped lift the clothes, and when Dr. Yan reached out, Han Wen moved with a "hiss" and almost died of pain.


    "Your hands are too cold, you bake first."

 Chapter 404： teach high school

    With a helpless expression on his face, Dr. Yan removed the kettle beside him and put it on the stove to bake his hands, "You have a lot of things to do."


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you try."


    Doctor Yan: "I didn''t try, and I didn''t twist."


    When his hands were warm, he touched Han Wen''s waist and pressed it calmly, "It''s not a broken bone, it''s just fine if you twist the tendons."


    As soon as the voice fell, Han Wen let out a scream and lost two lives in an instant.


    Dr. Yan handed the bruises medicine to Wang Hao, "Knead her for a while, and rest in bed for a few days."


    When Fu Jin and the others came back, they saw her mother lying on the bed with a lifeless expression on her face.


    Because Han Wen was injured, the heavy responsibility of cooking at home fell on Huzi in the past few days, and there was no way her mother had been too successful in touching porcelain.


    In the evening, Huzi was cooking bitterly in the kitchen when he heard a loud noise outside. He ran out with a shovel and saw a whole room of women standing outside, some with eggs, some with millet, and others. There are sweet potatoes.


    Hu Zi looked surprised, how long has he been injured, all these people know? Dr. Yan is broadcasting with a loudspeaker!


    Standing in the middle of a group of women, Wang Hao was also embarrassed. He also thought that the big guy was here to see Han Wen.


    Just as she was about to say that Han Wen was no big deal, she heard Mrs. Li say gratefully, "This is a little thought from us, and it''s all about paying Fu Jin''s tuition."


    Wang Hao: "Pay tuition? What tuition?"


    Sister-in-law Li looked at him in surprise, "You don''t know yet?"


    Fu Jin stood up in time and said, "Auntie, we haven''t come and told my dad."


    Sister-in-law Li: "No wonder, we asked your boss to tutor our students. This is the reward."


    Wang Hao didn''t quite understand, so he didn''t dare to take it casually, so he looked at Fu Jin.


    Fu Jin: "Dad, I promised Auntie and them."


    Wang Hao agreed when he heard it and said, "It''s all from the neighbors, what are you doing?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "This is our little intention."


    Wang Hao: "It''s not a big deal, you can take it back!"


    Sister-in-law Li: "It''s not for you, it''s our book fee for Fu Jin."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin hurriedly said, "Auntie, I can''t accept this thing. I taught them to review by the way. This is a matter of mutual benefit."


    Jianguo''s mother: "Fu Jin, don''t be humble, we won''t give you money, these things will be used as tuition." She stabbed Sister Li.


    Sister-in-law Li understood, put down the things in her hand and said immediately, "Hurry up and get busy! I have something to do at home, so I''ll leave first."


    The people who came with Sister Li watched her put down her things, and followed them to go out.


    Wang Hao hurriedly shouted, "Sister-in-law, take your things back!"


    Sister-in-law Li waved her hand, "If you don''t take it, keep it and eat it!"


    Because all the people who came were women, Wang Hao was too embarrassed to drag her, so he could only watch people walk away.


    As soon as they left, Xiaolong opened the bedroom door. Han Wen lay on the bed, turned around and said with a smile, "Heh! I''ve earned a lot this time."


    When Wang Hao came back from sending people off, he happened to hear this sentence, "What should I do with so many things? Otherwise, Fu Jin and I will be sending them back from house to house at night?"


    Han Wen replied indifferently: "No need to send it, let''s keep it."


    Wang Hao: "Is this a little bad?"


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong with this? Our Fu Jin sacrificed his attention and time to tutor their children. What''s wrong with getting paid?"


    "If you let others listen to you in the future, and they all come to beg you, what will you do?"


    Wang Hao was speechless by what Han Wen said, so he nodded and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Han Wen was a little satisfied when she heard this, and then shouted out: "Huzi, get me some beef jerky."


    Tiger in the kitchen...


    Han Wen''s injury had been raised at home for seven days, and Huzi had been mourning for seven days, because everyone else had something to do, but he had nothing to do, so he had to be by his mother''s side every day and dispatched at will.


    Hu Zi, who stayed at home for seven days, took Bawang and Xiao Huang up the mountain as soon as he arrived on the eighth day, euphemistically called it: inspection.


    Han Wen also started her secret plan on this day, going door-to-door to inform meetings.


    For this purpose, he also borrowed a small blackboard from Fu Jin.


    In the evening, a group of women sat in the room, staring straight at Han Wen on the podium.


    Seeing that people were almost here, Han Wen cleared her throat and prepared to speak.


    As a result, after clearing his throat, he refused to speak. "


    Han Wen tried her best to stabilize herself, and looked at the people who were yelling and replied, "Don''t rush me, don''t think about it."


    "Cough, let''s talk about married life today. Is your married life harmonious?"


    When everyone heard Han Wen''s words, a flash of surprise flashed in their eyes, because all the people who came were a few bold and carefree people from the women''s village who replied, "At this age, who cares about this."


    Han Wen stared at her and asked, "You really don''t care?"


    The man''s face was flushed by her stare, and he hurriedly said, "If you don''t care, talk about it, and we will listen."


    Han Wen also let go now and said loudly: "Okay, then today we will talk about normal physiological needs and contraceptive measures."


    In the end, no one expected that Han Wen would actually speak, and she spoke very seriously, making everyone embarrassed to make fun of her, and they all listened carefully.


    After the class was finished and everyone had left, Han Wen leaned on the podium and waited for a while before coming down. It was really embarrassing to talk about this.


    After imparting this knowledge to them, Han Wen''s life was almost at peace again, but occasionally she would go to Fu Jin''s place to help with a day or two of lessons.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time to start school, and Fu Jin also finished the course a few days in advance, ready to rest at home for a few days, and then set off for school.


    Han Wen was packing Fu Jin''s luggage at home that day when she heard Principal Tang calling her hurriedly outside.


    Han Wen hurriedly put down her things and went to pick up Principal Tang.


    When Principal Tang was brought into the room to see his dusty appearance, he felt bad.


    Principal Tang said hurriedly before he could sit down, "Mr. Han has something to tell you this time."


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter?"


    Principal Tang: "The school is going to transfer you to teach high school."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, then said, "Going to the city?"


    "Don''t go to the city."


    Her side is beautiful and the yard is so big, she doesn''t want to go to the city.


    Principal Tang hurriedly said: "If you don''t go to the city, you will be on our island."


    Han Wen: "Where can there be a high school on our island?"


    Principal Tang: "It will be available when you go back. There are many high school students on our island, and it is too troublesome to run back and forth, so the city decided to let us get a high school ourselves."


    Han Wen knew that there were a lot of empty classrooms in the school. This was not a problem, the focus was on the teachers.


    "What about the teacher?"


    Principal Tang: "The junior high school will be dispatched, and people from the city will come."

 Chapter 405： School opening report

    Han Wen frowned slightly after hearing this, "How many people can the junior high school recruit?"


    Principal Tang was a little embarrassed after hearing this: "I just assigned two people."


    Han Wen: "You don''t want the two of us to go from high school to senior year?"


    Afraid of scaring Han Wen away, Principal Tang hurriedly said, "How is this possible? When the time comes, people from the city will come and be distributed."


    Han Wen breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what Principal Tang said.


    After Principal Tang conveyed the spirit to Han Wen, he hurried to the next teacher''s house to convey it.


    The children listened to the room for a while, and saw Principal Tang walking out in a swarm, "Mom, do you really want to take high school?"


    Han Wen: "Otherwise?"


    Hu Zi asked happily: "Does that mean I don''t have to go to the city to study?"


    Han Wen nodded, "According to the current situation, there is no need."


    Hu Zi almost jumped up when he heard it.


    Fu Jin looked at them with envy in his eyes, "Seeing you like this, I suddenly don''t want to leave."


    Hu Zi patted Fu Jin''s shoulder and comforted: "If you can''t bear to go, you can go two years later. You won''t have this idea when we get together."


    Fu Jin glanced at Hu Zi coolly, and said blankly, "Thinking beautiful."


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day when Fu Jin started school. Because the family went to work and went to school, only Han Wen and Hu Zi, the high school students, had not started school yet, so everyone unanimously decided that the two of them would send Fu Jin off.


    The teachers in the high school department have not yet arrived, so the school started two days late.


    Before leaving, Xiaolong lay at the door and looked at them enviously, "When can you take me to the capital?"


    Seeing his pitiful appearance, Han Wen couldn''t help comforting her, "Let''s go pick up your brother together during your summer vacation."


    Xiaolong heard the bright eyes and asked, "Really?"


    Han Wen nodded affirmatively: "Really."


    Xiaolong: "That''s great, Mom, don''t forget to bring your book when you come back."


    Han Wen: "Got it."


    Because Zhou Li and Fu Jin are in the same university, they are going to go together.


    When I left the house, I saw that Zhou Li and Zhou Bing were already waiting.


    There are two reasons for Wang Dani to ask Zhou Bing to send Zhou Li. One is to worry about Zhou Li, and the other is to ask Zhou Bing to find Zhang Jingyi. She has not come back since that time.


    Han Wen glanced at the siblings and said lightly, "Let''s go!"


    First go to the city to pick up Han Qing, and a group of talented people set off for the station.


    Sister-in-law Han originally wanted Brother Han to send Han Qing, but when she heard that both Han Wen and Hu Zi were going, she gave up the idea. After all, the round-trip fare is also a big expense.


    As soon as they got off the train in the capital, they saw two familiar figures. Shen Yu and Xu Sheng were already waiting at the station.


    Han Wen was confused, "Which one of you called?"


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin shook their heads, "We didn''t fight."


    Han Wen said depressedly, "I didn''t fight either."


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng came to take the salute from Han Wen and the others, Hu Zi asked curiously, "How do you know we are here today?"


    Shen Yu: "We''ve both been waiting here for several days."


    "Who knows that you are really stepping on it."


    Hu Zi replied carelessly: "My brother Lianjia is reluctant to leave, and it has been delayed until today."


    Fu Jin''s ears were slightly red, and he grabbed Hu Zi and threatened: "You are going to talk too much, do you believe it?"


    Huzi: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t say anything."


    Xu Sheng smiled silently at the two of them, and then asked Han Wen, "Sister-in-law, should we go to foreign languages ??or Beijing University first."


    Han Wen looked at the bedding in their hands, then looked at Han Qing, "Go to Beijing University first! Put those luggage down first."


    After leaving the train station, Hu Zi looked confused, "Why are you going! You two won''t get a bicycle when you come to pick us up."


    Shen Yu patted Hu Zi''s head and replied cheerfully, "Wait."


    After a while, a car came from somewhere else.


    Hu Zi''s eyes straightened, "Where did you get it?"


    Shen Yu opened the door and got out of the car, and answered cheerfully, "I borrowed it."


    "Put your stuff in."


    Hu Zi questioned: "How many things can be put in this space?"


    Shen Yu was stunned for a moment, "I didn''t expect so many of you."


    Just as everyone was thinking about how to sit down, they heard someone calling Fu Jin, and when they turned to look, they saw a young man in military uniform running towards them, and asked politely, "Hello, may I ask you to call Fu Jin? ?"


    Fu Jin nodded, "I am."


    The little soldier was very happy when he heard it, "It can be considered that I have found you. I was sent by Chief Fu to pick you up."


    Fu Jin: "My uncle?"


    Little Soldier: "Well, Chief Fu called your father today. Your dad said that you should arrive by this time, and Chief Fu asked me to come pick you up."


    "This is not the place to talk, let''s get in the car and talk."


    Fu Jin: "Okay."


    Han Wen, Hu Zi, and Fu Jin sat in the little warrior''s car, and Han Qing and the others followed Zhou Li in Shen Yu''s car.


    After getting in the car, Fu Jin couldn''t help but ask, "How did you recognize me with so many people?"


    The little soldier smiled honestly, "Before I came, the chief showed me your photo."


    Speaking of this, Han Wen only remembered that after Fu Jin''s college entrance examination, they went to take a family photo, and also took a separate photo for each child. Which of Fu Jin was sent to his uncle by Wang Hao.


    Han Wen patted Fu Jin, "You forgot we took a family photo last time. You and Qingyue both washed one more and sent it to your uncle."


    Only then did Fu Jin remember, and he was silent for a while and asked, "Is my uncle okay?"


    Little Soldier: "It''s good."


    "The chief said to send you to report first, and then take you back to the compound."


    Fu Jin: "Okay."


    For fear of causing unnecessary trouble, Han Wen asked the little soldier to park the car and wait for them, and they went in by themselves.


    As soon as I entered the school, I saw the registration desk. Because there were not too many people who had just resumed the college entrance examination, the registration was completed in a while. In order to speed up, Zhou Bing accompanied Zhou Li to find the dormitory, Han Wen and Huzi Go to send Fu Jin.


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng drove directly to Foreign Language to see Han Qing off.


    Han Qing and Hu Zi carried a backpack and a quilt in their hands.


    Han Wen only took a handbag.


    Hu Zi glanced at the students who passed by, seeing that they were holding pots or thermos and asked worriedly: "Mom, look at what they took, we didn''t take it."


    Han Wen replied very naturally: "Let''s come by car, we can''t get so much, we''ll go to the supply and marketing agency to buy it for your brother later."


    When they arrived at Fu Jin''s dormitory, almost all the people in their dormitory came. Fortunately, the beds were allocated in advance before the school, and there was no need for everyone to choose.


    Fu Jin''s bed was against the window and the lower one, Hu Zi saw it at a glance, put everything on the bed carelessly, and shouted to Fu Jin, "Brother, you are here."


    Nowadays, people who take the college entrance examination are generally older. At first, they thought they were classmates with Hu Zi. Later, when they heard Hu Zi''s words, they breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 406： See you (back to the compound)

    Huzi didn''t know that the little Jiujiu in their hearts was still looking at the dormitory excitedly.


    Han Wen and Fu Jin walked straight to Huzi, and they were quite satisfied with this bed Han Wen.


    I don''t know if someone cleaned it in advance, and there was no dust on the bed.


    "Huzi, give me the cloth in your backpack." Han Wen said to Huzi.


    Hu Zi immediately took off the backpack and handed it to his mother.


    Han Wen took out an old rag from her backpack and spread it on the bed, then took off the mattress that Huzi had brought, and put it on the bed sheet.


    He took the quilt in Fu Jin''s hand and put it on the quilt again.


    The students in the dormitory were stunned.


    After finishing the bed, Han Wen looked at the two remaining backpacks and asked suspiciously, "Do you have a locker in your dormitory?"


    Before Huzi and Fu Jin could answer, the boy sitting opposite Fu Jin immediately said, "Yes, there!"


    Han Wen looked in the direction he said, and saw a skinned cabinet standing in the corner. There were several locks on the cabinet, and it was thought that someone had occupied it.


    Han Wen politely replied, "Thank you."


    Han Wen found a relatively clean one for Fu Jin, and when she put things in, she learned how to lock them.


    After closing it, he handed the key to Fu Jin.


    Seeing that everything was almost packed, Han Wen planned to take Fu Jin to see his uncle. After all, school starts tomorrow and the time is urgent.


    It was originally planned to go together, but because Zhou Li wanted to accompany her brother to find her sister-in-law, she had to split up.


    On the way out of the school, Hu Zi asked worriedly: "Mom, I think the people in my brother''s dormitory are older than him, my brother won''t be bullied, right?"


    Han Wen looked calm, "No."


    When entering the dormitory, all the people in the dormitory are studying with books. People like this who are working hard all the time will have time to crowd out others.


    Fu Jin looked at this younger brother who was still worried about himself, and felt a little warmth in his heart. He patted his shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t worry! If I''m bullied, I''ll call you."


    Hu Zi immediately said, "What are you doing on the phone? If anyone dares to bully you, you will beat him back, or Dad will teach you in vain."


    Fu Jin: "Well, I know."


    Han Wen glanced at the militant at home, and reprimanded angrily: "Come on, there are fights in such a good school, don''t worry about it."


    While talking, he walked to the little soldier''s car, and several people got into the car together.


    After getting in the car, everyone consciously fell silent, but after only a short while, Fu Jin broke the silence.


    "Comrade, can I trouble you to pull over and stop the car."


    The little soldier who was driving didn''t know what Fu Jin was going to do, but he still stopped.


    As soon as Han Wen saw this, she knew what Fu Jin was thinking. She got out of the car and accompanied Fu Jin to buy some fruit before getting back on the car.


    When the little soldiers saw what they bought, the smile on their faces became even brighter.


    Soon he arrived at the military compound. This was the first time that Han Wen had entered such a strict place.


    The point is that there are two long and particularly handsome soldiers at the door.


    It''s a pity that Brother Bing didn''t know them, so he took them to do a long registration before letting them in.


    The little soldier looked at them and explained kindly: "This is because they didn''t know you the first time you came here, and you won''t be so strict when you come again."


    Hu Zi replied calmly: "It''s about the same as ours."


    The little soldier was a little surprised: "You also live in the military area?"


    Huzi: "No, it''s close."


    Little Soldier: "Oh."


    The little soldier took them to the front of a detached yard, pointed to the outside and said, "This is where Chief Fu lives."


    Han Wen glanced at her with a hint of surprise in her eyes. As expected of the place where the chief lived, it was quiet.


    The little soldier got out of the car first, ran into the courtyard, and then a little soldier similar to him came out.


    "Mr. Han, I''m going to park, you follow him in first."


    Han Wen: "Okay, thank you."


    As soon as she got out of the car, the guard took what was in her hand.


    The three of Han Wen followed behind the guards and entered the yard with indifferent expressions.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a tall and tall man standing at the door.


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, and before she could react, she heard Fu Jin shout tremblingly, "Uncle!"


    The man looked at Fu Jin with a startled expression and quickly recovered, and said coldly, "Are you back?"


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    Uncle Fu: "Go into the room and talk."


    As soon as he entered the room, Uncle Fu took the initiative to say, "Fu Jin hasn''t introduced me yet."


    Fu Jin hurriedly said, "This is my mother, Teacher Han, and this is my brother Wang Shenghu."


    After listening to Fu Jin''s words, Uncle Fu Jin''s eyes flashed with surprise, as if he did not expect Han Wen to be so young, then he calmly stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, Teacher Han."


    Han Wen politely shook hands with him, "Hello."


    Uncle Fu Jin glanced at Han Wen, and the surprise in his eyes was even more obvious. It was rare for someone to shake hands with him so calmly.


    As everyone knows, Han Wen is still in high spirits now, and no one will be frightened when facing a person in a military uniform with burning eyes.


    The intersection between the two loosened up immediately, and then Uncle Fu Jin showed a rare smile, "Don''t stand still, let''s sit down and talk."


    Han Wen was not polite, and took Fu Jin and Hu Zi to sit on the sofa honestly.


    During this period, Uncle Fu Jin has been looking at them. Seeing that the two children are not afraid or overbearing, their eyes are clear, and there is no sign of flinching, and the sense of satisfaction in their eyes is even more obvious.


    Fu Jin is the only boy in their family now, and he needs to inherit all the family business in the future. If he is timid and cautious in the countryside, he may force him to take him back and train him again. After all, the family heir Don''t be as timid as a mouse.


    "Xiao Jin, I''m very happy that you can come to the capital with your ability this time."


    He didn''t really believe it when they called and said they were coming to the capital to go to university. After all, the time for studying for the college entrance examination was so tight, Fu Jin dropped out of school early.


    Fu Jin: "I can get to where I am today because of my parents."


    Uncle Fu: "Of course thank your parents, if it wasn''t for them, you wouldn''t be where you are today."


    After speaking, he got up and bowed respectfully to Han Wen, "Thank you for taking care of these two children all these years."


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin hurried to the side when they saw it, only Han Wen accepted the bow honestly, and then started to wink at Fu Jin and Hu Zi, and asked them to hold his uncle.


    "My brother and sister Fu Jin and I are destined, so don''t be so polite."


    At this time, Fu Jin also took a small step aside, holding his uncle''s hand and said calmly: "Uncle, my mother is right, we are a family, so don''t be so polite."


    Uncle Fu looked at Fu Jin, who was tall and straight and had a deep temperament, and had to sigh that they really taught Fu Jin very well.

 Chapter 407： Zhang Jingyi is looking for someone

    With the deepening of the topic, the sense of alienation between several people became less and less, and Uncle Fu Jin also deliberately restrained his momentum and became soft and easy to get along with. Hu Zi is a kind of social expert. The atmosphere will liven up.


    Hu Zi is someone who has a special interest in the army, and the two of them are even better than Fu Jin''s own nephew.


    After talking for a while, Uncle Fu was going to take them to see the house. The house was very big and divided into two floors. On the second floor, a bedroom was reserved for Fu Jin and Qingyue alone.


    "This room is reserved for you. You are studying in the capital now, and it is convenient to go back and forth. If you don''t want to live in the school, you can go home and live."


    Fu Jin looked at this room for a long time without saying a word. This house was exactly the same as the room he used to live in at home.


    After a moment of silence, he choked and said, "Okay."


    Uncle Fu Jin heard something wrong in Fu Jin''s tone, patted him comfortably and said, "It''s all over."


    Fu Jin: "Well, where are the grandparents buried, can I go see them?"


    Uncle Fu Jin: "It''s not the time yet. When I arrange it, you can watch it openly."


    Fu Jin was a little disappointed, "Okay!"


    Han Wen and Hu Zi left behind to give them room to talk. Hu Zi looked at such a big room and said enviously, "Mom, when will our family be able to live in such a nice house?"


    Han Wen''s eyes are also full of envy, "Wait for your dad to get rich overnight, or one of you can get rich overnight."


    Huzi: "Then let''s wait for my dad to get rich overnight! After all, we are all a little young, and getting rich overnight is too far."


    Han Wen: "Have ambition."


    After looking at the house, Han Wen and the others were about to leave. After all, they had an appointment with Han Qing and they had to eat together.


    Uncle Fu Jin was full of reluctance after hearing this. After all, he also arranged the hotel.


    Han Wen originally wanted him to go with them, but now Fu Jin has not recognized his ancestors and returned to the clan, and Uncle Fu Jin has a special identity, so he simply waved his hand, "Forget it, you keep this for dinner with your uncle, we Go to an appointment."


    Now it was Fu Jin''s turn to give up, "Mom, where are you staying after dinner?"


    Han Wen: "I live in a guest house near the train station. We will stay here for two more days. You can just come and find us after class."


    Fu Jin breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. Uncle Fu Jin laughed and said, "Mr. Han, I''ll ask Xiao Zhang to pick you up after you have eaten. Let''s live here for the next two days."


    After hearing this, Han Wen quickly waved, "No need, we have neighbors together, so it''s not very convenient."


    Uncle Fu Jin was surprised, "Is there anyone in your village who was admitted to Capital University?"


    Huzi: "Our neighbor''s sister and my brother are in the same university. My cousin was admitted to foreign languages. We came together."


    After listening to Uncle Fu Jin, he thought to himself that these big bosses in the team would fool me if they didn''t know a single one of them, saying that the college entrance examination was not easy, how many people he knew in total! All passed.


    Han Wen didn''t know what he was thinking, she said hello and took Huzi away. When she went back, she picked up their little soldier and sent them back.


    Because they were not familiar with Beijing, everyone simply chose the Beijing University as the meeting place.


    When they arrived, Han Qing and the others were already waiting at the door, but there was no sign of Zhou Li and his sisters.


    Han Wen: "They haven''t come back yet?"


    Shen Yu shook his head, "I didn''t come back, it doesn''t seem to be going well."


    Han Wen glanced at him, "You are all in Beijing, have you heard about Xiao Zhang?"


    A trace of complexity flashed in Shen Yu''s eyes, watching Han Wen honestly explain, "I heard a little."


    Han Wen felt uncomfortable hearing Shen Yu''s tone, "What did you hear?"


    Shen Yu: "Xiao Zhang was tricked back by her brother and sister-in-law. They found another family for Xiao Zhang here."


    When Han Wen heard this, Sanguan almost shattered, "What, didn''t she say she came back to school?"


    Shen Yu: "Maybe Xiao Zhang deceived Zhou Bing."


    Han Wen: "Then did she get into college?"


    Shen Yu: "I passed the entrance exam, I don''t know if I can go or not."


    Han Wen: "Did you tell Zhou Bing what you know?"


    Shen Yu shook his head and twitched the corners of his mouth, "I didn''t say it, I saw that he was very happy when he left, so I didn''t feel embarrassed to say it."


    "Furthermore, it''s all hearsay. If it''s fake, it won''t damage the relationship between the couple."


    Han Wen raised her head and looked at Shen Yu coldly without saying a word.


    Hu Zi leaned up and whispered, "Brother Shen Yu, why do I think you''re a little gloat?"


    Han Qing also nodded, "I feel the same way."


    Shen Yu: "I''m sympathetic, okay? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand."


    A few people wandered around the gate of Jingjing for a while. Han Wen looked at the school in front of her and said with a little regret, "If only there was a camera."


    Shen Yu: "sister-in-law, what camera do you want?"


    Han Wen looked at Shen Yu with anticipation, "Can you get it?"


    Shen Yu nodded: "My friend has a camera that he can borrow for use."


    Han Wen: "Will it be too much trouble?"


    Xu Sheng: "What''s the trouble with this, his girlfriend has it."


    Han Wen: "Dare to be your own! Let''s have a meal together when you have time. Let us meet too."


    Shen Yu rarely showed a hint of embarrassment, "I''ll bring her here when she''s free."


    Several people waited at the door for a while before Zhou Li and the others came back.


    Looking at Zhou Bing''s gloomy face, Han Wen guessed that what Shen Yu said should be right.


    "Have you found someone?" Han Wen asked Zhou Li, looking at her.


    Zhou Li looked at the few people beside her and shook her head, "I didn''t find it."


    Seeing Zhou Li''s reluctance to speak, Han Wen knew that things were not easy.


    Because there were others in Han Wen who didn''t ask much, "Let''s go! Let''s go to dinner first."


    Zhou Bing, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "Auntie, let''s go eat! I want to go back to the guest house first."


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, "No matter what, you have to eat!"


    Zhou Bing gave Han Wen a smile that was uglier than crying, "Auntie, go! I really don''t want to eat it."


    Zhou Li also hurriedly said, "Aunt Han, I will accompany my brother, you go! We will wait for you at the guest house."


    After all, Han Wen, who came together, still wanted to persuade a few words, but Hu Zi grabbed her arm, "Mom, let Brother Zhou Bing and Sister Zhou Li go for a walk!"


    Han Wen and Hu Zi looked at each other and said, "That''s fine, don''t walk around, go directly to the hostel."


    Zhou Li: "Okay."


    After getting in the car, Shen Yu stepped on the accelerator, and the car sped out.


    In the car, Han Wen looked at Shen Yu and asked, "Can you help me find out what that person Zhang Jingyi is doing now?"


    Shen Yu listened to Xu Sheng and looked at each other, helplessly said: "Sister-in-law, we actually know a little about that person."


    Then he looked at Xu Sheng and said, "You know more, tell your sister-in-law!"


    Only then did Xu Sheng take over the topic, "That person used to be from the same school as us, and was a classmate with Zhang Jingyi."

 Chapter 408： see you parents

    "And I have liked Zhang Jingyi for many years."


    Han Wen frowned slightly: "I''ve liked it for many years, why aren''t the two of them together?"


    Said that Shen Yu answered, "It''s not because the man''s family conditions are not good."


    "There was a lot of trouble at that time, and the whole family was implicated."


    "Zhang Jingyi doesn''t dislike that man and wants to follow him, but the people in her family don''t want to. They feel that they won''t be able to take advantage of that person, and they even send Zhang Jingyi to the countryside in order to break up the two of them."


    "It happened that he also went to the countryside for his third brother."


    Han Wen: "No wonder."


    "It stands to reason that the man should hate Zhang Jingyi''s parents? Why did they get together again?"


    Shen Yu: "Who knows what he thinks."


    Han Wen: "That man''s family conditions are good?"


    Xu Sheng thought for a while and replied seriously, "The conditions are good."


    Han Wen: "Is there any hope for him compared to Zhou Bing?"


    Shen Yu turned around while he was free, "Sister-in-law, do you want to listen to the truth or lie?"


    Han Wen: "Okay, you don''t need to say anything, I get it."


    Shen Yu pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled, "You said it''s not good who he likes, but he likes Zhang Jingyi."


    "If Zhang Jingyi had a brain, it would be fine, but she was still a brainless one. She listened to her parents in everything she did."


    Han Wen looked at Shen Yu like that, and replied angrily, "You think everyone else is as smart as you!"


    Shen Yu shook his head and said, "You don''t have to be as smart as me, but you can''t be stupid either!"


    Han Wen: "..."


    As he spoke, he arrived at a restaurant, Shen Yu parked the car, got out of the car and opened the door for Han Wen.


    Han Wen looked at such a luxurious place and said in surprise, "You two made a fortune?"


    Xu Sheng: "We didn''t make a fortune, our parents are there, they treat us."


    Han Wen: "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Shen Yu: "I said earlier that you could come?"


    Han Wen: "That''s better than assault."


    Shen Yu smiled, "You are already at the door, can''t you leave now?"


    Han Wen''s expression was natural, "Of course you can''t go. Why are your parents thinking about having dinner with me?"


    Xu Sheng: "My parents think that we can live so well in the countryside, and we are able to retake the university entrance exam because of your help, so I am very grateful to you. As soon as they heard that you were coming to the capital, they clamored to invite you to dinner. ."


    Han Wen: "No wonder I''ve been waiting at the train station for several days, so I was thinking about it."


    Shen Yu smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, don''t say that, we are really sincere in waiting for you."


    Huzi pouted, "Who believes."


    Shen Yu hugged Hu Zi''s neck with a smile on his face, looking like a good brother, "Don''t cheer me up."


    Hu Zi blinked his eyes innocently, "What I said is obviously the truth."


    At this moment, a box next to the corridor suddenly opened its door, and a very bookish woman stood at the door, looking at them in surprise.


    Han Wen felt a little familiar at first sight. She glanced at Xu Sheng, who was walking side by side with her, and whispered, "Your mother?"


    Xu Sheng nodded with a smile on his face, and when he got closer, he called out, "Mom."


    Shen Yu let go of Hu Zi and shouted, "Aunt Jiang."


    Xu Sheng''s mother nodded with a smile, then looked at Han Wen behind her, and took the initiative to say, "This is Teacher Han! I didn''t expect to be so young."


    Han Wen stepped forward to shake her hand and replied politely, "Hello, I''m Han Wen."


    "At first glance, you are Xu Sheng''s mother."


    Xu Sheng''s mother asked curiously, "How did you see it?"


    Han Wen: "Xu Sheng''s temperament is similar to yours."


    Xu Sheng''s mother thought that Han Wen would say that they look alike, but she didn''t expect that what Han Wen said was temperament, she was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted, laughing, "I''ve heard so much, Teacher Han''s sentence is my favorite. agreed."


    "Let''s not talk about it here, everyone in the house is waiting."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Hu Zi and Han Qing followed behind, looking at Han Wen''s indifference to humiliation, they said in surprise, "My aunt is too good."


    Huzi: "Don''t you look at whose mother is that?"


    Han Qing: "What does it have to do with you?"


    In the private room, there were two men and a woman sitting, and when they saw them coming in, they immediately stood up.


    "Lao Xu, Lao Shen, look who''s here."


    Shen Yu''s mother looks very similar to Shen Yu, and she looks very lively with a baby face, "This is Teacher Han? My God is so young? I can''t believe it."


    Han Wen raised the corner of her mouth and smiled, "Hello, Mother Shen Yu."


    "Hello, hello, please take a seat."


    After speaking, he looked at Han Qing and Hu Zi and asked, "Are you two Hu Zi and Xiaolong?"


    Huzi: "Hello Auntie, I''m Huzi. This is my cousin Han Qing. My brother didn''t come to school at home."


    Shen Yu''s mother laughed, pointed at Hu Zi and said, "I can tell at a glance that you are Hu Zi, please take a seat."


    Hu Zi and Han Qing pulled out their chairs and sat next to Han Wen, acting very calm, watching Xu Sheng''s parents nod their heads again and again, this is really good upbringing.


    After sitting down, the chat started, making Han Wen have to feel that she came here this time to accompany the child to see the parents.


    As soon as they heard that they wanted to live in a guest house after dinner, Shen Yu''s parents warmly invited them to stay at their house.


    "The most important thing in our family is a place. What kind of hostel should we live in! Just live in my house." Shen Yu''s mother said in a big voice.


    Xu Sheng''s mother hurriedly followed after hearing this: "That''s right, Xiao Han''s place is quite big, so you can live there as well."


    Han Wen smiled and declined: "I made a deal with my eldest son, he will go to the hostel to find me at night, and there are two children in the hostel."


    After hearing this, Shen Yu hurriedly said, "Mom, don''t worry about it. Teacher Han has something to do this time. She will stay at our house when she comes next time."


    Shen Yu''s mother nodded hurriedly, "That''s alright, then we''ve agreed to stay at our house next time we come to the capital."


    Han Wen: "Okay, okay."


    When Han Wen and the others went back, Fu Jin was already waiting at the door, "Mom, why did you eat for so long?"


    Han Wen: "Shen Yu and Xu Sheng''s parents also came and talked more. Why aren''t you waiting in the room?"


    Fu Jin: "I''m fine. It''s more convenient to wait for you outside."


    Shen Yu and Xu Sheng sat in the car and looked at Fu Jin and asked, "Would you like to send you back?"


    Fu Jin waved his hand: "No need, we will go back by ourselves in a while, you can send Han Qing first!"


    Shen Yu waved his hand in the car, "Then let''s go first."


    After they left, Han Wen asked, "How is Zhou Bing?"


    Fu Jin shook his head, "It''s not good, I''m lying on the bed without eating or drinking."


    Han Wen: "Where''s Zhou Li?"


    Fu Jin: "Accompany his brother up there."


    Han Wen: "Then let''s go up first." When he went to the front desk and wanted to open the room, he heard Fu Jin say that he had already opened it ahead of time.

 Chapter 409： come to you

    Hearing that Fu Jin said it was done, Han Wen didn''t waste any time, and directly asked Fu Jin to take them to Zhou Bing''s room.


    When I entered the door, I saw Zhou Bing lying on the bed, with his back to the door, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Han Wen looked at Zhou Li and asked, "You still refuse to speak?"


    Zhou Li shook her head sadly.


    Han Wen said to Hu Zi behind her, "Close the door."


    Hu Zi turned to close the door, and the atmosphere calmed down.


    Han Wen looked at Zhou Bing and sighed, and said helplessly: "There are no outsiders now, tell me what''s going on!"


    Zhou Li called out to the bed, but no one answered.


    Zhou Li: "Brother, if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default."


    After pausing for a while to see Zhou Bing, there was still no response, so he simply said: "Then I said it."


    "My brother and I went to their house to find her according to the address Zhang Jingyi left. As soon as we walked to the door without even going in, we saw Zhang Jingyi and a man coming out of the house hugging each other."


    "My brother was angry at the time, so he went forward to find Zhang Jingyi''s theory. How could he think that Zhang Jingyi was so shameless, and even said he didn''t know my brother."


    "If I hadn''t slapped the marriage certificate on her face, she still wouldn''t admit it!"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "She admitted it?"


    Zhou Li nodded, "When she saw that I took out the marriage certificate, she admitted it."


    Han Wen: "And then what?"


    Zhou Li: "Then she said that she doesn''t like my brother and has no feelings for my brother. The reason why she is willing to marry my brother is because she doesn''t have to work."


    "And let my brother forget her, don''t look for her again in the future."


    Han Wen turned Zhou Bing aside and asked coldly, "What did he say?"


    Zhou Li: "My brother was silent for a long time, and finally asked them what to do with Mingze like this?"


    "Zhang Jingyi froze for a moment and said that Mingze didn''t want him anymore. My mother didn''t like it, so let him follow her."


    "My brother was dumbfounded after hearing that sentence, and stared straight at Zhang Jingyi like that."


    "In the end, Zhang Jingyi couldn''t stand my brother''s gaze, so she took the man and hurried away. When I came back, my brother became like this."


    After hearing Zhou Li''s words, Hu Zi''s youthful and arrogant slurs immediately broke out, "I thought she was not pleasing to the eye. I didn''t expect her heart to be so bad, and she was not afraid of being hit by a car when she went out."


    When Han Wen heard Hu Zi''s foul language, she glanced at him sternly, and said angrily, "Hu Zi, pay attention to your quality."


    Hu Zi snorted coldly and said angrily, "What qualities should you pay attention to at this time?"


    "Sister Zhou Li, you didn''t hit her?"


    Zhou Li said leisurely: "I slapped her twice when I took the marriage certificate."


    Hu Zi said excitedly: "It''s beautiful."


    Looking at the extremely excited Hu Zi, Han Wen coughed lightly and swept the bed with her peripheral vision, signaling him to pay attention to other people''s emotions.


    Hu Zi glanced at Zhou Bing lying on the bed and pushed Han Wen: "Mom, what should I do now?"


    Under Wang Dani''s entrustment, Han Wen could not sit back and watch, and said to Zhou Bing, "Since Zhou Bing has happened, we can''t just hide. You should sit up first, and let''s discuss it."


    Zhou Bing, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly replied in a lifeless voice: "Auntie, please let me calm down first."


    Han Wen was also afraid that pushing too hard would affect Zhou Bing''s mood, and said lightly, "That''s good, then think about it first, let''s go back first."


    "Let Hu Zi live with you today, and you can call him if you have anything." After leaving Hu Zi, he left with Fu Jin and Zhou Li.


    Going out, Zhou Li asked worriedly, "Auntie, what should my brother do like this!"


    "Would you like to call my mom?"


    After all, this is the family matter of the old Zhou family, and Han Wen can''t decide for them all. She nodded and said, "Okay, then you two find a place to call your mother and ask your mother for her opinion."


    Zhou Li: "Then let''s call first, my brother..."


    Han Wen: "Your brother can''t go wrong with us watching."


    Zhou Li looked grateful, "Thank you auntie."


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter, you two go back slowly, have a good class tomorrow, don''t think too much."


    Fu Jin glanced at the time and felt that it was getting late. He pulled Zhou Li''s arm and said calmly, "Understood, then let''s go first."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After they left, Han Wen called Hu Zi out and warned him a few times before going back to sleep.


    Han Wen recognized the bed a little, and woke up early the next morning. She didn''t call Hu Zi for fear of disturbing her, so she walked outside to buy some breakfast to eat.


    Today, she changed into a long fleece woolen coat and walked alone on the streets of the capital, feeling a little dazed that she had returned to the original world for a moment.


    At this moment, a click was heard, and the sound of the camera sounded. Han Wen turned to look and saw that Xu Sheng was standing not far away with a camera.


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "Why are you here?"


    Xu Sheng: "I''m used to waking up in the morning, and I just want to come and have a look when I have nothing to do."


    He raised the breakfast in his hand and smiled greenly: "I''ve bought breakfast too."


    Han Wen also smiled slightly: "That''s right, I''ll buy it instead." After speaking, the two turned around and walked back together.


    "Why are you alone, Shen Yu?"


    Fu Jin: "Shen Yu''s girlfriend starts school today, and he''s going to send her. And this camera, it was brought to me yesterday, so let me bring it here."


    Han Wen just remembered, "When will you two start school?"


    Shen Yu learned about mechanics and went to school in the Northeast, "I have four or five days to start school relatively late."


    Xu Sheng was relatively tall, and Han Wen raised her head slightly when she saw him, "They are all in Beijing, why did you go so far?"


    Xu Sheng glanced down at Han Wen and said helplessly, "No way! We don''t have this profession on our side."


    Han Wen nodded in agreement. In terms of military industry, universities in the Northeast are better. "Going to the Northeast is also very good. At least you can eat goose stewed in an iron pot, and meat in a pot."


    After hearing this, Xu Sheng asked with a doting face: "Do you like to eat pot-wrapped meat?"


    Han Wen nodded, "I like it! But I always feel that I can''t make his taste."


    Xu Sheng didn''t know what to think of, nodded and replied, "I like it too."


    Han Wen: "True or false, I remember you don''t like sweets very much."


    Xu Sheng smiled and replied, "I ate a lot at your house, and I gradually got used to it."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows: "Why do you mean to blame us?"


    Xu Sheng hurriedly begged for mercy: "No, no."


    The atmosphere between the two was just right. As soon as they walked to the guest house, they saw two uninvited guests.


    Han Wen''s face drooped down at once. She hadn''t looked for these two people yet, and they dared to come to her door.


    "Han Wen!" Pang Jiayue shouted impolitely.


    Han Wen stopped and looked at them sarcastically, and said coldly, "Why don''t you even call your auntie when you return to the capital?"

 Chapter 410： to divorce

    Pang Jiayue''s face was even more ugly when she was choked by Han Wen''s tone. Just as she was about to choke Han Wen, Zhang Jingyi grabbed her arm, "Forget it, Jiayue."


    Pang Jiayue was a little unhappy. In Lijia Village, she was angry with Han Wen, how could she be angry with her when she came to her territory.


    She threw off Zhang Jingyi''s arm suddenly, and saw that Xu Sheng, who was standing with Han Wen, became more angry. During this period of time, she contacted Xu Sheng many times, but every time he avoided seeing him, he didn''t expect to come to him in a hurry. this bitch.


    "Humph! You still think this is Lijia Village! I''m going to call your aunt if I have anything to do with you?"


    Han Wen glanced at her disdainfully, "It doesn''t matter, just get out of the way, I don''t know if a good dog won''t get in the way."


    Pang Jiayue didn''t expect Han Wen''s mouth to be so vicious, she shivered angrily and then opened her arms to stop Han Wen, "Don''t go, I have something to tell you."


    Han Wen glanced at Zhang Jingyi who was hiding behind, and said sarcastically, "Is it your business or her business?"


    Pang Jiayue: "Her business is mine."


    Han Wen: "That''s different, I have nothing to do with you, your business has nothing to do with me!"


    "What if you want to talk about Zhang Jingyi? We can still talk, but we have to let her tell me in person or I won''t talk about it."


    Pang Jiayue stomped her feet angrily, "You..."


    Seeing that Pang Jiayue was not Han Wen''s opponent, Zhang Jingyi quickly stood up and shouted, "Aunt Han, I will tell you myself."


    Han Wen glanced at the street and saw that the number of people was slowly increasing, her face darkened, and then she said, "This is not a place to talk, come with me!"


    Zhang Jingyi hesitated for a while and nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    Han Wen did not inform Zhou Bing, but took them to her room first.


    After opening the door and entering, she didn''t let her in. She found a place to sit first, and asked arrogantly, "What do you want to say?"


    Zhang Jingyi was always a little apprehensive when facing Han Wen, and after hesitating for a moment, she didn''t dare to speak out. Just when Han Wen was waiting impatiently, Pang Jiayue touched Zhang Jingyi and urged, "You said it!"


    Zhang Jingyi said hesitantly this time, "Aunt Han, I want to divorce Zhou Bing."


    When Zhang Jingyi and Zhou Bing were together at the beginning, Wang Dani had a mind to let them get married, because she was afraid that there would be today.


    Han Wen sneered: "You didn''t tell me if you wanted to divorce, you have to find Zhou Bing!"


    Zhang Jingyi shuddered when she thought of Zhou Bing''s eyes that wanted to kill her yesterday.


    "Auntie, I know that Zhou Bing listens to you in everything, please help me persuade him!"


    Han Wen sneered, "Zhou Bing listens to me? Are you okay! Can she marry you if she listens to me?"


    Zhang Jingyi''s face froze and she didn''t speak.


    Han Wen became angry when she saw her, "I especially want to ask you, does Zhou Bing treat you badly?"


    Zhang Jingyi was stunned for a moment, her expression began to collapse, "Okay."


    Han Wen: "Okay, do you want to divorce him?"


    "Don''t forget how many people were against the two of you at the time. If it wasn''t for Zhou Bing''s insistence on marrying you, do you think you would have today?"


    "Can you sit comfortably at home and do nothing? Can you go to university?"


    "You''re here now. You just got into college and you haven''t even gotten your **** yet! Just thinking about divorce, your conscience will be eaten by a dog!"


    Zhang Jingyi was stunned by Han Wen''s scolding, and she lowered her head and did not dare to refute.


    Seeing Zhang Jingyi''s expression, Pang Jiayue immediately began to panic.


    They are here to talk about divorce this time, not for the two to get back together. If they get back together, what if she wants to go back to school!


    They had already discussed before they came. Zhang Jingyi stayed in the capital to get married, and she took her admission notice to the school to report.


    Pang Jiayue also participated in the college entrance examination at that time, but did not pass it.


    "Jingyi, don''t listen to her fooling you, think about Shen Ming, he is still waiting for you." Pang Jiayue reminded in a low voice.


    As soon as she mentioned Shen Ming, Zhang Jingyi immediately regained her senses, and said in a strong tone, "I know what you said. I''m sorry for Zhou Bing. I owe him what I owe him in the next life."


    Han Wen: "Repay? What do you take back?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "You don''t have to worry about this. I want to chat with Zhou Bing."


    Han Wen stared straight at her, "Are you sure? Don''t forget that Ming Ze is still at home waiting for you."


    Zhang Jingyi nodded expressionlessly, "I think about it, I don''t regret it."


    Han Wen looked at Zhang Jingyi with some surprise. She couldn''t believe she could say it so easily. On the island, she clearly cared about Ming Ze, "You are sure, if you get divorced, Ming Ze will definitely not be able to follow you."


    Zhang Jingyi hesitated for a moment, then her eyes became firm again. Shen Ming had waited for her for so many years, and this time she couldn''t let him down. As for Mingze Wang Dani Kendong, he would take good care of him.


    "You don''t need to say, I will definitely get divorced from this marriage."


    The door was opened as soon as the voice fell. Zhou Bing stood at the door and replied gloomily: "Want to divorce? You are dreaming! I don''t agree."


    "Zhou Zhou Bing." Zhang Jingyi shouted in surprise.


    There was a hint of sarcasm on Zhou Bing''s pale face, and the honest and honest face before became gloomy, and the words he said were extremely harsh, "It''s only been a few days since I was separated from me! Did you find a home so soon? It seems that you really are A feisty woman."


    While talking, Zhou Bing approached Zhang Jingyi. Zhang Jingyi had never seen Zhou Bing so scared that he backed away step by step.


    "Zhou Bing, calm down! It''s a fact that I don''t like you anymore."


    Zhou Bing touched Zhang Jingyi''s face and said coldly, "I didn''t say that I liked me before I left, and I changed my mind so quickly. Why didn''t I know you were such a woman?"


    Zhang Jingyi was so frightened by Zhou Bing that tears came out of her eyes. The crying pear blossoms brought rain, and begged for mercy: "Zhou Bing, I beg you to let me go?"


    "Let go of you, who will let me go?"


    Hu Zi stood beside Han Wen and asked worriedly, "Mom, is Brother Zhou Bing okay?"


    Han Wen: "How were you when you came?"


    Huzi: "It was good when I came."


    Han Wen sighed softly, "Looks like I''ve been stimulated again."


    Zhang Jingyi stared at Zhou Bing and shouted pitifully: "Zhou Bing~"


    A trace of hesitation flashed in Zhou Bing''s eyes, and he asked calmly, "Do you still want to lie to me?"


    Zhang Jingyi was startled, as if she did not expect Zhou Bing to ask such a question.


    At this time, Pang Jiayue, who had been standing by the side, suddenly stood up and replied confidently: "Who do you think you are! Are we lying to you? Just a country bumpkin like you, do you think you can match Jingyi? You If we have self-knowledge and agree to divorce cleanly, don''t let us use other means."


    Standing on the side, Xu Sheng looked at Pang Jiayue and frowned slightly as if he didn''t know her, but he sighed helplessly, stretched out his hand to hold her, and said in a serious tone, "Jiayue, don''t get involved in other people''s family affairs. "

 Chapter 411： intimidate

    Pang Jiayue didn''t expect Xu Sheng to pull herself, a flash of joy flashed in her eyes, and she hurriedly explained, "I''m just in a hurry, I can''t just watch Jingyi go back to such a small place to live a miserable life!"


    Pang Jiayue''s words successfully angered Zhou Bing, Zhou Bing looked at her with burning eyes, "Shut up, if you hadn''t moved in the middle, I and her would have gotten to where we are today, you poisonous woman."


    As soon as Pang Jiayue heard Zhou Bing scolding herself, she began to become weak again, "You are talking nonsense, I''m all for Jingyi''s good, you don''t even look at your appearance, you look so poor, are you worthy of Jingyi? You? If you don''t divorce her, do you still want her to go back to live a hard life with you? If you really love her, divorce her!"


    Zhang Jingyi watched Pang Jiayue think about herself everywhere, and resisted the fear of standing up to confront Zhou Bing. She became more and more determined that she must divorce Zhou Bing, and felt that what Pang Jiayue said was right. Divorce yourself and let yourself live a good life, instead of going back to that island to see people''s faces.


    She threw off Zhou Bing''s shackles suddenly, ran to Pang Jiayue''s side and said firmly: "This marriage is divorced, whether you agree or not."


    The hesitation in Zhou Bing''s eyes completely disappeared, "Are you sure?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "I''m sure."


    Zhou Bing smiled coldly, "If you dream, I will not divorce you even if I die, and I will consume you."


    "I see how you are with that dog man."


    Zhang Jingyi heard that because he couldn''t be with Shen Ming, he rushed over and slapped Zhou Bing like crazy, "You bitch, why are you so vicious, don''t you look down on me?"


    Zhou Bing still had a trace of affection for Zhang Jingyi, but just looked at her coldly and let her fight.


    Seeing the viciousness in Zhang Jingyi''s eyes, Han Wen was afraid that she would really hurt Zhou Bing, so she suddenly got up and grabbed Zhang Jingyi''s hand, pushed back and said in a bad tone, "Have you had enough trouble, you have to follow him? Why would you beat him after a divorce?"


    Pang Jiayue also saw that things would not be so easy to negotiate, and stepped forward to hold Zhang Jingyi and said, "There will be a way for him to divorce you after we leave first."


    Seeing that the two were leaving, Han Wen casually shouted, "Wait a minute."


    Pang Jiayue looked at her with disgust in her eyes, "What do you want to do?"


    Han Wen: "She wants a divorce?"


    "So is your marriage divorced?"


    Pang Jiayue paused, and then said angrily, "I want you to take care of it."


    Han Wen: "Although I don''t have a good relationship with Liu Chunfang, I can''t bear to mention this kind of thing. It''s okay to mention her."


    "You said that if I called her to say that you were in the capital, and the conditions at home were not bad, do you think she would come here to find you according to her temper?"


    Pang Jiayue shivered with fright after hearing this. She managed to escape the family, but she didn''t want to go back, "You...what do you want?"


    Han Wen: "Don''t do anything, I just want you to be honest, don''t get involved in their affairs, or you will know mine."


    After getting along for so long, the two of them knew Han Wen''s temperament and personality. Zhang Jingyi was afraid that Pang Jiayue would be implicated.


    Han Wen didn''t believe what Zhang Jingyi said, looked at Pang Jiayue and said coldly, "You say it."


    Pang Jiayue hesitated for a while and then agreed immediately. She didn''t want to let her control her. Anyway, Shen Ming and her parents were still there, so she didn''t believe that they couldn''t be separated.


    When the two of them left, Hu Zi asked curiously: "Mom, why did you ask Pang Jiayue to guarantee this, if you want me to tell you, just tell Liu Chunfang and let them come to Pang Jiayue to make trouble, I think she still has time to take care of others. thing."


    "You forgot that Pang Jiayue''s family is quite rich."


    Hu Zi patted his head: "I didn''t expect it." According to Liu Chunfang''s temperament, he would definitely choose money.


    "That can''t be so cheap for her."


    Han Wen: "If we don''t say it, someone else must say it! Right?"


    Hu Ziyi was happy, "I''ll call Aunt Wang at night."


    After the girls discussed it, they remembered that there was a loyal fan of Pang Jiayue in the house, and they looked at Xu Sheng in unison.


    Xu Sheng had already given up on Pang Jiayue after knowing a series of things, and he was amused when he saw the expressions of the two of them, "Don''t worry, I didn''t hear anything."


    After getting Xu Sheng''s affirmative answer, he had time to look at Zhou Bing.


    Zhou Bing sat on the bed with a decadent look on his face. At first glance, it seemed that he was holding on just now, and he had not given up on Zhang Jingyi.


    Han Wen: "Pang Jiayue is not involved now, you are having a good talk with Zhang Jingyi."


    Several people present knew that the affairs of Zhang Jingyi and Zhou Bing were provoked by Pang Jiayue.


    Zhou Bing replied in a low mood: "Thank you, sorry for your troubles, you have to worry about me."


    Han Wen: "We''re fine, as long as you can think about it."


    Looking at Zhou Bing''s decadent look, he couldn''t bear to say, "You''re hungry! Let''s have some breakfast first."


    Zhou Bing shook his head eagerly, "Auntie, I''m not hungry."


    Seeing that he was similar to himself at the time, Xu Sheng brought him a bowl of soup from the meal he brought, "If you''re not hungry, you have to eat some, otherwise you won''t have the energy to spend with her."


    Zhou Bing took the soup and smiled bitterly, "Do I look so stupid now?"


    Han Wen: "That''s right, this is the end of not listening to the old man''s words."


    Zhou Bing was stunned for a moment, "Auntie, you are still so ruthless when you speak."


    Han Wen: "I said it too late."


    After dinner, Han Wen asked Zhou Bing, "Are we going out for a walk?"


    Before waiting for Zhou Bing to speak, Hu Zi pulled him and said, "Go, Brother Zhou Bing, you finally came here, how can you just stay in the hostel and do nothing."


    Zhou Bing was also afraid that he would delay everyone''s mood, so he nodded and said, "Okay."


    Since everyone has nothing to do during the day, I walked around the capital and checked in a few more famous scenic spots.


    "Brother Xu Sheng, take a picture of me and my mother." Hu Zi shouted loudly in the square.


    Xu Sheng smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    Because it is very meaningful here, after everyone took a photo alone, they took another photo together.


    After the four of them took a group photo, Xu Sheng suddenly said, "Sister-in-law, let''s take a photo alone! Thank you for your care over the years."


    Han Wen nodded and said, "Okay."


    The two stood together, and Hu Zi took a picture of Zhou Bing carrying something.


    After taking the photo, Hu Zi couldn''t help but praised: "My mother is so beautiful. She looks younger than Brother Xu Sheng when she is with Xu Sheng."


    Han Wen smiled smugly when she heard it, "My mother has maintained it for so many years, if it doesn''t work, it''s not in vain."


    "Also, I dressed you up so handsomely, can you not have your nostrils turned upside down when you take pictures?"


    Before coming, Han Wen wanted to have a good time in the capital, so she specially made a new outfit for Fu Jin and Hu Zi, and even the shoes were made after a long time with Wang Dani.


    Sports padded clothes, sports pants, black boots, and Huzi''s face can be said to be very handsome.

 Chapter 412： I listen to you, we dont care

    Even Zhou Bing was forced by Han Wen to change his outfit when he was about to go out.


    Huzi: "Mom, just spare me! How can I have so many postures."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him and said angrily, "I taught you for nothing."


    Xu Sheng took the camera from Hu Zi''s hand, glanced at it, and said with a smile, "Hu Zi''s shot is pretty good! It''s not that bad."


    After walking around, Zhou Bing''s mood also improved, and he came over and said curiously, "Let me take a look."


    "It was a good shot."


    Han Wen looked at the three and shook her head speechlessly, unable to communicate with the straight man.


    It was getting late after visiting the square, Xu Sheng put away the camera and asked with a smile, "Where are we going next?"


    Han Wen thought for a while: "Go back to the hostel! I''m afraid Fu Jin and Han Qing will come over."


    Xu Sheng nodded: "Okay."


    Sure enough, Han Qing came just after returning to the hostel, "Little aunt, where have you been?"


    Han Wen: "Going out for a walk, why did you come so early?"


    Han Qing: "I have nothing to do today. I came over early when I saw that I was free."


    Han Wen was a little worried that she didn''t go to Han Qing''s place yesterday. "You''ve packed everything, what else are you missing? How is your dormitory?"


    Han Qing replied carelessly: "It''s all packed up, my mother brought me everything, it''s not bad."


    Han Wen: "It''s fine. I''ll go take a look at it at noon tomorrow. You''ll wait for me at the door and take a picture of you and take it back to your mother to see."


    Han Qing: "Okay, Fu Jin and the others haven''t come yet?"


    Han Wen: "Not yet! It should be here soon. Are you hungry? We bought something to eat when we went out."


    Han Qing rubbed his stomach. At noon, he wasn''t quite used to the cafeteria and didn''t eat much. Seeing a banana, he said directly, "I''m a little hungry. I''ll eat a banana."


    Han Wen: "You take it yourself."


    Han Qing took the banana and pushed Hu Zi lying on the bed, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Huzi: "I''m tired."


    Han Qing: "Where have you been playing, you are so tired."


    Huzi: "Everyone who can say the name has gone shopping."


    Han Wen heard the demolition and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, we only went to three places."


    Han Qing: "Little aunt, where are you going tomorrow?"


    Han Wen: "Go to the Great Wall."


    Han Qing listened with envy, "I want to go too."


    Huzi: "Then you skip class, let''s go together?"


    Han Qing agreed with a face, "It can be considered."


    Han Wen was afraid that he would really listen to Hu Zi, so she quickly persuaded: "Forget it, you can invite Fu Jin and the others when you want to play on the weekend."


    Han Qing thought for a while, "That''s fine, anyway, I''m going to stay here for a long time, not less than two days."


    Hu Zi looked resentful after hearing this, and pushed Han Qing, "stay away from me, it''s an eyesore to see you."


    Han Qing: "I would like to treat you like I said."


    Seeing Xu Sheng playing with the camera, he stepped forward and asked, "Brother Xu Sheng, is this a camera? You can teach me how to use it too!"


    At this time, the camera is almost completely mechanical, focusing and changing the film all need to be adjusted manually, so it is a very technical thing.


    Xu Sheng nodded naturally and agreed, "Okay."


    Hu Zi had already learned almost everything today, so he simply closed his eyes and rested.


    Han Wen and Zhou Bing were packing up the loot they bought.


    Han Qing studied it for a while, and then said with great interest, "Little aunt, let''s take a picture of the two of us!"


    Han Wen glanced at the surroundings, "Here?"


    Han Qing: "Yeah."


    Han Wen sorted out her clothes and replied casually, "Okay."


    As a result, as soon as the two started filming, Fu Jin and Zhou Li came in.


    Xu Sheng frowned slightly, "They have entered the country, you two stand here, I''m taking another picture."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After taking the photo, he turned his head and asked Fu Jin, "Have you two eaten? If you don''t have enough, go out and find a place to eat."


    Fu Jin: "I haven''t eaten yet."


    Han Wen: "Let''s go, let''s have dinner. Han Qing, wake up Huzi."


    At the restaurant, Han Wen counted seven people, and ordered eight dishes, a pot of steamed buns.


    When the food was served, Hu Zi asked with a distressed face: "Mom, we can spend so much money, my dad will be so distressed when he finds out at home."


    Han Wen stuffed Hu Zi with a pair of chopsticks, "You know what your dad earns is not just for us to spend."


    While eating, Han Wen looked at them and suddenly remembered something, "When we leave, if you want us, send us a letter and stop calling."


    Han Qing: "Isn''t it convenient to make a phone call?"


    Fu Jin took a bite of the steamed bun and replied lightly, "My mother doesn''t want to read our letter, he wants the stamp on the letter."


    Han Wen didn''t feel annoyed when she was exposed, and replied calmly, "I''ve been collecting stamps recently, you can write to me more in the future."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Fu Jin, "You write me a letter a week."


    Fu Jin was nibbling on the steamed buns when he heard this, and then said, "I don''t have so much to say."


    Han Wen: "You can write whatever you want, and I won''t necessarily read it anyway."


    Seeing that Fu Jin was deflated, Zhou Li smiled silently, "Auntie, I''ll write to you when the time comes."


    Han Wen: "Okay, it''s still my son..." Before the daughter-in-law could say the word, she hurriedly swallowed it back.


    "Hello."


    Hu Zi felt curious when he saw his mother talking, pushed his mother and asked in a low voice, "Mom, what did you want to say just now?"


    Han Wen: "Go back and tell you."


    After eating and leaving the restaurant, Zhou Li called Zhou Bing aside.


    "Brother, I called our mother yesterday."


    Zhou Bing''s mood sank, "What did our mother say?"


    Zhou Li glanced at Zhou Bing and said helplessly: "Our mother said that since you married Zhang Jingyi, she has never heard of them. Now that you are making trouble like this, she doesn''t care."


    "You can live if you want, leave if you want, as long as you don''t hurt Mingze."


    Zhou Bing was silent for a while before answering, "I see."


    On Han Wen''s side, Fu Jin approached his mother and whispered about Zhou Bing, "Mom, we called Aunt Wang yesterday, Aunt Wang said that Zhang Jingyi will listen to Zhou Bing, as long as Zhou Bing can think about it. It''s alright, it''s okay to suffer a little."


    "But I want you to help me watch. Don''t let Zhang Jingyi lie to Brother Zhou Bing."


    Han Wen: "Well, she gave me a big job."


    After speaking, Fu Jin and the others separated from Han Wen. It was getting late and they had to go back to school.


    So when I went back, there were only Han Wen, Hu Zi, and Zhou Bing.


    The next day, Han Wen woke up early, and she no longer took care of Zhou Bing''s emotions as she did yesterday, and went directly to photograph Hu Zi''s room. There was no way they could not stay here for a few days, so they couldn''t waste their time.


    Unexpectedly, the door opened as soon as it was knocked on. Zhou Bing stood at the door full of energy. Han Wen was taken aback and said, "Are you alright?"


    Zhou Bing: "I''m fine."


    Han Wen: "Where''s Huzi?"


    Zhou Bing: "Go wash."


    Han Wen breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, pack up and go eat."

 Chapter 413： ready to buy a house

    Zhou Bing: "Auntie, go eat! I have something to deal with."


    Han Wen was stunned for a second, "What''s the matter? Do you want us to accompany you?"


    Zhou Bing smiled and returned to his previous simple and honest appearance, "No need, I want to handle it myself."


    Han Wen looked at him with a determined look on his face, and didn''t follow up to ask, "Well, come back to us if you have anything."


    Zhou Bing: "Okay, then I''ll go."


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    When Zhou Bing left, Han Wen still hadn''t reacted, she sat on the bed and waited for Hu Zi with a dull expression.


    Hu Zi came into the room with a basin and wiped his hair, and was startled to see Han Wen sitting on the bed, "Mom, when did you come?"


    Han Wen looked up at him, "It''s been a while, do you know what happened to Zhou Bing?"


    Huzi: "Nothing!"


    Han Wen: Nothing, he went out to do errands in good spirits early in the morning? "


    Hu Zi wiped his hair after listening to the **** words, "He should go to Zhang Jingyi."


    Han Wen: "What did he tell you last night?"


    Hu Zi frowned and thought for a while, "I didn''t say anything last night, I just said it today."


    "He went to bed when he came back last night, and got up early this morning."


    "If it wasn''t for the habit I developed at home, I wouldn''t necessarily have seen him go out."


    "He said he wanted to leave, and he wanted to make it clear to Zhang Jingyi so that we wouldn''t be worried."


    Han Wen: "Do you think he is normal?"


    Huzi: "It''s quite normal. I think Brother Zhou Bing really thought about it this time."


    Han Wen: "Just think about it, I''m afraid he will do something irrational."


    Hu Zi wiped his hair, put the towel on the back of the chair, and replied calmly, "Don''t worry! Brother Zhou Bing won''t do stupid things when he''s such an adult."


    Han Wen: "How do you know?"


    Huzi: "Don''t look at how confused Zhou Bing is sometimes, but he is a very responsible person. As long as Mingze is around, he will be fine."


    Han Wen: "I hope it''s what you said."


    Hu Zi packed himself up, picked up the padded jacket on the side and put it on, and asked casually, "Let''s go there? Are we really going to climb the Great Wall?"


    Xu Sheng and Shen Yu couldn''t come to accompany them today because of business, and even Zhou Bing went out. Han Wen looked at Hu Zi, and suddenly had another idea in her heart.


    "I''m not going to climb the Great Wall today. I''ll go when I have time. You can accompany me to another place."


    Tiger: "Where are you going?"


    Han Wen: "You''ll know when the time comes."


    Huzi: "So mysterious?"


    Han Wen: "Of course, you put on your clothes, let''s go to dinner first."


    After eating, Han Wen took Huzi for a walk in the alleys of the capital.


    "Mom, why did you bring me here?"


    Han Wen looked calm: "Look at the house."


    Hu Zi was surprised: "What? You''re not going to buy a house here, are you?"


    "Well, buy a house."


    Huzi: "Mom, what do you think, Black Island is not better than this?"


    "You know what I call investment." As a person living in the new century, even if she is ignorant, she knows that buying a house at this time is the most cost-effective.


    Huzi: "Then are you rich?"


    Han Wen: "No money."


    Hu Zi said helplessly: "What kind of house do you buy if you don''t have money?"


    Han Wen: "I''m optimistic and ask your dad to send it to me."


    "Can my dad listen to you?"


    "We''ve all negotiated it."


    Han Wen told Wang Hao this idea before she came. There are so many children in their family, and now one of them has come to the capital, and the rest may also come. It is better to buy a house first. It is also convenient to come later.


    Huzi: "You two are really amazing."


    "Where are you going to buy it?"


    Han Wen looked at the surrounding alleys and replied calmly, "Just buy this one."


    Huzi: "You want to buy a whole yard?"


    Han Wen: "Well, so many people in our family can live without buying a yard?"


    Huzi: "Yes, it''s a lot of money, right?"


    Han Wen frowned, "I don''t know, why don''t you go and find out?"


    Huzi looked around, "I don''t even have anyone, where to find out."


    "Why don''t you let Brother Xu Sheng and Brother Shen Yu help you?"


    At this time, Han Wen didn''t want others to know how much money their family had.


    Han Wen: "I can''t keep bothering people, let''s take a look first."


    Hu Zi also felt that his mother was right when he heard it. He still knew if the wealth was not revealed.


    "Then let''s take a look first, maybe there is a suitable one."


    Han Wen: "You agree?"


    Huzi: "It''s not that I spend money, why do I disagree."


    Han Wen: "You''re right."


    The two mothers reached a consensus, and the speed of looking for a house became faster. Unfortunately, the house was not so easy to find, and there was no suitable one after searching all morning.


    In the current courtyard houses, several families live in one courtyard. Han Wen felt that it was troublesome to negotiate, so she was reluctant to buy them.


    Seeing that it was getting late, thinking about what I said to Han Qing yesterday, I hurriedly took Huzi to take the bus to the school.


    When we got to school, it was just after class at noon, and Huzi prepared his camera and waited at the door with his mother.


    After a while, Han Qing came out, "Little aunt!"


    Han Wen hurriedly waved at him, "Come here and take a picture for you."


    The best way to commemorate a university is to stand at the school gate and take a photo.


    Han Qing listened and did not refuse, and stood at the door and took a picture.


    After taking the photo, Han Wen told Huzi to put away the camera, and then said to Han Qing: "We didn''t eat when we came, you take us to the cafeteria of your school."


    Han Qing: "Okay."


    Because there were so many people in the cafeteria at this time, Han Qing took them around the campus first.


    Han Wen looked at the school brick by brick and couldn''t help but sigh that it''s so good to go to university.


    By the time we got to the cafeteria, there were not many people, and of course there were not many dishes, and a few people were barely full.


    Han Wen: "Where is your dormitory? Can I go and have a look?"


    Han Qing: "Yes, there are still students from other places coming over the past few days, so our dormitory is temporarily open to the public."


    Han Wen: "Then have you put everything away? Lock it with a lock."


    Han Qing: "It''s all set."


    When they got to the men''s dormitory, Han Wen wanted Han Qingjin to speak up, but as soon as they got to the door, they saw the door of their dormitory was wide open.


    This time, I didn''t even need to say hello, I entered the dormitory directly.


    As soon as she entered the door, Han Wen felt the difference. Unlike the current students, who were lying on the bed and playing with their mobile phones after eating, they all sat on the bed and read books.


    Thinking of Han Qing''s major, Han Wen''s eyes became a little more eager. In the future, these people may all be big bosses who speak to the outside world, so it would be better to take a few more glances.


    Han Qing noticed something was wrong and whispered, "Little aunt."


    Han Wen immediately regained her senses and asked solemnly, "Han Qing, where do you have the bed? Let me see."


    Han Qing pointed to the shop in the middle and replied, "This."


    Han Wen touched it and pressed it again to see that there was nothing wrong, before nodding her head and saying, "It''s alright."

 Chapter 414： Zhou Bings revenge

    Seeing that Han Qing was doing well here, Han Wen was relieved, "Okay, you can rest! We''ll go back first."


    Han Qing: "I''ll send you off."


    Han Wen looked at the big guys in the room and hurriedly refused: "No, hurry up and rest! We know the way."


    Hu Zi stepped forward and grabbed Han Qing''s neck, raised his eyebrows, and persuaded them, "Brother, I think you should stay in the room."


    The two had been together for so long, and Han Qing could immediately hear the meaning of Hu Zi''s words. Facing a room full of academic bullies, he was also Alexander.


    "Then I won''t send you."


    Han Wen: "Well, we''ll go back the morning after tomorrow, and you can come and meet with us tomorrow."


    Han Qing: "So fast."


    Huzi: "Brother, I still have to go to school, okay?"


    Han Qing: "Okay!"


    After leaving the University of Foreign Languages, the two stood at the door, and Hu Zi asked curiously, "Mom, where are we going next?"


    Han Wen: "Go back to the place just now."


    Hu Zi''s face was unrequited, "Are you still looking for it?"


    Han Wen: "Of course."


    I hurried back all the way, and started looking for a house again. I searched all afternoon and didn''t hear any houses for sale.


    Han Wen just remembered, this is just the beginning of the reform and opening up, everyone still has doubts about this policy, even if they want to sell the house, they dare not take any action.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Huzi: "Can''t find it anymore?"


    Han Wen: "No more."


    Huzi: "Then go?"


    As soon as I got back to the hostel, a sense of exhaustion immediately surged up. Han Wen was lying on the bed and her brows were furrowed. She didn''t know that it would be too late for Fu Jin to come over to buy a house during the summer vacation.


    Hu Zi was sitting beside him playing with the camera, and he couldn''t help but say, "Mom, isn''t my brother still in Beijing, you ask him to find him."


    Hearing this, Han Wen sat up excitedly, "I didn''t expect that, you are still smart."


    Hu Zi helped his forehead helplessly, "He knows that his mother often doesn''t have a brain."


    Only then did Han Wen remember that there was one more thing she didn''t ask, "Did you go see Zhou Bing back?"


    Huzi: "I went to see it when I came back and haven''t come back yet."


    Hearing this, Han Wen looked serious: "I haven''t come back so late, so he didn''t have an accident, right?"


    Huzi: "It shouldn''t, in case something is delayed!"


    Han Wen: "I''m not at ease, let''s go look for it!"


    Hu Zi also changed his lazy appearance just now, and replied in a serious tone: "Okay."


    The girls packed up and hurried out the door. When they left, they didn''t forget to go to the front desk to tell them that if anyone came looking for them, let them wait in the room.


    Here, Zhou Bing went to Zhang Jingyi''s house early in the morning, because it was too late when he didn''t take the car to Zhang Jingyi''s house because of saving money.


    He found a random place to buy a bag of fruit, stood in the corner and waited for a long time, and saw people walking around with things going out. He couldn''t be blasted away without even entering the door like last time .


    This time, he deliberately changed into the clothes he wore the day before yesterday, bowed his waist slightly, and lowered his head to show a hint of poverty. When he was ready, he walked out cautiously, and watched the old lady who was chatting at the door walking over and deliberately asked. Said: "Auntie, do you know how to get to Zhang Jingyi''s house?"


    The old lady raised her head and looked at him curiously, "Are you looking for Zhang Jingyi? Who are you?"


    As soon as Zhou Bing heard it, he knew that this person knew Zhang Jingyi, and hurriedly said cowardly, "I am her husband."


    The old lady was shocked when she heard it, "Are you from the country?"


    Zhou Bing smiled embarrassedly: "Well, we met when she went to the countryside, and we have been married for several years."


    The old lady''s face changed. She wanted to say something but was too embarrassed to say it. She casually pointed, "That''s Zhang Jingyi''s house."


    Zhou Bing said gratefully, "Thank you."


    After he finished speaking, he walked towards Zhang Jingyi''s house with a bag of fruit.


    The old lady stood there and kept staring at Zhou Bing as she entered Zhang Jingyi''s house. Then she turned around in a panic and went elsewhere. My mother came, but she knew a big secret of the old Zhang family, so she quickly asked someone to tell her.


    Zhou Bing stood at the door and paused, then walked in and shouted, "Jingyi! Zhang Jingyi?"


    Zhang Jingyi''s family lived in a courtyard with other people living in the same courtyard. Their house took up two rooms, and the place was quite crowded.


    As soon as he shouted, he called someone out. Zhang Jingyi heard a familiar voice and hurried out of the house, looking at Zhou Bing in the yard, his face was gloomy and dripping water, "Why are you here?"


    Zhou Bing said with a smile: "Didn''t you say that our mother is sick? I''ll come and take a look and call you home by the way."


    Zhou Bing didn''t hold back his voice, he even amplified it a bit.


    The neighbors who lived in the same block ran out to watch the fun when they heard Zhou Bing''s words.


    Zhang Jingyi watched several households in the yard come out, her face flushed and ugly, she ran over and grabbed Zhou Bing''s arm, and reprimanded angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about, I don''t know you. You go!"


    Zhou Bing stood still, a flash of self-mockery flashed in his eyes, that is, he wanted to marry a woman regardless of obstacles.


    "What? You don''t know me? We''ve been together for several years. How old are our children? You dare say you don''t know me."


    When Zhang Jingyi heard Zhou Bing being so noisy, she immediately panicked. She didn''t tell anyone about her marriage, so everyone thought she was just going to the countryside, and they didn''t know that she was married and had children.


    The neighbors in the yard looked at Zhang Jingyi in surprise when they heard Zhou Bing''s words, and some people even whispered, "I just said that she doesn''t walk like a big girl. It turns out that she even gave birth to a child in the country."


    "Then what does she mean now? She has a husband and still has **** with others?"


    "You don''t understand that! Now everyone is clamoring to go back to the city. She must not want this man anymore, and wants to find one in the city again."


    "Ah! I used to look at her very well, but now it''s like this."


    The old lady pouted, "Look at their family, do you have a good family?"


    The man''s expression was startled, and then he said, "Don''t say it''s true."


    Zhang Jingyi became even more flustered when she heard Zhou Bing''s words. She hurriedly grabbed Zhou Bing''s arm and begged for mercy in a low voice: "Zhou Bing, don''t talk here, let''s go out and talk."


    Zhou Bing glanced down at her as if he didn''t see it, and then quarreled: "Why are you dragging me? When we got married, our mother and brother went there. You call them out to see me and see if we know each other. don''t know me."


    Zhang Jingyi didn''t dare to quarrel with Zhou Bing loudly, so she could only whisper: "Okay, don''t talk about it, save me some face."


    Zhou Bing sneered and said sarcastically: "Now you know that you need face, why didn''t you save me some face at the beginning? Are you looking for a good family before you get a divorce?"


    Zhang Jingyi had a ghost in her heart and didn''t dare to argue with Zhou Bing, so she could only be wronged and seek perfection, "Zhou Bing, you see..." Before she could finish her words, Zhou Bing interrupted ruthlessly, "There is no affection between the two of us. The moment you cheated."

 Chapter 415： torn face

    Zhang Jingyi listened to Zhou Bing''s words and looked at him with horror as if she didn''t know him. Just when she was at a loss, her eldest brother and second brother and her mother came out of the room.


    Looking at Zhou Bingchuan''s shabby look, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, "The beggars from there, why don''t you hurry up and shout at my house."


    Zhou Bing twitched the corners of his mouth when he heard his mother-in-law''s words, and then shouted as if he hadn''t heard it, "Mom! Mom! You can figure it out, you have to decide for me!"


    "Who are you calling who is your mother?" Zhang Jingyi''s mother replied bluntly when she heard Zhou Bing''s words.


    Zhou Bing listened to a look of grievance, "Mom, what''s wrong with you, you didn''t say that when you went to our place to get the dowry, you were still shouting like a good son-in-law, why did you turn around when you got to the city? Don''t you recognize anyone?"


    The surrounding neighbors began to whisper again after hearing this. A few years ago, the old Zhang family came back from a trip and brought three big things, but it was a sight at the time!


    Everyone asked them where they got it, and they said they bought it themselves, but now I know that it was sold by a daughter, which is really shameless.


    Zhang Jingyi''s family listened to Zhou Bing''s loud shouting, and his face was pulled like a donkey''s face, "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know you, where can I get the dowry." Zhang Jingyi''s mother refused to admit it. resistance.


    Zhou Bing wouldn''t let them go so easily, he pointed to the bicycle parked beside him and shouted: "Mom, why can''t you admit it! You see this bicycle is the dowry gift from the beginning. We have all the cars we bought. marked."


    As soon as he said this, Zhang Jingyi''s mother was immediately dumbfounded, for fear that Zhou Bing was saying something unpleasant, she hurriedly said to Zhang Jingyi''s elder brother: "Boss, look at where the beggars are talking nonsense here, hurry up and drive them away. Go out and save people''s jokes."


    Brother Zhang Jingyi immediately pushed Zhou Bing forward when he heard it, "You stinking beggar, are you looking at my sister''s beautiful appearance and want to make a bad idea, I tell you there is no way."


    After speaking, he pushed Zhou Bing out, Zhou Bing dodged left and right and shouted at Zhang Jingyi: "Jingyi, Jingyi, you are really so ruthless, why did you become like this when you entered the city! You don''t care about our children. already."


    Zhang Jingyi stared at Zhou Bing with an ugly face, and her eyes gradually filled with hatred.


    Zhang Jingyi''s mother noticed Zhang Jingyi''s strangeness, and said angrily to her: "Don''t hurry into the house, you will be provoking beggars for a while."


    Zhang Jingyi was speechless by her mother''s sarcasm, covered her mouth and ran back to the house.


    Here, Zhou Bing was pushed out of the yard by Zhang Jingyi''s two eldest brothers. Seeing no one outside, Zhang Jingyi''s eldest brother dragged Zhou Bing and threatened in a cold voice: "You better shut up for me now, or be careful of my fists. "


    Zhou Bing looked at Brother Zhang Jingyi and mocked: "Didn''t you say you didn''t know me, but now you know me again?"


    Zhang Jingyi''s second brother got a headache from Zhou Bing, touched his head and asked angrily, "What do you want?"


    Zhou Bing replied indifferently: "Let your sister go back with me."


    Brother Zhang Jingyi has not missed Shen Ming''s benefits during this time, and he refused without thinking: "If you are dreaming, I tell you, you''d better divorce my sister obediently, otherwise I have a way to treat you."


    Zhou Bing: "It''s okay if you don''t want to go back with me. Give me the original dowry."


    Zhou Bing''s heart aches when he thinks of the years his parents have shrunk for him.


    As soon as I heard the dowry gift, Zhang Jingyi''s eldest brother and second brother immediately revealed their true form, "What kind of dowry, I have never seen it before."


    Zhou Bing is not cowardly, "If you don''t give it to me, I won''t leave, and it''s not me who is embarrassed anyway."


    Big brother Zhang Jingyi saw Zhou Bing like this, he grabbed the front of his shirt and wanted to do it, but the second brother Zhang Jingyi was more rational and grabbed his arm and said, "Don''t make trouble with him, as long as we don''t admit it, he can''t do anything about it."


    "Let''s go! I have to go to work in a while!"


    Brother Zhang Jingyi didn''t forget to threaten Zhou Bing before he left, "I tell you to get out of here, or you will look good when I come back."


    Zhou Bing twitched the corners of his mouth and said nothing.


    He has never seen any kind of person on the island, and he doesn''t care about this kind of arrogance at all.


    After a while, Zhang Jingyi''s eldest brother and second brother went to work, leaving Zhang Jingyi, her mother and her two sisters-in-law at home.


    Before leaving, Zhou Bing found a place to sit at the door of Zhang Jingyi''s house. As long as someone came to ask him, he happily replied that he was Zhang Jingyi''s husband in the countryside.


    Zhang Jingyi was forced by Zhou Bing and had no choice but to cry in the room.


    At noon, everyone thought Zhou Bing was gone, but Zhou Bing found a warm place to nest, eating the apple bought for Zhang Jingyi''s mother, with a very natural expression.


    Not long after Zhang Jingyi stared at a pair of red eyes, she asked Zhou Bing pitifully, "Why have you become like this now?"


    Zhou Bing looked at Zhang Jingyi who was dressed as a girl, and his expression was in a trance. This dress was similar to the first time he saw her, but now it was different.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Zhang Jingyi: "Like a rogue, you used to dote on me very much."


    A gloom flashed in Zhou Bing''s eyes, and then he raised his head and asked Zhang Jingyi with a smile, "You also said that it was before, and you gave me a green hat. Do you think I can still spoil you?"


    Zhang Jingyi never thought that Zhou Bing would give her such a startled expression, and said coldly, "No matter what you are doing, I will not go back with you, and our marriage is divorced."


    Zhou Bing laughed at himself and heard that this is the woman he has loved for so many years, "Divorce is ok, I don''t need to ask you for Mingze''s alimony, but you have to give me the dowry money that I gave you back then. And the money you took with you."


    All the money for their marriage was paid by his parents. Later, when they got married, he gave all the money to Zhang Jingyi. Zhang Jingyi held it all in his own hands, and did not give a cent to his parents.


    Zhang Jingyi''s eyes flashed, "What kind of money, I don''t know."


    Zhou Bing looked at her sarcastically, "I don''t know if it''s fake or not, but I still spend it all for your vampires."


    Zhang Jingyi: "What nonsense are you talking about, the little money you earned this year is enough to spend, it''s long gone, where''s the savings?"


    Zhou Bing: "You can''t tell if you look at the passbook."


    Zhang Jingyi hurriedly said, "I lost my passbook."


    Zhou Bing: "Oh, what a coincidence."


    Zhang Jingyi didn''t want to talk nonsense with Zhou Bing anymore, she turned around and went into the yard, "Believe it or not."


    Not long after Zhang Jingyi entered, Shen Ming came. Zhou Bing looked at the man in front of him dressed in fancy dress, a gloomy look flashed in his eyes, and then stood up to block the door, "Come looking for Zhang Jingyi?"


    She had already heard Pang Jiayue talk about their affairs, but he still pretended not to know, and asked Zhou Bing in disgust, "Who are you?"


    Zhou Bing: "I''m Zhang Jingyi''s husband."

 Chapter 416： shameless person

    "Zhang Jingyi''s husband? Why didn''t I hear her say it?" Shen Ming said with a frown.


    Zhou Bing sneered: "I haven''t seen it the day before yesterday, so what are you pretending to be?"


    Shen Ming spread his hands, "Sorry, I didn''t look carefully that day."


    "Didn''t Zhang Jingyi divorce you? Why are you here again?"


    Zhou Bing: "You also know that you are going to get a divorce! Is hooking up with married men what your city people love to do?"


    After hearing this, Shen Ming smiled indifferently, and said frankly: "It''s not that I hooked up with her, but she took the initiative to hook up with me. If you don''t believe me, ask her, oh~~I forgot, now Zhang Jingyi hates you. I''m going to die, I won''t talk to you at all, right?"


    Zhou Bing looked at Shen Ming''s rambunctious attitude, and the anger in his eyes became more and more vigorous. Shen Ming saw a trace of playfulness in his eyes, and approached Zhou Bing and said meanly, "The taste of this Jingyi bed is really good. Very, it''s really cheap for you after so many years."


    Zhou Bing clenched his fists and angered his eyes, and asked in a cold voice, "Have you two slept?"


    Shen Ming hurriedly said, "It wasn''t me who took the initiative. It was Jingyi who hooked me up. She said that you are not very good in bed, and you can''t satisfy her at all."


    Zhou Bing''s anger, stimulated by Shen Ming, reached its peak, and he waved his hand without even thinking about it.


    A flash of calculation flashed in Shen Ming''s eyes, and then he received Zhou Bing''s punch firmly on his face.


    The whole person staggered back two steps, and the corners of his mouth began to swell up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Before Zhou Bing could speak, he heard footsteps behind him, and Zhang Jingyi ran out.


    Without even looking at Zhou Bing, he ran to Shen Ming directly, holding onto Shen Ming''s arm and asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    A gentle smile emerged from the corner of Shen Ming''s mouth, and he said softly, "I''m fine."


    Zhang Jingyi looked at the corners of his bleeding mouth, and felt a pain in her heart. She turned around and shouted at Zhou Bing: "What are you doing, what are you doing to me! What are you doing behind your back?"


    Zhou Bing didn''t explain where he stood, just stared at Zhang Jingyi coldly.


    Zhang Jingyi felt bad for Shen Ming. She didn''t see anything wrong with Zhou Bing at all. She was still complaining to herself, "I used to think you were a very honest person, but I didn''t expect you to be a black-hearted person."


    "Why do you think you are so cheap? I don''t like you anymore, so what are you doing with me." After that, he helped Shen Ming to turn around and leave.


    Zhou Bing saw that he stepped forward and grabbed Zhang Jingyi''s arm, and said without doubt, "You can''t go with him before you get a divorce."


    Zhang Jingyi was about to be driven crazy by Zhou Bing, "I''m going to go with him. What''s in your way? Do you know how annoying you are?"


    Zhou Bing grabbed her and didn''t listen. He dragged her back to the yard and said viciously, "If you dare to go out with him today, believe it or not, I will break your leg."


    Zhang Jingyi looked at Zhou Bing, whose eyes were red, and shivered, she didn''t dare to challenge Zhou Bing''s bottom line.


    By the time Huzi and Han Wen came over, it was already dark, and only Zhou Bing was sitting at the gate, like a sculpture.


    Han Wen: "Zhou Bing!"


    Zhou Bing heard a familiar voice, then turned his head to look, and shouted dryly: "Auntie."


    Han Wen''s expression was a little ugly, "What are you doing here if you don''t go back to the hostel."


    Zhou Bing: "I have nothing to do. Come and have a look." He was about to get up as he spoke.


    Maybe it was because he had been sitting for too long, and he stumbled a bit when he got up, but fortunately, Huzi supported him in time.


    Han Wen didn''t know what Zhou Bing was thinking.


    Zhou Bing: "Okay."


    On the way back, Hu Zi couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Zhou Bing, why are you staying at the door, did Zhang Jingyi not let you in?"


    Zhou Bing: "No, I was sitting at the door on purpose."


    Tiger: "Why?"


    Zhou Bing smiled, "Since she treats me like this, I can''t make her feel better, can I?"


    Han Wen became curious after hearing this, "Then what did you do?"


    Zhou Bing: "To stink her reputation."


    Han Wen was startled and couldn''t believe it, how could it be possible that Zhou Bing was so fond of Zhang Jingyi before?


    "Are you really willing?" Han Wen asked tentatively.


    Zhou Bing gave a wry smile, "She treated me like that, what is there to bear."


    After listening, Han Wen looked at him carefully, and she was relieved when she saw that his expression was indifferent and didn''t seem too sad.


    After dinner, everyone came back to the hostel, because after a day of running around, Huzi fell asleep at night as soon as he lay down.


    Zhou Bing was lying on the bed. In the dark night, he stared at the ceiling with wide eyes, and a single tear flowed out silently.


    He went to Zhang Jingyi not because he didn''t love him, but because he loved him too much. Only after going crazy and arguing can he forget it sooner.


    The next morning, the big guys got up on time, and when they packed themselves up, Shen Yu and Xu Sheng also came.


    Since there was nothing to do, Han Wen decided to use this last day to check in well-known tourist attractions.


    When she saw Zhou Bing, she frowned slightly, just because Zhou Bing''s clothes today were more shabby than yesterday''s, "Zhou Bing, we are going out to play, in a better mood, you should change your clothes. "


    Zhou Bing smiled slightly, "Auntie, you go! I won''t go."


    Han Wen: "You don''t want to go to Zhang Jingyi''s place, do you?"


    Zhou Bing: "Well, I don''t want to give up halfway."


    Han Wen thought that she could wait until summer to check in well-known scenic spots. At this time, she would focus on Zhou Bing''s affairs first, and then said, "Then wait, we will go with you."


    Zhou Bing looked at Han Wen''s clothes, and declined somewhat politely, "Auntie, I''ll just go by myself."


    Han Wen looked down at herself, then at Zhou Bing''s clothes, and said calmly, "I''ll change clothes."


    Hu Zi followed closely and said, "I''m going to change too."


    By the time their mother-in-law came out, it was almost the same as Zhou Bing.


    Shen Yu looked at the three people who had changed their clothes, and said embarrassedly, "Sister-in-law, we know Zhang Jingyi and the others, so it''s not very easy to get through..."


    Han Wen immediately waved her hand, "You don''t have to go, the three of us just go."


    Shen Yu: "Also."


    Xu Sheng also took the opportunity to say, "Huzi, give me the camera! I''ll go take the photos first."


    Hu Zi went back to the house and took the camera back, and he also took a document in his hand.


    "Brother Xu Sheng, this is the photo we took. It''s all in this handout. This is the camera."


    Xu Sheng took it over and looked at it, "Have you changed your papers?"


    Huzi: "Well, we used up the old one, so we bought a new one."


    Shen Yu knew what was going on as soon as he heard it, and his face was a little ugly, "You guys are too outsiders."


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter, is it normal to buy a new one after running out?"


    "When you buy a camera and borrow it from us, we promise not to give you a new one."


    Shen Yu: "Okay! I''ll take you to dinner first, and I''ll send you there later."


    Han Wen looked at Zhou Bing and asked, "How is it?"


    Zhou Bing nodded: "Okay."

 Chapter 417： catch rape

    After dinner, Shen Yu drove the car to an alley, pointed to the front and said, "Auntie, get out of the car and go straight and turn left is Zhang Jingyi''s house. It''s not convenient for us, so we won''t go down to see you."


    Han Wen: "You don''t need to send it, we can go there by ourselves. Slow down on your way."


    Shen Yu: "Well."


    When they were about to leave, Xu Sheng suddenly stopped them, "sister-in-law."


    Han Wen turned to look at him suspiciously.


    Xu Sheng: "You guys pay attention to safety, Zhang Jingyi''s eldest brother is very good."


    Han Wen waved her hand indifferently: "Don''t worry! We''re not fuel-efficient either."


    After Han Wen and the others left, Shen Yu didn''t dare to stay and stepped on the accelerator and withdrew.


    Han Wen asked Zhou Bing as she walked, "What are you going to do when we go?"


    Zhou Bing: "I just want to get the money from Zhang Jingyi''s hand."


    Han Wen thought for a while and asked suspiciously, "She has been back for so long, does she still have money in her hands?"


    Zhou Bing: "I don''t know how much I want!"


    Because they had a meal at the hostel, they came a little late today, and there was not a single person in the alley.


    When he turned the corner and walked towards Zhang Jingyi''s house, he saw a man entering the courtyard of Zhang Jingyi''s house from afar.


    Han Wen didn''t know Shen Ming and thought it was just the people living in the yard who didn''t care, but she didn''t expect Zhou Bing next to him to suddenly speed up.


    Hu Zi and Han Wen looked at each other, and when they noticed Zhou Bing''s abnormality, they quickly chased after him. Zhou Bing walked faster and faster and finally ran.


    When Han Wen and Hu Zi met, they could only keep up. Zhou Bing ran directly into the yard with a dark face, looked left and right, rushed towards a room, and pushed open the door of that room with a bang.


    Zhou Bing roared angrily, followed by a woman''s scream.


    Han Wen was startled and felt bad, and did not dare to let Hu Zi go in, "Hu Zi, you are here waiting for me to go in and have a look."


    "And don''t let anyone in."


    Hu Zi didn''t know why, but he didn''t dare to question his mother''s serious expression at this time, just nodded and said yes.


    Han Wen rushed into the room and saw Zhou Bing riding on a man with red eyes and waving his fists, Zhang Jingyi with messy hair and disheveled clothes standing beside him while shivering while buttoning up. With a slap, he scolded angrily, "Shameless."


    Then I went to pull Zhou Bing, "Zhou Bing, calm down, you are killing people."


    Zhou Bing was like a madman, waving Han Wen with a punch, and he couldn''t pull him away by himself.


    Looking at Zhang Jingyi, who was hiding aside and didn''t dare to make a sound, Han Wen shouted angrily, "What are you still doing, you haven''t come to help."


    Zhang Jingyi came back to her senses with a red slap print, and came over in a hurry to pull Zhou Bing away with Han Wen.


    The fighting in the house also successfully attracted the neighbors next door.


    Hu Zi stood at the door and didn''t hear his mother calling him, so he guessed that they shouldn''t suffer, and smiled and stopped everyone at the door, just not letting them look inside.


    "Young man, who are you! What are you stopping us from doing?"


    Hu Zi replied with a smile: "I''m the younger brother of Zhang Jingyi''s man."


    "My brother is talking to my sister-in-law in the house! Let''s not watch it."


    The neighbors in the yard immediately reacted, "Are you the brother of that country man?"


    Hu Zi nodded: "Yeah."


    Soon there was no movement in the room, Zhou Bing was pulled by Han Wen and stood aside and looked at Zhang Jingyi fiercely.


    Zhang Jingyi also came back to her senses now, looking at Shen Ming, who was lying on the ground with a bruised nose and a bruised face, crying and jumping up, "Shen Ming, Shen Ming, are you alright!"


    Shen Ming lay on his back and took a while to recover before he recovered. He sat up slowly and raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He said grimly, "If you dare to beat me, I will put you in jail."


    Seeing that Zhou Bing was trembling with anger, Han Wen snorted and sarcastically said, "Just you? You dare to call the police?"


    Shen Ming said fiercely: "Why don''t I dare, don''t forget that this is the capital, not your Black Reef Island, you still want to cover the sky with one hand?"


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, "It seems that the two of them speak ill of me behind my back."


    "You forgot that it was the two of you who were at fault first. Even unmarried men and women doing this kind of thing together can be stabbed to death in the spine if they are seen, not to mention that you are still seducing married women."


    "If we sue you for rape, or destroy other people''s family happiness, or mess with the relationship between men and women, who do you think will stay in for a few days?"


    Shen Ming twitched the corners of his mouth and revealed an ugly smile: "As expected of a teacher, his eloquence is good."


    Han Wen: "Thank you for the compliment."


    Looking at the two people sitting on the ground leaning against each other, Han Wen smiled sarcastically, "Tell me! What do you want to do today?"


    After hearing this, Shen Ming smiled sarcastically, "What else can we do? Let the two of them divorce!"


    Han Wen glanced at Zhang Jingyi who was sitting on the ground and said coldly, "What do you think?"


    Zhang Jingyi is now a broken pot, "Divorce, if he promised earlier, he would still have this thing."


    Han Wen was extremely speechless, "You two are shameless and blame others?"


    After the sarcasm, she turned to look at Zhou Bing, and saw that the red in Zhou Bing''s eyes slowly dissipated, and he woke up, "What do you want to do?" Han Wen asked in a low voice.


    Zhou Bing: "For divorce, let her give me the money."


    After hearing this, Han Wen said: "Since the two of you divorce, there is nothing to say, but things are not that simple. You have to give Zhou Bing the money he earned."


    Zhang Jingyi replied without looking up, "No money."


    Han Wen: "I don''t care if you have money or not, Zhou Bing has to get the money for me if you break the pot and sell iron."


    Zhang Jingyi raised her head and looked at Han Wen mockingly, "I just don''t have it, what do you want to do?"


    Han Wen wasn''t afraid of her, "Isn''t it! Then I''ll let people in, you two can see what happened just now at a glance, anyway, we are barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes. If our reputation is bad, we will go back to the team. Farming here, is your reputation so bad that you can''t even find a job?"


    The two of them were scared when they heard this. Shen Ming''s family was arranging a job for him recently, and he was also afraid that Zhou Bing would go to him to make trouble, so he quickly poked Zhang Jingyi and said, "Jingyi, give her the money first, we will keep it. Qingshan is not afraid of running out of firewood."


    Zhang Jingyi hesitated for a while, then got up to look for the passbook. After being squeezed by her mother for so many years, she became more or less conscious and did not give all the money to her mother.


    When she brought it over, Han Wen pulled it over and gave it to Zhou Bing without looking at it.


    Zhou Bing opened it and glanced at it, clutching the passbook tightly, "Where''s all the money on it?"


    Zhang Jingyi replied blankly: "No, if you don''t want to leave, then I''ll go back with you."

 Chapter 418： it doesnt matter anymore

    Zhou Bing smiled sarcastically, "Do you think you are so dirty and I still want you?"


    "I used to feed the dog that money. From today onwards, we will return to the bridge road."


    After speaking, she said to Han Wen, "Auntie, let''s go!" Seeing Zhou Bing''s decision, Han Wen didn''t talk much, and followed Zhou Bing out the door.


    When I got to the door, I saw Hu Zi was still blocking everyone and said loudly: "Hu Zi, don''t stop and let everyone go in and see what the adulterer is like!"


    Hu Zi responded with a loud voice, then ran towards Han Wen, and the three of them left the yard in large strides. From now on, the people and things in it have nothing to do with them.


    When he went out, Zhou Bing smiled at Han Wen: "Auntie, I want to go for a drink."


    Han Wen: "There is no place to drink before noon."


    Zhou Bing smiled pitifully, "Auntie, I want to drink now."


    Han Wen had no choice but to say, "Well, let''s go back and find a place near the guest house."


    Zhou Bing nodded.


    It was getting late when they arrived at the guest house, just in time for lunch. Zhou Bing ordered six dishes and two bottles of white wine in the restaurant. He smiled and said, "Auntie, you can eat today, I''ll treat you."


    Hu Zi saw that Zhou Bing wanted to persuade him like this, but was stopped by Han Wen, "If you''re in a bad mood, drink some if you want!"


    Tiger: "Okay then!"


    In this way, Zhou Bing continued to drink until the afternoon. He didn''t know whether Zhou Bing''s alcohol intake was too high, or whether his mood really affected his alcohol intake. Zhou Bing could still drink it after drinking it for so long.


    Because she was leaving tomorrow, Han Wen was afraid that Fu Jin and the others would not be able to find them, so she asked Huzi to go back first and wait.


    An hour later Huzi, Fu Jin and the others went to the store together.


    Looking at the few dishes left on the table, Zhou Li asked worriedly, "Auntie, is my brother all right?"


    Han Wen replied hesitantly: "It should be fine to see him like this." After all, she has never experienced a broken love.


    "You haven''t eaten, have you? Let''s go and order a few more."


    Zhou Bing replied in a dignified manner: "You can order whatever you want, I''ll treat you."


    The clerk in the store saw that they ordered a lot of dishes, and they went with them without being crazy about drinking.


    After dinner, he didn''t care whether Zhou Bing was drunk or not, and went back to the hostel directly.


    After throwing Zhou Bing on the bed, a few people gathered together to talk, "Mom, you must pay attention to safety when you go back tomorrow." Fu Jin said in a low tone.


    Han Wen looked at him with a smile, "Don''t worry! We''ve walked this road several times. I''ll call you when I get home."


    Fu Jin: "Okay."


    When they were leaving at night, Han Wen called Fu Jin alone, "Boss, go out for a walk when you have nothing to do on the weekend. I want to buy a house here."


    "It''s best to have a small courtyard."


    Fu Jin looked at his mother suspiciously, "Why buy a house?"


    Han Wen: "Investment. Don''t worry about it. Anyway, call me whenever you find something suitable."


    Seeing that his mother didn''t look like he was joking, Fu Jin didn''t ask more and nodded and promised that she would go out and find a house for her if she was fine.


    When they were all gone, Han Wen went back to look at Zhou Bing and saw that he had already fallen asleep, so she went back to the house with confidence.


    Because it was delayed for several days, they discussed it the next day and bought an early train ticket to go back.


    When Shen Yu and Xu Sheng came to see them off, they were already on the train home.


    On the train, Zhou Bing rubbed his not sober heads and asked the two, "Auntie, I didn''t make any jokes yesterday, did I?"


    Han Wen: "No trouble, quite honest."


    Zhou Bing smiled honestly, "It''s fine if there is no trouble."


    Seeing the tiredness in his eyes, Han Wen hurriedly said, "Have you not slept well in the past few days? Why don''t you take a nap for a while?"


    Zhou Bing didn''t slap his face as a fat man, nodded and then closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Hu Zi has been taking care of Zhou Bing for the past few days. Seeing that his eyes are blue, Han Wen advised distressedly: "Hu Zi, stop playing, and sleep for a while while you have time."


    Huzi: "Mom, can you be alone if I want to sleep?"


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong with this, I''ve slept well these days."


    Huzi: "That''s ok, I''ll squint for a while, and you can call me if you have anything."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    As a result, the two squinted until they got out of the car.


    After getting out of the car, Han Wen couldn''t help yawning when she saw their energetic appearance, "Watch the rest of the way, I have to sleep."


    Huzi: "Go to sleep! I''m watching."


    After three hours, they finally got home. At this time, the sky was not so dark, and the bright moon illuminated the road on the ground very clearly.


    When they got to the door, Hu Zi found that their door was half-closed.


    "Mom, my dad and the others haven''t slept yet, and the door hasn''t been closed yet."


    Han Wen tired and weakly replied, "Is your dad waiting for us?"


    Huzi: "It looks like it should be, Zhou Bing, do you want to come to our house for a night''s sleep?"


    Zhou Bing waved his hand, "No need, my mother probably didn''t sleep at this point." After speaking, he walked towards his house.


    Han Wen followed Hu Zi back home, and as soon as she entered the door, Xiao Huang jumped up excitedly.


    Hu Zi hugged Xiao Huang''s head for a while.


    Han Wen glanced at the two of them, and walked towards the room with a blank expression. Wang Hao came out of the room just two steps away.


    The moment she saw him, Han Wen wanted to cry inexplicably. She threw what was in her hand on the ground and opened her hands.


    Wang Hao felt a little distressed when he looked at her tired appearance, he stepped forward and took her into his arms, rubbing her head.


    "What''s wrong? Are you wronged?"


    Han Wen leaned against Wang Hao''s arms and turned her head, "No, I just feel homesick."


    Wang Hao couldn''t help laughing when he saw her, "I''m homesick, I don''t know how to come back sooner."


    Han Wen: "I thought about it too, but it''s not over yet."


    The two were hugging and enjoying this moment of tranquility together, when they heard an untimely coughing sound from the side, "Mom and Dad, am I still standing here? You should be careful."


    Wang Hao hugged Han Wen and glanced at him, and said coldly, "Get out of the house."


    Hu Zi: "I really forget my righteousness." After speaking, he was about to go into the house.


    When passing by the two, Wang Hao suddenly said, "Take the things into the house."


    Hu Zi pouted, just about to refute two words because of his father''s lewd power, but he still picked up the things and went into the house.


    When I entered the house, I saw three small rows sitting on the sofa.


    "You three don''t know how to go out and meet me."


    Xiaolong: "We dare not pluck the hair off the tiger''s head."


    Tiger: "Coward."


    Fubao was very happy when he saw Huzi coming in, and immediately got up and ran over, and asked cheerfully, "Second brother, what delicious food did you bring me this time?"


    Huzi put the package he brought back on the table, and replied in a big way: "If you want to know, just read it yourself."


    Xiaolong and Qingyue looked at the big bag that Huzi was carrying, and they also gathered around curiously.

 Chapter 419： Xiaobie wins newlyweds

    Xiaolong found the book that Huzi brought back this time from the bag, and shouted in surprise, "Brother, have you made a fortune? You actually bought so many books."


    Fubao also shouted: "There''s still so much to eat. Fourth sister, look, are these clothes bought for you?"


    Qingyue took the coat from Fubao''s hand, and couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes.


    Hu Zi was tired and top-heavy. Looking at the cheering people, he said listlessly, "See for yourself, I''ll go wash first."


    Xiaolong looked at his brother''s tiredness and waved his hand casually, "Come on! Let''s clean up these things."


    Outside the house, Han Wen was silent in Wang Hao''s warm embrace for a long time, unwilling to let go.


    Wang Hao hugged her with one arm, and helped her to tidy up the broken hair around her ear with the other, "How did you go to play in the capital for so long?"


    Han Wen replied in a humming tone, "No, I''m dying of exhaustion because of things every day."


    "Did you accompany Fu Jin to the capital last time to see his uncle?"


    Wang Hao nodded calmly, thinking about the man with murderous eyes, "I have seen it."


    Han Wen: "His aura is so powerful! If I hadn''t had a good quality in my heart, I might have been frightened!"


    Listening to Han Wen''s squeamish little complaint, Wang Hao smiled softly, "There are still people in this world that you are afraid of!"


    Han Wen: "Of course, there are many people I''m afraid of!"


    Wang Hao deliberately teased her: "How come I don''t know."


    Han Wen: "You don''t know that you are stupid." Then she sniffed.


    It''s not yet the first month of the month, and the temperature on the island is still cold. Seeing her nose turning red from the cold, Wang Hao said with some distress, "It''s too cold outside, why don''t you go into the house?"


    Han Wen''s little pretentiousness that was blown by the cold wind for the first time has almost disappeared, and she happily replied: "Okay."


    As soon as she entered the house, the three children saw that she immediately put down the things in her hands, rushed up enthusiastically, and shouted, "Mom."


    Seeing them, Han Wen immediately threw off Wang Hao''s hands, embraced them with open arms, and shouted happily, "Hey, my little baby."


    Fu Bao rushed to the front, wrapped his arms around Han Wen''s waist and said coquettishly, "Mom, I miss you so much, why did you come back?"


    Han Wen said helplessly, "I have to settle your elder brother!"


    Fubao thought about it for a while, and said squeamishly: "Okay! Then I will forgive you."


    Looking at the mother and son blocking the door, Wang Hao said helplessly, "Can we go in and talk."


    Fu Bao heard Xiao Moupe''s retort: ??"Dad, you finished hugging just now, now it''s our turn."


    Wang Hao directly stretched out his hand and dragged them away, "If you want to hug, you have to go into the house to hug. It''s not very good to see your mother''s tired face."


    After hearing Wang Hao''s words, the children immediately let go of Han Wen and said enthusiastically, "Mom, come in and sit."


    When Han Wen was pulled to the sofa by the three children, a wave of inquiries began.


    When Huzi came out of the bath, he looked at his mother lying on the sofa like a Lafayette, and said jealously, "Why didn''t I get this treatment when I came in? You guys are too partial!"


    Xiaolong looked at his sour and jealous brother, rolled up his sleeves, and said with a smile: "Look, Dad is still idle! Why don''t you let him pinch you?"


    Huzi: "That''s fine. What''s there to eat at home?"


    Xiaolong didn''t feel embarrassed for his brother this time, got up and said, "There are also steamed buns and vegetables, I''ll bring them to you to warm them up."


    Qingyue also followed: "I''ll go help."


    Because of the cold weather, the stove in the house has not been dismantled, just to heat the dishes.


    After the dishes were cooked, Han Wen saw that it was getting late and the remaining three had to go to school tomorrow, so she urged them to go to bed.


    As soon as they returned to the bedroom and living room, it was quiet.


    Looking at the hungry mother and son, Wang Hao asked casually, "How about Zhou Bing and that Zhang Jingyi?"


    Han Wen replied without looking up, "It''s broken."


    Wang Hao was a little surprised: "Really?"


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Wang Hao: "Why did you break up suddenly?"


    Han Wen glanced at Huzi and said lightly, "I''ll tell you when I finish eating, can you help me to see if there is still warm water on the stove? I want to use warmer water."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, I''ll go and reheat it for you."


    Hu Zi finished eating three or two mouthfuls, and as soon as he wiped his mouth, he would go back to the house.


    Seeing that he was very sleepy, Han Wen hurriedly said, "You don''t have to get up early tomorrow, I told your dad to let you sleep a little longer."


    Hu Zi replied lazily without turning his head: "Okay."


    Here Han Wen finished eating, and Wang Hao''s water was ready. Seeing Han Wen cleaning up the table, he hurriedly said, "You don''t need to do that, come take a bath first."


    Han Wen was also too sleepy, so she didn''t try to be brave, "There''s not much leftover of that cabbage, you see Xiao Huang is sleeping, let Xiao Huang eat it if he hasn''t slept!"


    Wang Hao: "Okay, I''ll take a look. You go take a shower first."


    When Han Wen came out of the bathroom, she saw that the door outside and the door in the house were all closed, and the dining table in the living room was cleaned up, but Wang Hao was not seen.


    Han Wen whispered to Wang Hao while wiping her hair.


    When I got to the bedroom, I heard voices coming from inside.


    "What are you doing?" Han Wen asked curiously.


    Wang Hao turned to watch Han Wen come in, and whispered, "I''ll pack the clothes you brought back for you."


    Han Wen looked at the open bag on the chair. The contents had been taken out and put away in different categories. She was moved for a while. She stepped forward and hugged Wang Hao from behind, and said movedly, "Why are you so good."


    Wang Hao put down his things, turned around and dragged Han Wen into his arms, and said with a smile, "Just help you pack up your clothes. I used to do it for you a lot. Why don''t you say hello to me?"


    Han Wen wrinkled her nose, "Don''t you understand? Xiaobiesheng''s newlyweds must be different."


    Wang Hao listened to Han Wen''s words, and a warm current ran through his heart, and asked with a smile, "What did you say?"


    Han Wen blushed when Wang Hao asked in an ambiguous tone. She pushed him away embarrassedly, and said angrily, "It''s nothing, you''re empty." Then she picked up the towel on the side and continued to wipe her hair.


    Of course, Wang Hao wouldn''t let such a good opportunity pass by, he immediately turned around and closed the door, then turned off the light, bent his waist and hugged Han Wen directly.


    She was so frightened that Han Wen almost screamed out, but fortunately she responded quickly and immediately covered her mouth, then reached out to beat Wang Hao, "What are you doing?"


    Soon Wang Hao''s words rang out from his ears, and he said in an ambiguous tone, "Of course, Xiao Biesheng is newly married."


    This night, Han Wen was tossed to death by Wang Hao. In the end, I don''t know how many good things I said, and Wang Hao was willing to let her go. Before going to bed, Han Wen didn''t forget to tell Wang Hao not to call Huzi tomorrow and let him sleep more. Can.


    When Han Wen fell asleep, Wang Hao got up and took the towel thrown aside and began to carefully wipe Han Wen''s half-dry hair.

 Chapter 420： Encourage Liu Chunfang

    Han Wen didn''t know what time Wang Hao went to sleep yesterday, but it was already past ten o''clock when she woke up.


    Before getting up, the person first stretched in the quilt, then rubbed against the warm quilt, and waited for a while before getting up.


    If she had a cell phone now, she would definitely be able to spend a day in bed.


    It''s a pity that it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t lie down, Han Wen is ready to get up and have a look.


    After changing clothes and going out, seeing the silence in the living room, Han Wen whispered, "Huzi, are you awake?"


    It wasn''t the weekend that both the child and Wang Hao went to school, so she and Hu Zi were the only ones left at home.


    After shouting, Han Wen walked over to the bedroom and knocked on the door of Huzi''s bedroom, but no one answered. Han Wen opened the door with some doubts, and saw that the bed in the room was clean and tidy. nothing.


    When she was wondering, she heard Xiao Huang''s excited cry from the yard.


    Han Wen immediately closed the door and walked out. When she walked to the door, she saw a tiger standing in the yard, and a large fly was standing on his shoulder.


    "Overlord!"


    Hearing someone calling him, the eagle on Hu Zi''s shoulder turned his head vigilantly.


    "When did it come?" Han Wen asked curiously.


    Hu Zi turned his back on Han Wen when he heard the **** words and said, "It''s been a while."


    Han Wen: "It''s pretty awesome, it''ll come when you come back."


    Huzi: "It''s not that it''s powerful, it''s that it comes every day." He moved his shoulders.


    Bawang, who was standing on his shoulders, flew out at once, Huzi looked at his mother and asked casually, "What shall we eat in the morning?"


    Han Wen: "Your dad didn''t leave us meals?"


    Huzi: "No, there is nothing in the pot."


    Han Wen: "Then let''s have some noodles!"


    Huzi: "Okay."


    After eating, Han Wen saw that the weather was so good today, so she was going to change the sheets and covers at home to wash.


    She just finished removing the quilt here, and in a blink of an eye, she saw Huzi sneaking out.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Hu Zi turned back and smiled shyly, "I''ll go to the big country."


    Han Wen: "You give me the hot water in the kitchen and put it in a bucket before you go."


    Seeing that his mother didn''t stop him, Hu Zi responded happily, "Okay!"


    This child is also a sincere person who took out the hot water for her, and ran away after carrying it.


    Han Wen got the water here, and as soon as she sat down and rubbed it twice, she heard someone calling her.


    Han Wen squinted and looked over, and saw Liu Chunfang stepping on a ladder, standing on the wall of her courtyard.


    "What are you doing?" Han Wen asked impatiently.


    Liu Chunfang was rarely angry this time, and asked with a smile: "Director Han, I heard that you went to the capital these two days?"


    Han Wen: "Go. What do you want to do?"


    Liu Chunfang smiled shyly, "I don''t do anything, I just want to ask if you have seen Pang Jiayue."


    Han Wen''s hands in the laundry froze, and then she remembered that she didn''t have time to do something bad to Wang Dani.


    "See, she is doing well in the capital now."


    Liu Chunfang''s face changed, "Really?"


    Han Wen replied calmly while rubbing her clothes: "Of course it''s true, I can''t lie to you. I heard that your in-laws have been promoted again."


    Liu Chunfang: "What''s the promotion?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t know the specifics, but it''s quite powerful. Big Brother Li has been staying in his position for a long time! Didn''t you think about going for a walk with your in-laws and making a move?"


    When Liu Chunfang heard Han Wen''s words, her mind moved, but she didn''t want to lose face in front of Han Wen, so she deliberately said bravely, "Whatever you do, it''s fine now."


    What kind of person is Liu Chunfang? Han Wen, who has dealt with her so many times, can''t know, and deliberately asked: "Really? When did you feel so good?"


    Liu Chunfang stood on the ladder and said, "I have always been in a good mood."


    Han Wen smiled and said nothing, and continued to wash the clothes in her hands.


    Seeing that Han Wen stopped talking, Liu Chunfang became anxious again, "Did you know that Pang Jiayue''s house is there?"


    Han Wen replied calmly without raising her head: "I know."


    Liu Chunfang: "Where?"


    Han Wen: "Why should I tell you."


    Liu Chunfang didn''t expect Han Wen to change her face so quickly, and she didn''t react for a while.


    "you¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Han Wen looked at her and said sarcastically, "It''s not that we don''t know if we don''t deal with you. Why should I tell you for no reason."


    Liu Chunfang: "What do you want?"


    Han Wen: "I look at your chick very well."


    The chicken in their house is pure free-range and runs in the yard every day, so it must be delicious.


    When Liu Chunfang heard that Han Wen was going to eat their chicken, she spat at Han Wen with a painful expression, "Bah! You are so beautiful."


    Seeing that Liu Chunfang''s face was turning green with anger, Han Wen hummed happily, ignoring Liu Chunfang.


    Seeing that Han Wen ignored her, Liu Chunfang climbed down the ladder with a cold snort.


    Li Weidong hid in the house and saw his mother entering the house, and asked curiously, "Mom, who are you talking to?"


    Liu Chunfang said angrily, "Who else could there be, that annoying spirit next door."


    Li Weidong was used to arguing with Han Wen next door when his mother was okay, so he didn''t take it seriously and asked casually, "What''s the quarrel again?"


    Liu Chunfang: "What else is there, it''s not your daughter-in-law''s business?"


    Since Li Weidong didn''t catch up with Pang Jiayue that day, he was in a bad mood.


    Hearing Pang Jiayue''s excitement, she immediately straightened up, "Does she know where Pang Jiayue is?"


    Liu Chunfang hummed: "Not only do you know, but what about her home address?"


    When Li Weidong heard that Han Wen knew her daughter-in-law''s address, he was immediately anxious, "Then why don''t you ask her to come."


    Liu Chunfang: "I asked her for it, and she had to give it to me! People want to eat our chickens!"


    When Li Weidong heard that Han Wen wanted to eat chicken, he got up and went out. Seeing that his posture was not right, Liu Chunfang hurriedly grabbed him, "What are you doing?"


    Li Weidong: "Grab a chick and send it to her."


    Liu Chunfang immediately said, "Wait, what''s the hurry?"


    Li Weidong said with a dark face: "I can''t be in a hurry. If I don''t go to Pang Jiayue, I will run away with someone."


    Liu Chunfang rolled her eyes and said calmly, "I remember that Zhou Bing from Wang Dani''s family also followed him to the capital. Maybe she knew that I was going to ask."


    Li Weidong immediately said, "Then go and ask."


    On Wang Dani''s side, he and Zhou Bing were the only ones left at home. Zhou Bing was still sleeping in the house and didn''t wake up. Wang Dani packed up Zhou Bing''s clothes and was going to wash them when she saw Liu Chunfang walking in with a big smile, "Sister-in-law. , is your Zhou Bing here?"


    Because of Zhou Bing and Zhang Jingyi''s affair, Wang Dani was in a particularly bad mood, "What''s the matter with him?"


    Liu Chunfang smiled embarrassedly, "Didn''t I hear that Zhou Bing went to the capital? I want to ask him if he knows the address of Pang Jiayue''s house?"

 Chapter 421： master trick

    Wang Dani replied without thinking, "No, what is your daughter-in-law''s address when you come to my house!"


    Liu Chunfang was taken aback by Wang Dani''s unkind tone. She came here this time with a certainty. After all, Wang Dani can talk much better than Han Wen.


    Liu Chunfang couldn''t believe it, and asked again: "How about you ask your Zhou Bing?"


    Wang Dani was originally angry with Pang Jiayue because of the affair between Zhou Bing and Zhang Jingyi. Seeing Liu Chunfang being so unreasonable, what she said was even more aggressive, "If I say no, there is no, you just don''t understand people''s words."


    No matter how stupid Liu Chunfang was, she could hear that Wang Dani didn''t want to talk to her, so she said angrily, "If you don''t talk, don''t talk, you thought it would be impossible to leave you." She turned her head and went home angrily.


    Li Weidong has been looking forward to it at home, but he didn''t see that his mother''s face was bad, and hurriedly asked: "Mom, is the address coming?"


    Liu Chunfang was so angry that she said coldly, "No."


    Li Weidong heard that he was not coming, so he went to catch the old hen in the yard without thinking.


    Liu Chunfang looked at it and hurriedly said, "What are you doing?"


    Li Weidong: "I caught the chicken and sent it to Han Wen. It''s not too late."


    Liu Chunfang knew that her son was right no matter how unhappy it was. The longer this matter dragged on, the worse it would be for them.


    He turned to Li Weidong and said, "Don''t catch that one, that one is still laying eggs! You grab that little one."


    Li Weidong tried several times but failed to catch it, and replied in a bad tone: "There is a little one, Mom, you can help me."


    Liu Chunfang rolled up his sleeves with a gloomy face, and said angrily: "You said you can do something, you can''t even catch a chicken."


    Li Weidong: "How can I be as good as you."


    As soon as the voice fell, one was blocked, and the body fluttered and grabbed the wings and lifted it up.


    "Mom, for you."


    Liu Chunfang: "What are you doing for me, don''t you want to know? Ask yourself."


    Li Weidong said quickly: "I''m not going, I''m a little scared of her, but it''s not that you don''t know."


    Liu Chunfang gritted his teeth and said, "What''s the use of asking you." After speaking, she took the chicken to Han Wen''s house.


    At this time, Han Wen''s clothes were almost washed, and she was rinsing. Looking at Liu Chunfang carrying the chicken, she smiled and said, "You want to go away?"


    Liu Chunfang: "I have to give it to you if you don''t want it."


    "Hey! Chicken give you the address and give me the address."


    Han Wen twisted the quilt in her hand and replied calmly, "Wait until I wash the quilt."


    Looking up to ask Liu Chunfang to help twist it all at once, looking at her hand catching the chicken, she immediately gave up the idea.


    "Then when did you finish washing?"


    Han Wen: "It''s coming. You put the chicken there first!"


    Liu Chunfang said in a cold tone, "I didn''t tie you up."


    Han Wen''s house is clean and their neighbors know it.


    Han Wen glanced at Liu Chunfang in surprise after hearing this, and pouted to one side, "Where do I have a rope, please help to tie it."


    Liu Chunfang saw the expression on Han Wen''s face with the slap on her nose even more ugly. "If you dare to coax me, I will give you endlessly." She said hard, but she still went to get the rope and tied the chicken. put it aside.


    Han Wen twisted the quilt and put it on the sun, turned around and splashed the water in the basin, tidying up the yard, and said, "I''ll write you an address."


    Liu Chunfang didn''t go in either. Seeing that Han Wen entered the room, she walked quietly to the quilt that Han Wen had just washed. She reached out and touched the quilt, thinking badly, don''t you like to be clean? Covered.


    Han Wen went into the room to find Ben and quickly wrote an address out. Looking at Liu Chunfang standing in front of the quilt she washed, she asked suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    Liu Chunfang pointed to Han Wen''s quilt, "I think the embroidery on your quilt is very good, so I took a second look."


    Han Wen felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t think much about it. She reached out and handed over the address, "Here it is."


    Liu Chunfang took it as a treasure, and asked with a look of distrust: "This is really her home address, don''t you lie to me?"


    Han Wen: "Really."


    Seeing that Liu Chunfang''s hands were dry and her face was old, she reminded softly: "You''d better go to Beijing with Li Weidong, their family is quite powerful, don''t confront them when you get there, if you get them The good is gone."


    Liu Chunfang didn''t expect Han Wen to remind her like this, but her expression stiffened and she replied bluntly, "I''m not stupid."


    If she was really stupid and her man could still be a soldier in the army for so many years, he would have been expelled long ago.


    As soon as she left, Han Wen checked the quilt uneasy, and saw that there was a black handprint on the inner layer. Thinking of Liu Chunfang''s flashing eyes just now, a burst of anger emerged spontaneously, regardless of whether Liu Chunfang opened her mouth before she got home. He began to scold, "Liu Chunfang, you black heart, you actually put a deadly hand on my quilt, you wait for me, I will definitely stop with you."


    Liu Chunfang paused when she was about to get home, and because she felt guilty, she didn''t dare to confront Han Wen head-on, so she could only speed up her steps and enter the house.


    Han Wen almost died of anger, but looking at the old hen lying beside her, the fire in her heart became a little smaller. She took the quilt and washed it again angrily, and began to kill chickens in the yard.


    Hearing that, Liu Chunfang, who was next door, trembled in her heart.


    After Han Wen killed the chicken, she began to pluck the chicken feathers and chop the chicken nuggets in the yard, because the chicken was sent by Liu Chunfang, and what Han Wen chopped was unusually flamboyant.


    Hu Zi came back at noon and looked at her mother''s chopped chicken nuggets and asked in surprise, "Mom, what day is today?"


    Han Wen: "We haven''t been at home for so long, we must not make up for your dad and the others."


    Huzi: "Yes! It just so happened that I followed suit."


    Seeing that he was so idle, Han Wen couldn''t let him idle, and commanded: "Go help me throw this chicken feather away, and keep it at home."


    Hu Zi picked up the chicken feathers in the basket and glanced at it, and said in surprise: "I remember that we don''t have chickens of this color in our house!"


    Han Wen cleaned up and replied, "It''s not from our family. I changed it with Pang Jiayue''s address."


    Hu Zi couldn''t help but give a thumbs up, "Mom, you''re amazing."


    Liu Chunfang''s chickens were raised so well, of course Han Wen was reluctant to waste it. She used this big hen to boil a pot of thick chicken soup, and the taste wafted everywhere after cooking for an afternoon.


    Li Weidong and Liu Chunfang were at home, smelling the fragrance wafting over from Han Wen''s house, and said angrily: "When I find Pang Jiayue, I have to get my chicken money back."


    Nacheng thought that Li Weidong was not happy when he heard it, "Mom, we are going to beg Pang Jiayue, so don''t make trouble with her."


    When Liu Chunfang heard Li Weidong''s words, he immediately spat at him, "That Xiaolang''s hoof ran away. You really thought she could come back with you. I tell you that we are going to ask for money this time."

 Chapter 422： summer vacation

    Li Weidong was not very happy when he heard it. He opened his mouth and shouted irritably, "Mom~"


    Liu Chunfang: "What are you shouting, you don''t know what Pang Jiayue is like, she can come back with you! If you don''t have any money, you might as well get some money. If you have money, you can''t find a daughter-in-law, so you have to find her. ."


    "Mom, you are prejudiced against her. Jiayue people are very good." Li Weidong retorted dissatisfiedly.


    Liu Chunfang sneered, "Okay, okay, can she run away silently?"


    "I told you to stop daydreaming, people are so angry! I can see you."


    Li Weidong: "If you don''t like me, she can marry me. I think you just find her unpleasant to pick on her thorns everywhere. I''ll find her by myself when the time comes, so don''t go." He slammed the door to the bedroom, and ignored Liu Chunfang.


    Liu Chunfang was not a fuel-efficient lamp either. Standing at the door, he shouted loudly, "If it weren''t for my mother, you would have been deceived long ago without any shorts left."


    Compared with Liu Chunfang''s **** storm, Han Wen''s side was more harmonious. The children ran home after school in the afternoon, and they could smell the fragrance from afar: "Mom, what delicious food are you making?"


    Han Wen took the time to pinch Fu Bao''s nose while cooking in the kitchen, "You little greedy cat, why is your nose so good."


    Fubao happily replied: "It''s not that Fubao has a smart nose, it''s that Mom''s cooking is so delicious."


    Xiaolong didn''t follow him into the kitchen, he lifted the lid of the pot in the living room to take a look, and said in surprise, "Mom is at home and our standard of living is good, and we made chicken soup as soon as we came back."


    Han Wen: "That''s right, you don''t even look at who''s at home."


    In the evening, Wang Hao drank chicken soup and asked Han Wen, "You are so calculated on Liu Chunfang, you are not afraid that she will find you when she finds out."


    Han Wen: "I''m clearly asking for a price. If you love me, she doesn''t even recognize me when she''s looking for it!"


    Wang Hao: "I hope so."


    The day after drinking the chicken soup, Han Wen went to school. Now that the high school is ready, and the teachers from the city are in place, Han Wen, who is at home, can''t be late.


    A few days after the start of school, Han Wen heard Wang Dani say that Liu Chunfang took Li Weidong to the capital. Han Wen was now focused on teaching and did not pay too much attention to the news.


    A few days later, she met Liu Chunfang once. Seeing her radiant complexion and the appearance of a nouveau riche, she knew that she would definitely benefit from going to the capital this time.


    Not long after the Chinese New Year, the province announced another college entrance examination. After the college entrance examination was over, education was re-emphasized in various places, and the high school that Han Wen was in charge of was a top priority.


    Because she often worked overtime and didn''t have time to cook, the old lady came to live for a while, and stayed until the summer vacation before leaving.


    As soon as the summer vacation arrives, the whole island becomes lively again, and children can be seen running around the village without their shirts.


    This year''s tigers are also different from those of previous years. In previous years, they must be soaking in water every day at this time of year. This year, they are studying at home every day, making Han Wen a little unaccustomed to it.


    As Han Wen turned over the lesson plan, she asked, "Aren''t you going to go swimming?"


    Hu Zi replied while doing some homework: "No."


    Han Wen: "You don''t think it''s too hot at home."


    Huzi raised his head and looked at his mother in confusion: "Isn''t there a fan?"


    Han Wen: "..."


    Said that the tiger suddenly remembered something, "When will my brother come back."


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied, "I called your dad the day before yesterday and told us to come back together when we go."


    Huzi: "Then when are we going?"


    Han Wen: "Your dad has been very busy these days, so it will take a while."


    Huzi: "Then I''ll go to the mountains."


    When Han Wen heard this, her brows immediately wrinkled, "Are you still going?"


    Huzi: "Well, some things were not very clear last year. I want to go and see it again this year."


    Han Wen didn''t understand what Hu Zi said, so he didn''t dare to agree to him at will, "When your dad comes back, you can ask him."


    Tiger: "Okay."


    In the afternoon, Xiaolong came back with Fubao and Qingyue. Since Huzi stopped going out to play, Xiaolong has become the eldest among them.


    Xiaolong: "Mom, let''s go catch Jin Chan tonight."


    Recently, Han Wen felt that she was using her eyes a little too much. She didn''t dare to read a book by lighting the lamp at night. She replied casually, "Okay! Have you found a good place?"


    Xiaolong: "Find it, Qiangzi said that there is a particularly thick area on the mountain, let''s bring a few more buckets."


    Hu Zi put down his pen after listening, stretched his back and said, "I''ll go too."


    After hearing this, Fubao immediately said, "Then take another bucket."


    After dinner in the evening, Wang Hao was left to wash the dishes at home alone, and Han Wen took the rest to the mountains to catch the golden cicada.


    I don''t know if Qiangzi''s information was wrong, but the whole family went in a mighty way. They were tired and half-dead before they managed to grab a small bucket, and they counted less than a hundred.


    Qingyue tiredly spread out on the sofa, looked at Xiaolong and said, "Third brother, your information is too inaccurate."


    Xiaolong was not too tired, and replied weakly: "That place may have been discovered and touched first, and I will look for it tomorrow."


    Han Wen stood at the table drinking water and looked at the child lying on the sofa, and said in surprise, "Why are you three so dark?"


    Sitting on the other sofa, Wang Hao cast a glance at the three of them, and said coolly, "I run outside every day, can it not be dark?"


    Han Wen was afraid that the two girls would not look good if they tanned, so she hurriedly said, "You guys stay at home for me these few days. When you go out and wait until you go to the capital, people think you are from South Africa."


    When Fubao heard that he couldn''t go out to play, his face immediately collapsed, "Mom~."


    This time, Han Wen was not easy to compromise. "You forgot what your second brother was like the year before? You want to be so tanned too?"


    Fu Bao was so frightened that he immediately shook his head and said, "Then I won''t go."


    Huzi was sitting on the side and listening to his mother being so dark, he was not happy anymore, "I got a little tan at that time, but I came back in vain as soon as winter came."


    Han Wen looked at him with bad eyes, "Is it possible that you want your sister to be like you, if you want to go to the capital, you take them with you, I have no problem."


    When Hu Zi thought of the way he showed himself in the previous year, if he really came to the capital with a black charcoal, it would be scary to think about this scene, and he hurriedly shook his head and said: "Forget it, you two should stay at home honestly!"


    Before going to bed, I don''t know what Huzi said to Wang Hao. Anyway, after he finished speaking, Wang Hao agreed to his request to go to the back mountain.


    Han Wen was a little worried: "Can he do it?"


    Wang Hao stretched out his hand and embraced Han Wen and replied calmly, "It can be done, there was no problem last year, and it is even less likely that there will be a problem this year."


    Han Wen reluctantly said, "Okay!" But she was still very worried.


    This time Huzi went to the back mountain more casually than last time. Last time, he packed his things for several days. This time, he packed a bag and set off the next day, so that when Han Wen woke up, he didn¡¯t even see anyone. .

 Chapter 423： go to the capital

    As soon as Hu Zi left the house, it instantly became quiet, and even Xiao Huang became listless.


    Han Wen was afraid that the children would be bored at home, so she could only make some delicious food to comfort them.


    "Xiao Han! What delicious food are you tinkering with at home?" Wang Dani shouted while walking in with Ming Ze.


    Han Wen smiled: "I just started doing it! Did you smell it?"


    Wang Dani: "Isn''t it?" Then she released Ming Ze''s hand and said, "You are playing with your aunt and uncle here, and I''ll go and help your grandma Han."


    Because of Zhang Jingyi''s departure, Mingze lost a lot of weight and didn''t like to laugh. He became a lot more serious, but his relationship with their children eased a lot.


    When Han Wen heard Wang Dani''s address, her whole face darkened, "Can you let him call me Teacher Han and Grandma every day, how old do you think I am!"


    Wang Dani spat at her with a smile, "Who told you how old you are! If you don''t call your grandma, what do you call you?"


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Dani and complained slightly, "I would have called you auntie if I knew earlier, so that I can be a younger generation."


    Wang Dani said proudly: "It''s too late to change your mind now."


    Han Wen: "Ah~ it''s a pity."


    Knowing that Han Wen was joking with her, Wang Dani looked at her amusingly, "I heard from Zhou Li that you are going to the capital again in a few days."


    Han Wen: "Isn''t it true? Last time I sent Fu Jin, I only brought a tiger son with me. I don''t want the rest."


    Wang Dani: "Are these children going this time?"


    Han Wen: "All go."


    Wang Dani was full of envy after hearing this, "You are still very good, you are both a teacher and a director."


    Han Wen: "I work so hard to make my children have a better life."


    Wang Dani: "That''s right, others won''t envy you for your ability."


    During dinner in the evening, Han Wen looked at Wang Hao and asked, "When will Hu Zi come back after being gone for more than ten days?"


    Wang Hao: "I''ll be back in two days."


    Han Wen: "Then have you asked your director for leave? Fu Jin said it was fine to see a house a few days ago."


    Wang Hao: "I said, we can go when Huzi comes back."


    Han Wen: "Just say yes."


    At ten o''clock in the evening on the third day, Hu Zi came back. Because of the previous experience, Han Wen did not lock the door early this time, and sent Xiao Huang at the door, so they knew when Hu Zi came back.


    Like last time, he didn''t enter the house, but came in after taking a shower outside.


    The first sentence Xiaolong saw Huzi was, "Brother, why are you thin again."


    Hu Zi lifted up his clothes proudly, "Look, do my abdominal muscles look better?"


    Xiaolong glanced and replied calmly: "I didn''t see it! Isn''t this the same as before?"


    Hu Zi gave Xiaolong an angry look, "If you say you''re stupid, don''t admit it, just like you, what kind of medicine is you studying? I think you''re almost studying veterinary medicine."


    Xiaolong''s usual temper is very mild. Only when he encounters Huzi can he arouse a little blood. He doesn''t even want to jump on Huzi''s back and wrap his arms around Huzi''s neck, threatening: "You are saying, Do you believe it or not?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hu Zi grabbed his arm and threw it off his back. Hu Zi''s clever little dragon didn''t fall to the ground.


    Hu Zi stood up and looked at Hu Zi in surprise, "Brother, I think you are going to retreat?"


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows: "You kid finally has some eyesight."


    Han Wen stood aside and looked at Huzi quietly. This time, she came back with a lot of energy, and her eyes looked a lot sharper. It seems that this time the harvest was good.


    Hu Zi had already noticed the **** eyes, turned around and asked enthusiastically, "Mom, are you trying to play tricks with me?"


    Han Wen immediately remembered how embarrassed she was when she was knocked down by Huzi last time, and scolded expressionlessly, "Go away!"


    She turned around and went to the kitchen. She has some dishes for Huzi tonight, so she has to go and warm it up.


    Xiaolong looked at the disgusted Huzi and urged, "Brother, do you want to learn from Dad?"


    Hu Zi imitated his **** appearance and scolded expressionlessly: "Go away!"


    Because Hu Zi came back, everyone was relieved and asked Wang Hao to stay and accompany him to eat, and the rest went back to the house to sleep.


    Hu Zi complained to Wang Hao while eating, "The last time I came back, my mother looked at me with a distressed expression and ate with me. Why is the treatment so bad this time?"


    Wang Hao: "Do you need your mother to care about you like this?"


    Hu Zi thought for a while and replied sincerely: "It really doesn''t seem to be necessary."


    Wang Hao: "That''s fine. You eat slowly. I''ll go to bed first. After you eat, go to bed earlier. Let''s go to the capital tomorrow."


    Hu Zi said with a bitter face: "Do you need to be so anxious?"


    Wang Hao: "I don''t have much vacation time."


    Although they said so, the next day everyone still waited until Huzi woke up naturally before starting.


    On the train, Fubao and Xiaolong were so excited that they dragged Huzi around in the carriage, exactly like the first time Han Wen and Huzi took the train.


    The children were not around, so Han Wen naturally rested her head on Wang Hao''s shoulder.


    "Have you told Fu Jin we''re going to the capital?"


    Wang Hao: "I said, we can see them when we get off the train."


    If it was as Wang Hao said, he saw Fu Jin as soon as he got off the train.


    Han Qing and Zhou Li went back as soon as the summer vacation, leaving only Fu Jin in the capital.


    Fu Bao hadn''t seen Fu Jin for a long time. As soon as he saw eldest brother, his eyes were red, he opened his hands and ran towards Fu Jin, "Brother."


    When Fu Jin saw it, he immediately bent down and picked up Fu Bao, "Why are you here too?"


    Fu Bao''s face was slightly raised and he said proudly: "Mom brought me to the capital to have a long experience."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao brought Hu Zi and the others over as soon as they finished speaking.


    Fu Jin hurriedly put down Fu Bao and shouted, "Mom and Dad."


    Han Wen looked at Fu Jin carefully, and said with a smile, "I''ve lost weight."


    Fu Jin smiled embarrassedly, "I''m not used to it."


    Wang Hao said calmly, "It''s good to get used to it later."


    "Let''s go! This is not the place to talk, let''s go to the guest house first."


    When we arrived at the hostel, we opened two rooms, Han Wen took the girl one room, and Wang Hao took the boy one room.


    Han Wen put down her things and said to Fu Jin, "Fu Jin, go and ask for a few pots of water first. We''ll pack up here and then go to see your uncle."


    Fu Jin replied, "Okay."


    After Han Wen and the others came out after changing their clothes, Fu Jin asked in surprise, "Mom, are you here?"


    When Han Wen and the others came, they specially prepared a few parent-child outfits, uniform white clothes and black trousers, but the styles were a little different.


    After hearing this, Qingyue immediately replied: "Brother, we are parent-child costumes, don''t they look good?"


    Fu Jin looked at the smiling and cheerful sister, and a burst of sadness flashed in his heart.


    Han Wen was amused when she saw Fu Jin''s expression, "Okay, you have it too."

 Chapter 424： Acknowledging ancestors

    Fu Jin couldn''t believe it when he heard it, "Is it true or false?"


    Han Wen: "Of course it''s true, we are a family, how could we not have you." Then she pushed Qingyue, "Okay, don''t make fun of your brother, go and give him a try."


    Qingyue''s smile turned into a crescent, she turned around to find clothes for Fu Jin, and quickly took it out of the suitcase, "Hey! You go to our dad''s place and try it."


    Fu Jin took the clothes and smiled in the spring breeze, "Okay, I''ll try it."


    When Fu Jin changed his clothes from the room, Wang Hao and the others came out together. Han Wen looked at the handsome and talented men in front of her, and she was so happy that she almost laughed. The things she admired in her previous life, she never expected this to happen. Life is so easy to get.


    Wang Hao walked over to Han Wen, looked at her uncontrollable smile, and reminded: "Be careful, Yahuazi is about to see it."


    Han Wen''s good mood instantly vanished, and she reached out and pinched Wang Hao''s waist. The firm waist and abdomen were not so easy to twist up.


    Wang Hao immediately raised his hands in surrender and said, "Don''t say it."


    Han Wen was satisfied, "Let''s go! Don''t make Uncle Fu Jin wait for a long time."


    When Fu Jin went to pick them up, he drove two cars. I don''t know when Fu Jin learned it. He drove a guard and drove another.


    After going downstairs, Fu Jin stood in front of the car and asked Wang Hao, "Dad, do you want to drive?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m not very familiar with the road conditions, you can drive!" Then he got into the co-pilot.


    Han Wen took Fubao to the back, Huzi, Xiaolong and Qingyue went to the car behind and sat with the guards.


    In the car, Han Wen had nothing to do and asked Fu Jin, "Have you been living in the compound all this time?"


    Fu Jin replied while driving: "Well, after the summer vacation, I went to live in the compound."


    Han Wen: "Are you used to it?"


    Fu Jin: "It''s okay."


    Soon the car drove to the compound, and the guard at the gate looked at the license plate, then looked at the driver, and let it go.


    Han Wen was a little puzzled: "Don''t you need to register?"


    Fu Jin: "I''ll register for you when I leave."


    Soon they arrived at the place where Uncle Fu Jin lived. Han Wen and the others got out of the car, and Fu Jin took them inside. When they walked to the door, they heard a lot of people talking.


    I forgot to mention that in addition to visiting Uncle Fu Jin today, the other thing is that Qingyue and Fu Jin want to recognize their ancestors and return to the clan.


    Fu Jin led them into the room, and looking at the room full of people, Fu Jin said indifferently, "Uncle, my parents are here."


    As soon as Fu Jin''s words came out, the people in the room looked at them.


    Han Wen and the others took care of themselves before they came, so they didn''t panic.


    Everyone here was a little surprised. They heard that Fu Jin was adopted by a family in the countryside. They thought he was an ordinary farmer.


    When Uncle Fu Jin heard Fu Jin''s words, he immediately strode over and looked at them with a smile on his face. The pride in his eyes was self-evident. These old men still looked down on their Fu Jin at that time, thinking they grew up in the countryside. There is no future, and this time they will not be blinded.


    "Brother Wang, Teacher Han, you are here, come! Please take a seat." Uncle Fu Jin said enthusiastically.


    Han Wen was taken aback by his enthusiastic appearance. Is this the unsmiling leader last time?


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen calmly, touched her, and the two sat together where Uncle Fu Jin pointed.


    When the two of them sat down, Uncle Fu Jin noticed a few children, and he recognized Qingyue at a glance.


    Because Qingyue looks almost exactly the same as his younger brother and sister.


    "Qingyue?"


    Qingyue raised her head and looked at her uncle in confusion. Since the last time her grandfather left, she has never seen him again, and she is about to forget him.


    But she still showed a sweet smile and shouted lightly, "Uncle."


    Uncle Fu Jin knew that Qingyue could speak, but he had never heard it before, and now he was very excited, "Okay, okay, Fu Jin will take your brothers and sisters to sit down."


    Because there were not many places, Huzi and Xiaolong found a random place to sit down. As soon as they sat down, they heard the person beside him laughing and shouting, "Huzi~"


    Hu Zi turned his head and looked at the old man in a military uniform in surprise, "Grandpa Zhang."


    He didn''t expect that the few people he met casually on the train last time would be so fateful. He has already met two of them now.


    The old man Zhang was very happy to see Hu Zi recognize him, "I''ll just say we have a destiny!"


    Hu Zi nodded with a smile, "I didn''t have enough fun last time, let''s continue today?"


    Old Man Zhang: "Okay, okay."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao also clearly recognized the old man Zhang, and they nodded slightly to say hello.


    Everyone sat together and exchanged a few words, and then started today''s business. Uncle Fu Jin said a few words in the guard''s ear, and when the guard left, he said, "It''s getting late, let''s go up the mountain!"


    The people who were sitting after hearing his words got up one after another.


    In addition to the old man Zhang, Wang Hao actually knew someone, which surprised Han Wen.


    Han Wen and the child followed slowly behind, Wang Hao mixed in with the crowd in front, talking to the people beside him with a calm expression.


    Hu Zi leaned into Han Wen''s ear and whispered, "Mom, what did my dad do before to know so many great people."


    The people who came to participate today are all leaders who have been born and died with Grandpa Fu Jin, and it is not unreasonable for Hu Zi to be surprised.


    Han Wen shrugged, "I don''t know, why don''t you ask him at night?"


    Huzi: "Okay, I''ll share it with you when I ask."


    When I walked out the door, I saw a row of cars parked outside, and Han Wen was thinking about which car she was going to take! Just listen to the old man Zhang said with a smile: "Xiao Han, take a ride with me!"


    These old chiefs all came out with their own cars and guards.


    Han Wen subconsciously raised her head and glanced at Wang Hao who was standing in front. Wang Hao obviously heard it and nodded at her.


    Only then did Han Wen get into the car with a few children.


    Because Fu Jin and Qingyue, as the masters, must be with his uncle, they seem very spacious here.


    When we got to the top of the mountain, everyone went down the mountain separately after worshipping.


    When they came, the momentum was huge. When they left, everyone got into their own cars, and they left without getting together. They were all very busy.


    Only old man Zhang stayed for a while longer, because he liked Huzi very much, and he also asked him to find time to play with him in the past few days.


    When they went back, Fu Jin and Wang Hao sat in the same car with Uncle Fu Jin, and the children followed Fu Jin away.


    Uncle Fu Jin has been with Fu Jin for a while, and he is more and more satisfied with this nephew.


    "Thank you for taking care of Fu Jin and Qingyue for so many years. Both children have been well educated by you!"

 Chapter 425： Treasure Mom

    Uncle Fu Jin has said this many times, and it can be heard that they are satisfied with Fu Jin and Qingyue.


    Han Wen smiled and said modestly: "It''s not all our credit, these two children are excellent."


    After listening to Han Wen''s words, Uncle Fu Jin smiled and said, "When did Teacher Han become so humble?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, wondering when I was not humble.


    Uncle Fu Jin then said with a smile: "Last time you called Fu Jin, and I was by my side."


    Han Wen immediately remembered that the last time Fu Jin called her Rainbow Fart, she couldn''t help blushing when she thought about her shameless words at that time.


    She thought that when she got out of the car, she had to clean up Fu Jin well. Someone next to her dared to call and provoke her, which made her so embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Wang Hao was still nearby, and then explained: "We have many children, and it is not easy to educate them. They are used to free-ranging, and they like to play with us."


    After hearing this, Uncle Fu Jin smiled and said, "It''s good, I see that your children are very lively, and all of them have their own opinions."


    "From this, it can be seen that your education is very successful." Then he asked: "I don''t know if your Huzi has any intention of becoming a soldier. I think that the child is in very good condition."


    After listening, Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao subconsciously. In fact, she had very little involvement in the education of Huzi, and Wang Hao was in control of the general direction.


    Wang Hao was silent for a while and replied, "It''s up to him, we won''t interfere."


    Han Wen let out a sigh of relief.


    Uncle Fu Jin was stunned for a moment. He investigated the reason why Wang Hao was discharged from the army at that time, and knew that he was unwilling. In addition, he heard Fu Jin say that he was very strict with Huzi and trained almost according to the requirements of the army, so he thought he would definitely Let the tiger into the army.


    "Well, that''s good. Although I don''t care much about the affairs of the army now, there are still many old friends in the past. If Huzi really wants to be a soldier, I can also contribute."


    Han Wen understood immediately, this is Uncle Fu Jin paving the way for Huzi before he fully turned away!


    Wang Hao obviously heard it, but he still said: "That kid has an idea. If he wants to go this way, I will let him come to you."


    Uncle Fu Jin: "Okay." Then he asked them curiously, "How did you and General Zhang know each other?"


    Han Wen was a little surprised, "Is that old man a general?"


    Uncle Fu Jin gave Han Wen a surprised look, "You don''t know?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t know. We met on the train. He was wearing a Chinese tunic suit. If we hadn''t met him today, we wouldn''t have known he was a soldier."


    Han Wen didn''t know he believed it, and if Wang Hao said he didn''t know, he would definitely not believe it, because the eyes of those who had been on the battlefield were different, "Brother Wang, you don''t know either?"


    Wang Hao: "I know."


    Han Wen pouted after hearing this, wondering if she would tell me.


    The car quickly drove to the door of a hotel. Han Wen looked at the big hotel in front of her and smashed her lips in shock. She had never been to such an expensive place in her previous life.


    Fu Jin and Huzi had already arrived, and when they saw Han Wen getting out of the car, they immediately gathered around.


    Huzi: "Mom, I heard my elder brother say this is the most expensive place in the capital."


    Han Wen swallowed: "I know."


    Hu Zi said in surprise: "You know?"


    Han Wen clicked her tongue and said, "Well, it''s expensive to see this big plaque."


    Hu Zi looked at his mother and rolled his eyes helplessly, "My eldest brother said that the dining etiquette here is quite complicated."


    Han Wen replied calmly: "I know, you tell you a few younger siblings, look at me later and act."


    Hu Zi asked in disbelief: "You understand?" Gu Gu


    Han Wen: "Understand a little."


    Hu Zi suddenly remembered the last time his mother drove a car to understand a little bit, and almost hit a tree.


    He hurriedly said: "No need, you can just let my dad see you. We have all agreed with the elder brother, and we will see his wink."


    Han Wen was still trying to defend herself, when she heard Uncle Fu Jin calling out to her, "Mr. Han, what are you mumbling about?"


    Han Wen: "It''s nothing." After speaking, she immediately shook off the tiger and strode towards Wang Hao.


    Hu Zi slowly chased after Xiaolong and the others. Xiaolong saw his brother coming, and immediately asked, "Did you tell our mother?"


    Hu Zi glanced at him contemptuously, and said very embarrassingly: "Who are our parents, what do you understand? Don''t worry about us."


    Qingyue listened to Huzi''s words by the side, and then said lightly: "Third brother, you don''t need to worry about him, if our father loses someone, he must be cleaned up."


    Xiaolong: "Well, it''s better to kick him."


    When eating, the table manners were really complicated. The little ones in the family watched Fu Jin''s movements while learning, and they didn''t forget to drift to his parents during the meal.


    I saw his parents pick up the folded napkin on the dining table with a natural look, shake it gently, spread it out, and place it on the plate naturally.


    If they hadn''t been eating with them all the time, they would have thought that their parents often came to such places to eat with them behind their backs.


    So much so that several children abandoned their eldest brother one after another and followed his mother to learn. Han Wen raised her eyebrows at them proudly.


    Uncle Fu Jin was reluctant to bring them here for dinner at first, not because he was afraid that they would not be used to it, but after seeing Han Wen and Wang Hao''s smooth movements, he slowly calmed down.


    After the meal, Uncle Fu Jin expressed his apology to the two of them, because there were a lot of things to do when he just joined the army and turned to politics, so he couldn''t continue to stay with them.


    Wang Hao shook hands with him, saying that it doesn''t matter, let him be busy in advance.


    When he was leaving, Uncle Fu Jin wanted to leave them two cars so that they could stroll around the capital, but Wang Hao refused.


    After leaving the restaurant, several people''s forms relaxed, Hu Zi rubbed his stomach and shouted, "Mom, are we looking for a place to eat?"


    Han Wen looked at him in surprise, "Are you not full just now?"


    Huzi: "No." Then he turned to Xiaolong and asked them, "Are you full?"


    Xiaolong: "It''s just on the shelf, and I haven''t eaten much at all."


    Wang Hao also followed: "I''m not full, let''s find another place to eat!"


    Han Wen felt helpless and funny looking at the few people, "Let''s go! Find another restaurant."


    A few people were so happy that they almost jumped up, Han Wen looked at them and complained to Fu Jin next to them with a smile, "Look at how your younger brothers and sisters have never seen the world.


    Fu Jin smiled: "The first time I came here, I wasn''t full. I ate a bowl of noodles next to me when I left here."


    "Don''t look at my uncle''s spirits when he left, and he has to eat when he goes back."


    Han Wen was a little surprised to hear this: "Ah! Then why did he invite us to dinner here."


    Fu Jin: "This is the best hotel in the capital. You must use the best hotel for reception."


    Han Wen: "If you have the heart, just eat at home next time."


    Fu Jin: "Okay."

 Chapter 426： The first step to making a fortune

    Soon Wang Hao took them to a restaurant, and several children swarmed in. Wang Hao was not immune to being pulled by Fu Bao, only Han Wen and Fu Jin behaved calmly.


    Huzi looked at the menu and ran to Han Wen, "Mom, what are you eating?"


    Han Wen: "Just look at it."


    Huzi: "Brother, how about you?"


    Just when Han Wen thought that Fu Jin would still be polite, she saw Fu Jin suddenly get up and said, "Let me see."


    Han Wen was stunned when he saw his action. Wang Hao was pushed out by the children and sat down with Han Wen. He said with satisfaction, "As expected of me, I''m good at it."


    Han Wen: "Don''t you think that if his uncle saw him like this, he would definitely..."


    Wang Hao: "What are you afraid of, this child should still be held in front of us, that is..."


    Needless to say, Quan Hanwen understood, "Yes."


    After speaking, I remembered something, "You know the identity of old man Zhang, why didn''t you tell me."


    Wang Hao: "I didn''t ask you when I saw you, so I didn''t say it."


    Han Wen: "In the future, whether I ask or not, you have to tell me."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    After a while, Huzi and the others came back after ordering. Fubao squeezed between the two and said, "I want to sit here."


    Just as Han Wen was about to say a few words to her, she saw that Wang Hao had already reached out and grabbed a stool from the side and put it between the two of them, with the appearance of a daughter slave, "Okay, sit here." Then he reached out and carried her to the chair.


    Turning his head, he smiled at Qingyue and said, "Qingyue, sit here." He got up and gave his seat to Qingyue, and sat down in the aisle.


    Hu Zi looked at the rest of the crowd and said subconsciously, "Dad, it''s empty, how can the three of us sit down."


    Wang Hao replied without thinking, "Squeeze and you can sit down."


    Huzi: "You are too much women over men."


    Xiaolong comforted: "Brother, our father is not like this for a day or two. It''s good to get used to it."


    Wang Hao glanced at Xiaolong coldly after hearing this, and Xiaolong immediately covered his mouth in fright. He still remembers the last time his dad kicked him.


    Han Wen looked at her son who was the same as the three little quails in front of Wang Hao, and couldn''t help but sighed that they were really different from the same people. These three knew how to bully her.


    Before she could finish her sigh, the aunt in the store brought rice. They all like to eat pasta, and naturally they asked for steamed buns.


    Han Wen looked at the basket full of steamed buns and asked in surprise, "Can you finish all of them?"


    Huzi: "Let''s forget it, an average of two per person is just right."


    Han Wen: "I don''t want it, I can''t eat it."


    Huzi: "Then yours belongs to my dad."


    Qingyue''s appetite has not been large, and she followed: "Brother, I can''t eat either."


    Fu Jin: "Give me yours."


    At this moment, a chubby little hand reached out to the steamed bun, and everyone was attracted, looking at Fu Bao with a look of surprise.


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you full?"


    Fubao nodded innocently with wide eyes, "Yes."


    Han Wen, however, was not so good at talking, and expressionlessly dragged the steamed bun in Fubao''s hand and handed it to Huzi, "Where did you eat a lot just now, this is for your brother."


    Fu Bao was not happy when he heard it.


    Wang Hao also persuaded, "Since she''s not full, let her eat~" Gu


    Han Wen: "No, don''t look at how old she is. She is heavier than Qingyue now."


    Wang Hao saw that Fubao was indeed heavier than children of the same age, but he still said, "Huzi was not quite fat when he was a child, but he has lost weight now."


    Han Wen: "That won''t work either, you can eat more dishes later."


    Fubao is not the kind of child who cries desperately if he doesn''t eat. Hearing her mother say this, she immediately said, "It''s okay to eat more vegetables."


    Han Wen replies with disgust: "You really don''t pick."


    The dishes were served soon, Han Wen thought they would order a lot, but she ordered four dishes, "Why don''t you order more, is this enough?"


    Huzi: "Enough to eat, I just ate vegetables there."


    After dinner, Han Wen took the children to wait outside, and Wang Hao went to pay.


    When Wang Hao came out, Han Wen asked, "Where are we going now?"


    Xiaolong: "Go to the library!"


    Wang Hao glanced at his bulging belly and replied, "Find a place to walk around first, and then go to the library tomorrow."


    Xiaolong also felt that he had eaten a little too much, so he needed to eliminate the food and nodded: "Okay."


    Han Wen suddenly remembered the Forbidden City at this time, and suggested, "It''s not very far from the Forbidden City, why don''t we go shopping there?"


    Wang Hao saw Han Wen''s look of anticipation, and nodded in agreement without even thinking about it.


    At this time, the Forbidden City was not as gorgeous as it is now, and some of the city walls were already dilapidated, so it was easy to bring people into that era.


    Han Wen took them back and forth between the walls of the Forbidden City. She would stop and tell them about the places she knew. When she used to work in this city, she was very willing to come over and explain.


    Fubao: "Mom, how do you know so much?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, and quickly replied, "You forgot, my mother studies archaeology, so she must know history!"


    After listening to Fubao, he immediately replied: "Mom, I will also study archaeology in the future."


    Han Wen looked at his excited look and replied dotingly, "Okay."


    I stayed in the Forbidden City until the evening before going back. When I went back, Han Wen deliberately asked them if they still wanted to eat? These children shook their heads in fright, and said they didn''t want to go to dinner again.


    Back at the hostel, Hu Zi and the others did not go back and ran directly to Han Wen''s room.


    Looking at the two separate beds, Hu Zi directly called Fu Jin to merge them together, then took off his shoes and went to bed, instructing Qingyue to find poker.


    "It''s still early, play two games."


    Fu Jin''s eyes lit up when he saw it, "Okay!"


    It was very late for this game, but fortunately they had a disciplinary committee, and they took everyone away when it was time.


    In addition to bringing their children to gain knowledge this time, they also had another purpose to buy a house. In order to avoid higher and higher house prices, they asked Fu Jin to show them the house early the next morning.


    This house was found by Fu Jin himself, without his uncle''s connection.


    It was also a coincidence that Fu Jin said that finding this house was a coincidence. He had been shopping here for a long time that day and couldn''t find a suitable house. He didn''t expect someone to stop him when he was about to leave.


    When asked why he came here so often, Fu Jin told him that he wanted to buy a house.


    Who would have guessed that the man was also looking for a house during this time, because his grandmother was sick and needed a lot of money for treatment, so he had no choice but to sell the house.


    When he was about to arrive, Han Wen asked worriedly: "His family has been inquired clearly, isn''t he a liar?"


    Fu Jin: "I have inquired clearly, there is no mistake. He and his grandma have always lived in this house, and the relationship is simple."

 Chapter 427： buy a house

    Han Wen has always felt that people''s hearts are complicated, so she still has to be vigilant about things that are too coincidental.


    Han Wen: "Tell him that we are here today?"


    Fu Jin: "I said, he has been waiting here for the past few days."


    Soon he arrived at the place that Fu Jin said. Han Wen has been silently looking at the surrounding environment all the way. When she saw this square yard at the door, Han Wen already knew it.


    The old door was closed. Fu Jin stepped forward and knocked on the door with the hand ring. The door was opened soon. The people inside saw Fu Jin and said excitedly, "Brother Fu, you are here."


    Fu Jin: "My parents are here. Open the door and let us see the house."


    The man hurriedly opened the door and was stunned for a moment when he saw Han Wen, then pulled Fu Jin aside and asked in a low voice, "This woman is really your mother? Isn''t she your sister?"


    Fu Jin replied affirmatively, "My mother."


    The man looked at Fu Jin vigilantly and said, "Brother Fu, are you lying to me, I believe that this man is your father, but how can this woman be your mother? How old was she when you were born?"


    This person thought he was whispering, but in fact the voice was very loud, and several people at the door could hear it clearly. Han Wen looked at Wang Hao with a smirk, and saw that he was looking at the two thieves with a dark face. Whisperer.


    Then a cold voice sounded, "You forgot that there is another situation besides your biological people."


    The man was startled by Wang Hao''s chilling voice, and then suddenly realized: "This is your stepmother!"


    Fu Jin glanced at him coldly, and said in a bad tone, "Are you going to sell it or not!"


    Seeing that Fu Jin''s face was not very good, the man hurriedly said: "Sell, I''m not afraid that you are..." He covered his mouth before the words came out.


    Fu Jin: "What are you afraid of, it''s not that I won''t give you money."


    The man listened and nodded, "Yes."


    Han Wen took the opportunity to poke Wang Hao and asked in a low voice, "Do you think this person looks like a liar?"


    Wang Hao rolled his eyes at Han Wen and whispered back, "You''ve seen such a stupid liar."


    Han Wen: "Yes, I have never seen such a careless person."


    "But he is so careless, why hasn''t the house been sold for so long?"


    Wang Hao replied indifferently: "Stupid people have stupid blessings."


    Because Fu Jin brought them here when they came, everyone was satisfied with the location of this place, and the rest was to look at the house.


    "Brother Wu, my mother, can they see the house?"


    "Okay, okay, you can just watch it."


    Soon Han Wen and a few children looked at the house, and Han Wen asked them, "What do you think?"


    Huzi and Xiaolong nodded sincerely: "It''s good."


    Han Wen was also very satisfied, she turned to Wu Ku and said, "We are quite satisfied with your house, can you...?" It''s cheaper.


    The price of this house actually exceeded Han Wen''s budget, even more expensive than the ones next to her.


    Before Han Wen''s words were finished, Wu Ku hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, this is the lowest price."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao after listening.


    Wang Hao nodded to her.


    Han Wen: "Okay, we want this house. You take us to the house, and then we will pay and transfer the house."


    Who knew that Wu Ku shook his head like a rattle when he heard it, "No, I have to listen to my grandma. My grandma says yes."


    Han Wen was a little confused, so she turned to look at Fu Jin. Only then did Fu Jin know that when he came to see the house to discuss the price, he also went to see his grandma.


    Han Wen really likes this house, so she can only agree: "Okay, then you can take us there!"


    Because it was a long way back to the hospital, Han Wen turned to Hu Zi and said, "Hu Zi, take your younger brother and sister to the hostel and wait for us, and we''ll go back when we''re done."


    Huzi: "Okay."


    When they were about to arrive at the hospital, Han Wen asked Wu Ku to wait for them and buy some fruit by herself.


    Never thought that Wu Kui quickly refused after hearing it: "No, no, my grandma can''t eat it."


    However, it was not easy to visit the patient Han Wen empty-handed, so he asked Fu Jin to buy something suitable for his grandmother.


    After entering the hospital, Han Wen asked him curiously, "Do you also bring people who bought houses to see your grandma?"


    Wu Ku: "Well, my grandma said that I am not very good, and I am easy to be deceived." He pointed to his brain when he said it.


    Han Wen thought you were being honest.


    Soon he arrived at his grandma''s ward. Wu Ku walked in front of him and opened the door, shouting as he walked in: "Grandma, Brother Fu''s parents are here."


    Han Wen and Wang Hao followed him. Han Wen knew at first sight that this old lady was a powerful woman, because she looked very much like the head of the family in the wealthy compound on TV, but her face was pale and she was described as haggard.


    "Hello, I''m Fu Jin''s mother." Han Wen said politely.


    The old lady looked her up and down, then looked at Wang Hao beside her, and then nodded, "Hello."


    "I heard that you are going to buy my house. My grandson will tell you if I don''t bargain for that house!"


    Han Wen: "I said it all."


    "You agree?"


    Han Wen: "Agree."


    "Then you have to transfer the money to me first, and then I can let my grandson take you to transfer the property."


    Han Wen: "Transfer half, we''ll transfer the other half to you after we''re done."


    The old lady shook her head: "No."


    Just as Han Wen was about to say a few more words, Wang Hao grabbed her wrist, "Okay, transfer the money first."


    The old lady smiled with satisfaction: "Wu Ku, take them to transfer money first, and then go to the house after transferring the money."


    Wu Ku nodded: "Got it."


    Before leaving, Han Wen looked at the old lady lying on the bed, and suddenly asked kindly, "You sold us the house, where do you live?"


    The old lady smiled at Han Wen, "Who said we only have this one house."


    Han Wen choked on hearing that, okay! It''s that she doesn''t know.


    Wu Ku is also a reliable person. First, he took them to get the house note, and then took them to make money. After confirming again and again, he took them to the house.


    Looking at Wu Ku''s series of operations, Han Wen whispered, "Look at how stupid he is."


    Wang Hao held her hand and replied dotingly, "Looking at an old lady like him, he should have put a lot of effort into it."


    After passing the house, Han Wen began to inquire about the old lady curiously. Fortunately, she was not so defensive about this Wu Ku, and he said almost anything Han Wen asked.


    The old lady is really a young lady from a wealthy family, and her father is a high-ranking member of the court. No wonder she has several houses in such a good location.


    According to Wu Ku, their best house has been occupied, and the remaining two are not very good.


    After finishing the household, Wu Ku gave Han Wen the keys to their house, "Go back by yourself! I''m going to the hospital to take care of my grandma."

 Chapter 428： Meet strange neighbors again

    When looking at the house, Han Wen remembered that there were still a lot of old furniture in the house, and hurriedly stopped him and asked, "Wu Ku, do you still have your things in the house?"


    Wu Ku turned his head and looked at her in confusion. After thinking for a while, he replied, "Oh~ the things in the house! My grandma said that they are all worthless things, so I will give them to you."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment. As far as she knew, many of the furniture inside were left over from the Qing Dynasty, and they will be worth a lot of money in the future!


    Han Wen still wanted to hold Wu Ku and ask a few questions, but when she came back to her senses, Wu Ku had already run away excitedly.


    Han Wen rubbed her head and asked Wang Hao with some doubts, "What does the old lady mean?"


    Wang Hao thought for a while and replied, "She might want to have a good relationship."


    Han Wen: "Hopefully! But don''t give anything for free, let''s go back and take a good look."


    Looking at Han Wen''s look of a petty financial fan, Wang Hao replied dotingly, "Okay."


    Back in the small courtyard, Han Wen began to wander in and out again, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became, "Wang Hao, Wang Hao, look at this table, does it look like it''s a huanghuali?"


    Wang Hao walked over, bent over and followed Han Wen to look at it. He touched it carefully, tapped it again, and replied uncertainly, "It seems to be true."


    Han Wen: "Then have we made a fortune?"


    Wang Hao: "If it is really Huanghuali, it must be a profit."


    Han Wen is completely confused now. It is reasonable to say that as an old lady, it is impossible not to know the value of this thing, so why did she give it to herself? Could it be that there are so many things that you can''t see?


    Han Wen: "How rich this old lady must be, if such an expensive thing is given away, she will give it away."


    Looking at the big house, Wang Hao also sighed, "I haven''t seen any expensive things like these young ladies, maybe they don''t care about it!"


    Han Wen tsk tsk, "The rich are enviable."


    There are still a lot of old furniture left in the house, but except for this table, the others are some things from the late Qing Dynasty, and the ordinary materials are not worth a lot of money.


    Han Wen touched the table and admired it for a long time before slowly getting up, "Should we pack up the things here and stay here for a few days? How many days do you have a vacation?"


    Wang Hao: "I haven''t rested much this year, so I should be able to stay for a week."


    Han Wen''s eyes lit up immediately, "It''s okay for a week! Then pack your things! Anyway, staying in a hostel costs money."


    Wang Hao looked around the surroundings, nodded and said, "Yes."


    The house looks fairly clean, after all, Wu Ku and his grandparents moved out not long after.


    Han Wen: "But I have to buy some bedding and some beds.


    There are chairs and tables in this house, and there are no beds in the cabinets.


    Wang Hao: "Then go buy it now?"


    Han Wen: "How much money do you have?"


    They have been saving for so many years, and they have almost run out of money to buy this yard.


    Wang Hao: "It''s enough to buy a bed and cover, and it''s enough to go back. But when you go back, you have to eat chaff."


    Han Wen''s expression changed, and she said solemnly: "Okay! Anyway, we have wages, and we will have money next month."


    Wang Hao: "Go buy bedding first?"


    Han Wen: "Well. Then go to the guest house to check out, and let some children come over to clean up."


    After going to the guest house and checking out, ask Fu Jin to take them to clean up, and she and Wang Hao go to buy a bed.


    As in Black Key, bunk beds were bought for the three boys, two small beds for the girls, and a large bed for themselves.


    After buying things, seeing how little money was left in her hand, Han Wen was almost speechless from the pain in her liver.


    Wang Hao touched Han Wen''s head with a smile on his face and comforted him, "Money is something outside the body, and it won''t be available next month."


    Han Wen raised her head and looked at him sadly, "Is that money I''ve saved for years?"


    Wang Hao: "Why don''t we buy it?"


    Han Wen: "How is that possible." With this house, she may have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of her life, okay?


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Wang Hao''s smiling eyes and realized that he was blinded. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Wang Hao''s body, and said coldly, "Move the bed back soon."


    The people who run from south to north are good. They know people everywhere. They also gave the cheapest price for buying a bed, and they can still deliver it in stock today.


    Wang Hao: "You get in the car, I''ll take you."


    Han Wen: "They lent us the car?"


    Wang Hao: "Well, I''ll bring it back after unloading."


    When they got home and parked the car in the alley, Han Wen called Huzi and the others for help.


    There are a lot of boys in the family and they don''t need help. Soon the bed was moved to the yard, and Wang Hao turned around to return the car without resting.


    It may be that there was a lot of movement on their side, and they soon attracted neighbors from all over.


    At first, they just stood at the door and watched, but after seeing that only Han Wen was with a few children, they boldly asked, "Did you just move in? Did you buy this house?"


    Han Wen turned to look at him and saw that it was an old man, and replied with a smile: "Well, I bought it and moved in today."


    The old man nodded: "Very good, you are a family?"


    Han Wen: "Well, my family has many children."


    "Master, where does your family live?"


    The uncle pointed to the next door: "This is my house on your right."


    Han Wen: "We will be neighbors in the future, please take care of us."


    Seeing that Han Wen is so cultivated, the old man replied with a smile: "Let''s take care of each other in the future."


    The originally harmonious atmosphere was suddenly broken by a cold snort. Han Wen turned to look and saw a chubby woman at the door. The snort came from her nose.


    Han Wen looked at her in confusion, not knowing what she meant.


    The woman entered the door with her nostrils upside-down, looked around and said in a disdainful tone, "What kind of work do you do when you are so young and can afford such a big yard?"


    Han Wen listened to her bitter and mean words and smiled, then looked her up and down, and said sarcastically, "Who are you! Does it have anything to do with you?"


    The woman''s face froze, and she said coldly, "Don''t you have two stinky money, what''s there to be proud of." After speaking, she left angrily.


    Han Wen looked at the uncle beside him and asked curiously, "Master, is she also a neighbor?"


    The uncle nodded and pointed to the next door. She lives on your left. There are many people living in their yard, and their house is only a small house. .


    Han Wen: "Wu Ku has been selling this house for so long, why didn''t she buy it earlier?"


    The old man''s face changed, "One is that I don''t have that much money, and the other is that Grandma Wu Ku is unwilling."


    Han Wen heard it clearly, "It turned out to be a bad character."


    The old man was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "You child."


    There was no reproach in his tone, and he didn''t think much of that woman.

 Chapter 429： Zhou Li is missed

    Han Wen smiled honestly at the old man, and then brought a free stool from the side, "Master, I haven''t cleaned up my room, so I can only let you sit here for a while."


    When the uncle saw it, he quickly waved his hand: "No, I''m just here to take a look, you can just do your thing."


    Han Wen is not polite, after all, she still has a lot of work to do: "Okay, you sit first, I''ll go to work."


    Before the uncle came, the sanitation of their house was almost cleaned, and now the furniture that was moved out is being moved back in and placed according to their own preferences.


    For the small ones, Han Wen took Xiaolong and they did it, and for the big ones, they could only rely on Fu Jin and Huzi.


    When the uncle saw their family busy round and round, he would also get up to help clean up.


    When they were almost finished, the old man walked away slowly with his hands behind his back.


    Han Wen and the others were already tired and collapsed on their chairs.


    Xiaolong sat paralyzed in the chair and asked Han Wen, "Mom, what shall we eat in the afternoon?"


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied weakly, "Let''s go out to eat! There''s nothing at home."


    Xiaolong: "Okay, this time I want to eat three steamed buns."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I have enough steamed buns this time."


    Huzi: "Why hasn''t my dad come back?"


    Han Wen: "The place to buy furniture is quite far from here. Even if your dad comes back by car, he will have to wait for a while."


    Tiger: "Okay!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard shouts from outside, Han Wen hurried out to look, and saw the uncle next door standing at the door with a basket, and said with a smile, "I think you''ve been busy all afternoon and haven''t eaten, so you''re all hungry, right? My old lady made some buns, and I brought you some to taste."


    At this time, food is expensive, and Han Wen is thinking about how to refuse! I heard the uncle say again: "This can''t be refused, this is our welcome to our new neighbors."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, then took over with a smile, "Then I will thank you."


    Taking the buns sent by the old man, when she turned to walk into the house, someone knocked on the door again, Han Wen turned to open the door, and saw a woman standing at the door, enthusiastically said: "You guys just moved here, right? We don''t have any good things in our family, so I got a few for you."


    Han Wen saw her in the crowd, and smiled, "Auntie, where does your family live?"


    "The second one on your right."


    "It''s very close, just come and play when you have time."


    Han Wen hurriedly replied with a smile: "Okay, I''ll visit you when I''m done."


    I don''t know if it''s a custom to send things to the new neighbors. Anyway, Han Wen collected a lot of things at the door before going back.


    "Mom, why do you eat so much food, where did you get it?" Hu Zi asked in surprise, looking at the big bag in Han Wen''s arms.


    Han Wen: "It''s all given by the neighbor next door."


    "Let''s fry some naan and send it over in a few days."


    Hu Zi got up and picked a bun from the meal that Han Wen brought, and replied as he ate, "Are you still free these few days?"


    Han Wen: "I''m free."


    When Wang Hao came back from where he bought the furniture, Han Wen and the others had almost eaten.


    Wang Hao entered the door and said, "Let''s go out to eat!"


    Han Wen got up and said, "Let''s go!" Then she took a bun from the basket, "You''re hungry! Eat some cushions first."


    Because of the customs here, Han Wen blew up the buns on the third day and distributed them to the neighbors here, which won a lot of praise.


    They didn''t stay here for a long time, considering that Wang Hao''s vacation was approaching, they took the car back to Heijiao Island.


    As soon as I got home, I met Wang Dani, who was sitting at the door and playing. Seeing the family returning with big bags and small bags, she couldn''t help joking: "If you are not coming back, I thought your family was going to take root in the capital?"


    Han Wen saw that there was a free chair beside her, and sat on it without politely carrying her bag.


    "I really want to take root in Beijing, but conditions don''t allow it."


    Wang Dani looked at her and smiled and said, "I think you have to go to the capital sooner or later." Then she poked Ming Ze who was sitting beside her, "Go to your aunt and get the key in the house."


    When Han Wen and the others left, they handed Wang Dani a key and asked her to help feed the chickens, ducks and Xiao Huang at home.


    Seeing that, Ming Ze happily got up and went to Zhou Li to get the key.


    In addition to the one in Wang Dani''s hand, they also took one away. At this time, Wang Hao had already opened the door with the key.


    Xiaolong ran over and took the bag in Han Wen''s hand home, so that Han Wen could have a good chat with Wang Dani outside.


    Han Wen released her hand, then leaned back on the chair, and replied lazily, "The capital is not so good, it''s better than ours."


    Wang Dani couldn''t help but spat at Han Wen when she saw that, "Fart, it''s not good that you can stay for so long."


    Han Wen: "I can''t do that."


    "What can''t be done?"


    Han Wen turned to look and saw Sister-in-law Li walking towards them eating a tomato.


    Wang Dani smiled and replied, "You said this person was staying in the capital for so many days because there was nothing she could do."


    Sister-in-law Li also spat at Han Wen, "Listen to her nonsense. Dani, hand me that stool."


    Wang Dani handed her a stool, and she put it down and sat next to Han Wen.


    While talking, Zhou Li walked out with the key. Since Zhou Li went to college in the capital, her temperament has gotten better.


    "Auntie."


    Han Wen nodded, "Huzi, they''re all back, take Ming Ze to play! I''m here to talk to your mother."


    Zhou Li: "Okay."


    When Zhou Li left, Sister Li couldn''t help but praise her: "Your Zhou Li is getting more and more beautiful."


    Wang Dani loves to hear other people compliment her children, but she still said modestly: "It''s useless to be beautiful, it has to be someone else''s."


    Sister-in-law Li immediately came over and asked, "I heard recently that someone is going to match up with Zhou Li?"


    When Han Wen heard this, she immediately regained her spirits, thinking to herself who would be so daring to steal her daughter-in-law from her.


    As soon as she said this, Wang Dani''s face darkened, "Who else could it be, my unattractive younger brother and sister!"


    Sister-in-law Li: "From your hometown?"


    Wang Dani: "Yeah."


    Sister-in-law Li: "What is she thinking? I don''t know that your family, Zhou Li, is still in college."


    Wang Dani replied with an ugly face: "Why don''t you know! At that time, my family Zhou Li was admitted to the university, and we went home to make drinks! Could she not know?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then what does she mean?"


    Wang Dani: "I''m jealous! The toad wants to eat swan meat."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then what did you say?"


    Wang Dani: "What else can I say? Of course I disagree. Do you know who she told my family Zhou Li?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "Who is it!"


    "The nephew of her mother''s family, what can''t be done, the first place to eat."


    "Speaking of this, I''m angry. I wanted to go back this year for the New Year, but she didn''t plan to go back because of her isolation."

 Chapter 430： The divine assist of Han Wen and Wang Dani

    Sister-in-law Li curled her lips after listening to Wang Dani''s words, "Listen to what you said, your younger brother and sister are really not that good. Zhou Li is still in college! I can''t find anything, so I''ll find some food in the ground."


    Wang Dani: "That''s right, I get angry when I say this."


    Sister-in-law Li continued: "But your Zhou Li is really good-looking. If my big country is so old, maybe I have to come to your house to propose marriage."


    Wang Dani immediately said, "If your big country is about the same age as my Zhou Li, I might agree with you, anyway, I know the bottom line."


    Sister-in-law Li listened with regret: "Otherwise, ask your family Zhou Li if she would like to find someone younger than her?"


    Wang Dani looked at her in surprise, "Do you really have this idea?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "Of course, Zhou Li is hard to find even a good child with a lantern."


    Han Wen listened for a long time and saw that Mrs. Li was paying attention, for fear that her daughter-in-law would run and follow: "Zhou Li doesn''t like being younger than herself, so don''t make this idea, and you look like a big country. Are you looking for a girlfriend?"


    "I''m jumping up and down like I follow my child every day."


    Sister-in-law Li immediately retorted: "It''s not for your tiger son to bring it." After speaking, she reacted and asked in surprise, "Aren''t you also playing Zhou Li''s idea?"


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and replied proudly: "What''s the matter, I''m not going to let you hit Zhou Li''s mind?"


    Sister-in-law Li replied subconsciously: "It''s not that you think my family is a big country and a small country, but your tiger child is not small? I think your tiger child is not a big country like my family?"


    When Wang Dani heard it, she followed: "Hu Zi and Zhou Li are too familiar with each other. I don''t think they are that interesting."


    Han Wen: "Who said it''s my tiger son? Look at my tiger son, does it seem like he can find a girlfriend?"


    Sister-in-law Li said with a look of contempt: "What you said, are you still your own mother?"


    Han Wen replied very naturally, "I''m not a biological mother."


    Now it was Sister Li''s turn to be speechless.


    Wang Dani looked at the two who were fighting, and asked Han Wen curiously, "Who else is there besides Huzi in your family! That Xiaolong''s age difference is too big."


    Han Wen laughed angrily after hearing her words, "Is there no one else in my family except these two brothers?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Dani and Sister Li were stunned, "You don''t mean your Fu Jin, do you?"


    Han Wen glanced at the two of them, "What are your expressions, why can''t you be my Fu Jin."


    "My family, Fu Jin and Zhou Li, are about the same age? Are they about the same educational background? Are they good-looking? They grew up together, and they know the truth. Why are they not suitable?"


    Wang Dani swallowed after listening, "It''s not inappropriate, it''s because your Fu Jin is too good, I don''t think our Zhou Li is worthy of him."


    Han Wen: "What are you talking about?"


    "Zhou Li is bad. I think my Zhou Li is fine."


    Wang Dani was stunned, "Why is it your Zhou Li?"


    Han Wen: "I liked it. I''m going to marry my family as a daughter-in-law. Why don''t you say it''s not my family."


    Wang Dani said in a daze: "Then can your Fu Jin agree?"


    Han Wen: "I have the final say in my family. It''s not like you don''t know. When my eldest brother Zhou comes back, you can discuss with him about the dowry. After they graduate, I will go to your house to propose marriage."


    Wang Dani was almost blinded by Han Wen''s words, and subconsciously replied, "So soon?"


    Han Wen calmly said: "This kind of thing has been settled early, so be at ease, why do you think my Fu Jin can''t do it?"


    In Wang Dani''s heart, Fu Jin has always been an excellent representative. She is good-looking and knowledgeable. She always smiles when she sees everyone. She is the best son-in-law in her heart, but she is too good. I dare not think about that place.


    He nodded and replied without thinking, "Okay! Why not! If you can say it right, I don''t need a betrothal gift."


    Han Wen: "Look at what you said, why don''t you want a betrothal gift! Just discuss it with my elder brother when you go back, we can give you as much as you want."


    Sister-in-law Li looked at the two of them in shock, "You two don''t need to ask the children, so it''s settled like this?"


    Han Wen thought that she didn''t need to ask. It was so obvious that Fu Jin and Zhou Li were together. If she couldn''t see it, she would be stupid.


    Wang Dani thought in her heart how could such a good son-in-law be cheap to others, of course she kept it for herself, and their thoughts were inexplicably matched.


    Then the two of them replied in unison: "Don''t ask, we just say it."


    As soon as the words fell, Fu Jin sent Zhou Li out. Hearing the words of the two, he asked curiously, "Mom, auntie, what are you talking about? Why don''t you ask?"


    Sister-in-law Li looked at the two people standing together, and the more she looked, the more suitable they became, she couldn''t help joking: "Your mother is talking about the two of you? I want to marry the two of you."


    Zhou Li was stunned for a moment, then blushed quickly, "Mom~ you all know?"


    Fu Jin was also stunned for a while, looked up at her mother''s teasing eyes, and immediately guessed that Aunt Wang didn''t know.


    Before she could remind Zhou Li, Zhou Li had already said it.


    Wang Dani was stunned by Zhou Li''s question, and asked back, "What do you know?"


    Now it was Zhou Li''s turn to be at a loss.


    Seeing this, Han Wen quickly gave Fu Jin a wink.


    Fu Jin''s ears were slightly red, and he said indifferently, "Auntie, I''m with Zhou Li."


    Wang Dani: "When did it happen?"


    Fu Jin: "It''s almost a year."


    Wang Dani widened her eyes and said, "It''s been a year?"


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    Han Wen was afraid that Wang Dani would say something bad, so she hurriedly pulled Wang Dani and said, "It''s not a good time for these two children to be together, so we don''t have to worry about making peace."


    Wang Dani shook off Han Wen''s hand, and said angrily, "I know, I still need you to say it." After speaking, she stepped forward and grabbed Fu Jin''s hand excitedly, and said repeatedly, "Okay, okay."


    After speaking, Zhou Li gave Zhou Li a blank look, "Why didn''t you say it earlier, you child."


    Zhou Li blushed a little embarrassed, "I''m not afraid..." I''m afraid you won''t agree.


    Before he could finish speaking, Wang Dani interrupted him, "What are you afraid of, what is there to hide and choke on such a good son-in-law?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go home first. Yesterday your uncle made a pheasant, and I just stewed it. I''ll serve it for you."


    Fu Jin couldn''t resist Wang Dani''s enthusiasm, and turned to look at Han Wen as if asking for help.


    Han Wen waved her hand, "Go! Don''t forget to get some for Mom."


    Wang Dani turned her head and spat at Han Wen, "Thinking beautiful."


    Han Wen smiled and said, "Don''t be so stingy, how can I say that I am also your in-law!"


    Wang Dani: "My in-laws won''t give it to you either." After saying that, she happily dragged the two away.

 Chapter 431： eat and take

    Sister-in-law Li sat on the side and waited for a while before she could react. She reached out and poked Han Wen with a smile: "Hey! Did you already know about these two children?"


    Han Wen: "No, I just found out."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Just pretend! You were so sure just now that you said you didn''t know who to believe!"


    Han Wen really wanted to cry without tears, "Fu Jin really didn''t tell me, I guess."


    Sister-in-law Li couldn''t help giving Han Wen a thumbs up, "It''s still you who is so good, you decided on your daughter-in-law early."


    Han Wen: "You can if you want. Maybe your son doesn''t tell you what he likes."


    Sister-in-law Li immediately became vigilant, "Do you know something?"


    Han Wen shook her head, "I don''t know, I just remind you to pay more attention to the child."


    The more Han Wen said this, the more doubts she felt in Sister Li''s heart, she hurriedly got up and said, "I have something to do, so I''ll go back first."


    Seeing Sister Li''s hurried appearance, Han Wen showed a wicked smile on her face, her face still innocent, "Sister-in-law, are you not playing?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "I''m not playing anymore."


    Han Wen saw that they were both gone, and it was boring to stay here alone, so she pouted and went home.


    As soon as I entered the yard and looked at the lush vegetable garden next to it, I felt relieved for a while, and I didn''t rush into the house. I went to the vegetable shelf to pick some cucumbers, washed them by the well, and then went into the house after eating.


    Hu Zi and the others were slumped on the sofa when they saw the cucumber Han Wen was eating and immediately said, "Mom, I want to eat it too."


    Han Wen found a stool and sat down, picked up the cucumber in her hand, split it in half and gave it to Wang Hao, and said to the remaining children, "If you want to eat it, pick it yourself."


    Huzi: "Mom, you really put the emphasis on **** over friends to the fullest."


    Han Wen pouted and didn''t care at all, "This is my man, what''s wrong with me being partial, you can find someone who is partial to you if you have the ability."


    Huzi: "Wait, sooner or later I''ll have to find someone who is jealous of you."


    Han Wen looked at his back and shouted with a smile, "If you really found it, I wouldn''t be jealous at all, it''s too late to be happy?"


    Wang Hao listened to the conversation between the two with a black line, and reminded: "Don''t forget that he is only a freshman in high school!"


    Han Wen replied nonchalantly: "After the summer vacation, I will be a sophomore in high school. Besides, just like him, I can''t find a wife for a while."


    Wang Hao immediately thought of Huzi''s broken mouth, and nodded in agreement, "Yes, then you can stimulate him to nod."


    Han Wen looked at him in surprise, "Are you real?"


    Wang Hao: "Of course it''s true."


    After a while, Huzi returned with a basket of tomatoes and cucumbers. Han Wen asked in surprise, "Did you pick them all?"


    Hu Zi shrugged, "I didn''t pick it, I''m going to find your two little daughters." He put the basket on the table, took a tomato and spread it out on the sofa, picked up a book and ate it look.


    After a while, Xiaolong also came in, washed his hands clean, found a cucumber and sat on the other side.


    It was the two little girls who came back in the end. Before Han Wen could speak, Fu Bao ate the tomatoes and said vaguely, "Mom, let''s get some cold skin and fry tomatoes and eggs later!"


    Han Wen looked at Fu Bao''s chubby figure and said helplessly: "I think your brother''s good taste has taught you to learn."


    Fubao: "That''s my brother, can it be different?"


    Hu Zi listened to the interjection and said, "Why don''t you learn so many advantages of me?"


    Fubao frowned and said tangled: "I don''t seem to have found any other than this one."


    Hu Zi put the book down when he heard it, "Come here and I''ll teach you."


    Fubao immediately heard the threat in his brother''s words, turned around and threw himself into Wang Hao''s arms, complaining, "Dad~"


    Hearing this, Wang Hao gave Hu Zi a vicious look, not caring at all that her little daughter dripped the juice of the tomatoes on his white shirt.


    Hu Zi looked at his father''s strength to protect the calf, sighed helplessly, and picked up the book again to read.


    After Han Wen finished eating the cucumber in her hand, she looked at the time and got up and said, "I''m going to cook, who can help?"


    Now that the children are all grown up, Han Wen thinks that they all sit in the kitchen every time they cook, so Xiaolong makes a work schedule and has someone to help every day.


    Qingyue got up immediately and said, "I''ll go."


    Hearing this little dragon put down the book in his hand, he wondered: "Is there still a big brother today? Where is the big brother!"


    Han Wen: "Go to his mother-in-law''s house. We don''t need to care about him."


    They basically guessed about Fu Jin and Zhou Li, but no one mentioned it.


    Hearing Han Wen say this, everyone looked at her in shock.


    Han Wen: "The two of them made a point with Wang Dani."


    Qingyue: "Really?"


    Han Wen: "Of course it''s true."


    Qingyue almost didn''t jump up when she heard it, "My brother''s life-long event has finally come to an end, I''m happy."


    Han Wen patted Wang Hao on the shoulder and said sympathetically, "Okay, prepare the bride price!"


    Wang Hao frowned slightly after hearing this, and couldn''t help pinching.


    It stands to reason that Uncle Fu Jin should be worried about Fu Jin, but they have been treating Fu Jin as their own child at all.


    Wang Hao: "Are you settling now?" If they just bought the house and set it now, the pressure is really great.


    Han Wen smiled and replied: "To scare you, wait for them to graduate and then decide, let''s talk about it now."


    Wang Hao breathed a sigh of relief and followed into the kitchen, "What does Sister Wang mean?"


    Han Wen picked up the apron and handed it to Qingyue, took another one to tie, and replied as she tied it, "She''s so happy that she can''t find Bei anymore."


    Wang Hao: "It''s fine if you don''t have an opinion."


    When Han Wen finished cooking, Fu Jin also came back with a bowl in his hand.


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows when she saw him, "Do you really even eat and take it?"


    Fu Jin put the bowl on the table and said helplessly, "I don''t want it. Auntie insists that I bring it back."


    Han Wen looked at the bowl, "Hey! There''s quite a lot, I''ll try it first."


    "are you full?"


    Fu Jin: "I''m not full." Without Han Wen saying anything, he consciously picked up the bowl next to him and fished out a bowl of Liangpi in the basin.


    Han Wen tasted it and couldn''t help but admire: "It''s delicious."


    "Huzi, when you have time, go get two of them back to relieve your cravings."


    Hu Zi also ate a piece and said loudly: "It''s fine this afternoon, I''ll go."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After eating and resting for a while, Huzi and Xiaolong took Xiaohuang up the mountain.


    Han Wen and the others stayed at home to clean up.


    Summer is the most frequent time for pheasants to appear, and Huzi came back not long after he went.


    The big country from Sister-in-law Li''s family was also with him. Seeing Han Wen''s first glance, the big country asked with a sad face, "Auntie, what did you tell my mother this morning?"


    Han Wen looked confused, "You didn''t say anything!"


    Daguo said suspiciously: "I really didn''t say anything, then my mother chased me and asked in the afternoon."

 Chapter 432： Huzi fills in volunteers

    Tiger: "What did you say?"


    Daguo rubbed his head and said irritably: "Ask me if I have a girlfriend, you say my mother is not full, so I can''t have a girlfriend."


    Hu Zi also looked puzzled after hearing this: "Why did your mother ask you this all of a sudden."


    Daguo: "Who knows! When I went out at noon and came back, I kept staring at me and asked me from time to time."


    "What else to say, if I have a girlfriend, don''t be ashamed to say that she is not that kind of feudal, it doesn''t matter if you say it, but also help me to settle down earlier."


    "Do you think I have a girlfriend like this? I really don''t know what my mother thinks."


    Hu Zi looked at him suspiciously after hearing this, "You won''t really leave!"


    The big country was so angry that he picked up the mushrooms in the basket and threw it at Huzi, "Go away! We are together every day, I don''t know if I have you."


    Hu Zi nodded, "Yes, is your mother in menopause?"


    Daguo: "What is menopause?"


    Huzi: "You ask my mother, my mother says every day that I''m going to be mad at her into menopause."


    Hearing the big country''s complaints, Han Wen is hiding aside with a guilty conscience! Hearing Hu Zi''s words, he hurriedly said, "Don''t talk nonsense, how old is Mrs. Li! Why is it menopause."


    Huzi: "Isn''t that what you said?" Then he took out two pheasants from the basket.


    Daguo''s eyes lit up when he saw it, "I said you must get something good when you go up the mountain. Did you lie to me? I caught it this time!"


    When it comes to this tiger, I can''t get angry, "You are too embarrassed to ask me, you ask me in front of so many people, can I tell you? Don''t think about it!"


    Daguo: "I don''t care, I''ll stay for dinner today."


    "Auntie, make an extra bowl when you cook, I don''t eat much."


    Huzi: "Go away... I don''t have your share."


    The big country didn''t take it seriously at all, and turned around and walked into the house.


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows and said, "You can eat it if you want, just kill the chicken."


    Daguo pointed at Xiaolong who came out of the toilet and said, "Don''t Xiaolong like to kill chickens the most? Let him do it."


    Xiaolong retorted in a cold voice with a black line, "I don''t like it for a long time. If I want to stay for dinner, I will do the work first."


    Daguo complained to Han Wen with a look of grievance, "Auntie, they are embarrassed and bullied me."


    Han Wen patted him on the shoulder sympathetically, "Who told you to be an only child without any siblings! Let''s work!"


    The great powers are now in complete despair.


    A few days later, Han Wen inadvertently heard from Huzi that Mrs. Li had not let go of the big country yet, and from time to time she chased and attacked him.


    Han Wen couldn''t help feeling sympathy for him, and asked Huzi to call him after making delicious food at night.


    Hu Zi didn''t believe his mother would be so kind, "Mom, did Aunt Li push you?"


    Han Wen: "Ah! No, you kid is talking nonsense." After speaking, she turned around and left.


    Huzi: "Mom, don''t be guilty!"


    Han Wen: "I don''t have one."


    Spring has gone to autumn, and two years have passed in a blink of an eye, and before you know it, Hu Zi''s college entrance examination is ushered in.


    Han Wen looked at Huzi who was sitting on the sofa and eating cucumbers leisurely, and asked dissatisfiedly: "This is about to fill in the volunteers, are you ready to fill that school?"


    Huzi: "I haven''t started to think about it yet. You all help me think about it. What major do you think I should study?"


    Xiaolong: "I think you should take the Guoan exam! It''s very suitable for you."


    Tiger: "Why?"


    Xiaolong: "It''s good to inquire."


    Hu Zi''s face darkened after hearing this, he picked up the pillow beside him and threw it on Xiao Long.


    "Go away, there''s no formality."


    Then he asked Qingyue, "Qingyue, what do you think I have to take the test?"


    Qingyue racked her brains and thought, "Second brother, why don''t you become a teacher! I think the children in our school are quite afraid of you."


    Hu Zi touched his chin and thought about it, "It''s okay to be a teacher, but it''s too boring, you can choose."


    "Fubao, how about you?"


    Fubao: "Be a chef! You cook delicious food anyway."


    "If I want to be a chef and go to any university, I can just follow Brother Zhou Bing to learn both hands. What''s your idea?"


    "Mom, what major do you think I should study?"


    Han Wen: "I have an opinion with Xiaolong. If you don''t want to take the Guoan exam, you can become a reporter! You will definitely make money from being a paparazzi in the future."


    Tiger: "..."


    "You guys don''t have any reference opinions, Mom, you are still the grade director! Is this the level?"


    Han Wen went from Huzi in the high school area to the third year of high school, and gradually changed from an ordinary teacher to the director of the high school department. For the sake of these students, she even resigned the female director of the village, and Li Jun saw her. Said she was not interesting and gave up halfway.


    Han Wen: "You are so powerful, I can say anything to move you, but I don''t care if you think about it."


    Hu Zi looked up at his dad, then lowered his head again without thinking, his dad definitely wanted him to go to the military academy.


    Hu Zi asked tentatively, "Or I''ll call and ask Big Brother."


    Xiaolong replied without raising his head: "Don''t ask, the big brother also supports you in taking the national security exam."


    Tiger: "..."


    "You just want my fate." After saying that, he walked into the house.


    Han Wen: "Why are you going?"


    Huzi: "Tangle to go."


    As soon as Huzi left, Han Wen asked Wang Hao with a worried look, "There are still two days to sign up, what should he do?"


    Wang Hao replied with a dark face without even thinking about it: "If you can''t think of it, report it directly to the military academy."


    Han Wen: "That''s the only way it can be."


    On the evening of the third day, when she got home, Han Wen couldn''t wait to ask Huzi, "Have you decided what major to choose?"


    "Didn''t your eldest brother send you an application guide? You can''t think of it when you look at it."


    Two days ago, Fu Jin sent Hu Zi a school that he could apply for, and the majors in the school were sorted out by him in the school in great detail.


    Huzi: "I know, I didn''t even want to learn it."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him and stopped worrying, "Okay, then listen to your dad!"


    When Wang Hao came back, he knew from Han Wen that Hu Zi had no idea, and said directly: "Don''t ask him, you can just report it to him tomorrow."


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    When it was time to register the next day, Han Wen sent out the registration form and said directly to Hu Zi, "Fill in as your dad said."


    After hearing this, Da Guo came up curiously, and was not surprised at the school written by Hu Zi: "Sure enough, you still have to go to the military school."


    Huzi: "What are you reporting?"


    Daguo: "The police academy, the military academy score is too high, I''m a little hung up."


    Huzi: "You are quite self-aware."


    Daguo: "Go away, you can speak human words."


    After the registration is completed, the matter is settled, and the rest is the exam.


    Hu Zi also changed his previous sloppy behavior and began to work hard to become stronger. In the past few days, the family members have consciously lowered their voices and gave Hu Zi full support.

 Chapter 433： send the test

    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of the exam, and Han Wen started to pack up before four o''clock. As the director of the high school, she needed to accompany her child to take the exam today.


    Wang Hao also followed, "Have you brought everything? Bring more food."


    Han Wen whispered: "Everything is packed, I''ll go cook some food for Huzi, to save seasickness for a while."


    Although there is a high school on their island, the college entrance examination is not set up here, so the students on the island can only go to the city to take the test.


    Han Wen originally planned to let them live in the hostel, but some classmates'' family conditions were not good, so she could only dispel this idea.


    Wang Hao: "I''ll help you."


    Han Wen thought for a while and nodded, "Okay."


    When cooking, Han Wen only intended to make Huzi''s breakfast, but Wang Hao saw it and forced her to make another.


    "You don''t eat breakfast, you get seasick, don''t you know?"


    Han Wen squinted and said, "It''s too early, I don''t really want to eat it."


    Wang Hao: "You have to eat it early or early, or you will be the one to suffer when you get on the boat, and don''t forget to take motion sickness medicine after eating."


    Han Wen: "Understood, when did you become so long-winded, you must be getting old."


    Wang Hao turned around and leaned into Han Wen''s ear and said, "You don''t know if you are old or not?"


    In the past, Han Wen would still be embarrassed.


    "Is it related to age?"


    "Okay, don''t be poor, go and see if your son is up?"


    Wang Hao: "..."


    Before Wang Hao could call out of the kitchen, the door to Huzi''s bedroom opened.


    "Dad, Mom, you are so early?" Hu Zi asked in surprise.


    Holding a bowl of noodles in one hand, Han Wen said, "Go wash your face and keep your spirits up. Let''s go after a meal."


    Hu Zi nodded, opened his mouth and yawned out of the room.


    Hu Zi''s habit of going to the toilet when he wakes up has not changed since he was a child.


    Now that the weather is hot, there is no need to wash in the bathroom. After going to the toilet, it is solved directly in the yard.


    After washing, Hu Zi became a lot more energetic, and it didn''t look like he just woke up.


    "What time did you two get up and served noodles?"


    Han Wen: "Stop talking so much, just come and eat and go."


    Hu Zi sat next to Han Wen and said aggrievedly, "I have an exam today, can you be gentle with me?"


    Han Wen: "I''m nervous, I reprimand you to relax."


    Tiger: "..."


    "I really am not your own son."


    Because it was too early for Han Wen to eat half of it, she put down her chopsticks and looked at Wang Hao pitifully.


    Seeing her like that, Wang Hao couldn''t help but softened: "If you can''t eat it, don''t eat it."


    Han Wen was so happy that she almost jumped up, "I''ll go check the bag."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Hu Zi quickly finished his bowl of noodles, looked at the mother''s leftovers, took them over without blinking, and poured them directly into his bowl, ate them all, and then wiped his mouth with his hands.


    Looking up at Wang Hao, he asked, "Dad, do you have anything to say?"


    Wang Hao originally had a stomach of worries and wanted to tell him, but the act of wiping his mouth disappeared in an instant when he watched him, and there was only disgust in his eyes.


    "You make your mother look at you and slap you like this."


    Huzi: "It''s fine if you don''t say no." Then he picked up the schoolbag on the side and put it on his back, and shouted into the room, "Mom, are you okay?"


    "You still have such ink marks in my exam."


    For the first time, Han Wen was of course nervous as a team leader, and she came out after being calm in the room for a while.


    "Come on, come on, what are you urging. Have you got everything?"


    Huzi: "I have it already."


    As soon as the words fell, Qingyue and Xiaolong''s door opened, and the children on both sides were dressed neatly.


    "Second brother."


    Hu Zi frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Xiaolong: "We''ll send you the college entrance examination."


    Huzi: "What''s the thing, I don''t need you to send it, hurry up, go back to sleep."


    Qingyue: "I don''t, I''m going."


    "Mom, let''s go! It''s time to be late."


    Han Wen also knew that this was their part of the mind, and said nothing, nodded and said, "Since it''s all up, let''s go together!"


    "When you get to the pier, come back with your dad."


    Xiaolong: "Okay."


    It is early in the summer, and it is already white when we go out. Even without a flashlight, you can see the road clearly.


    By the time we arrived at the pier, most of the people had come, and almost all of them were accompanied by their parents.


    As soon as the big guy saw Han Wen, he immediately gathered around and instructed, "Mr. Han, please help our children to keep an eye on them. Please pay more attention."


    Han Wen hurriedly replied, "Okay, okay."


    Wang Hao and the others stood by Hu Zi and looked at Han Wen in the crowd, smiling and joking: "I didn''t expect your mother to be so popular."


    Xiaolong sighed: "My mother taught me well and has always been popular in school."


    Wang Hao: "Why didn''t I hear you say it?"


    Qingyue: "My mother said this is what she should do, and there is nothing to say."


    At this moment, Sister-in-law Li and Jianguo''s mother walked over, arm in arm, and whispered to Huzi: "Huzi, don''t forget to tell your mother to take more care of Daguo and Qiangzi."


    Huzi: "My mother can''t enter the examination room, how can I take care of it?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "Take care of you on the way."


    Huzi: "Oh~ I know, you can rest assured!"


    Ten minutes later, seeing that the children were almost all coming, Han Wen took out the list from her bag and rushed out of the crowd.


    She ran to the boarding place and waited, shouting in her loudest voice, "Call name! Call name! The classmate whose name is called gets on the boat."


    After ordering the names and waiting for the children to board the boat, Han Wen waved to Wang Hao and the others, turned around and entered the cabin.


    On the way to the city, Han Wen originally wanted them to sleep for a while, but everyone was unhappy. They all picked up the book and read it silently, even Huzi.


    The journey to accompany the exam was not as complicated as Han Wen imagined. Everyone was very sensible. They got off the boat, took the bus, and then entered the exam room. During this journey, almost no Han Wen was used.


    When they entered the examination room, Han Wen and another teacher found a cool place and waited for them quietly.


    When the children came out at noon, Han Wen looked at their smiling faces and knew that their grades were not bad, so she turned around and took them to buy food.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard a familiar voice, "Huzi! Huzi!"


    When Han Wen turned around and looked, she saw her mother and her sister-in-law walking alone with a thermal insulation bucket.


    Han Wen frowned slightly, "What are you doing?"


    The old lady pushed her away, "It''s none of your business, let''s come and deliver food to Huzi."


    Hu Zi also saw the old lady, and said happily to the big country: "You guys go eat! My grandma is here to bring me food."


    Daguo: "I''m going to rub a little too."


    Huzi: "I don''t have your share, you guys should go to eat with my mother!" After speaking, he ran towards the old lady.


    "Grandma."


    Seeing the old lady Huzi happily closed her mouth, "eldest grandson, hurry up, let''s see what my grandma made for you."

 Chapter 434： Pork buns

    Han Wen pouted without looking at the two of them, "You guys eat slowly, I''ll take the students to dinner first."


    Sister-in-law Han hurriedly said, "Little sister, don''t leave, we''ll take it for you too."


    Han Wen waved her hand, "No, I still have to accompany the students. Eating here is not good, so I''ll go first."


    After taking the test for a few days, the old lady gave Huzi a few days of food, and the treatment was nothing to say.


    On the way home after the exam, Da Guo looked at Hu Zi and said, "Why do I feel that you have gained weight even after taking the exam!"


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes and said angrily, "I think you''re just jealous. I''ve only gained weight after eating for a few days?"


    Seeing that Huzi didn''t believe it, Daguo hurriedly touched Jianguo, "Jianguo, do you think he is fat?"


    Jianguo looked at Hu Zi carefully and replied seriously: "I look a little fat too."


    Huzi: "..." Then he got up angrily, "Get out of the way."


    Daguo looked at him with a puzzled face, "Why are you going?"


    Huzi: "Go find my mother."


    Han Wen was closing her eyes to rest when she felt someone touch him, and when she opened her eyes, she saw an enlarged version of the tiger.


    Han Wen was taken aback, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hu Zi looked innocent, "I just saw a pimple on your face and wanted to squeeze it for you."


    Han Wen was so frightened that she quickly covered her forehead. In the past two days, she had a lot of pimples on her forehead because of the stress and stress.


    "No, it''s easy to leave scars if the pimples are squeezed."


    Huzi: "Last time my dad got a pimple, why did you squeeze him?"


    Han Wen: "Your father is a man, and he doesn''t care about his looks."


    Huzi: "Do you care?"


    Han Wen: "Of course I care."


    Huzi: "Yes, I have never seen you so beautiful."


    Han Wen turned around and looked at Huzi with a suspicious look on her face, "You just came here to ask me?"


    Huzi: "No, I''m just bored."


    Han Wen: "I''m bored talking to those two!"


    Hu Zi pouted, with a look of disgust, "No, those two talk too much."


    Han Wen: "Then don''t bother me, I''ll take a while, I still have a lot to do when I get home!"


    Tiger: "What''s the matter?"


    Han Wen: "Wash the sheets, then you will come with me."


    Huzi: "I just finished the exam."


    Han Wen: "That''s not the end of the test."


    Huzi: "You are cruel."


    It was just after one o''clock when they got off the boat and went home. When they got there, the two of them ran to the kitchen together. Han Wen had not eaten well in the past few days and was already hungry.


    Huzi has a big appetite because of his long body.


    After looking around, I found four boiled eggs and two bowls of millet porridge, which were leftovers from the morning.


    Han Wen looked at Huzi, "Forget it, eat it first!"


    Huzi: "We each have a bowl, and we will be cooking for a while."


    Han Wen: "That''s the only way it can be."


    After eating, Han Wen looked at Hu Zi and said, "Are you full?"


    Hu Zi shook his head firmly: "No."


    Han Wen: "Let''s go! Let''s go to the supply and marketing agency to buy some food, and come back to make steamed buns."


    Hu Zi said immediately: "Then let''s go now."


    When I just bought a house two years ago, the whole family was frugal for a while. The usual meat and fishy stuff was Wang Hao and Huzi going to the mountains to get it. After about a year, it slowly recovered.


    After the recovery, everyone also developed the habit of frugality. They planted what they could grow at home, and caught what they could on the mountain. She hadn''t been to the supply and marketing cooperative for a long time, and of course she didn''t save much money.


    Now, coming to the supply and marketing agency unexpectedly is really like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden, and she wants to buy everything she sees.


    Han Wen looked at the ribs on the chopping board and was so greedy that she could barely walk, "Huzi, why don''t we eat ribs at night?"


    Hu Zi looked at the pork belly next to him, pulled her, and replied very firmly: "I still want to eat buns."


    There is nothing more comfortable than eating a steamed bun in summer with cold dishes. The pork ribs soup is suitable for drinking in autumn and winter, and it is warm.


    Han Wen''s head turned quickly, and she suddenly had a good idea.


    "How about I wrap you a pork rib bun?"


    Huzi: "Can you make buns with spare ribs?"


    Han Wen: "Of course, everything can be covered."


    To be honest, Huzi is also very greedy for spareribs. As soon as he heard his mother said that he could make it, he immediately asked for three pounds.


    Han Wen didn''t expect his speed to be so fast, and when he paid the money, his liver hurt.


    Huzi took the ribs with a smile, turned his head and asked, "Do you still buy vegetables?"


    Han Wen looked around and shook her head: "Don''t buy it, we have this dish in our house."


    "Buying two yellow croakers is buying a watermelon."


    Huzi: "Okay."


    When he went back, Hu Zi had watermelon in one hand and ribs in the other, and Han Wen followed behind with two yellow croakers.


    Fortunately, the weather was hot at this time, and there were no people on the road, even if the mothers were carrying so many things, no one asked them.


    When she got home, Han Wen left everything in the yard for Huzi to wash, and went back to the house to make noodles.


    Because she disliked that the kitchen was too stuffy, Han Wen simply carried the chopping board and went to the living room.


    "Huzi, wash the spare ribs for me first. I''ll adjust the stuffing."


    Huzi put away the watermelon and answered loudly.


    Because the pork ribs and steamed buns need to be marinated, it is not too early to wait for them to be ready.


    I don''t know what happened. Wang Hao came back very early today.


    Wang Hao: "What is it that smells so good?"


    Han Wen replied while adjusting the cold dishes: "Baozi, and fried fish."


    "Why did you come back so early today?"


    Wang Hao: "The supply and marketing agency has nothing to do, so I will come back early."


    "How was the tiger test?"


    Han Wen glanced outside, saw Hu Zi teasing Xiao Huang in the yard, and whispered, "Looking at his heartless appearance, it should be fine."


    Wang Hao: "That''s good."


    "Uncle Fu Jin called me today and asked Hu Zi to call him as soon as his admission letter arrived."


    Han Wen: "Are you in such a hurry?"


    Wang Hao: "Well, I heard from Fu Jin that his uncle was transferred out very smoothly, and he may not be able to take care of him for a long time."


    "I want to let Huzi get to know people earlier."


    Han Wen hesitated: "Is this okay?"


    Wang Hao: "Someone paving the way will be smoother than his own."


    Han Wen: "Well. I didn''t expect him to go the way you arranged for him."


    Wang Hao smiled: "You think he can be so obedient if he doesn''t want to."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him, "I knew it."


    "Have you seen the buns? Take them out and eat first!"


    Wang Hao: "Okay." He picked up the basket on the side and went to fill the buns.


    Looking at the chubby buns in the ladder cage, he praised: "Whatever stuffing you made, the juice came out."


    Han Wen walked outside with cold dishes and fried fish, and said with a smile, "Guess what."


    However, Wang Hao put the basin down, reached out and took a bun, squeezed it and said with a smile, "I don''t guess, I''ll have to see if I don''t."


    After taking a look at the stuffing, he couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Han made a fortune today, and he even made pork ribs and steamed buns."

 Chapter 435： discuss

    "Get rich, can you try the pork ribs and steamed buns?"


    Wang Hao took the steamed bun and couldn''t wait to take a bite.


    Wang Hao took out the filled buns while eating. Hu Zi saw it outside the door, and turned his head to go into the house. Seeing it, Han Wen hurriedly shouted, "You just finished touching Xiao Huang, and you''re coming in after washing your hands."


    Hu Zi spread out his hands, turned around to wash, and then walked in three and two steps. Seeing that his father was eating deliciously, he quickly took one.


    "Dad, is it delicious?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s delicious, you can try it."


    Hu Zi didn''t sit either, he took a bun and stood at the door to eat, just in time for a few children after school to see.


    "Mom, have you made a bun?" Fu Bao rushed in like a small cannonball and said.


    Han Wen: "Well, it''s a bun, wash your hands and grab a bite to eat."


    Fu Bao can''t wait now, watching her dad just tore off a little bun skin, and said anxiously: "Dad, give me a taste."


    Wang Hao shoved it into Fubao''s mouth without thinking.


    Fubao took off his schoolbag while eating, threw it on the sofa and ran out to wash his hands.


    Xiaolong and Qingyue are much smarter. They only come in after washing their hands, and they can eat after putting down their schoolbags.


    Xiaolong asked while nibbling on the buns, "Mom, are we going to the capital this year?"


    During the winter and summer vacations in the past two years, Han Wen and the others will stay there for a while.


    Han Wen: "I won''t go this year. Your eldest brother is an intern. I''ll let him live there."


    Qingyue: "Isn''t my eldest brother coming back from summer vacation?"


    Han Wen: "Come back, come back after the internship."


    Huzi: "My eldest brother is only in his third year, right? Did he intern so early?"


    Han Wen: "I''m a senior since the start of school, and I don''t understand his business, so let him go!"


    Qingyue: "Mom, when will the affairs of my eldest brother and sister Zhou Li be decided!"


    Han Wen: "When I finish eating, I''ll ask your aunt."


    "Leave a few of your steamed buns for me, and I''ll bring a few over later."


    Huzi took the steamed bun and continued: "Mom, don''t take the steamed bun, I think you should take the yellow croaker!"


    After Xiaolong finished eating, he reached for the bun, "Mom, my eldest brother is right, there are not a few left of this bun, so don''t take it."


    Han Wen looked at the three steamed buns in the pot and said helplessly, "Okay! Don''t eat the yellow croaker."


    After dinner, Han Wen took the yellow croaker to Wang Dani''s house, "Have you eaten yet, sister-in-law?"


    Wang Dani came out of the room, "I haven''t eaten yet!"


    "What''s on your end?"


    Han Wen: "Yellow croaker."


    Wang Dani asked suspiciously, "Why are you serving me yellow croaker?"


    Han Wen: "Isn''t it that Fu Jin and Zhou Li are both in their senior year? I''ll come over and ask when their affairs will be decided."


    Wang Dani said speechlessly: "You come and ask them about them and bring me a pot of yellow croaker, why don''t you bring me a pot of day lily!"


    Han Wen was stunned and continued, "I didn''t expect this, or I''d bring it back."


    Wang Dani immediately reached out and took it, "Duandu has been brought, and some are taking back."


    "Zhou Fang, bring the things to the house."


    Zhou Fang then came out of the room, took the plate in his mother''s hand, and happily entered the room again.


    "What do you mean by that?" Han Wen asked in confusion.


    Wang Dani stretched out her hand and pulled Han Wen aside and said, "It''s cool, let''s talk here."


    Han Wen: "What''s wrong? I don''t agree."


    Wang Dani: "If I don''t agree with such a good marriage, then I''ll be stupid."


    Han Wen: "Then what do you mean?"


    Wang Dani: "It''s not like you don''t know, my eldest brother got divorced and I haven''t found it yet."


    "Zhou Xing is no longer with us because of the transfer, so he didn''t get married."


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you going to wait for them to get married before releasing Zhou Li?"


    Wang Dani: "No, Zhou Li can book when Zhou Xing is married."


    Han Wen: "When will Zhou Xing get married?"


    Wang Dani: "Just this summer vacation."


    "This summer, Zhou Xing will come back from visiting relatives, and we will provide him with support at that time."


    Han Wen: "What are you talking about with me this summer vacation? I didn''t ask you to book now. I was so scared that I thought you''d go back!"


    Wang Dani: "I''m not an idiot." She was embarrassed to talk about Han Wen.


    "I need your help with something."


    Han Wen had a hunch that it wasn''t a good thing, "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Dani: "At that time, I have to trouble you to go over there to propose a relative."


    Han Wen: "I''m not going. I didn''t get it right last time."


    Wang Dani teased Han Wen, "Didn''t you tell Li Jun well?"


    Han Wen: "That''s what people talk about, I''m just a decoration."


    Wang Dani: "This time, you will be a decoration."


    Knowing that she couldn''t refuse, Han Wen deliberately asked, "Is there any benefit? Don''t do it if it doesn''t help."


    Wang Dani: "Wait for Zhou Xing to come back and let him buy you fish."


    Han Wen: "Okay! Don''t forget, I want the most expensive one from our supply and marketing agency."


    Wang Dani has recovered over the past few years and has saved a lot of money, so Han Wen deliberately corrupted her.


    Wang Dani answered cheerfully: "Okay, let alone eat the most expensive fish, even if you eat Wang Ba, I will buy it for you."


    Han Wen: "I won''t eat the bastard, keep it for yourself!"


    More than half a month later, Han Wen, who was doing laundry at home, heard a postman shouting outside, calling Huzi''s name.


    She just reacted, and Hu Zi, who was playing badminton on the side, ran out.


    Xiaolong also followed.


    Qingyue, who was helping out, was stunned for a moment, and quickly asked, "Mom, is my brother''s admission letter here?"


    Han Wen got up and wiped her hands, and said nervously, "Maybe, let''s go take a look."


    When I went out, I saw Hu Zi had opened the envelope and read it word by word.


    Xiaolong stretched his head out to see.


    Han Wen took the opportunity to tug at Xiaolong and asked in a low voice, "How is it?"


    Without waiting for Xiaolong to answer, Huzi said, "Mom, your son is still not able to pass the test." Then he shoved the letter to Han Wen.


    "Take a good look."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at him, took the envelope and looked excited with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Hu Zi pretended to be calm and took two steps, then jumped up, obviously not so calm.


    Han Wen took the letter and read it word by word, then said to Hu Zi, "Hu Zi, take the letter to your father and let your father see it."


    Hu Zi turned around and said, "Is it necessary to be so high-profile?"


    Han Wen gave him a light kick, "Come on."


    Hu Zi was not angry, he patted his calf, turned around and ran towards the supply and marketing agency.


    Han Wen turned to Xiaolong and said, "You help Qingyue wash her clothes, and I''ll go to school."


    As a teacher in the third year of high school, she must go back to school to count the admissions of students.


    Xiaolong: "Okay, let''s get you to go!"


    When he got to the school, Principal Tang was already sitting in the office. Seeing Han Wen coming in, he immediately stood up excitedly: "Mr. Han, do you know how many places your Wang Shenghu took?"

 Chapter 436： Zhou Xings engagement

    Han Wen: "How many?"


    Principal Tang: "No. 1 in the province, our school can be considered proud now."


    Han Wen knew Hu Zi''s grades were good, but she didn''t expect it to be so good, so she subconsciously asked, "Principal Tang, are you mistaken?"


    Principal Tang shook his head with a smile, "No, I called the city several times to confirm."


    "But what major does your Wang Shenghu apply for? Why don''t you allow it to be publicized?"


    Han Wen: "The military academy of the newspaper, I don''t know why the publicity is not allowed."


    Principal Tang knew a little bit, and said to himself, "No wonder."


    "Since you''re here, I won''t wait here, I''ll go to the city."


    "You can put the list of students on your desk when the statistics are finished, and I''ll get it when that time comes."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Not long after Principal Tang left, two more students came. They both studied better in normal times. As soon as they arrived, they gave Han Wen a big hug, and then said the school they were admitted to.


    Han Wen stayed at school until more than seven o''clock before leaving. She didn''t know what was going on. Not many students received the notice today.


    When he got home, Wang Hao had already returned, and Han Wen put down her things and asked Fubao in the living room, "Where are your dad and your brother?"


    Fubao: "It''s all in the kitchen."


    When Han Wen entered the kitchen, she saw that the three grandfathers were all busy.


    "What kind of delicious food do you make with such a big fight?"


    Xiaolong looked back at her and said cheerfully, "We''re making croquettes."


    Han Wen: "Big summer croquettes?"


    Xiaolong: "Well, my brother wants to eat."


    Hu Zi raised his hand and threatened: "Nonsense, obviously you want to eat it."


    Looking at the sweaty people, Han Wen kindly asked, "Is it hot, or should I bring the fan over?"


    Wang Hao raised his arm to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and replied calmly, "No, it''ll be fine soon."


    Half an hour later, Han Wen was sitting in the living room eating hot meatballs and cool zangpi, feeling very comfortable.


    Halfway through the meal, Han Wen said mysteriously, "Guess how many names did your brother take this time?"


    Xiaolong: "Top ten in the city?"


    Qingyue: "I guess the top ten in the province."


    Fubao: "No. 1 in the city."


    Han Wen asked Wang Hao happily, "What do you think?"


    Wang Hao didn''t even look at Huzi, and replied calmly, "Provincial champion."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, then asked in surprise, "You already knew?"


    Now it was Wang Hao''s turn to be surprised, "Is he really the champion of the province?"


    Han Wen: "Well, really."


    "Unfortunately, the confidentiality of this school of Huzibao is too high, and reporters can''t come to interview."


    "But we still have to congratulate Huzi."


    Hu Zi was stunned for a while, but now he has come back to his senses, grinning happily, "Dad, I''m going to college now, can I drink?"


    Wang Hao glanced at Hu Zi calmly, then picked up the wine bottle next to him and filled it up for him.


    That night, the two of them drank until everyone went to bed.


    On the third day after receiving the admission letter, Huzi went to the back mountain again. Because there were so many visits, Han Wen and the others were not as nervous as they were at the beginning, and they were as calm as Huzi going to the outer mountain at the back.


    On the fourth day of Huzi''s departure, Zhou Xing came back and came to the door early in the morning with a pair of big carp.


    At this time, Han Wen was washing her face in the yard, and she was stunned when she saw the man in military uniform standing in front of her. Her first reaction was that Han Qing was back.


    He couldn''t wait to look up and saw Zhou Xing carrying two big carp, baring his teeth and smiling at her, "Auntie."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, then came back to her senses, "Didn''t you tell your mother to buy the two most expensive ones? Why did you buy the carp again?"


    Zhou Xing knew that Han Wen was joking with him and replied, "My mother said that it is a custom to give carps to the matchmaker. When it''s done, I''ll buy you two expensive ones."


    Han Wen reached out and took the carp, found a basin and put it down, "Your mother is really thoughtful."


    "Have you discussed everything about the bride price with your partner?"


    Zhou Xing: "We''ve negotiated and bought everything. We just went through the motions in the past."


    Han Wen: "It''s fine after negotiating. You''ve been together for so many years, it''s time to get married."


    "When are you going to send the date?"


    Zhou Xing: "Send the day tomorrow. Get married on the 18th."


    Han Wen was a little surprised to hear that, "You''re in a hurry to get married."


    Zhou Xing: "I can''t help it, there are few holidays, and I have to rush back after getting married."


    "Are Fu Jin and Huzi there? Let them go over to help me, and Xiaolong."


    Han Wen: "Fu Jin and Hu Zi are not at home. You may come back when you get married. Our whole family will come to help you."


    In the past few years, Zhou Xing has been introverted a lot in the army, and said with a smile: "Okay, auntie, I have something to do at home, so I will go back first."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After Zhou Xing left for a while, Wang Hao came out of the room, "Who were you talking to just now?"


    Han Wen: "Follow Zhou Xing."


    Wang Hao: "He''s getting married?"


    Han Wen: "Well, I''m getting married on the 18th, and I''ll be there tomorrow."


    Wang Hao laughed and teased, "I didn''t expect Teacher Han to go back to his old business after so long."


    Han Wen gave him an angry look, "Fuck you, who am I doing this for."


    Wang Hao touched his nose, "It''s not for me anyway."


    "At that time, you will be messing with Fu Jin''s skin care products. Anyway, you have done a lot for him."


    Han Wen nodded immediately and said, "You''re right, don''t forget to remind me when you write to me next time."


    Wang Hao: "Don''t worry, if he calls me, I will remind him for you."


    Han Wen: "Yeah." Seeing Wang Hao getting dressed and holding a bag in his hand, she asked calmly, "Are you going to work?"


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    Han Wen: "Am I going with you?"


    Wang Hao: "What are you doing with me?"


    Han Wen: "I''ll go and call Han Qing."


    Wang Hao: "What''s wrong? I miss him."


    Han Wen: "It''s a little bit, how long have you been talking about this kid, and don''t tell me a letter."


    Wang Hao: "Maybe there is a mission, but it''s too late."


    Han Wen: "That doesn''t work either, just make a phone call and rest assured."


    Han Wen followed Wang Hao to the supply and marketing agency. Where did she call Han Qing''s troops? The call was not from Han Qing, but from Captain Han Qing. She told her that Han Qing was indeed on a mission and waited for him to come back. Just let him call back, and Han Wen felt relieved after hearing this.


    The next day, Han Wen rarely stayed in bed, so she got up early because she was going to take Zhou Xing to see the day.


    "Xiaolong, are you ready soon?"


    Xiaolong wore a white shirt with a blue short-sleeved cardigan over it, and came out of the room full of energy in black pants, "Pack up, let''s go!"


    This time I went to hire Wang Dani for Zhou Xingxia, but I didn''t find many people. They all belonged to my family. I also borrowed a lot of bicycles for them to ride.

 Chapter 437： Half a catty to eight taels

    Xiaolong found a half-new car in the yard and pushed it down in front of Han Wen, "Mom, I''ll take you with me."


    Han Wen carried a basket given by Wang Dani on her arm, which contained a large steamed bun, and asked hesitantly, "Can you do it? How about I take you."


    Xiaolong replied with certainty: "It can be done."


    Han Wen saw Xiaolong''s legs barely touching the ground, grabbed his clothes and sat up carefully, "I''m seated."


    Xiaolong: "Well, let''s go when Brother Zhou Xing is gone."


    Because Zhou Xing is currently working in a foreign country, it is still uncertain where he will settle down, so Wang Dani did not buy him a sewing machine, but brought money and tickets there.


    Because they didn''t have so many things, their group became a lot lighter. When Zhou Xing rode a new car past the two of them, he asked worriedly, "Auntie, can you two do it? Shall I take you?"


    Han Wen unconsciously grasped Xiaolong''s clothes and replied with a smile, "It''s okay, we can do it."


    Zhou Xing: "Then I''ll go first, if you can''t do it, call me."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Xiaolong didn''t start to ride until Zhou Xing passed by. He started to ride crookedly, which frightened Han Wen quite a bit.


    Zhou Bing, who was on the side, quickly ran over to protect him, and waited for Xiaolong to ride smoothly before stopping, and then stood there and watched them ride away.


    Because Zhou Bing is a divorced person, it is not auspicious for this kind of engagement, so he cannot follow.


    Soon they arrived at Xiuzhi''s house. Xiuzhi''s parents were waiting at the door. When they saw them coming, they immediately greeted them warmly and went inside.


    As soon as he saw Han Wen, he couldn''t help holding her hand and said, "These two children have finally reached this point, and her father and I are relieved."


    There are very few people like Zhou Xing and Xiuzhi who fall in love without getting married in the countryside, and Xiuzhi''s mother must have suffered a lot of grievances.


    Because it was something that both of them were happy to see, the process was very simple. After dinner, they rode their bicycles back.


    On the way back, it was Han Wen leading Xiaolong. Xiaolong sat in the back with his legs spread apart, watching his mother riding staggeringly, he couldn''t help but said, "Mom, I think we are half a pound, but you are too embarrassed to talk about me."


    Han Wen and Xiaolong were also very tired. It was still summer and she was sweating. She immediately braked the car and said, "Come here."


    Xiaolong was not polite: "I will come when I come."


    When he got home, Xiaolong''s clothes were soaked with sweat, so he stopped the car and ran to his house, "Mom, I''ll go back and change clothes."


    Han Wen fanned with her hat and replied, "It makes you stinky and wears that thick."


    Seeing that everyone was back, Wang Dani hurried out to pick them up, "It''s been **** this hot day, come in and drink some water."


    Han Wen also felt that she was sticky, and replied casually: "I won''t drink anymore, I''ll go home and have a look first, just call me if you have anything."


    Because the two families were close, Wang Dani did not force her to stay.


    Han Wen fanned the wind and went home. As soon as she entered the room, she saw Wang Hao eating watermelon while blowing a fan at home like a second uncle.


    Han Wen: "Aren''t you going to work today?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s so hot that the supply and marketing agency doesn''t even have anyone, so we came back."


    Han Wen walked over and blew, "Why do I feel that your supply and marketing agency is becoming more and more leisurely."


    Wang Hao didn''t care at all, "It''s like this in summer."


    Han Wen waited outside for a while before Xiaolong came out. When Han Wen saw it, she hurriedly took her clothes and went in to take a shower.


    On August 16, Fu Jin and Zhou Li came back from the capital. It happened that both of them went to catch the sea that day, and there was no one at home. When they came back, they found the courtyard door wide open.


    Hu Zi walked into the yard barefoot with the bucket and began to shout, "Who is back?"


    Immediately after that, a gentle young man came out of the room, "Who else could it be?"


    Hu Zi put the bucket next to the well and replied calmly, "You''re done with your internship, and you''ll be back so soon."


    Fu Jin came over to help with Hu Zi, "After the internship, our mother and the others haven''t come back yet?"


    Huzi: "I''m back, at the back."


    Fu Jin followed Hu Zi to help change the water twice, then ran to the kitchen to get salt and sprinkled it. Looking at the seafood in the bowl, he said greedily, "I''m back, so many delicious food as soon as I get home."


    Huzi: "Can''t you eat in the capital?"


    Fu Jin: "Very few, not as fresh as ours."


    "How long has it been! Why do I feel like you''re black again?"


    Huzi: "You haven''t come back for half a year, can I stop being black?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard voices from outside, and Fu Jin hurriedly put down what was in his hand, "Don''t make a sound, I''ll scare our mother."


    Hu Zi curled his lips after hearing this, "Childish." But he still cooperated and didn''t say a word.


    Han Wen wiped her sweat and followed Xiaolong in. Qingyue and Fubao were too slow. Han Wen and Xiaolong, who were slow, didn''t want to wait for them.


    Han Wen and Xiaolong entered the yard and saw that Hu Zi was already dealing with them, so they wanted to go over and have a look. As a result, before the person walked over, they heard an "ah" sound, which made Han Wen shudder and turned around to see it. Fu Jin smiled and stood behind her.


    Han Wen stretched out her hand to hit him, "When did your child come back, I don''t know how to call your dad, so we can pick you up."


    Fu Jin stood with a smile on his face, letting her mother''s fist hit him, "I didn''t call my dad when I just got back."


    "Mom, eat seafood at night! I haven''t eaten in a long time."


    Han Wen: "Okay, you can eat whatever you want."


    Hu Zi got up and said coolly: "Ah, this eldest son will be a sweet treat as soon as he comes back."


    Han Wen smiled and scolded: "Go! You didn''t get you something delicious when you came back!"


    Hu Zi snarled: "It''s almost done!"


    Han Wen: "What is reluctance, that time you eat less."


    Xiaolong put down his things, saw his mother and his brother were fighting, and immediately rushed towards Fu Jin, holding Fu Jin and pretending to say: "Brother, you are back, I was bullied to death by the second brother."


    Huzi: "Xiaolong, you dare to talk nonsense. Believe it or not, I will really take care of you."


    Xiaolong turned around and stuck out his tongue at Huzi, then got up calmly and left Fu Jin''s arms.


    As soon as he left, he heard two sharp voices from behind, "Big Brother!"


    Fu Bao rushed towards Fu Jin while shouting, Fu Jin bent down slightly, caught Fu Bao and hugged him.


    Fu Jin looked at Fu Bao''s round face, frowning slightly, "I haven''t seen you for half a year, why do you feel fat again?"


    When Fubao heard it, he was immediately unhappy, and twisted his body to get down, "Big brother, big brother, let me go."


    Fu Jin obediently put down Fu Bao, Fu Bao frowned and snorted at Fu Jin, turned around and ran into the house.


    Qingyue''s appearance here is getting more and more beautiful, and now she pursed her lips and said with a smile: "Brother, you can''t say that Fubao is fat in the future, she will not be happy."

 Chapter 438： Fubao weight loss

    Hu Zi listened and replied calmly: "Don''t worry about her, she is not happy for half a day."


    Fu Jin turned to look at Qingyue, and asked in confusion, "What''s the matter, I remember she didn''t care before?"


    Qingyue smiled and replied: "Now that I''m older, I''ll definitely save face." After speaking, she said to Huzi: "Second brother, you should talk less about Fubao in the future."


    Hu Zi replied helplessly: "What I said is not a lie."


    Turning around and entering the room, he saw Fubao nibbling watermelon on the sofa again. He frowned and said in disgust, "I''m still eating, look at how fat your face is!"


    Fubao''s fearless temperament is only a little timid. Hearing Huzi''s words, he stopped eating watermelon, and then silently put down the half-eaten watermelon.


    Huzi stared at the watermelon for a while, and said coldly: "After eating, don''t waste it, get up early with me to exercise tomorrow."


    When Fubao heard that he was about to get up early, he was anxious, "Second brother, can I..." Don''t get up early.


    Before he could ask the question, Hu Zi replied unquestionably, "No."


    Fubao was so angry that he reached out and took the leftover watermelon on the table and continued to nibble, looking so resentful that he could not wait to eat the flesh of a tiger.


    When Fu Jin and Qingyue came in, they saw Fu Bao''s angry look.


    Qingyue: "What? Second brother punished you again?"


    Fubao stared at Huzi''s bedroom door and nodded viciously, "I don''t know how I offended my second brother, so he just kept staring at me."


    Qingyue: "Don''t say that, I think the second brother is for your own good."


    Fubao: "Don''t I just eat something? Every time I see you, I scold me."


    When Han Wen came in from outside and heard it, she said lightly, "It''s not because you are eating 24 hours a day."


    When Fubao saw that he had been dismantled, his face was a little red, and he shouted embarrassedly: "Mom~"


    Han Wen: "It''s useless to call mom, it''s up to your brother."


    Because Fu Bao is not too small now, Han Wen is afraid that her stomach will expand if she eats so much.


    Fu Bao snorted softly, put down the watermelon rind in his hand, turned his back to them, and began to get angry and sullen again.


    Fu Jin was amused when he saw Fubao like this, took his bag from the sofa and said with a smile, "Don''t be angry, come and see what I brought you."


    Fubao turned around and snorted coldly, but he was very proud.


    Han Wen was not used to her either. She took two steps forward and said with a smile, "What are you bringing back, show me quickly."


    Fu Jin took out a set of skin care products from his bag and handed them over, "Mom, this is for you."


    As soon as she received the gift, Han Wen''s face almost burst into laughter, "Thank you my eldest son, I know my mother needs this."


    Then Fu Jin picked up the handbag on the ground again, and took out two pairs of shoes from it. One pair was handed to Huzi who had just come out of the bedroom, and the other was for Xiaolong, but he didn''t see him after looking around, so he rushed The courtyard shouted, "Little Dragon!"


    Xiaolong heard Fu Jin calling and he hurried in from the yard, "Hey, yours."


    Huzi and Xiaolong opened the shoe box and looked at them, both surprised, "Brother, how much did you earn as an intern?"


    Fu Jin smiled: "Not much."


    During this process, Fu Bao kept peeking at Fu Jin''s side, and Fu Jin had already discovered that she was just smiling and saying nothing.


    "Qingyue, this is for you."


    Qingyue took it and exclaimed, "Is this a skirt?"


    Fu Jin: "Well, the uncle bought it for you."


    Qingyue held her skirt and smiled sweetly: "Wait back and help me thank you uncle."


    Fu Jin smiled and rubbed Qingyue''s head, and replied gently, "Okay."


    Although Fubao turned her back to them, she kept her ears on eavesdropping on their speech. She thought that after her elder brother gave Qingyue, the next one would be her, but she didn''t expect that after waiting for a while, no one was there. Calling myself, not only a little anxious, "Brother, what about mine?"


    Hu Zi sat on the side and tried his shoes, looked up at her, "Don''t you want it?"


    Fu Bao: "When did I say no." After he finished speaking, he got up from the sofa, ran towards Fu Jin, grabbed his arm and acted coquettishly and asked for a gift.


    Fu Jin has always been fond of Fubao, and seeing her coquettish, he immediately took out another dress from his bag, "I picked this for you."


    Xiaolong put on his shoes and leaned over to look at the little skirt, thinking that if he didn''t go home for half a year, he really didn''t understand the speed of Fubao''s growth.


    "Fubao, Qingyue, the big brother bought it for you, why don''t you go in and try it for us?"


    Fubao not only loves food, but also loves beauty. Hearing Xiaolong''s words, he immediately said, "I''ll try it now."


    Han Wen knew that the dress was small the moment Fubao shook it off, and glanced at Xiaolong who was making waves, and said coolly, "I''ll make you cry for a while."


    Xiaolong didn''t care at all, "It''s okay, when have you seen Fubao cry."


    After a while, the door of Qingyue''s house was opened. Qingyue was the first to walk out, and as soon as she came out, she was amazed.


    But Qingyue didn''t care much, she ran to Han Wen and sat beside her, looking like she was ready to watch the show.


    Taking advantage of her coming over, Han Wen secretly asked, "How is it, did you wear it?"


    Qingyue shook her head gently, "Too thin."


    As soon as the voice fell, Fubao rushed out of the room, wearing the clothes she had just now, and holding a long pillow doll in her hand.


    She made it herself in the winter.


    Going straight to Xiaolong, "Wang Shenglong, you are plotting against me again."


    When Xiaolong saw something was wrong, he immediately started to run away, and the originally quiet room jumped up in an instant.


    Seeing that they were having a good time, Han Wen slipped out of the house in the chaos. She had to go and see how the seafood was going outside, and she had to cook it for a while!


    In the evening, the family is very comfortable eating seafood and drinking beer.


    The next morning, Wang Hao and Hu Zi came out of the room together, said hello, and Hu Zi walked directly to Fu Bao''s room.


    Standing at the door and started knocking on the door, "Fu Bao, get up!"


    After shouting for a while, Fubao didn''t wake up, but Qingyue woke up. She got up and rubbed her eyes and shouted, "Second brother."


    Hu Zi glanced in, and saw Fu Bao in pajamas, lying on his back on the bed without saying a word, walked over and directly picked him up from the bed.


    Fubao wanted to resist at first, but as soon as she saw her brother''s ugly face, he immediately persuaded and followed behind to exercise.


    When leaving, Hu Zi glanced at the thin and thin Qingyue, frowned and said coldly, "You also follow along."


    Qingyue was stunned for a moment, looking at Huzi''s serious face and not daring to refute, she could only keep up reluctantly.


    After Qingyue changed her clothes and caught up with Fubao, she heard Fubao muttering incessantly: "Zhou Papi, **** face, you know that you bullied me."


    Turning his head to see Qingyue also coming, he asked in surprise, "Fourth sister, why are you here, and you''re not fat?"


    Qingyue smiled bitterly: "Maybe I''m too thin!"

 Chapter 439： pick up relatives

    In a blink of an eye, it was Zhou Xing''s wedding day. Wang Dani was so happy this time that she called Han Wen up before four o''clock to help.


    Han Wen got up in the dark, got up and changed her clothes. After washing up, she put on some light makeup before heading to Wang Dani''s house.


    Because the last time about Zhou Li, Wang Dani and her younger siblings had a bit of a quarrel, so this time they were all looking for their neighbors, not many people from their hometown.


    Han Wen arrived at Wang Dani''s house with a flashlight, and saw that their house was cleaning in the dark.


    "Didn''t you clean up yesterday?"


    Wang Dani: "The house has been cleaned up, but the yard has not been cleaned up yet. After a while, your elder brother borrowed a table, and you have to set up a table in the yard."


    "Don''t forget to let Huzi bring you the chairs in your house."


    Han Wen couldn''t help yawning and replied, "Okay, I''ll deliver it in a while."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen''s clothes and couldn''t help but say, "Just support me in a while."


    Han Wen frowned slightly: "You don''t let me do anything, why do you ask me to do it?"


    Wang Dani: "Then you can go inside the house and take a look. If you can''t do it, clean it up and make the bed."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Not long after she entered the house, Sister Li also came. They all played well, so whoever had something to come over to help.


    Seeing that the house was almost cleaned up, Han Wen and Sister Li found a place to eat melon seeds.


    Sister-in-law Li: "Your lipstick is so good! Teach me if you have time!"


    Han Wen: "Okay! When you''re done with your work one day, come to my house and I''ll teach you."


    "Well, what''s with your hair? Why is it so beautiful."


    Han Wen: "I didn''t do anything, just rolled it up casually. After a while, I thought it was too sticky to stick to my body."


    Sister-in-law Li: "I also think my hair is sticky to my body, so I''m thinking of getting a short haircut in a few days."


    Han Wen: "Why do you cut your hair short, it will get cold after a while, so that''s just right."


    Just as he was talking, Wang Dani came in after packing up, "Are you two hungry, can I order some noodles for us?"


    Han Wen quickly waved her hand, "I''m not hungry, I''ll go home to eat when I''m hungry."


    Sister-in-law Li also said, "I''m not hungry either."


    "What time is it? Is it time to pick up the relatives? Xiao Han, look at the time."


    Han Wen looked down at the watch on her wrist and replied, "Five forty, it''s almost six."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Is it about to pick up the marriage? Why haven''t these boys come, or I''ll go and shout."


    Han Wen: "Did you tell your big country what time?"


    Sister-in-law Li: "I said it."


    Han Wen: "If you say it, you don''t have to go. There are many of these boys."


    It took only five minutes for this to be said, and the big country came with Huzi and the others, and brought the chair by the way.


    Han Wen''s family was dispatched today, and they all came to help.


    To this end, everyone dressed up specially. Looking at Qingyue wearing a long skirt and two braids, Sister-in-law Li poked Han Wen and said enviously, "Your Qingyue looks more and more beautiful now. already."


    Han Wen immediately said: "My family Qingyue is still young, you must not hit her idea."


    Wang Dani glanced at her angrily, "I''m that kind of person."


    "I don''t know who such a beautiful girl will be cheaper in the future."


    Han Wen heard Sister Li''s words very familiar. She looked at her suspiciously several times, and replied calmly, "Don''t worry! My brothers-in-law are not fuel-efficient."


    Sister-in-law Li was stunned for a moment, then nodded and smiled: "I almost forgot if you didn''t say it. These children in your family are all amazing. Your son-in-law has a bit of skill in thinking about them."


    Han Wen: "That''s right, let''s go over and see how Sister Wang is doing."


    The bicycles that were borrowed on the day of the engagement were all borrowed this time, with big red flowers hanging on the front of the car.


    After explaining, the boys rode away.


    Li Jing also came at this time, standing next to Han Wen, and said enviously, "Looking at it this way, it would be good to have more sons."


    Han Wen turned to look at her and teased: "Envy? If you envy you, you will have two more."


    Li Jing''s face changed immediately, "What is there to envy, I don''t want to give birth."


    Taking advantage of this free time, Han Wen and Sister Li ran home again, taking time to have a meal.


    Li Jing thought it was troublesome to go home, so she simply followed Han Wen to their house.


    Li Jing sat on the sofa of Han Wen''s house, looked at Han Wen who was eating noodles and asked curiously, "Mr. Han, how did you educate your children, can you teach me?"


    Han Wen: "Why are you thinking about asking this?"


    Li Jing rubbed his temples, "It''s not the two from my family, it''s too naughty."


    Han Wen: "Naughty is a child''s nature, you just let it go."


    Li Jing: "That''s what I said, but when I saw their naughty spirit, I couldn''t hold back the fire in my heart."


    Han Wen: "If you can''t hold back, do it. You see Hu Zi was beaten when he was a child."


    Li Jing: "That''s right, I''m just too kind to them."


    After dinner, Han Wen tidied up at home for a while, and then she went to the next door.


    After a while, I heard that the bride was coming from outside.


    Sister-in-law Li immediately took Han Wen and Li Jing to see the bride.


    When I went out, I saw a group of cyclists. Zhou Xing was riding at the front in a military uniform, and Xiuzhi in a red dress was sitting behind.


    Qingyue teased Han Wen next to her, "Mom, second brother, who did they bring?"


    Huzi, Fu Jin, and Daguo also brought people behind their bicycles, and Daguo and Jianguo also brought two women.


    Han Wen squinted for a while, but didn''t recognize it, "It should be your sister-in-law''s relative."


    As soon as the words fell, Zhou Xing''s car rode to the door of the house.


    When everyone saw them coming, they immediately made fun of Wang Dani, "Sister-in-law, come and see, your daughter-in-law is here."


    Wang Dani''s smiling mouth almost went to the back of her ears, "I saw it, I saw it."


    At this time, getting married is not as complicated as it used to be. At the door of the house, someone surrounded the bride and groom and entered the house.


    Because she had read it a lot, Han Wen didn''t rush in and stood at the door talking to Huzi and the others.


    "What''s the matter with the three of you? Didn''t a little girl grab it?" Han Wen laughed and teased her sons.


    Xiaolong: "I''m too young to let me bring people, only let me bring things."


    Huzi: "You didn''t see that I brought the heaviest one."


    Fu Jin also replied lightly, "I brought the most expensive one."


    Han Wen: "Okay! All three of you are justified. Look at how smart the big country and the founding people are."


    Hu Zi stared at his bicycle and headed home, "I''m also a bachelor in Smart."


    Xiaolong followed closely, "I''m going back to take a shower, it''s very sticky."


    Han Wen: "There are so many things." Then she glanced at Fu Jin, "Aren''t you going home?"


    Fu Jin looked at Zhou Li in the yard and said with a smile, "I don''t dare."

 Chapter 440： reluctant

    Han Wen was a little surprised when she heard this, and then asked with a smile, "Is Zhou Li so strict?"


    Fu Jin clenched his fist with one hand and coughed lightly, and replied with a smile: "Fortunately, she said to learn from you."


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment and looked at Fu Jin''s eyes full of teasing, and said calmly: "Yes, I''ll teach her a few more tricks when I have time." The stinky brat dares to make fun of the old lady, let''s see how I can deal with you.


    When Fu Jin heard this, his face immediately turned bitter, "Mom~"


    Han Wen waved her hand casually as she walked into the yard, "It''s too late to call mom now."


    Not long after the worship, Wang Dani and the others began to eat together. At this time, the chefs were all invited by themselves, and there was no such thing as going to a restaurant on the island.


    Because Zhou Bing was there, Wang Dani didn''t even look for a cook. It was enough to use Zhou Bing and a few brothers from his own family.


    When serving the food, he went directly to a boy of the younger generation like Huzi and the others.


    Because Han Wen is a matchmaker, she can only sit with relatives on the woman''s side.


    Wang Hao originally wanted to help in the kitchen, but Zhou Xinguo refused to let him, so he could only go to accompany the wine.


    Han Wen and Sister Li sat at the main table to accompany the wine, while Qingyue and Fubao sat with Li Jing at the neighbor''s table.


    While eating, I saw Hu Zi and Fu Jin scurrying back and forth in the middle of the table with their plates. It was so lively.


    After eating, Han Wen took Qingyue and Fu Jin back first.


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin did not come back.


    As soon as she got home, Han Wen turned on the fan first. Eating in the yard in the summer was really painful.


    After a while, Wang Hao also came back. Han Wen saw that his steps were steady and his face was as usual.


    Wang Hao was amused when he saw her action, "What do you smell?"


    Han Wen: "Did you drink?"


    Wang Hao: "Drink a little and it tastes great?"


    Han Wen nodded honestly, "A little bit."


    Wang Hao: "Then I''ll go wash." After speaking, he walked into the bathroom.


    As soon as Wang Hao left, Han Wen had nothing to do. He knocked on the door of Qingyue and the others, and whispered, "I''ll go to bed for a while, and call me if something happens."


    Qingyue and Fubao both sat at the desk in the room and turned their heads together. After listening to Han Wen''s words, they nodded in unison.


    After Han Wen finished speaking to them, she went back to the room to sleep.


    When she woke up, she saw Hu Zi and Fu Jin, both wearing body clothes and shorts, playing cards in the living room.


    Han Wen: "Have Sister Wang finished cleaning up?"


    Hu Zi threw out a pair of cards and replied calmly, "It''s almost done."


    "The aunt said that the chair will be delivered in a while."


    Han Wen: "Okay, should we eat tonight?"


    Wang Hao looked at a few children and calmly replied: "Don''t do it, whoever is hungry will eat."


    Han Wen: "Alright, anyway, there''s a lot of fruit at home, so you can make a cushion when you''re hungry."


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day Huzi started school, and Han Wen had been busy packing things for him from the first three days.


    "Mom, it''s alright, you''ve got enough things, and if you take me and my eldest brother, you won''t be able to leave."


    When Huzi started school, Wang Hao and Wang Hao had something to do, so they had to ask Han Qing and Fu Jin to see him off.


    Han Wen: "Do you know the road to riches from a poor family?"


    "I can''t keep the sauce I made for you. When you get to the capital, where is Uncle Fu Jin, you can get it after you finish eating it."


    Huzi: "Got it."


    "I''ll write you a letter when it arrives, don''t worry."


    Han Wen: "Call first and write a letter later."


    Hu Zi sat aside and watched Han Wen busy cleaning up, and suddenly said, "Mom, are you reluctant to part with me?"


    Han Wen was stunned for a moment, and then replied nonchalantly, "There''s something I can''t bear, it''s not that I won''t be able to come back."


    Hu Zi replied firmly: "Mom, don''t worry, I will come back to see you as soon as you have a holiday."


    Han Wen: "Okay, I can remember."


    No matter how many things are packed, all the bags will be packed in a while. When Fu Jin picks up Zhou Li, they go to the pier together.


    Wang Hao has been on a business trip these days, so only Han Wen brought three children to send them.


    When they arrived at the pier, Han Wen handed the things to Hu Zi and Fu Jin, and couldn''t help but exhort: "If you don''t follow home in the capital, don''t go straight to everything, and you''ll let go of your grumpy temper. Discuss with your eldest brother."


    Although Huzi was a little more carefree on weekdays, and he did not go to the capital less, but at that time he was accompanied by Han Wen, and this time he was really reluctant to go to school by himself.


    But soon he disappeared the trace of reluctance, and spread his hands in a condescending manner, "If you keep talking, I won''t be able to leave,"


    "Mom, let''s hug one first."


    Han Wen stretched out her arms and hugged Hu Zi angrily: "It''s gone, finally no one is angry with me at home."


    Huzi: "I know what you think."


    Hu Zi hugged Han Wen deeply before letting go.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Wen hugged Fu Jin again, "You two brothers should take care of each other in the capital."


    Fu Jin: "Got it, Mom."


    When they all got on the boat, Han Wen stood at the pier for a long time, waiting until the boat was almost out of sight before leaving.


    On the way back, Xiaolong looked at Han Wen and asked, "Mom, I remember you weren''t so sad when Big Brother left?"


    Han Wen let out a long sigh, "When your eldest brother went to school, Mom just felt excited and happy."


    "But your eldest brother only came back after half a year. Mom felt that there was a gap at home."


    "Now your second brother is gone again. The next time you come back, it must be winter vacation. We are the only ones left at home."


    Xiaolong''s mood was not high when he heard it, "Is it possible to go to school so that you don''t go home?"


    Han Wen: "No, it''s for a better life in the future."


    "When you all go to the capital, my dad and I will also move to the capital. Where are we going to buy a house anyway."


    After saying that, he said, "I forgot to tell your elder brother to look at the house."


    Xiaolong: "No hurry, my eldest brother will definitely call you when he arrives."


    A day later Hu Zi and Fu Jin arrived in the capital. Fu Jin and Han Qing put away their things before going to send Hu Zi.


    Because Huzi''s school was relatively remote, Fu Jin also drove a car to see them off.


    Unlike the chaos before the opening of ordinary schools, although there are many people at the gate of their school, they are very quiet and orderly.


    Hu Zi took out the prepared admission notice and identity certificate from his bag and checked it with the guard at the gate before entering the school.


    As soon as he entered the school, Han Qing couldn''t help but pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said excitedly: "Huzi, your school can do it! It''s so strict."


    Hu Zi entered the school and began to look around. Looking at the cold and rigid facilities around him, he twitched his lips and said with a wry smile, "I will practice later."


    Hearing this, Han Qing asked in surprise: "You have persevered with Uncle''s strict training, are you still afraid of this?"


    Huzi: "It''s not whether I''m afraid or not, it''s the sadness of escaping from one fire pit and entering another fire pit."

 Chapter 441： kind tiger

    Fu Jin: "It''s fortunate that Dad didn''t come to see you off, otherwise I''d have to train you to listen to what you said."


    Huzi: "I''m not just saying a few words while he''s not here. If he comes, I''d still dare."


    Fu Jin: "Okay, don''t be poor and take you to the dormitory first."


    When he arrived at the dormitory, he was always in a cold and hard style. Hu Zi took the information he got from the report and found his dormitory accurately.


    When he entered, there was already a person in the dormitory, and he was packing his things boringly.


    Their dormitory is the kind of quadruple room.


    "Classmates, the three of you don''t all belong to this dormitory, do you?"


    A young man sitting at the door asked in surprise as he packed up his things.


    Fu Jin: "No, I''m here to see my brother."


    After hearing Fu Jin''s words, the boy at the door began to look at Hu Zi and Han Qing.


    Han Qing was a little more bookish with glasses, and Hu Zi shaved his head, and his aura was obviously more stern, so the guy guessed it at once, "Hello classmate, we will be comrades in arms in the future, please take care of me."


    Hu Zi stretched out his hand and shook it back, and replied calmly, "Take care of each other."


    This classmate was obviously a talkative man who was good at talking, so he immediately came up and asked, "Classmate, which bed do you sleep in?"


    Hu Zi looked around at only three empty beds, looked down at the check-in slip in his hand, then looked at his top bunk, and said lightly, "This."


    "You sleep on my top bunk, we are so destined?"


    Hu Zi twitched the corners of his mouth, and it was the first time that he felt that talking tuberculosis was so annoying.


    "Are you sleeping soundly?"


    Huzi: "It''s quite honest."


    Said and handed the bag in his hand to Fu Jin, took off his backpack and put it on the upper bunk, stepped lightly on a ladder, and quickly got on the bed.


    The young man in the lower bunk was stunned, "So good?"


    Han Qing smiled and said, "It''s all trivial."


    "Huzi, do you need our help?"


    Hu Zi looked at the clean bed above and said lightly, "No, hand me the quilt."


    His quilt was sent when he came here, but he didn''t bring it in his hometown.


    At home, Huzi also cleaned up the bed by himself, and he made it by three and five, and jumped off the bed when he was done.


    Fu Jin handed him the bag in his hand, and Hu Zi found a cook to stuff it in, but the chain didn''t lock.


    Seeing it, Han Qing reminded in a low voice, "Don''t you have a lock? Why don''t you lock it."


    Hu Zi replied carelessly: "What''s the lock?"


    Hearing this, Han Qing wanted to persuade him for a few words, but he heard Fu Jin pat him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, don''t forget what this place is, no one dares."


    Han Qing reacted after hearing it.


    Seeing that it was getting late when Hu Zi finished packing, he said to Fu Jin, "Brother, I''m done, you all go back!"


    Fu Jin: "I''ll take you out for a meal first."


    Huzi: "No need, my mother brought it for me. Besides, there is also a cafeteria here."


    Seeing Huzi insist, Fu Jin didn''t force it, and said lightly, "Okay, then let''s go back first, and you can call me if you have anything."


    Huzi: "Okay, I''ll take you off."


    The boy who saw them going to the bottom bunk immediately asked, "Are you going?"


    Fu Jin: "Yeah."


    The male classmate said embarrassedly, "Can I go with him to see you off? I''m a little bored alone in the dormitory."


    Fu Jin glanced at Hu Zi subconsciously, and Hu Zi replied calmly, "Let''s go!"


    After sending Fu Jin and Han Qing to the door, the male student couldn''t close his mouth in surprise as he looked at the car passing by.


    "Did you drive here? Your family is so rich?"


    Huzi: "It''s not mine, my brother borrowed it."


    Male classmate: "Oh, that''s great too."


    "I''ve been talking for so long and I still don''t know what your name is?"


    "Wang Shenghu, how about you?"


    "My name is left-handed."


    "I heard they call you Huzi, so I''ll call you Huzi too?"


    Hu Zi glanced at him and replied calmly: "Okay, I''ll call you Xuan Zi."


    Zuo Xuan froze for a moment and then laughed, "Okay! No one has ever called me that before!"


    "Why did your brother come to see you off, didn''t your parents come?"


    Huzi: "No, they are busy."


    "Is your home here?"


    "No." After speaking, he frowned and asked: "Are you checking the account?"


    Zuo Xuan hurriedly said, "No, I''m just curious."


    Hu Zi thought to himself that he had met someone more powerful than me, and then replied casually: "What about you? Who sent you here."


    Zuo Xuan immediately said: "My dad sent me here, and he left after he sent me."


    "My family is from the countryside, and I was nervous when I first came to the city."


    "Thinking that the two are in the same dormitory, I just want to hang out with you."


    Hu Zi looked at the clothes with pudding on him, and said with a smile: "It''s such a coincidence, so is my family."


    Left-swivel looked at Huzi up and down, "Is your family really from the countryside?"


    Huzi: "Of course."


    "My house is quite remote, it''s a small village, don''t think I dress so well, it''s all made by my mother''s cloth ticket that I''ve saved for a long time, you see if my clothes are black or white, it''s because of this Two kinds of eyes are cheap, and other colors can''t be bought." As soon as Hu Zi finished speaking, Zuo Xuan laughed with his mouth wide open.


    "Huzi, it''s funny that you lie."


    Hu Zi frowned, "What are you panicking about?"


    Zuo Xuan: "Your family conditions are very good, so don''t comfort me. I don''t have low self-esteem. If I can get here, it means that I want to change my destiny through my own efforts."


    Hu Zi replied without changing his face: "Whoever lied, what I said is whether I really believe it or not."


    Zuo Xuan: "Anyway, I don''t believe it. You look at the clothes your two brothers are wearing, and you look at the temperament on their bodies. The one looks like a rural person."


    Huzi: "That''s what they changed when they entered the city. They were the same as you before. Don''t feel inferior. You will be like them in the future."


    Left: "Don''t worry, I will definitely be like them in the future."


    Huzi: "Have ambition."


    "I''m going to call my dad, are you going?"


    Left: "Do you know where to call?"


    Huzi: "Walk around!"


    "It just so happens that I''m hungry too, let''s have a bite to eat by the way."


    Zuo Xuan smiled like a fool, "Okay! I''ll be with you."


    When Huzi went to call Wang Hao, Wang Hao had not returned from a business trip. It was Daguo''s father who answered the phone. Huzi asked him to give his mother a message and then hung up the phone.


    In the evening, Daguo''s father told Han Wen about this.


    Han Wen was relieved when she heard it, and then called Xiaolong and asked them what they wanted to eat.


    After Li Jianhua finished talking to Han Wen, he went to his house. When he got home, he saw that the family was not popular at all, and only Sister-in-law Li sat alone in the living room wiping tears.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sister-in-law Li saw Li Jianhua coming back, she immediately wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and hurriedly replied: "It''s nothing, I haven''t cooked yet! I''ll cook first."

 Chapter 442： bustling

    Li Jianhua knew that Sister Li was thinking of a big country, so he sighed and didn''t speak. Who made his family have less children! If you walk one, your home will be empty, unlike Wang Hao, whose home is missing one or two.


    The atmosphere in Han Wen''s house was actually very low. After all, Hu Zi''s presence in this house was too strong, and it took seven or eight days for everyone to slowly get used to it.


    After Huzi left, Han Wen went to take the first year of high school, which was equivalent to starting all over again. Because Xiaolong was in the second year of high school, Han Wen couldn''t take Xiaolong like Huzi, but for Xiaolong, this is a happy thing, After all, no one thinks that their mother is still their head teacher.


    The supply and marketing cooperative became busy after the summer. Wang Hao had to run outside four days a week, so the most idle people in the family became Fubao and Qingyue.


    Qingyue is a big girl in junior high school. She brings Fubao to cook every day when she comes back from school, which can be regarded as a big help to Han Wen.


    In the winter of 1981, Hu Zi and Fu Jin both came back from their annual leave. This was Hu Zi''s second annual leave at university, and it was also the first Spring Festival when Fu Jin returned from work.


    Han Wen called Qingyue and Fubao to pick up people at the pier early in the morning. Because Xiaolong was in the third year of high school in the fall, there was a lot of schoolwork pressure, so Han Wen asked him to memorize the words at home instead of picking up people at the pier.


    Han Wen and the others were all dressed in thick clothes, standing on the pier looking at the endless sea, each shivering from the cold.


    Fubao: "Mom, when will my eldest brother and the others arrive?"


    Han Wen raised her hand and lifted her sleeve, glanced at her watch and replied, "It should be soon."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Qingyue shouting excitedly: "Mom, mom, the ship is here."


    Han Wen looked in the direction Qingyue pointed, and sure enough, a white boat was heading towards them.


    "Oh, I said that the three of you didn''t even know how to call me when you came to pick up someone." Wang Dani said while pulling Ming Ze.


    Han Wen turned around and let out a sigh of relief, "I thought you wouldn''t come on such a cold day!"


    Wang Dani: "Why don''t you come! I can''t pick you up when Zhou Li finally comes back this time."


    Han Wen: "Also, is your Zhou Xing coming back for the New Year this year?"


    Wang Dani: "I shouldn''t come back. It''s not enough to have a child in such a cold day."


    Although she said so, Han Wen knew that Wang Dani was actually looking forward to their return.


    After waiting at the dock for more than half an hour, the passenger ship became more and more clear.


    When the boat docked, Han Wen immediately recognized the figure who first came out of the cabin. He was not too cold in this winter, wearing an army green coat, showing an inch and not even a hat. But he was so handsome.


    Followed by a young man in a black trench coat, holding a suitcase in his hand, slowed down a bit, turned around and led a woman out.


    Fubao looked at the handsome two people and couldn''t help but said, "Mom, my eldest brother and second brother are too handsome."


    Han Wen nodded, her eyes were full of smiles, "Yeah! He''s handsome again."


    Hu Zi came back this time without a backpack, but took a suitcase and took it down when he got off the boat. When he saw Han Wen and the others, they immediately ran towards the three, with expressions similar to Xiao Huang.


    "Mom!" He rushed over and hugged Han Wen.


    Han Wen quickly pushed him away, "I don''t know how to be more solemn when you are such an adult."


    Hu Zi hehe smiled, "I''m not too excited when I go home."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and pinched Fubao''s cheek, "I have no more meat! How much weight have I lost?"


    Fu Bao frowned and clapped Hu Zi''s hand away, proudly saying, "I''ve lost ten pounds, how is it?"


    Huzi: "It''s only ten pounds! It''s too little."


    Fu Bao: "..."


    After getting angry with Fubao, Huzi went to see Qingyue. The one who did not see Qingyue for a year grew taller and became more handsome.


    Huzi looked at Qingyue''s twisted braid, and suddenly patted Qingyue''s head with a bad hand, and then rubbed it vigorously, waiting until her hair was messy.


    Qingyue''s smiling face slowly darkened like this.


    Staring at the culprit angrily, and the culprit still looked innocent, "What''s the matter, it looks good this way."


    Qingyue stared at him stubbornly, and suddenly shouted, "Wang Shenghu!" Then she picked up the gloves hanging around her neck and went to beat the tiger.


    Hu Zi paused in his footsteps and ran with his suitcase in his hand. Fu Bao hurriedly followed after seeing it, "Fourth Sister, I''m blocking you here, this time I have to teach him a lesson."


    Wang Dani is now looking at the three brothers and sisters who are fighting together, and said with a smile: "It''s just that your tiger son can make Qingyue so angry!"


    Han Wen silently supported her head, "I originally thought he would be able to restrain himself a little when he arrived in the army, but now it seems to have gotten worse."


    At this time, Fu Jin and Zhou Li also got off the boat and came over, followed by Zhou Xing and his family of three.


    Fu Jin looked at the three brothers and sisters running in front, and asked calmly, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Han Wen replied with disgust: "It''s not a tiger, and I owe it again."


    "Why did you come back together?"


    At this time, Wang Dani excitedly hugged her eldest granddaughter.


    Fu Jin: "We met in the city, and we came back together."


    Han Wen looked at Fu Jin''s red hands, and Zhou Li was wearing thin clothes, and hurriedly said, "Okay, don''t stick around here, go home first."


    "It''s so cold at home, why do you two dress like this?"


    Fu Jin was also cold. "We came from the south. Before we could change our clothes, we came back with Huzi."


    Seeing that Zhou Li''s nose was red from the cold, Han Wen couldn''t help reprimanding Fu Jin, "It''s fine if you''re not afraid of the cold. You don''t know how to add clothes to Zhou Li when you see Zhou Li''s freezing."


    Wang Dani was holding her eldest granddaughter by the side, and she was not happy when she heard Han Wen reprimand her prospective son-in-law, "Who knows who is cold, and who is to blame for adding clothes if you are cold?"


    Zhou Li''s eyes curled up when she heard the laugh, but she was not angry, she said to Fu Jin with a smile, "Look at how much my mother loves you, she''s more kissable than me."


    Fu Jin also followed: "My mother treats you more than me."


    Zhou Li: "Why are you still jealous?"


    Fu Jin: "I don''t dare."


    Talking and laughing all the way to the house, Huzi and the three didn''t know when they came back. When they got home, Huzi and Xiaolong were already making trouble in the living room.


    Xiaolong didn''t study anymore, and the expression on his face became richer. One person took a big pillow and hit Huzi on the sofa.


    Hu Zi held his head in one hand and a long pillow in the other, curled up on the sofa, taking the opportunity to counterattack from time to time, it was so lively.


    Han Wen looked at the cotton from the broken pillow floating all over the house, and her face darkened all of a sudden, "Have you four had enough trouble!"


    As soon as the words came out, several children shivered, and immediately withdrew their hands, and all squeezed onto the sofa.

 Chapter 443： complain to each other

    Han Wen: "Whoever made the cotton, please clean it up for me. If you don''t clean it up, you won''t be allowed to eat." After speaking, she walked to the kitchen.


    When she left, her elbow was stewed, so she had to go to see if she was okay.


    As soon as Han Wen left the room, the children looked at each other in dismay, Fu Bao angrily stabbed Hu Zi, "Second brother, it''s all your fault if you look at it."


    Hu Zi put his hand behind his head, leaned lazily on the sofa, and replied casually: "Don''t blame me for this, you provoke me first, and you are trying to bully more and less."


    Fu Bao got up and started to scold Hu Zi for his crimes, "If you didn''t say I was fat, and you ruined the fourth sister''s hairstyle and messed up the third brother''s homework, could we work together to clean up you?"


    Fu Jin silently rolled up his sleeves and began to clean up the scattered cotton. He frowned when he heard Fu Bao''s cry, and asked in surprise, "How long has it been since you came back, and you have caused so much trouble?"


    Hu Zi immediately raised Erlang''s legs and replied carelessly: "Big brother, don''t listen to them, they just don''t like me."


    Qingyue: "You are talking nonsense, obviously you are cheap."


    Hu Zi was not angry at all when he heard it, but instead said: "I see you will be in a daze, and you will know that you are fierce towards me."


    "If you treat the boys in your class the same way you treat me, I see who dares to bully you."


    Qingyue blushed when she was laughed at by Huzi, and continued: "Humph! You think everyone else is the same as you!"


    Huzi: "It''s different from me, no one protects you like me."


    Qingyue: "I don''t care about you protecting me."


    Hu Zi listened to tiptoe and stammered: "I don''t know who came to me crying last time, saying that the boys in your class bullied you and asked me to avenge you."


    Fu Jin listened in a fog, and when he heard someone bullying Qingyue, he immediately asked with a dark face, "When did it happen!"


    Qingyue was afraid that his eldest brother would be in a hurry, so he immediately fell on the sofa and covered Huzi''s mouth, and said with a smile, "Brother, don''t listen to his nonsense."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and threatened Hu Zi, Hu Zi whimpered for a moment but calmed down, and Qingyue released him when she saw that she was honest.


    "I''ve dealt with this matter a long time ago, brother, leave it alone."


    Fu Jin was worried and wanted to ask a few more questions, when he heard his mother shouting from the room, "Boss, come and help me serve the pot."


    When Fu Jin left, Qingyue couldn''t help but threaten: "Second brother, you should stop talking nonsense in front of eldest brother in the future."


    Hu Zi was immediately unhappy when he heard it, "I said you guys knew to find me as soon as you got into a fight, why didn''t you find Big Brother?"


    Xiaolong immediately said with a smile: "Who told you to be good at kung fu, everyone is afraid of you!"


    At this time, Fubao also came up to take the opportunity and said, "Brother, recently, several little boys have been bullying me in class. Can you help me to scare them?"


    Hu Zi raised his eyebrows subconsciously, and then said, "You are in the same class as Ming Ze, and there are still people who dare to bully you?" It''s fine if you don''t bully others.


    Fubao: "I can''t bully others, I want you to help."


    Huzi: "No help, what is there to help a little brat?"


    Seeing that his brother was so heartless, Fu Bao immediately said angrily: "If you don''t help, you won''t help, and I don''t care."


    Hu Zi glanced at Fu Bao and said: "If you want to be so tough at the beginning, I can still think about it, and forget it now."


    Then he looked at Qingyue, "Does your class still bully you?"


    Because Qingyue is good-looking, Huzi did a lot for her when she was in high school.


    Qingyue: "It''s gone, it''s almost all taken care of by you."


    Huzi: "Well, forgive them and they don''t dare."


    Han Wen and Fu Jin came out of the kitchen and heard this in the first sentence, "Don''t you dare?"


    Tiger: "Nothing."


    "Eat dumplings for a while?"


    Han Wen: "Well, you all go wash your hands and come over to help make dumplings."


    When Hu Zi heard the food, his eyes suddenly turned red, he got up from the sofa, turned around and ran into the yard.


    He wasn''t afraid of the cold either, so in winter he washed his hands and face with cold water.


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at him, "Look at your skin back again, can''t you put on some face oil?"


    Hu Zi picked up the towel hanging on the side and wiped his face, and replied calmly: "The troops are all big men, so there is some oil."


    Han Wen: "A bunch of little kids are still big guys! They''re not afraid of being laughed at."


    Huzi: "Mom, you are blatant discrimination."


    After a year of buffering, Han Wen is no longer accommodating to the tigers like at the beginning. Seeing that he is not in shape again, she immediately said: "Why are you discriminating?"


    "You give me the dumpling in your hand and wrap it well. What do you think you made?"


    "I''ll find it out for you when I get off in a while, I''ll let you eat it."


    Several children in the family were trained by Han Wen to be able to roll up their sleeves and make dumplings from a young age.


    Because there are so many people, so many dumplings are made. When Wang Hao got home, their dumplings were not finished yet.


    The moment he saw Wang Hao, Hu Zi seemed to see a savior descending from the sky, "Dad, come quickly."


    Wang Hao entered the room and put down the briefcase in his hand. He leaned over and said with a smile, "Mr. Han is in a good mood today. I''ve already made dumplings."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at him, "It''s alright, go wash your hands and come over to help with the bag."


    Wang Hao came back after washing his hands, and after making two dumplings, there was no filling.


    When Fubao saw it, he couldn''t help joking: "Dad, it''s too time for you to come back."


    Wang Hao clapped his hands, "No way, who made your dad have a good life!"


    Then he looked at Hu Zi and said, "If you wear a military uniform, you have to sit and stand."


    Hu Zi straightened up and said, "Yes, Chief."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, don''t yell."


    Hu Zi smiled and replied: "I don''t want to make you happy."


    Wang Hao: "That can''t be nonsense either."


    "How is your stay in the army? How can I see you haven''t changed at all?"


    Hearing this, Han Wen couldn''t help but reconsider in her heart, nothing has changed, and now the fierce look in her eyes is about to scare people to death.


    Huzi: "I''m not in the army at home, so there''s no need to be so serious."


    "Dad, are you free? Let''s go out to practice."


    Hearing this, Han Wen immediately reprimanded, "I''m not afraid of the cold in any practice."


    Hu Zi shrank his neck, "I just said that I don''t have to go, it''s so fierce."


    In fact, Han Wen is not afraid of the cold, but is afraid that Huzi is neither light nor heavy. After all, Wang Hao is old now and cannot compare with a young man like Huzi.


    Han Wen: "If you have nothing to do at home, go and dig out my chimney. It''s been a bit blocked these past two days."


    Huzi: "Okay! I''ll dig it out when you''re done burning the fire."


    "Mom, has Bawang been here recently?"


    Han Wen: "I came here for a flight two days ago, but I haven''t seen each other in the past two days."


    Hu Zi lowered his head after listening to it, and muttered, "If this is the case, then it should come back in the next two days."

 Chapter 444： Zhen Fugang

    Han Wen has also been thinking about Overlord for the past two days, "Did you tell Overlord something when you left?"


    Huzi: "No! What''s wrong?"


    Xiaolong heard the words and answered immediately, "When you were not at home, the overlord came to deliver things several times."


    Hu Zi immediately said excitedly: "Really?"


    Han Wen replied while cooking the soy dumplings for fear that it would stick to the pan: "Of course it is true. When it was delivered that time, Wang Dani happened to see it, but she was so envious."


    Hu Zi immediately became complacent when he heard it, "As expected of me, I brought it out, I''m just sensible."


    Han Wen: "It has nothing to do with you, it''s obviously an overlord who understands human nature. Come on, don''t be fussy here, go to the kitchen and bring me some dishes."


    "Mom, you just enslaved me as soon as I came back."


    Han Wen saw Hu Zi''s cowardly look and said helplessly: "Okay, I won''t enslave you, Xiaolong will help me get some plates."


    Xiaolong spread his hands, "It''s really big lazy to command Erlan, and Erla to command Xiaolan."


    It was really Huzi that Xiaolong showed his true nature as soon as he came back. Han Wen almost laughed at him. When she passed by, Han Wen took the opportunity to kick him lightly, "Come on, there is so much nonsense."


    Xiaolong didn''t get angry when he patted the place where Han Wen had kicked it, "Just work and work so obediently and still do it?"


    Han Wen frowned and replied fiercely: "I''m making you unable to eat dumplings because I''m talking too much, believe it or not?"


    When Xiaolong saw his mother threatening him with dumplings, his legs immediately sped up, "I''ll go right now."


    Seeing that the dumplings were almost cooked, Han Wen opened the lid and added a spoonful of cold water, then said to Wang Hao, "Wang Hao, go outside and get some garlic, smash it for a while and eat it with the dumplings."


    Wang Hao heard no complaints, turned around and went outside to smash garlic.


    Han Wen saw a few lazy people pointing at the sofa with a colander and said, "Look at your dad! Look at you again, all of them are so lazy that their skin hurts."


    Hu Zi immediately retorted, not to be outdone: "My dad is obedient because he is raking his ears, and we are not."


    Han Wen glanced at Hu Zi and said lightly, "You better remember what you said, or we''ll have to laugh at you when you find a wife."


    Huzi: "Don''t worry! Your wish will never come true."


    "I will definitely be at home in the future."


    Han Wen put down the filled dumplings and couldn''t help but gave Huzi a thumbs up, "Count yourself in!"


    The family gathered together and ate dumplings lively, and started cleaning the house the next day.


    Anyway, Wang Hao is not at home every year when cleaning the house, everyone is used to it.


    Han Wen put on a ripped padded jacket and an apron to wrap herself tightly to ensure that she would not freeze when she went out, and then she came out of the house.


    "Qingyue, get some hot water, let the three of us clean up the house and let your elder brother clean the windows and doors."


    Qingyue answered crisply in the house with the pot in her hand: "Okay."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Hu Zi came out of the utility room wearing a thin sweater, holding a spliced ??broom in his hand.


    Han Wen frowned slightly, "Aren''t you cold?"


    Huzi: "It''s cold to work." Then he shouted at the back: "Xiaolong, hurry up, I''ll take out the chimney first."


    Xiaolong wore a thick sweater and carried a ladder slowly out of the utility room, "You take it so lightly, I resist so heavy, I can walk fast!"


    Huzi: "Don''t talk nonsense, who made you lose just now."


    Fu Jin in the room heard the conversation between the two younger brothers, and also came out of the room wearing a sweater, "Huzi, give me the broom, I will sweep the roof, and you will take out the chimney."


    Hu Zi then handed over the broom and replied readily, "Okay."


    Han Wen shrank her neck and stood aside, looked at her three sons, and then looked at herself, instantly feeling that she was not in the same season as them.


    I can only comfort myself helplessly, "Silly boy has a lot of firepower."


    After Fu Jin finished cleaning the house, the whole family started to get busy. Before the furniture in the house was cleaned, Wang Dani came to visit with her granddaughter.


    Han Wen looked at her and joked: "What''s the matter, did you bring a helper here to help?"


    Wang Dani hugged the child and replied, "I think beautiful, we are here to supervise the work."


    "I''ll tell you ha! I''ve visited so many houses, and it''s just that your house is lively."


    "No wonder your family is so prosperous every year."


    Han Wen wiped the sofa and replied, "Envy? I envy you why don''t you learn from me."


    Wang Dani stood with her granddaughter in her arms for a while, maybe she was tired, she just found a stool and sat down and replied, "I''ve learned, our house will be cleaned up this year."


    Han Wen: "Then why don''t you work at home?"


    Wang Dani immediately showed a smug smile when she heard it, "I don''t need to do anything now because of my family status."


    "Since Zhou Li and Xiuzhi came back, I have not been allowed to interfere in anything."


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew that she was here to show off. She turned her head and said to Fu Jin, who was cleaning the glass outside, "Boss! You and Zhou Li have also graduated now. Have you ever thought about when you will get married!"


    Fu Jin knew that this was his mother arguing with Aunt Wang, so he didn''t dare to intervene casually, so he could only say to Si Ni, "I can do it, listen to Zhou Li."


    Wang Dani raised her eyebrows when she heard Chao Han Wen, and said with a smile, "I see you! Don''t think about marrying a daughter-in-law every day. If your son runs away, it will be more than worth the loss."


    When Han Wen heard this, she was not angry at all, and replied nonchalantly: "Let''s go, and you still make me angry at home, don''t forget that I have two daughters! I can always bring them back from abduction. Lost one."


    Hu Zi wiped the door and listened to the conversation between the two, and then said, "Mom, I won''t leave. Not only will I not leave, I have to bring you one back."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and watched Wang Dani say triumphantly, "Have you seen it? This is how ambitious my son is."


    Seeing that Hu Zi said this, Wang Dani whispered, "If this is Xiaolong, I still believe that as long as your Hu Zi can find a wife, don''t worry about whether you come to the door or not, and quickly agree to forget it."


    Han Wen asked suspiciously, "What do you mean?"


    Wang Dani shook her head, "Anyway, I think your Huzi will not be able to find a wife for a while. Don''t look at him as poor, but he is very professional."


    Han Wen looked at Wang Dani with some surprise, thinking that I had already seen it, so I need you to say it.


    If you are not serious about your career, you can persist in getting up early and exercising for so many years.


    Wang Dani sat for a while, seeing that the little granddaughter in her arms had started yawning, and immediately said, "I won''t tell you, I have to go home quickly."


    Han Wen: "Okay, slow down."


    As soon as Wang Dani left Huzi and Xiaolong, they couldn''t help but attack Fu Jin, "Brother, you are too cowardly. Why are you so afraid of Sister Zhou Li?


    Fu Jin looked at the two brothers who were watching the fun and didn''t think it was a big deal, and replied with a smile: "Or you two can talk to your sister Zhou Li."

 Chapter 445： Its New Years Eve (happy)

    As soon as these words came out, the brothers immediately persuaded them. They all grew up together since they were children.


    Don''t look at Zhou Li, who seems to be very talkative now, but who really wants to offend her, that''s also a hot temper, otherwise she wouldn''t play so well with Huzi.


    Xiaolong: "What are you two doing with us?"


    Fu Jin: "Didn''t you two say you want to stand up for me?"


    Huzi: "Big brother, don''t misinterpret what we mean. We are going to say it ourselves, we are letting you say it."


    Fu Jin cleaned the glass and replied with a smile, "I don''t dare."


    When Fu Jin entered the room, Huzi and Xiaolong said in unison, "Second brother, let''s not be like the eldest brother in the future, it''s really embarrassing for men."


    Hu Zi replied with a look of approval: "Yes, and it''s humiliating to be like our father."


    Han Wen: "..."


    What kind of face do the two single dogs have to complain about others.


    Huzi is really rude. He just finished cleaning in the morning, and in the afternoon, he shouted that he wanted to eat crispy vegetables.


    Han Wen''s face turned white with anger, "Chu Shi Chou has no vegetables at home."


    Hu Zi replied with a sullen face: "It doesn''t matter, I''ll go buy it." Then he shouted to the bedroom: "Xiaolong, go buy groceries."


    When Xiaolong heard this, he ran out of the room immediately, and Han Wen shouted from behind in anger, "Xiaolong, you really let your second brother lead the way. Did you forget that you have to take the college entrance examination next year?"


    Xiaolong waved his hand and replied calmly: "Mom, don''t worry! I call it relaxing before the exam."


    Huzi and Xiaolong are worthy of being brought up by Han Wen. They really know how to eat. They can hardly hold the things they bought from the vegetable market with both hands.


    "Mom, in the afternoon, let''s fry small crispy pork, and have green vegetables and radishes."


    Xiaolong: "Mom, I also bought shrimp, tofu, beans, potatoes, mushrooms, and fried them all!"


    Han Wen looked at the vegetable basket in their hands with a black line, and replied speechlessly: "What else did you not buy?"


    Huzi thought for a while and replied seriously: "I didn''t buy the conch, it couldn''t be fried, and there wasn''t much meat, so I didn''t buy it."


    Han Wen: "Fortunately, you didn''t buy it. Even if you did, I don''t know how that thing would explode."


    Although Han Wen disliked her words, she still supported them in her actions.


    In the afternoon, all the vegetables they bought were processed and fried. Only then can the benefits of having more children be seen. With so many vegetables, several children finished the work in a short time.


    When Wang Hao came back from get off work and saw the fried dishes on the table, he couldn''t help but praise their efficiency.


    This day, I finished two jobs at once, and I was inexplicably idle two days ago.


    In the morning, after Han Wen drank the millet porridge, she knitted a sweater for Fu Bao on the sofa, and saw Hu Zi come out of the house with a change of clothes. As she walked, she said, "Mom, I''ll go out."


    Han Wen: "Why are you going?"


    Huzi: "The big country is back, I''ll go to his house to see."


    Han Wen turned her head and looked outside through the window, and said worriedly, "Go! Come back early, I think it''s going to snow a little this day."


    Huzi: "Well, I''ll come back after a few words."


    Han Wen thought Hu Zi would do the same as he said, and come back after playing for a while. He never came back after thinking that he had finished lunch at home.


    Han Wen looked at the thick snow on the ground and said worriedly, "What''s going on with this tiger, it''s not like he''ll be back in a while."


    Seeing that Han Wen had been looking out uneasy, Xiaolong comforted him carelessly: "Mom, don''t worry, you don''t know my brother, he won''t come back if he can''t keep the conversation closed and finish talking."


    Han Wen couldn''t help complaining: "Even if I can''t shut it down and it snows, I don''t know how to come back."


    Fu Jin on the side listened and replied lightly, "Mom, I''ll go check it out after dinner."


    Han Wen glanced at the snow outside and replied, "Forget it, don''t go, nothing can happen at your Aunt Li''s house."


    Having said that, after dinner, Fu Jin went to Sister-in-law Li''s house with Xiaolong.


    Half an hour later, the two children came back, carrying one on their shoulders. As soon as she entered the door, Han Wen smelled a strong odor of alcohol. "How much is this?"


    Xiaolong: "There should be a lot of empty bottles on the ground. I think Uncle Li''s wine was drunk by several of them."


    Seeing Hu Zi''s drunken unconsciousness, Han Wen didn''t dare to let him go to sleep on the upper bunk. She tidied up Xiaolong''s bed and let him lie down first, "Who else is there besides your brother?"


    Xiaolong: "Just a few that my brother played well, and I don''t know what each one is excited about. After drinking so much wine, all of us were lying on the table when we went."


    Huzi, who played from childhood to adulthood, did well in the college entrance examination. Now they are all over the world. This time when they go home for the Chinese New Year, they will definitely gather together, but I didn''t expect these children to be so tiger. , get together to drink so much.


    Han Wen: "Your aunt didn''t persuade her?"


    Xiaolong: "Then advise, my aunt doesn''t drink less herself."


    Han Wen: "..."


    "Okay, you two watch him order, I''ll go get him a hangover soup and pour it on him."


    As soon as Han Wen made the hangover soup, Wang Hao came back with a few enemas, "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen: "The hangover soup for Huzi."


    Wang Hao: "Drinking?"


    Han Wen: "Well, I drank a lot at parties with the big countries."


    Wang Hao handed the enema to Han Wen, and said calmly, "I''ll go see him, the hangover soup is not needed."


    Han Wen: "If you wake up tomorrow without drinking sober soup, you will have a headache."


    Wang Hao: "It''s alright, he should really practice his drinking."


    Han Wen: "Okay! You have the final say in your own son."


    When Hu Zi woke up the next day, his face was pale and his spirit was a little dazed.


    "Mom, what about my dad and the others?"


    Han Wen: "Post the Spring Festival couplets outside." As the children grew up, Wang Hao no longer needed to post the Spring Festival couplets.


    Fu Jin and Xiaolong did it, and Wang Hao was the commander outside.


    After posting the Spring Festival couplets, a few children came in laughing, "Mom, I''ll help you pick vegetables."


    Qingyue and Fubao wore a red cotton jacket and ran in and shouted.


    Seeing Hu Zi standing aside, Fu Bao couldn''t help joking: "Is our big drunk awake?"


    Hu Zi was eating the fried coupling, and when he heard Fu Bao''s words, he immediately shoved the rest into his mouth, and reached out and pinched Fu Bao''s face.


    Two oily finger prints appeared on Fu Bao''s face.


    Fubao screamed and was about to hit Huzi. Huzi was not as flexible as before because of the after-effects of drunkenness. He was really beaten by Fubao several times.


    Han Wen prepared the meal here and started urging Wang Hao to go out and set off firecrackers. Wang Hao was not so obedient this time, sitting on the sofa motionless, "Fu Jin and Xiaolong, you two go."


    Xiaolong immediately grabbed the lighter, "Brother, I''ll order you to take it."

 Chapter 446： expect

    When the firecrackers are set off, the one who lights the firecrackers is not scary, but the one who keeps holding the firecrackers is scary.


    Fu Jin looked at his younger brother who jumped away, and helped his forehead helplessly, "Why don''t you think about it again?"


    Xiaolong: "Big brother, don''t try to fool me, I don''t want to." Then he turned his eyes to look at Huzi lying on the sofa, and said slyly: "Big brother, why don''t you let the second brother come?"


    Fu Jin had this intention at this moment, but before he could speak, the tiger exploded.


    Hu Zi said that his head was unclear now, but he was not stupid. He threw the pillow next to him and said angrily, "Go away! You know how to plot against me every day."


    Xiaolong quickly caught the throw pillow and placed it on the corner of the sofa, and said with a smile, "Brother, you are awake!"


    Seeing that they were about to make trouble again, Han Wen hurriedly urged: "Okay, let''s set off firecrackers, the food will be cold for a while."


    Fu Jin calmly walked to the door of the living room, picked up the firecrackers that had been prepared a long time ago, and strode out, Xiaolong immediately followed after seeing it.


    Pick up the bamboo pole standing next to it, tie one end of the firecracker up high, and leave the fire stick for Xiaolong, ready to set it on fire for a while.


    Xiaolong covered his ears with one hand and a lighter in the other, and shouted at Fu Jin, "Brother, stand back and stay away from me."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin stood back and stepped on the unswept snow in the yard with both feet.


    Xiao Longan quickly lit the fire, turned his head and ran into the house. As soon as he ran into the house, the firecrackers outside began to crackle.


    Han Wen led Qingyue and the others around the door to look out at the crackling red firecrackers, only to see Fu Jin standing there with a bamboo pole indifferently.


    Fubao turned to look at Han Wen and couldn''t help but praise: "Mom, my eldest brother is too good."


    Han Wen: "Can the boss of the family be good?"


    Fu Jin didn''t come in until all the firecrackers had gone off.


    Seeing the red firecracker skin on Fu Jin''s head, Han Wen reached out to help him remove it, and said distressedly, "In the future, let your dad come to set off firecrackers."


    Fu Jin patted his body and replied calmly, "It''s alright, it''s too far away to jump up."


    After the firecrackers were set off, the whole family started to gather around the table to have a reunion dinner. I didn''t feel that the table was crowded when I was young, but now that the children are grown up and sit on this table, they feel full.


    After the New Year, Hu Zi and Fu Jin went back together after a few days at home. Fu Jin had to go to work as a last resort. Hu Zi was called back early because the school was different and he had a task.


    As soon as the two of them left the house, they became deserted again. Fortunately, they had many children, and they were used to it in the past few years.


    In a blink of an eye, it was summer vacation again, and Xiaolong also completed the college entrance examination. Because he had an early vacation, he was the only one doing laundry and cooking at home.


    He was washing rice in the yard at noon when he heard someone calling him, "Xiaolong, you said you are a man now, why are you still doing laundry and cooking at home!"


    Xiaolong listened to the person who raised his head and looked at the wall, but instead of answering her, he asked, "Miss Liu, why hasn''t your habit of climbing on the wall changed after so many years?"


    Liu Chunfang is no longer afraid of Xiaolong and the others'' ridicule, and said with a smile, "I''m smashing the wall of my house, what''s wrong with you."


    Xiaolong also took out the rice at this time, and replied with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Then I''m washing rice at my house, what''s wrong with you?" After speaking, he entered the room without looking back.


    Liu Chunfang spit at him and said angrily, "It''s really like your stepmother."


    Xiaolong''s notice came after Han Wen and the others had their summer vacation, and Fubao couldn''t help urging Han Wen to go out to wash clothes early in the morning.


    "Mom, hurry up."


    Han Wen: "What are you urging, as soon as I do the laundry, someone can send a letter?"


    Fubao nodded affirmatively and said, "I can come, I can come, my eldest brother and second brother''s notice was sent when you were doing the laundry."


    Han Wen had no choice but to take her clothes to wash in the yard. Qingyue saw her and moved a small bench to help.


    Han Wen didn''t really want to do laundry just to deal with Fu Bao, so she was extremely slow to work.


    "Fubao, go pick me a melon and wash it."


    Because they are tired of growing cucumbers and tomatoes every year, they have found a lot of melon seeds to grow this year.


    Fu Bao sat on the side and was bored. Hearing her mother''s words, he immediately went to the small garden to pick one. As soon as he picked one, he heard someone calling Wang Shenglong outside.


    Fubao couldn''t care less about it now, and shouted louder than the postman: "Third brother, third brother, come out soon, your notice has arrived."


    Han Wen sat on the side with a smile on her face, and wiped her hands on her apron slowly. She was used to being stimulated by the notices over the past few years. Besides, she knew about Xiaolong''s grades before the college entrance examination. Later, she overestimated him. When you go to university, everyone is sure of everything.


    Except for Fu Bao, everyone was calm.


    Xiaolong put down the book in his hand and strode out, but in Fubao''s eyes it was still not fast enough, so he couldn''t help urging: "Third brother, hurry up."


    Han Wen also stood at the door and waited. She didn''t take the initiative to receive the notice. When Xiaolong came out, the postman handed the letter to Xiaolong. Then she smiled and said, "Mr. Han, congratulations, there is another college student at home."


    The fact that Han Wen''s family has college students has been spread all over the island, even because most of the students she brought in Huzi''s class were admitted to universities, and they were famous in the province, and many schools in the province and city came here. I dug her, but because Han Wen had feelings for this island, she was rejected by her.


    There was no way that group of people could only send their children to the island to go to high school, which caused the number of students in their school to increase sharply over the past few years.


    Han Wen smiled and said thank you, then turned to look at Xiaolong''s notice, "How is it! Is that the school you want to go to?"


    Xiaolong looked at it three lines at a time, and nodded excitedly, "Yes, Mom, I can finally become a doctor."


    Han Wen looked at Xiaolong with such a cheerful expression and replied with a smile, "Congratulations."


    Qingyue also said: "Congratulations to the third brother, you got your wish."


    Fubao: "Congratulations to the third brother, congratulations to the third brother." Then he turned to look at Han Wen and said with a smile: "Mom, the third brother has already been admitted to the university, can we eat something delicious at night?"


    Han Wen smiled and pinched her nose, "No wonder you are so active, you were waiting here."


    Fubao pulled Han Wen''s arm angrily, "Mom, I''m all in the light of the third brother."


    Although Han Wen has been stimulated and calmed down by the notice, she still cooked a large table of delicious food to celebrate Xiaolong.


    Han Wen brought the fruit wine to drink with the two little girls, and Xiaolong accompanied Wang Hao to drink a little white wine, "You will be a big kid when you go to college, and you will have to rely on yourself for the future. Remember that your mission is to save lives and heal the wounded." Wang Hao bumped into Xiaolong and said with relief.

 Chapter 447： dog bites dog

    Xiaolong''s expression was also very serious at this time, and he replied seriously: "Dad, I understand."


    On the fourth day after receiving the notice, Han Wen started packing things at home. Taking advantage of the fact that the children had a holiday and the supply and marketing agency was not very busy, they were going to the capital for a summer vacation.


    Before leaving, Han Wen went to Wang Dani''s house, "Sister-in-law, I''m going to the capital tomorrow, do you have anything to bring for Zhou Li?"


    Wang Dani thought for a while and replied, "I would like to bring her some pickles from home, but it''s so hot now that I''m afraid it will spoil before you arrive."


    Han Wen: "Don''t worry about the pickles, I can buy a pickle lump there, and I can make it now."


    Wang Dani: "That''s right, after thinking about it, there''s really nothing to bring."


    "Wait, I''ll bring you the peanuts at home, Zhou Li likes to eat this stuff."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then I''ll wait here, go get it!"


    After a while, Wang Dani came out of the room with a large piece of cloth in addition to a small bag of peanuts.


    "Bring this cloth over here! Let Zhou Li look at the dress herself."


    Han Wen originally wanted to refuse, but when she thought that this was Wang Dani''s heart, she accepted it immediately, "Okay, I''ll send it to her when I get there."


    Wang Dani: "You''re all gone, what about this yard?"


    Han Wen: "I was just about to tell you about this! We have to go for more than a month this time, and I want you to help take care of the house."


    Wang Dani immediately replied, "This little thing is so rare, don''t worry, I will definitely feed your chickens, ducks, and Xiao Huang fat."


    Han Wen: "Then thank you, I''ll come over to give you the keys before leaving tomorrow."


    Wang Dani: "Okay."


    The next morning, Han Wen and the others had dinner, brought Wang Dani the keys to their home, and then closed the door and went to the pier.


    Take the boat, take the passenger car and then the train, all the way bumpy until noon the next day to the capital.


    I called Fu Jin before I came, so when I got off the train, I saw Fu Jin and Shen Yu waiting outside.


    They had a lot of family and couldn''t fit in one car. Just as Shen Yu had nothing to do, Fu Jin asked him to come and pick him up.


    "Sister-in-law, I haven''t seen you for two years, why do I think you are beautiful again." Shen Yu praised while helping with his luggage.


    Han Wen touched her face, and asked happily, "Really? I thought you''d say I''m old if you haven''t seen you for two years!"


    Shen Yu: "You can''t tell that you''re old at all, it''s still the same as before."


    Wang Hao stood aside and muttered disdainfully, "It''s only been two years since I haven''t seen him. Why do I think his eyes are getting worse and worse?"


    When Han Wen heard Wang Hao''s words, she almost lost her anger and couldn''t help but stab Wang Hao, "What do you mean?"


    Only then did Wang Hao react, and he immediately replied, "It''s nothing."


    On the way back, Fu Jin drove with a few children, and Han Wen and Wang Hao took Shen Yu''s car back.


    When it was time to get into the car, Wang Hao had already pulled away from the co-pilot seat, preparing to sit next to Shen Yu and let Han Wen sit in the back.


    He didn''t want to get his legs up, but Han Wen grabbed him, "You sit in the back, I''ll sit here."


    Wang Hao frowned involuntarily after hearing this, and looked at Han Wen sternly.


    Han Wen didn''t panic at all when she saw it, she leaned over to Wang Hao and whispered, "I have something to do."


    Wang Hao: "What''s the matter?"


    Han Wen: "Before I came, Aunt Wang specially asked me to inquire about that woman."


    Needless to say, Wang Hao guessed it at once, except for Zhang Jingyi.


    After waiting for the car, Han Wen asked directly, "Shen Yu, have you heard about Zhang Jingyi in recent years?"


    Shen Yu took time to look at Han Wen while driving, and asked suspiciously, "Why did you suddenly think of asking her?"


    In the past few years, everyone has a tacit agreement about Zhang Jingyi.


    Han Wen: "It''s not because of Ming Ze, we adults know what''s going on, Ming Ze doesn''t understand."


    "He didn''t dare to mention his mother to his father and could only go to his grandma."


    Wang Dani felt very distressed for this grandson again, so she had no choice but to ask Han Wen to help.


    Shen Yu: "I have heard a lot about her. After all, we are in the same circle."


    "She hasn''t had a good time in the past few years. The family condition of the man she found later is not good at all. He is not as good as Zhou Bing!"


    Han Wen was a little surprised: "Isn''t it very rich?"


    Shen Yu: "I used to be quite rich. After going through that incident, I still have money. It''s all pretense."


    Han Wen: "Pretend? Zhang Jingyi didn''t see it at all?"


    Shen Yu: "Zhang Jingyi, that idiot, don''t tell me that, both of them are the money spent by Zhang Jingyi."


    "That man didn''t really like her, he just wanted to take revenge for her abandoning herself."


    "It was only when Zhang Jingyi got married that she realized it. Now the two of them are making a fuss that everyone knows and it''s ugly."


    Hearing this, Han Wen felt a little embarrassed and then asked, "She has such a miserable life, why didn''t Pang Jiayue help her?"


    Said this Shen Yu was happy, "Do you know who caused Zhang Jingyi to be like this?"


    Han Wen widened her eyes and asked incredulously, "You don''t want to say that it''s all led by Pang Jiayue, right?"


    Shen Yu nodded and replied affirmatively: "Yes, it''s her. You said that this woman is really cruel. Zhang Jingyi listened to her like this, and she still hurt her like this."


    "The man Zhang Jingyi was found by Pang Jiayue. People had forgotten about Zhang Jingyi. She went to them and said that Zhang Jingyi asked someone to report the matter of their family. After that man fell, Zhang Jingyi still looked down on him. People, finally instigating that man has to take revenge on Zhang Jingyi."


    After listening to this, Han Wen asked solemnly, "Why did she do this?"


    Shen Yu: "What else can I do, for Zhang Jingyi''s college quota!"


    "Didn''t Zhang Jingyi get admitted to a college, but she didn''t, so she wanted to find someone to tie Zhang Jingyi, and she went to college for Zhang Jingyi herself."


    Han Wen: "Zhang Jingyi agrees?"


    Shen Yu: "Agreed, now Pang Jiayue has graduated from university."


    "But I don''t know what''s going on, Zhang Jingyi knows about Pang Jiayue''s plan for her, and the two of them are arguing now!"


    "You''d better call Aunt Wang and tell her not to provoke Zhang Jingyi during this time, or else you might make yourself fishy."


    Han Wen: "Well, I''ll call her when I go back."


    "You said that Zhang Jingyi is also very good to Pang Jiayue, how could she still count her like this?"


    Shen Yu thought for a while and replied: "It may be because of jealousy, think about when Zhang Jingyi found a better man than Pang Jiayue, and gave birth to more sensible children than Pang Jiayue, the most important thing is that the two of them took the college entrance examination together. , Zhang Jingyi passed the test and she didn''t, so you can say that she has no deviation in her heart."

 Chapter 448： close

    Han Wen always knew that Pang Jiayue was not a good person, but she didn''t expect her to be so bad, so she could only sigh helplessly: "Jealousy is beyond recognition."


    Soon they arrived at the hutong entrance of the courtyard. This time, Shen Yu''s driving skills improved, and he stopped directly in front of their house.


    Han Wen got out of the car and couldn''t help but praised the distance Shen Yu had parked, "I haven''t seen any improvement in my driving skills in two years!"


    Shen Yu got out of the car, walked over and said, "I''ve been practicing for two years, so I have to improve a bit anyway."


    "Brother Hao, do you see how my car is parked from a professional point of view?"


    Wang Hao glanced at it and commented very pertinently: "It''s really good."


    At this time, Fu Jin and the others also arrived, because Fu Jin is now working in the government and sometimes needs help driving, so his driving skills are also good, and he parked steadily behind Shen Yu''s car.


    Fu Jin got out of the car, looked at them and asked suspiciously, "Mom and Dad, why don''t you go in?"


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Look at your brother Shen Yu''s driving skills."


    "Take your younger siblings and take down everything in the trunk." After speaking, he walked into the yard.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I happened to meet Zhou Li coming out of the house, and saw Han Wen shouting with a smile, "Auntie."


    Han Wen: "I said why the door is open at home! It turned out that you were here. I asked Fu Jin where you were going. This kid fooled me into saying that you didn''t have time to pick us up at work."


    Zhou Li took the rag and smiled brilliantly at Han Wen, "Isn''t this a surprise for you?"


    Han Wen: "It''s a surprise, come and give us a hug."


    Zhou Li trotted over, because she just finished cleaning her body, so she just gave her a small hug.


    Qingyue and Fubao, who came in behind, were not so polite, and the three of them were hugged by bears.


    Seeing that Zhou Li was still holding the rag, Han Wen said, "Zhou Li, give me the rag, we''ll wipe it, you can rest for a while."


    Because everyone is familiar with it, there is no need to be polite, Zhou Li said directly: "Auntie, don''t wipe, I''m done, let''s go to the house and sit and drink tea."


    When Fubao heard it, he immediately began to joke: "Okay, sister-in-law, this is not over yet! It started to show in front of the old woman."


    If ordinary people heard this, they would definitely be angry, but Zhou Li was used to being poor with them, so she stretched out her hand to squeeze Fu Bao''s cheek and said angrily: "Okay, you little girl, you dare not see it after a long time. Choreographed me? Are you brave enough!"


    After hearing this, Fubao quickly grabbed Zhou Li''s arm, smiling flatteringly, "Sister, sister, let me go, I don''t dare any more."


    After hearing this, Zhou Li let go of Fubao''s face.


    Fu Bao rubbed his cheeks and couldn''t help muttering, "It seems that I''m going to lose weight, or I''ll have to be crushed to death by them."


    Qingyue smiled and reminded: "If you want to lose weight, you have to eat less!"


    Fu Bao frowned and said tangled: "There are so many delicious foods, thanks for not eating!"


    Han Wen and Wang Hao entered the house when Zhou Li was pinching Fubao''s face, and this situation was a trivial matter in their eyes.


    Han Wen went into the room to look at the cleaned furniture, and poked Wang Hao proudly: "How is it, is the wife here married?"


    Wang Hao looked at her with a smile on his lips, "Obviously the boss is capable, what are you proud of here?"


    Hearing this, Han Wen retorted with dissatisfaction: "If I hadn''t started fast, you would have such a good daughter-in-law."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen helplessly and said: "Yes, yes, it''s all your credit."


    Shen Yu, who was following behind, heard the two of them whispering together, and asked curiously, "Sister-in-law, what are you two talking about?"


    Han Wen: "What about Fu Jin and Zhou Li? Do you think they are a good match?"


    After hearing this, Shen Yu immediately replied: "The two of them! That''s a perfect match. I''ve never seen a couple with such a good relationship."


    Because Shen Yu and Fu Jin are both in the capital and their schools are not very far apart, they often contact each other. He knows more about Fu Jin and Zhou Li than anyone else.


    Looking at him like that, Han Wen smiled and said gossip: "Don''t just talk about them, how are you? How many years have you been talking to your partner and still not married?"


    Shen Yu: "Auntie, you say you are a fashionable person! Why are you urging marriage?"


    Han Wen: "It doesn''t matter whether it''s fashionable or not to urge marriage, honestly tell me what''s wrong with the two of you?"


    When he lived here a few years ago, Shen Yu brought his girlfriend over to meet them. She was a very gentle girl.


    Shen Yu scratched his head, "No problem, we are going to get married this summer."


    Han Wen: "You scared me to death, I thought what happened to you!"


    Shen Yu chuckled, "We''ve been together for so many years, how could we not get married! You won''t go back then, will you?"


    Han Wen: "It depends on when, if we don''t go back sooner, we''ve already come, and we''ll have to finish your wedding wine and leave anyway."


    After hearing this, Shen Yu couldn''t help but gave Han Wen a thumbs up, "Sister-in-law, you really have nothing to say like this."


    Then he looked at Wang Hao who was sitting on a chair and playing with a fan, "Brother Hao, are you not going back?"


    Wang Hao: "If you don''t go back, finish your wedding wine."


    Just at this moment, Fu Jin put his salute and came out to hear Shen Yu''s words, and asked in surprise, "You finally think about getting married?"


    Shen Yu grabbed Fu Jin''s neck and said with a smile, "Nonsense, when will I not want to get married."


    Hearing this, Fu Jin couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at him. You didn''t say that when you were afraid of marriage.


    Taking Shen Yu''s hand and facing Wang Hao, he said, "Dad, my uncle''s food is ready, let''s go over there!"


    Every year, no matter how tired they are, they will go to Uncle Fu Jin''s place to sit and have a meal, and Uncle Fu Jin will also take time out of his busy schedule to accompany them.


    There is nothing to say about this matter, Wang Hao got up and said, "Let''s go!"


    Because Shen Yu had a good relationship with their family, and usually followed him to eat dinner, it was natural that he also went with him.


    When he arrived at Uncle Fu Jin''s house, Uncle Fu Jin had been waiting for a long time. He came to them and greeted them in person, "Wang Hao, you are here."


    In the past, Uncle Fu Jin called Wang Hao Wang brother, but everyone thought it was too dirty, so he was forced to change to Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao: "After a while at home, I put things down and came non-stop. Are you ready for the wine? We have to get drunk today."


    Uncle Fu Jin listened to the atmosphere and replied: "Don''t worry! It''s ready."


    Han Wen and the others followed into the house, and as soon as they entered the house, they smelled the aroma of rice, "Is it really ready?"


    Uncle Fu Jin: "What you said, I can still fool you. Go wash your hands, let''s have dinner."

 Chapter 449： road killer

    Han Wen didn''t need to be reminded of the number of visits. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands. After washing her hands, she asked Wang Hao and the others to eat first, and she took the things she brought to the kitchen.


    When I came, I made a lot of chili sauce and I had to put it in the refrigerator or it would go bad.


    After dinner, Qingyue and Fu Jin stayed with Uncle Fu Jin, and they drove back by themselves.


    When she went out, Zhou Li took the initiative to say, "Auntie, I won''t go back with you. I have to go to work tomorrow, so I''ll go back to the dormitory directly."


    Han Wen: "Why are you going back by yourself? Come with us and ask your uncle to send you back first."


    Zhou Li shook her head and was about to refuse when she heard Shen Yu say: "Sister-in-law, I''ll go see Zhou Li! It just so happens that I have something to go to them."


    Han Wen thought for a while and nodded, "Alright, then I''ll trouble you."


    Shen Yu: "You are too polite, we are with whom."


    After sending Shen Yu and Zhou Li away, Han Wen looked at the car in front of her and said excitedly, "You can''t drive after drinking, I''ll come!"


    Wang Hao rubbed his temples and replied forcefully, "It''s alright, and I can drive if I''m not drunk."


    After hearing this, Xiaolong quickly persuaded: "Mom, I think my dad is okay like this, so don''t be brave."


    Han Wen''s face changed slightly, and she said angrily: "Go! What do you know, drinking and driving is drunk driving? It''s illegal."


    Fu Jin was dumbfounded when he heard it. He was a law student and he had never heard of it.


    After all, Xiaolong has never dealt with the traffic police, and doesn''t know much about driving. He was frightened by Han Wen, "That''s fine! Slow down on your way."


    When Han Wen heard the story, she immediately replied happily: "Don''t worry, don''t worry, no matter what, your mother is also an old driver."


    "You and your sister sit in the back." Then he looked at Wang Hao, "You fasten your seat belt too."


    Wang Hao stretched out his hand and tugged at the seat belt, looking at Han Wen, who was on fire, and asked worriedly, "That''s the brake? Can you tell which one is the accelerator?"


    As Han Wen lowered her head to start a fire, she replied nonchalantly, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ve figured it out this time."


    As he spoke, he heard a roar, the car was successfully started, and then the whole family moved forward. Fortunately, they had fastened their seat belts before, otherwise they would all have to be thrown out.


    "Mom, didn''t you say you can drive?" Xiaolong asked in shock.


    Han Wen took the time to reply while driving: "I will! Look at how well I drive."


    Xiaolong and Fubao sat behind and grabbed a door, looking at the dangling scenery in front, and asked in a trembling voice, "Mom, are you sure?"


    Han Wen drove very confidently herself, stepping on the clutch, shifting gears, and stepping on the accelerator in one go, and the car under her swooped out.


    Fortunately, it was a hot day and not many people came out to play, otherwise, according to her driving law, an accident would be inevitable.


    The car quickly arrived at the courtyard, and Han Wen didn''t brake much when entering the alley.


    Han Wen was the first person to get out of the car full of energy, followed by Wang Hao who was pale.


    Seeing his vain footsteps, Han Wen quickly stepped forward to support him, and asked worriedly, "What''s the matter? You said you wouldn''t let you drink it! You insist on drinking it, you know it''s uncomfortable when you look at it!"


    Wang Hao retched and pushed her away without any excuse, ran into the yard and found a corner and began to vomit.


    Before Han Wen could react, she saw Fu Bao and Xiao Long who were behind also quickly getting out of the car, and without even daring to say hello, Han Wen rushed into the yard and leaned against Wang Hao, and began to vomit.


    Han Wen reacted this time, and followed up to see the three grandfathers who were leaning against each other and couldn''t help muttering, "Your grandfathers are too weak! My skills are pretty good!"


    Xiaolong''s balance ability is stronger, he reacted after a few spit, turned his head and retorted unceremoniously: "Mom, that''s in your eyes, it''s better for you to drive less in the future."


    Han Wen didn''t feel any guilt at all, but instead said plausibly, "That''s because I don''t usually drive too much, and I haven''t run in well with this car. It''ll be fine after I practice a few more times."


    Fubao and Xiaolong immediately shouted in disbelief, "How many more times do you need to practice?"


    Han Wen''s face was very calm, "Yeah! Are the two of you okay, then take your dad to the house, and I''ll get him sober soup."


    Wang Hao was the one who was hurt the most by Han Wen in this car. Originally, her head hurt when she was drunk, but it made Han Wen even more painful, and she has not recovered.


    After boiling Wang Hao''s hangover soup, Han Wen went to the next door neighbor''s house with the things she brought.


    The old man and the old lady lived next door to them. The family population was relatively simple, and things weren''t that complicated, so Han Wen and his family were willing to befriend them.


    As for why only the two of them lived in such a big yard, Han Wen still listened to what others said, saying that the old man and the old lady''s sons and daughters were very powerful, and they were all sent out from the country, so they were not around.


    Han Wen stood at the door with the fruits brought from Heijiao Island and shouted twice, and waited until someone in the room responded before pushing the door in.


    "aunt!"


    The old lady smiled kindly, "I heard the sound of a car at noon, so I knew you were back."


    Han Wen smiled and handed the melons and fruits in her hands, "These children are all on vacation, so they will come and stay for a few days if they have nothing to do."


    The old lady took the things in Han Wen''s hands and said with a smile: "If you want to come, come! What else do you bring?"


    Han Wen: "It''s all grown at home, so it''s not worth much."


    "Where''s Uncle Shen?"


    Old lady: "I''m reading the newspaper in the house! I don''t know what''s written on it, so he''s so fascinated by it."


    Han Wen smiled and joked: "It must be a national event."


    The old lady also laughed: "Yes, this old man is also interested in this."


    "What about those children in your family! Why didn''t they come with you?"


    Han Wen: "I''m lying next door to cool off! I don''t like to move in summer."


    Old lady: "don''t talk about them, we don''t like to move in summer."


    "I heard from your boss that you haven''t come here for the past two years because the third is going to take the college entrance examination? Where is the university?"


    Han Wen: "The one who was admitted to the capital, the Medical University."


    The old lady was surprised when she heard it, and then asked, "The third child wants to study medicine?"


    Han Wen: "Well, I have liked to be a doctor since I was a child, and I have to be a surgeon. Now it''s finally getting my wish."


    The old man Shen, who was lying on the reclining chair and reading the newspaper with glasses, heard that Xiaolong was admitted to the medical university, he immediately sat up, pointed at the old lady and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to know this old lady when she is old. Such a young apprentice!"


    Han Wen was also surprised when she heard it, "Auntie, are you also a medical student?"

 Chapter 450： surgical knife

    The old lady nodded proudly, "I studied at the Medical University for a few years in the past."


    When Han Wen heard this, she thought that this was incredible. In the era when the old lady lived, a family that could go to college must be rich or expensive. No wonder they lived in such a good yard.


    "Then you are also a doctor?"


    When the old man heard this, he immediately replied proudly: "Of course, this old lady of mine used to be in a military hospital, if it wasn''t for my poor health in the past few years, she would have to stay to take care of me, maybe she would be the director now. already."


    After listening to the old man Shen''s words, Han Wen looked at the old lady in surprise and said, "Auntie, are you so powerful?"


    "You said that I really have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai."


    The old lady brought a bench and handed it to Han Wen to sit down. Then she smiled kindly and replied, "Don''t listen to this old man''s nonsense, I''m just an ordinary doctor."


    But the old man Shen didn''t intend to keep a low profile, "You, I''ve been talking nonsense there. Is your reputation for a surgical knife in vain?"


    The old lady glanced at the old man Shen with a look of resentment, "Okay, what are you talking about, it''s all over."


    The old man felt a little uncomfortable being read by the old lady, he picked up the newspaper with a light snort and lay back again, looking at it angrily.


    The old lady also found a stool to sit opposite Han Wen, and explained helplessly: "This old man in my family is just easy to talk about, you don''t care about him."


    Han Wen looked at the two who were getting along well, and replied with a smile, "Master Shen is so kind to you."


    Said that the old lady''s eyes were full of warmth, "Well, he has been very good to me since he was young."


    The old man Shen, who was originally reading the newspaper in a serious manner, slowly pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth upon hearing this.


    Han Wen: "It''s really enviable."


    The old lady looked at Han Wen and replied seriously: "You and Xiao Hao are not bad. You can tell from the look in his eyes that he loves you very much."


    "Hey! What''s the use, he never said he loved me."


    Hearing Han Wen''s complaint, the old lady immediately found her ally, "Not only Xiaohao, but this old man in my family, we have both spent most of our lives, and I have never heard of it."


    When the old man heard it, he snorted immediately, "What''s wrong with that, but he can''t be eaten as a meal."


    After hearing this, the old lady''s face darkened, "You see, when he said this, it was like stepping on his tail."


    Han Wen nodded in agreement.


    Chatting with the old couple at their house for a while, Han Wen was about to leave when she saw that it was almost time.


    Unexpectedly, the old man Shen took the initiative to say at this time: "Xiao Han, when your third child is free, let him come over, your aunt is fine at home, just take him with you."


    After hearing this, Han Wen glanced at the old lady subconsciously, for fear that the old man Shen was making up her own mind. Unexpectedly, the old lady still had a smile on her face, and there was no sign of resistance.


    When she got home, Han Wen told Xiaolong about it, which made Xiaolong excited for a while.


    When the old lady waited for Han Wen to leave, she immediately looked at the old man Shen.


    "Why did you suddenly think of taking an apprentice for me?"


    The old man Shen replied indifferently: "Don''t you talk about what you do when you are idle at home every day, I think you might as well teach an apprentice like this."


    "It saves all your good work in vain."


    The old lady had seen Xiaolong and liked him very much on weekdays, otherwise she would not have accepted it so happily.


    Because the old couple next door has an extraordinary temperament, and even has a feeling that a master is hiding in the city, Han Wen was afraid that there would be too many dreams at night, so she urged Xiaolong to go for a walk in the afternoon.


    I don''t know how Xiaolong communicated with the couple, and he even let him go to study the next day.


    In the evening, Han Wen made a meal and sat in the living room with Xiaolong and Fubao for dinner. Wang Haojiu had not woken up yet, and was still asleep.


    While eating, Han Wen worriedly instructed Xiaolong, "Since Grandma Shen is willing to teach you, you should follow others to study hard. You need to have some discernment in others. It''s not easy for an old couple. If you have the strength, you can do it."


    Xiaolong: "I see."


    In this way, Xiaolong began to go out early and return late every day. In the first few days, Xiaolong could come back on time, but at the end it was getting late.


    Fu Jin and Zhou Li both came back that day. When it was time to eat, Xiaolong was not seen. Fu Jin asked suspiciously, "Mom, where is Xiaolong? You won''t go to the library again, will you?"


    Han Wen replied calmly, "I didn''t go, it''s at Grandpa Shen''s house next door."


    In order to express her gratitude, every time Han Wen made dinner, she would pick out some to send to the old couple next door, so she probably had a few points when Xiaolong came back.


    "What are you doing at Grandpa Shen''s house?"


    These days, Fu Jin and Zhou Li didn''t have time to come back because of work, so they didn''t know about Xiaolong and the old lady studying medicine.


    Han Wen served each of them a bowl of soup, and replied calmly, "Learn from Grandma Shen."


    Fu Jin took a sip of the soup and asked suspiciously, "Study with Grandma Shen? Did Grandma Shen study medicine?"


    Han Wen: "Yes, it turned out to be a surgical knife in the military hospital."


    Fu Jin was shocked when he heard this, and stopped drinking the soup in his hand, "Really? Xiaolong is so lucky?"


    Han Wen looked at him with such a smug smile: "Of course, this is fate."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s smugness and hurriedly said, "Your mother helped bring this fate. If she hadn''t sent things, they wouldn''t necessarily accept Xiaolong."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin hurriedly said Rainbow Fart, "Mom, you are really amazing."


    Han Wen hurriedly withdrew the smile from the corner of her mouth and replied calmly, "It''s normal! It''s also that Xiaolong has talent."


    "Are you going back tonight?"


    Fu Jin: "I won''t go back. Tomorrow Saturday, I will have a day off at home."


    Han Wen immediately said, "That''s right. I''ll go to see Huzi with my dad tomorrow. Leave the car and we''ll drive."


    Fu Jin said calmly: "Okay, Mom last week I went to see Huzi and he said he wanted to eat your braised pork ribs, spicy chicken, fried meatballs, cold skin, oil cakes,..."


    Hearing the name of the dish reported by Fu Jin, Han Wen hurriedly interrupted him and said, "He thinks a lot every day."


    Fu Jin: "He always thinks a lot."


    Although Han Wen disliked Huzi, she took Wang Hao to the vegetable market early the next morning.


    Wang Hao followed behind and looked at Han Wen who was picking and choosing, and couldn''t help but say, "Didn''t you say he thinks beautiful? You even gave him so much food."


    Han Wen replied angrily: "You think I want to do it for him! If we don''t do it for him, we won''t know what to say when we get to school!"


    "You want to hear it? I don''t want to."


    Although Hu Zi is afraid of Wang Hao''s black face, Wang Hao is not a black face for no reason. When he thinks of Hu Zi''s endless talk, Wang Hao said impatiently: "Buy it! He still wants to eat dry pot prawns. Do you? Buy him some too."

 Chapter 451： Tiger School

    Han Wen turned to look at him and replied with a smile, "What''s the matter! You compromised so quickly?"


    Wang Hao replied with a dark face and expressionless: "No way, I don''t want to listen to him."


    Han Wen handed the selected dishes to Wang Hao. After taking out the money from the bag and paying for it, she took Wang Hao''s arm and smiled and joked, "Do you want to talk about this tiger''s words or not?"


    "I don''t think you usually talk so much? Do you think he followed his own mother?"


    Wang Hao''s face darkened as soon as he heard it, and he replied without thinking: "His mouth doesn''t look like his mother, I think it looks like you."


    Han Wen: "I''m not his mother, why am I like me!"


    Wang Hao took Han Wen to the prawn stall and replied, "You don''t know that the environment affects people."


    Hearing this, Han Wen couldn''t help pinching Wang Hao''s waist, "Then you said Huzi''s words to follow me?"


    Wang Hao replied with a smile: "I didn''t say it, you said it yourself."


    Han Wen: "Humph! Just follow me." After speaking, she threw off Wang Hao''s arm and went to pick shrimp.


    The two of them went back after buying two whole bags of things in large and small bags. A few people sitting in the living room playing cards looked at them and said in surprise: "I''m going! Mom, you love the second brother too much! Buy him so much food. Yes." Xiaolong rushed over from the sofa, picked up the bag and looked at it, and said sourly.


    Han Wen put down her things and turned her head to pour water for herself, "Not only for him, but also for us to eat."


    "Which of you are free, go and help me make the fire."


    Fubao: "Mom, since you made it for the second brother, you should let the second brother burn it."


    Han Wen poured a cup and handed it to Wang Hao before pouring it for herself, "Your second brother is not at home, where can I find him to set fire to?"


    "Are you all right? Go help me with my work."


    Fu Bao suddenly drooped his head, "I wouldn''t have said it if I knew it earlier."


    Han Wen picked up the bag again and said to Xiaolong, "Aren''t you going to study today?"


    Xiaolong looked at her vigilantly, "What do you want to do?"


    Han Wen picked up two bags and stuffed them into his hands, "Go, wash the vegetables for me."


    Xiaolong looked at his mother and his father and asked curiously, "Then what are you two doing?"


    Han Wen gave him an angry look, "We just came back from grocery shopping, and the heat is dead, so you can''t let us both rest."


    Xiaolong pouted, "That''s not for your second son."


    Wang Hao drank two glasses of water next to him. Hearing Xiaolong''s impoverishment here, he couldn''t help but raise his foot, "Are you going?"


    When Xiaolong saw it, he immediately ran out carrying the vegetables, "Go!"


    Fu Jin and Zhou Li hurriedly got up when they saw it, "Mom, let''s help too."


    Han Wen smiled kindly at Zhou Li and greeted warmly, "No, you two can just sit and play, let them do it."


    Zhou Li replied with a smile: "No need for auntie, we''re not tired, we can go help quickly." Then she teased Fu Jin.


    Fu Jin said directly: "Mom, we''re going to help."


    Seeing that she couldn''t keep it, Han Wen waved her hand and let them go.


    Sitting on the sofa with the fan blowing, Han Wen cooled down for a while, then got up and said, "I''ll cook."


    Wang Hao: "I''ll help you."


    Han Wen: "No need, you can rest in the house! It''s enough to have these children."


    By the time we got to the kitchen, the kids were almost done with everything, and the dishes were all ready, so they were about to fry.


    Han Wen smiled and joked: "Why don''t you do it, it''s all so quick?"


    Xiaolong: "That''s right, Lafayette has spoken, why don''t you hurry up?"


    After cooking, Han Wen left most of the dishes and started packing, "These dishes are for you to eat at noon, and we will take the rest."


    Xiaolong: "Aren''t you going to bring more?"


    Han Wen: "That''s enough, how much can he eat."


    Even so, when she got into the car, Han Wen still took three thermal buckets and a handbag.


    When leaving, Han Wen sat in the co-pilot and asked expectantly, "Husband, why don''t I come?"


    Wang Hao glanced at her lightly, and started the car without replying to respond to her.


    He dared to let her drive because he was not afraid of death.


    But Han Wen''s black face all the time also made Wang Hao drink a pot. In the end, it was better to promise to let her drive when she went back.


    When I came to Huzi and their school, I happened to meet them for dinner.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao waited at the gate for a while before Hu Zi came to pick them up.


    "Dad, Mom, are you really here?"


    The last time his eldest brother came over and told him that his mother was going to see him, he still didn''t believe it, but fortunately he came over after training to take a look.


    Han Wen: "You can still fake it if you don''t come!"


    Hu Zi: "I thought my brother was fooling me." Then he went to pick up the heat preservation bucket in Han Wen''s hand.


    Han Wen didn''t politely hand it to him directly, and replied by the way, "Who in our family dares to fool you."


    As soon as she spoke, she began to look around. Before, she had heard that all the good-looking little brothers were handed over to the state. She didn''t believe it before, but now she sees it.


    These long legs, this muscle mass is really enviable.


    Hu Zi noticed that his **** eyes were drifting around, leaned in and asked furtively, "Mom, what are you looking at?"


    Han Wen immediately looked back when she heard it, she had to be serious in front of the child, "It''s nothing."


    Hu Zi pouted, "I don''t believe it."


    Han Wen: "Do you believe it or not?"


    Hu Zi didn''t give up and asked, "Mom, were you looking at the leader in front?"


    Just as Han Wen wanted to admit that she was inquiring by the way, she felt the gloomy aura beside her, and immediately stabbed Wang Hao beside her, and complained, "Look at your son, there is no straight face every day." After speaking, she walked quickly. Dump them both.


    Hu Zi felt his father''s unkind eyes, shuddered, and quickly said, "Dad, don''t listen to my mother''s nonsense." Then he chased after him.


    "Mom, wait for me."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao, who was walking slowly behind him, and immediately gritted his teeth: "What are you doing, are you trying to hurt me?"


    Huzi: "I don''t have it, I just ask."


    Seeing that Wang Hao was some distance away from them, Han Wen immediately took the opportunity to ask, "Which troops did the ones who just walked past belong to?"


    Hu Zi glanced at Han Wen with an expression I knew, "Don''t think about it, the honor guard trained by the school."


    Han Wen was a little surprised when she heard it, "Does your school still train an honor guard?"


    Huzi: "Listen to what you said, why shouldn''t our school have them?"


    Han Wen: "It''s not like I don''t understand, if you look fierce, you can have it!"


    "Also, what exactly did you learn? Look at your filth. Whose dung pit are you digging?"


    Huzi: "The dung digger."


    Han Wen angrily slapped Hu Zi''s arm, and said angrily, "Tell me nonsense again."


    Her slap slapped Hu Zi''s arm, and his thin, crisp voice instantly reached everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 452： take advantage

    In an instant, everyone turned to look at them.


    "Mom, are you saving me some face? I can''t be beaten when I''m so old!"


    Han Wen''s expression was also a little embarrassed and she whispered back: "I knew you were so unwilling to fight, so I patted you lightly."


    Hu Zi rubbed his mother''s numb arm and retorted in a low voice, "You didn''t do it lightly, you obviously made a killing move."


    Han Wen: "Okay, don''t talk about it, your comrades are eating there, let''s hurry up, I can''t hold it anymore."


    Huzi: "Go to the left, let''s walk side by side."


    "Mom, hurry up."


    Han Wen quickened her pace without squinting, and whispered, "Where''s your dad! Don''t lose your dad."


    Hu Zi looked back at Wang Hao and replied calmly: "My dad is following behind! I can''t lose it."


    After walking a long distance, they arrived at the place where Huzi and the others specialized in eating. Most of the troops were eating outside, and only a few of them hid in a corner like the ones fished out of the mud den.


    As soon as he saw the heat preservation bucket in Han Wen''s hand, his eyes immediately lit up like a wolf.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there were two men in their family who shined like this from time to time, she would have been trained, maybe she would have turned around and ran away now.


    Hu Zi looked at their eyes like a wolf like a tiger, and said angrily: "What are you looking at, I have never seen a beautiful woman!"


    When Han Wen heard the word "beauty", she immediately gave Hu Zi an approving look with satisfaction.


    The little boys on the table looked at Han Wen, who was wearing a long skirt, and immediately shouted mischievously, "Beauty, you are Wang Shenghu''s sister! We are free here, come and sit here."


    When Han Wen heard the group of children calling her sister, her eyes twitched with laughter. Before she could speak, Hu Zi said like a calf, "Tang Qiu, what are you talking about? This is my mother, If you want to take advantage of Lao Tzu, do you want to die!"


    Tang Qiu rubbed his head and said innocently: "My sister is so young, who knows it''s your mother."


    Hu Zi raised his hand and threatened: "Also said, call Auntie!"


    Everyone was threatened by Huzi and had no choice but to shout obediently, "Hello, Auntie."


    Han Wen gave Huzi a blank look while no one was looking at her, and then replied with a smile, "Hello."


    At this time, Wang Hao also walked over slowly and stood next to Hu Zi. Hu Zi was afraid that they were calling his father and brother, so he took the initiative to introduce him without waiting for them to speak: "This is my father."


    Everyone who is with Huzi is a human being. It can be seen that Wang Hao has an extraordinary bearing and does not dare to make jokes. All of them shouted with serious expressions: "Hello, uncle."


    Wang Hao looked around, looking at the dirt on their bodies and the faces that could not see the facial features, smiled and replied, "Hello." Then he put the heat preservation bucket he brought on the table, and said with a smile: " I made some food at home and brought it here."


    "Huzi, open these boxes and share with your comrades."


    Several young men at the table immediately looked at the thermal insulation bucket on the table in anticipation after hearing this, and their eyes revealed that you meant to hurry up.


    In the past, the food that Huzi brought from his hometown would be robbed by them every time, because the food his mother made was so delicious.


    Hu Zi''s eyes were cold and threatening, and then he slowly opened the insulation bucket reluctantly.


    Several young men stared at the braised pork ribs, prawns in dry pot, and so many delicious food in the thermal insulation bucket, all of them couldn''t help swallowing.


    Some people even glanced at Han Wen secretly. Han Wen was amused and immediately said, "You''re welcome, let''s try it soon."


    Tang Qiu was the one with the thickest skin, smiled sweetly at Han Wen, and then said, "Auntie, then I''m welcome." He caught the braised pork ribs with chopsticks.


    When the others saw Tang Qiu, they all started, and the others were no longer reserved, and they all took the dish that they were optimistic about, making Hu Zi''s face darker and darker.


    Zuo Xuan took a bite of the prawn and immediately gave Han Wen a thumbs up, "Auntie, your craftsmanship is also very good."


    It''s a very pleasant thing to be praised for a dish that you cook. Han Wen immediately replied happily when she heard it: "If it''s delicious, just eat more, and I''m trying something else."


    Don''t think that if everyone else eats it, the tiger won''t be able to eat it. That''s impossible. When he saw someone do it, he pushed the thermos bucket to his dad, asked his dad to help open it, and joined the fight himself. Rice camp.


    After opening all the dishes, Han Wen silently walked to Wang Hao''s side and whispered, "Did you bring less, they all eat so much?"


    Wang Hao also replied in a low voice: "The child is small, the training intensity is high, and it is normal to be able to eat."


    Han Wen looked at them spitting up and swallowing, and nodded in agreement.


    When these children were not poor, they ate quite quickly, and the solution was finished by three, five and two, Han Wen was stunned.


    They couldn''t wait for Han Wen to clean up the heat preservation bucket, and they quickly grabbed it.


    Tang Qiu: "Uncle, auntie, you can talk to Wang Shenghu, just leave this to us." After saying that, without waiting for Han Wen to refuse, he took the heat preservation bucket to brush.


    Hu Zi looked much better when he was full. He pulled Han Wen back and said carelessly, "Mom, you don''t need to worry about them, let them brush! Otherwise, they will eat with uneasy conscience."


    "Send it to the gate after brushing." Hu Zi shouted towards the back of the group of people.


    Tang Qiu: "..." Who the **** will have a disturbed conscience, and will only regret that he ate less just now.


    As soon as they walked away, they immediately picked up the bags beside their feet, and then asked, "Mom, you can''t just bring vegetables, right?"


    Han Wen: "No, there is still a lot of food in this bag."


    Hu Zi breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, but fortunately he didn''t know how to save some for him.


    It''s not that he''s stingy, it''s that the training is too hard, and only eating the snacks brought by his mother can feel the warmth of the home.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to a good place."


    Han Wen followed Hu Zi to the place he said, then pointed to the training ground in front of him with a black line and asked, "Is this a good place you said?"


    Hu Zi replied proudly, "Yes."


    "Dad, are you interested, let''s practice?"


    Han Wen took Wang Hao''s arm and rolled her eyes at Huzi, "You can practice on your own in this hot weather!"


    Hu Zi hurriedly grabbed Wang Hao''s arm and said expectantly, "Dad, don''t you feel itchy?"


    When I was a child, every time I followed his dad to the training ground in the army, his dad would always go down to compete with others. Seeing his dad''s vigorous hand stretched out, he was envious every time. From then on, he swore silently in his heart. , one day he will be better than his father.


    This tiger is a young man with strong energy, how powerful this Wang Hao is, and his age is there.


    "Look at your dad''s shoes and clothes, can he compare with you?" Han Wen said angrily.

 Chapter 453： Want to take the Literary and Art Soldier exam

    After Hu Zi heard the **** words, he began to look at his father carefully, and saw that his father was wearing short sleeves with a collar, black trousers, and the point was that he was also wearing a pair of leather shoes.


    Hu Zi asked with a surprised expression, "Dad, aren''t you hot?"


    Han Wen raised her hand angrily and gave Hu Zi a slap, "It''s not to gain face for you, you''re too embarrassed to ask."


    "Besides, how long has your dad been here, did you see it now?"


    Hu Zi rubbed his sore head, and said aggrievedly: "It''s not because you dress up too fancy, my dad is so handsome that he was suppressed by you."


    Han Wen: "Come on, don''t be poor. Even praising me can''t hide the fact that you hurt your dad."


    Huzi: "Cut, my dad doesn''t care."


    He turned his head and said to Wang Hao again: "Dad, don''t dress so handsome next time, it''s inconvenient to move around."


    Wang Hao hummed softly, pointed to the obstacle course in front of him and asked, "How long is this run?"


    Hu Zi glanced at the 400-meter obstacle course in front of him and said proudly, "One and a half minutes!"


    Wang Hao raised his watch and glanced at it. Seeing that there was plenty of time, he said solemnly, "Then run and see."


    Hu Zi immediately saluted, and then ran towards the starting point.


    Even though the sun was very bright, Han Wen was full of interest and approached some to cheer Hu Zi.


    Wang Hao also walked forward a little, and when he got to the right place, Hu Zi nodded at him, and then rushed out, the speed was staggering.


    Han Wen watched Hu Zi''s series of movements, and was surprised that she didn''t even shout to cheer, she could only clench her fists silently.


    After Hu Zi finished the obstacle course, Wang Hao glanced at the time, his face was cold and he couldn''t tell how happy he was.


    Hu Zi trotted over, seeing his father''s expression, his heart froze.


    "Not running well? It''s more than a minute and a half?"


    Wang Hao replied calmly: "It''s exactly one and a half minutes, but it can be faster."


    Hu Zi''s expression was also rarely serious, "Received."


    Han Wen looked at the serious expressions of the father and son, and paused for a while before saying, "Okay, we are here to see the children, not the military parade." Then she took out the handkerchief from the bag and handed it to Huzi, "Wipe it. Wipe, look at the sweat on your forehead."


    Hu Zi took the handkerchief and grinned, and after wiping it, he stuffed it to his mother again, not allowing others to refuse at all.


    "Don''t try to dislike me."


    Han Wen''s expression of disgust was stunned, and then she asked in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Hu Zi pouted, "Our children all know."


    "Dad, what time is it?"


    Wang Hao glanced at the time, "Hurry up."


    Hu Zi started urging them as soon as they heard it, "Mom, I''ll take you back first, we''ll have a rest in a while, I have to take a bath first."


    Han Wen: "Then don''t worry about us, go back!"


    Hu Zi replied solemnly: "No, you are in school, I have to accompany you all the way."


    Han Wen also knew that this was the rule, so she said helplessly, "Let''s go!"


    As soon as they got out of the training ground, two people came out from under the big tree next to them, "Old Chen, do you know that boy is that major?"


    Lao Chen replied with a smile: "He! Don''t you think about it?"


    "Why?"


    Old Chen: "Leng Feng''s apprentice, do you dare to rob?"


    "Why don''t you dare to grab it, our navy also needs such good seedlings?"


    "Look at his long arms and legs, and the frequency of his breathing, you can see that he is a good seedling for snorkeling."


    Old Chen: "People who grew up by the sea must be very strong swimmers, and you need to say it."


    When the man heard that he grew up by the sea, his eyes suddenly lit up, "If you grew up by the sea, it would be better to go to our navy."


    "I can go to school here, and my academic performance is good, right? We are short of such top students now."


    As soon as Lao Chen heard it, he immediately showed off proudly: "Our school''s culture class is the first, and the professional class is the first." After speaking, he patted his chest and said arrogantly: "He is now the baby of our school, you. Don''t even think about it."


    When the man saw it, he hurried to catch up, "Hey! You are telling me! I will write an application when I go back. I will try to arrange him directly into our army when he graduates."


    "When will he graduate?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    Han Wen and the others didn''t know about the episode of these two people. At this time, they had already reached the gate. Hu Zi brought the thermal insulation bucket from the guard and handed it to them, and reluctantly said: "Mom, when will you return to the dark? The reef?"


    Han Wen: "We''re staying for a summer vacation this time, and we''ll go back when your two sisters start school."


    Hu Zi immediately grinned when he heard it, "Then come back next week!"


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him angrily, "I think beautiful, when are you on vacation?"


    Huzi: "We only have one week of summer vacation this time, and it''s too late to go back to Heijiao Island."


    Han Wen: "If you can''t go back, just live in the capital. Anyway, we''ll be waiting for you at home."


    Hu Zi''s eyes lit up when he heard that he was waiting for him, and the original reluctance disappeared instantly, "Okay, then let''s go!"


    If it weren''t for the little soldier on duty next to him, Han Wen would have kicked his **** without saying anything.


    On the way back, the car was driven by Han Wen. After learning from the previous experience, the driving was much more stable this time. When I got home, I looked at Wang Hao proudly and asked, "How is it, I drove well this time!"


    Wang Hao got out of the car and replied calmly, "Not bad."


    Fu Jin and Zhou Li left at home after the weekend, but Qingyue stayed in the compound and didn''t come back, and was sent back by the guards on Monday.


    Unlike in the past, quiet and quiet, as soon as I got home, I began to call my mother.


    She was so frightened that Han Wen rushed out of the room and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Qingyue stood in the yard and looked at Han Wen beautifully, the sweat on her forehead slightly wet her bangs, "Mom, I want to take the literary and art military test."


    When Han Wen frowned, she didn''t react, "What do you want to test?"


    Qingyue: "I want to learn dance, and I want to take the literary and art military test."


    The sun outside was a little hot, making Qingyue''s face red. Han Wen was stunned for a while and said coldly, "Don''t talk about it here, go into the house."


    Arriving in the room, Han Wen picked up Qingyue''s usual cup and poured her a glass of water, and then asked suspiciously, "Why do you want to take the literary and art military test so well?"


    As soon as I mentioned this Qingyue, I immediately became excited, "Mom, I went to see the performance of Miss Sister of the Art Troupe the day before yesterday. It was so beautiful and shocking. That kind of feeling is something I haven''t felt for so many years."


    "Mom, didn''t you all say before that I don''t have anything I want to do, but now that I have it, I want to take the literary and art military test."


    Han Wen looked at her excited eyes, and calmly analyzed: "If you really want to go to the art troupe, we will support you, but learning dance requires a foundation, you now..."


    Said that this Qingyue''s eyes were a little dim, and then said: "It doesn''t matter, I can practice from now on, even if I don''t pass the test, it doesn''t matter, at least I work hard."

 Chapter 454： who gives you confidence

    It was the first time that Han Wen saw Qingyue insist so much. After thinking for a moment, she replied, "Okay."


    "However, learning to dance can''t be done blindly. You have to find a teacher."


    When Qingyue heard it, she immediately smiled and replied, "Mom, my uncle said that as long as you agree with me to take the art troupe, the matter of finding a teacher will be handed over to him."


    Han Wen thought that she was not that familiar with the capital either, so she nodded immediately and said, "Okay, it''s better for someone to worry about you."


    When Qingyue saw her mother''s promise, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Han Wen noticed her abnormality and asked thoughtfully, "What''s wrong with this?"


    Qingyue whispered, "Mom, I want you to accompany me to class."


    After listening to it, Han Wen agreed without thinking, "Okay!" Anyway, it''s okay to be idle at home, it''s better to accompany the children to study.


    Seeing that she said for a long time that only Han Wen was at home alone, Qingyue asked curiously, "Where are my dad and Fubao?"


    Han Wen: "Your dad took Fubao to the library."


    Qingyue: "What about my third brother?"


    Han Wen: "Your third brother went out with grandma Shen next door early in the morning."


    Xiaolong has been studying at home with the old lady for the past few days, getting some rabbits and mice to do experiments every day. The old lady thinks that homeschooling is not enough for the past two days, so she simply takes Xiaolong to school to study while the school is on vacation.


    Qingyue''s face collapsed when she heard it, and she came back late and didn''t catch up on both sides.


    Then he got up and said to Han Wen, "Mom, is there any food at home? I''m hungry."


    Han Wen glanced at the time and asked in surprise, "Also, didn''t you eat at your uncle''s house?"


    When Qingyue heard this, she walked back to the kitchen and said, "I have eaten, but I am not full."


    At noon, as soon as Wang Hao and Fubao came back, Han Wen told Qingyue that she was going to be admitted to the art troupe.


    Because Wang Hao''s adoptive mother used to be the head of the art troupe, Wang Hao was quite familiar with this.


    Wang Hao''s brows were furrowed, and his face was also a little serious. "You must pay attention to basic skills in learning dance. Will Qingyue be a little older at this age?"


    Han Wen stood at the door and glanced outside, seeing that the door of Fu Bao and Qingyue was tightly closed, she said calmly, "Don''t talk about it, I''m also worried about this, I''m afraid that Qingyue''s time will be wasted. "


    Wang Hao only thought about Qingyue''s soft and weak appearance, and his heart palpitated: "Did you not talk to her about this when Qingyue told you?"


    Han Wen: "I said it, but Qingyue said that she has never been so eager for something, so she wants to try it, and even if she fails in the end, she will not regret it."


    Wang Hao was silent for a moment, thinking about the lack of desires and desires in the past few years, and finally nodded in agreement: "Then try first, practice for a summer vacation, and if you fail the exam, you can go back to study."


    Han Wen: "Well, that''s what I mean too."


    They agreed that Uncle Fu Jin would be very fast in the future, and before they could react, the person had already found it.


    Since then, Han Wen has started taking her baby to remedial classes, and by the way, she has also brought another idle person in the family, Fu Bao.


    Not long after Wang Hao was in the capital, he went south to a city where the reform was just announced.


    Han Wen asked him what he was going to do, but he didn''t say that he had no choice but to go with him.


    Huzi had a week off before they left.


    When I came back, I brought a large bag of dirty clothes, and Han Wen was so angry that she almost threw it out.


    He didn''t care at all, sitting lazily in the yard rubbing his clothes while instructing Xiaolong who was reading to press water for him.


    Xiaolong looked at his condescending appearance, and almost didn''t throw the book in his face.


    The two of them were washing clothes in the corner, and Fubao and Qingyue were practicing dancing in the middle of the yard.


    The day after tomorrow, Qingyue will have an exam, so I have been working hard these days.


    Huzi glanced at the dancing sister, then kicked Xiaolong with his feet, and asked with a puzzled face, "What''s the matter with them, how did they dance so well?"


    Xiaolong casually replied while flipping through the book: "You will have to take an examination for the art troupe in two days from the Qingyue, don''t you know?"


    Huzi: "I''m not at home, how do I know!"


    Xiaolong: "Then what do you think?"


    Hu Zi looked at it for a moment and replied seriously: "Qingyue is not bad, although her movements are stiff, she is still pretty."


    Xiaolong: "Where''s Fubao?"


    Hu Zi pouted, shook his head again, and said with a look of disgust: "Fu Bao is not very good, like a big moth."


    Xiaolong immediately shrugged and laughed, "I said the same thing back then, and my mother scolded it after hearing it."


    Hu Zi looked at him suspiciously after hearing this, "You didn''t say it in front of them, did you?"


    Xiaolong nodded sincerely.


    Hu Zi rolled his eyes at him helplessly, and replied with disgust: "Speak ill of others and say it in front of others, if you don''t scold you, who will you scold?"


    Xiaolong: "Didn''t I learn this from you?"


    Huzi: "I have never taught you such a stupid apprentice."


    The brothers were fighting back when they saw Fubao running over panting, "Second brother, third brother, what are you talking about?"


    Hu Zi''s face was not red and his heart was not beating, and he replied, "I didn''t say anything.


    Fubao: "I''m so tired, second brother, how did I dance just now?"


    Hu Zi said casually without blinking his eyes: "It''s pretty, I''ll practice more in the future."


    Fu Bao heard the red face full of smiles, and looked at Xiaolong proudly: "Look! It''s the second brother who has the vision."


    Xiaolong glanced at the sly and cunning Huzi, and could only say with tears: "Well, he has vision. You two are the same."


    Huzi turned his head and gave Xiaolong a vicious warning before he lowered his head and continued to wash his clothes.


    Han Wen accompanies Qingyue to practice for a while. Seeing that she has been practicing for a long time, she interrupts Qingyue, "Qingyue, rest for a while."


    Qingyue stopped, wiped the sweat from her forehead, took a sip of water from Han Wen''s hand, and said worriedly, "The exam is the day after tomorrow, I want to practice more."


    Han Wen: "Even if you have an exam, you have to combine work and rest."


    "You take a break first, and I''ll cut a watermelon for you to eat."


    Qingyue nodded, "Okay."


    When Han Wen left, Qingyue took the water and went to talk to Huzi and Xiaolong. "


    Huzi looked at Qingyue, who was tired and sweating profusely, and said with some distress: "I think you are doing well, you don''t need to work so hard."


    Qingyue sighed after hearing this, and replied somewhat disappointedly: "How can you do it if you don''t work hard! People have a better foundation than me, and they work harder than me!"


    Xiaolong also persuaded him, "I heard from Grandma Shen that dancing is also about talent. I think you are quite talented."


    Qingyue smiled bitterly, "Third brother, don''t comfort me, I know what I am."


    After hearing this, Fu Bao said, "Fourth sister, don''t be humble. Although you are a little worse than me, you are still much better than others."


    Hu Zi frowned after hearing this, "Who gave you confidence."


    Fu Bao: "Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 454： Climbing the Great Wall on a Hot Day

    Hu Zi was choked by Fu Bao''s natural tone, and his brows were tightly wrinkled together, as if he could kill a fly.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to reprimand Fubao, he heard Xiaolong laughing next to him, and then pointed at Hu Zixiao and said out of breath, "Second brother, as expected of your sister."


    Huzi immediately heard what Xiaolong meant, picked up the clothes in the basin and twisted it, picked up the basin with one hand and splashed the water on the open space beside him, and then replied angrily: "Go away!"


    Xiaolong quickly turned to the side before his brother moved his feet, and saw his brother poured the water and put the basin next to the well, then shook off the clothes and hung them on the rope, turned around and went to the kitchen.


    When he came out, he held half a piece of watermelon by himself with a spoon on it.


    When Fubao saw it, he immediately shouted: "Mom!"


    Han Wen came out of the kitchen with the cut watermelon and replied angrily, "What are you calling?"


    Fubao pointed at Huzi who entered the room and complained, "Mom, brother took half of the watermelon by himself."


    As Han Wen handed them the cut watermelon in the basket, she asked, "There''s still half of the kitchen, who do you eat?"


    Xiaolong didn''t like to eat melons and fruits, so he took a piece of watermelon and replied calmly, "I''m enough for this piece."


    Qingyue doesn''t like to eat very much, but she prefers to eat some fruit, but because she has to take an exam recently, she needs to keep in shape, so she doesn''t dare to eat it.


    "Mom, this one is enough for me."


    Hearing that the brothers and sisters didn''t eat, Fubao rolled his eyes and wanted to say that he could eat it.


    "Mom, I can..."


    Before she could say anything, Han Wen forcibly stuffed a piece, "You! Just eat this piece."


    Fubao pouted and looked unhappy. She was obviously already thinner, so why did she still think she was fat.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of the Qingyue exam, because everyone was idle at home and had nothing to do, so they wanted to go and have a look.


    Nacheng thought that as soon as Qingyue heard that they were going to go, she immediately began to get nervous, "Second brother, third brother, you...you don''t go, just let Mom go with me."


    Hu Zi had already packed up and sat on the sofa. Hearing Qingyue''s words, he asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Will the two of us affect you?"


    Qingyue nodded silently, and whispered back: "A little bit."


    Although she spoke in a low voice, she was still heard by Wang Hao, a person with super sensitive ears. Seeing that he didn''t care, he replied carelessly, "What''s the matter? It''s not like we haven''t seen it."


    "Besides, isn''t your dancing just for people to see? If we both go to see you, you are embarrassed. What will you do in front of so many audiences?"


    Qingyue was silent for a while and was finally persuaded by Huzi''s words, she nodded silently and asked Huzi and Xiaolong to go with them.


    Hu Zi rarely changed into casual clothes today, but it was a bit dark.


    Han Wen led Fubao and Qingyue to the back, looking at the two black and white sons in front of her, she couldn''t help but ask, "Are you two hot?"


    Xiaolong turned his head and shook his head, and replied calmly, "It''s not hot."


    Hu Zi was about to die from the heat, but when he thought of his mother''s happy and miserable words before departure, he immediately replied, "It''s not hot."


    Fortunately, the place where Qingyue took the exam was not too far away, and they arrived after a short walk.


    When they arrived, there were already a lot of little girls lining up, and some of them even started to warm up.


    When Qingyue saw the slender little girls in front of her, she suddenly became nervous, and silently grabbed Han Wen''s arm.


    Han Wen sensed Qingyue''s nervousness, and reached out to touch her hair to comfort her: "Take it easy and train at home."


    Qingyue nodded, and silently released Han Wen''s hand, imitating the little girl in front of her to press her legs.


    Xiaolong and Huzi stood at the door, looking at some young men in line, both of them were surprised.


    Xiaolongbo unrestrainedly tugged at Huzi''s clothes, and said in surprise, "Brother, have you seen it? Are there any men?"


    Hu Zi was also surprised, "Men also learn this?"


    Han Wen stood by and listened to the two whispering words, and she was speechless for a while, thinking how could she have such two sons of a douchebag.


    "You two can do it! Don''t be afraid of being heard."


    Hu Zi glanced back and saw that there was no one behind them and replied carelessly: "Isn''t there anyone behind them?"


    Han Wen: "..."


    Afraid that these two sons would lose face if they continued to talk, Han Wen hurriedly stopped: "You two can do it, find a place to sit first, don''t show off here."


    Huzi and Xiaolong looked around and felt that it was too early for the Qingyue exam! He didn''t talk back, and went to the seat to find a place obediently.


    When people are nervous, they will feel that time is getting faster and faster. Qingyue only feels that she has just started to press her legs, and it is her turn over there.


    "Mom~"


    Han Wen patted her arm lightly and said with a smile, "Take it easy, you can do it." Then she made a cheer.


    When Fubao saw it, he hurriedly cheered, "Fourth Sister, come on!"


    With the two of them by her side, Qingyue was also a lot more confident, she nodded firmly towards them and walked onto the stage.


    She was quite nervous when she got on the stage, but she suddenly relaxed when she saw her brother sitting behind the judges making faces at her.


    The presentations and performances that followed were also generous.


    After the performance, she breathed a sigh of relief, and the whole person relaxed a lot.


    Huzi and Xiaolong also ran over at this time, and praised excitedly: "You performed well just now."


    Qingyue''s excited little face blushed and replied with a smile: "Thank you, brother."


    Her grades didn''t come out on the same day. She had to wait three days before coming to see the grades. Seeing that they were all right, Han Wen would take them back.


    Seeing that people were waiting to see other people''s performances to predict their grades after the exam, Fu Bao asked curiously, "Mom, don''t we have to wait?"


    Han Wen replied calmly, "No need."


    There is no benefit to seeing it here now, except to add to the troubles.


    After exiting the gate of the art troupe, Hu Zi couldn''t wait to ask, "Mom, shall we go there next?"


    Han Wen looked at him and asked, "Do you want to go there?"


    Huzi: "There''s nothing to do when we go back anyway, why don''t we go climb the Great Wall?"


    Because of the Qingyue exam, Han Wen was afraid that she would wear sneakers on purpose to come out, "Climbing the Great Wall in such a hot day?"


    Huzi: "On a hot day, I''m afraid of the Great Wall! Think about how cool it is to sweat at this time!"


    Han Wen felt uncomfortable thinking about her sticky appearance, and shook her head decisively, "I''m not going."


    Hu Zi gave Qingyue and Fubao a wink when he saw that he was decisive.


    The two little girls immediately hugged Han Wen from left to right, and Qingyue said coquettishly, "Mom, let''s go together! Just let me relax."


    It would be fatal for a little girl of this age to act coquettishly, and Han Wen couldn''t hold back her agreement without a second.

 Chapter 456： You two are too bullying

    After climbing the Great Wall, Han Wen was so tired that she was out of breath, so she lay down on the sofa after entering the door.


    Fu Bao was also very tired, and followed Han Wen and pushed her, "Mom, go over there and make room for me."


    Hearing this, Han Wen moved to the side, looked at Hu Zi who was pouring water, and shouted weakly, "Pour me a glass too."


    Hu Zi first poured a cup and handed it to Qingyue, who was on the side. Then he picked up his mother and his sister''s exclusive cups and poured a cup for Han Wen and Fubao each.


    When they sent them over, seeing how tired the two of them looked, they couldn''t help but jokingly said, "I said you two are too bad, so where are you going?"


    Han Wen took the water that Huzi handed over, got up and drank it and then handed over the water glass, while handing it back, "Do you think everyone else is as strong as you and like a calf?"


    After saying that, he looked at the standing Huzi, Xiaolong and Qingyue, and said angrily, "Aren''t the three of you tired?"


    Before they could answer, they continued: "You three make dinner."


    When Xiaolong heard it, he immediately replied, "I''m going to take a bath, they''ll do it." Then he went back to the house to find his clothes, and went to the bathroom without looking back.


    The whole family knew about Xiaolong''s habit of cleanliness, and Han Wen didn''t want to touch her nose, so she said casually, "The two of you will do it."


    Without waiting for Huzi to refute, he dragged his tired body and stood up, "Hey! My old arms and legs can be considered tired."


    When he got to the door, he didn''t forget to turn around and put a fire on it, "When the meal is ready, don''t forget to call me."


    When Han Wen left the house, Huzi and Qingyue still had Fubao.


    Fubao lay lazily on the sofa, looking at her second brother''s unkind eyes, and immediately replied in a decisive tone: "Don''t look at me, I can''t do anything."


    Hu Zi looked at her with disgust, "We don''t dare to use you with your two brushes."


    After speaking, he turned to Qingyue and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Qingyue shook her head inexplicably.


    Huzi: "If you''re not hungry, I''ll do it later."


    When Fubao heard it, he was immediately happy, "I''m still hungry if you''re not hungry!"


    Hu Zi replied without looking up after hearing Fu Bao''s words: "If you''re hungry, make it yourself."


    "I''m out for a run."


    Fu Bao: "..."


    Why is the difference between sisters so big?


    Because of the large amount of training at school, Huzi was afraid that he would be tired if he didn''t exercise for a long time, so he continued to practice.


    When I finished the last lap around the street here, I happened to meet Fu Jin and Zhou Li coming back.


    Seeing their tiger son''s eyes instantly lit up, "Big Brother, Sister Zhou Li."


    Zhou Li looked at the sweaty Huzi and asked suspiciously, "You don''t stay at home on this hot day, why are you running around?"


    Hu Zi raised his head and wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the bags in the hands of the two and asked curiously, "It''s nothing, what are you holding?"


    Zhou Li smiled and replied, "Seafood, I know that you bought it for the Qingyue exam today."


    There was a hint of slyness in Hu Zi''s eyes, and then he replied with a smile: "The relationship is good, and today I have a good time."


    At night, people who should be busy in the kitchen are sitting in the living room eating watermelon.


    She was supposed to be eating watermelon in the living room, but she was busy in the kitchen.


    Qingyue was sitting on the sofa as if on pins and needles. Looking at Huzi, she couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Second brother, can sister Zhou Li and elder brother do it on such a hot day? Or should I go and help them?"


    Hu Zi glanced at the kind sister out of the corner of the eye, and then replied carelessly: "No, we are also doing this to promote their feelings."


    They''ve been talking for so long without any substantial progress, and they''re all worried about getting married.


    After taking a shower, Xiaolong felt a lot refreshed. He slumped on the sofa with the book, and after hearing Huzi''s words, he said, "That''s right, don''t worry about them."


    An hour later, Zhou Li and Fu Jin finally cooked a large table of dishes and came out. Looking at the four brothers and sisters lying on the sofa, Zhou Li finally couldn''t help it, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said angrily: " I said that the four of you are shameless, and if you don''t help, you really don''t do any work at all?"


    Hu Zi raised his head and glanced lazily at Zhou Li, "Sister, aren''t we here to create a chance for you to be alone?"


    "If the four of us go, my eldest brother will dislike us for getting in the way again."


    Fu Jin happened to be carrying the vegetables into the house at this time, and when he heard Hu Zi''s words, he replied without thinking, "I think you are just lazy, don''t try to blame me."


    Zhou Li and Hu Zi had grown up together and knew what virtue they were, so she was not polite, walked over and kicked Hu Zi''s leg, "Get up and go to work."


    Hu Zi looked at Zhou Li, who was about to get angry, and didn''t dare to provoke him. He honestly got up to help serve the dishes, and he didn''t forget to drag Xiaolong with him when he left.


    As soon as Hu Zi left, Zhou Li sat down where Hu Zi had just sat, with the fan blowing in front of her, she couldn''t help sighing comfortably.


    Fubao and Qingyue looked at Zhou Li, who looked like a woman, and couldn''t help but look at each other, and then asked boldly, "Sister, do your colleagues in your unit know that you are like this?"


    Zhou Li rolled her eyes at the two of them angrily, and then replied carelessly: "How is it possible, you can see the way my mother looks like."


    "I was gentle and considerate in our unit."


    When Fubao heard it, he looked like he was about to vomit. Zhou Li rushed over when he saw it, and the three of them rolled on the sofa in an instant.


    After a while of fuss, Zhou Li realized that she hadn''t seen her aunt yet. She straightened up immediately and asked in a serious tone, "What about uncle and aunt? Why didn''t you see them both?"


    Fu Bao couldn''t help but give her a blank look, "It''s been an afternoon, you just remembered."


    Zhou Li: "Fuck, I''ve only been here for two hours, and I was assigned to work as soon as I arrived."


    Qingyue: "My mother is sleeping in the house, and my father is on a business trip."


    Zhou Li: "Then why don''t you ask her to eat?"


    Qingyue nodded, "Of course I will, you sit down first, and I''ll call my mother." Then she knocked on the door.


    Han Wen had slept for so long, so she woke up as soon as Qingyue knocked on the door.


    When I opened the door, I saw the seafood on the table opposite, and immediately asked, "Who did you buy it?" When he asked, he glanced at the sofa, and then saw Zhou Li next to him.


    "When did you come?"


    Zhou Li: "It''s been a while."


    Thinking about the virtues of her children, Han Wen opened her mouth and asked, "What did you and Fu Jin do?"


    Zhou Li nodded.


    Han Wen couldn''t help but sighed and muttered, "You two are too bullying."


    Even so, when it came time to eat, she ate more than anyone else.


    "Qingyue, hand me the crab beside you."


    Hu Zi had a black line, "Mom, have you eaten six?"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    I went to the hospital yesterday for a checkup, so I didn''t change

 Chapter 457： Gather less and leave more

    Han Wen raised her eyebrows and replied angrily, "What''s the matter? You won''t let others eat it if you don''t eat it yourself?"


    Seeing his mother like this, Huzi reached out and brought the crab plate, "Hey! It''s all yours."


    Han Wen gnawed on the crab legs and replied, "It''s all mine, tell you all not to rob me."


    Fubao and the others immediately replied affirmatively: "Don''t grab it, you can eat it yourself!"


    Crabs are time-consuming and labor-intensive animals, and few of them like to eat them.


    After dinner, Zhou Li and Fu Jin left together. There was no way they could compare with the student party.


    Two days later, Han Wen took Qingyue to the art troupe to check the results.


    Before she left, Qingyue had been very nervous and kept talking to Han Wen.


    Only then did Han Wen realize that Qingyue would turn into a chatter when she was nervous.


    "Mom, you go to help me take a look first, and just tell me after reading it."


    Han Wen: "Don''t you see it yourself?"


    Qingyue: "I dare not."


    There was no way for Han Wen to go to see it for Qingyue, because there were few people recruited by the art troupe, so Han Wen saw Qingyue''s name at a glance, but the ranking was not very good, the last one.


    But it didn''t prevent Han Wen from being excited. She rushed out of the crowd and waved at Qingyue who was waiting beside her. Qingyue knew that she should have passed the exam when she saw her mother''s expression, and hurried over to take a look.


    After seeing his name on the bulletin board, he pulled Han Wen up and jumped up, "Mom, mom, I really passed the exam."


    Han Wen was also happy, "I passed the test, I passed the test."


    After being excited for a while, the two calmed down. Han Wen took Qingyue''s hand and said vigorously, "Let''s go! Mom will take you to buy clothes."


    Qingyue was a little embarrassed, "Mom, no need, I have a lot of clothes." Besides, the ones bought here are not as good-looking as the ones made by the mother.


    Han Wen also thought of this, and continued: "Then let''s go and pull a piece of cloth first, and I''ll make it for you when I get home."


    Since everyone knew that Qingyue was going to stay in the capital, they all began to persuade Han Wen to want her to stay in the capital. With Han Wen''s education level, everyone would be very welcome to teach at any high school.


    But these were all rejected by Han Wen. She was used to the plain life on Heijiao Island and did not want to integrate into the fast-paced big city.


    When Wang Hao came back from a business trip, the two brought Fubao home.


    Hu Zi and Fu Jin stood side by side on the platform watching the passing train, and said helplessly, "It seems that only Dad can make Mom come here to live."


    Fu Jin: "Well, but I think it should be very fast with my father''s ability."


    Huzi: "I hope!"


    "Brother, I''ll go back to school tomorrow. You and my sister will run more over the yard."


    Fu Jin: "Don''t worry! When we are free to see you."


    Tiger: "Okay."


    When we left, the family of five was left with a family of three when we returned.


    Han Wen touched Fubao''s head and said with some emotion, "When you get older, you''ll be left with my dad and me."


    Fubao turned to look at Han Wen''s bright eyes and replied, "Mom, have you been looking forward to this day?"


    Han Wen was taken aback: "How did you know?"


    Fubao: "Last time you told my dad that when we were all gone, you two would travel around the world, and I heard you all." Gu


    Han Wen reluctantly tapped Fu Bao''s forehead, "Just you."


    Fubao turned around and threw himself into Wang Hao''s arms, "Dad, look at my mother bullying me again."


    Han Wen glanced at Wang Hao, rubbed her forehead, and said angrily, "I forgot to leave with my group, and you are the only ones left."


    Wang Hao smiled and replied, "Then you have to keep a low profile in the future, otherwise our grandfathers won''t be easy to bully."


    Back at Heijiao Island, everything returned to normal, and the family of three did their own work without disturbing each other.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the summer of 1987. Fu Bao successfully entered the first year of high school, and Han Wen also ushered in her summer vacation.


    On this day, the family of three is all at home, busy inside and out.


    "Fubao, you pack all your sister''s clothes out for her to dry."


    Fubao: "Got it." Then he went back to the house and packed up all the clothes in the kitchen. He complained as he walked, "What activity do you think my sister is doing! I haven''t been able to come back during the Chinese New Year."


    Han Wen: "During the New Year, didn''t I say that I went to the condolence performance from the army, and now I''m back."


    Fu Bao frowned and sighed: "Anyway, our family has to have one less person every year during the Chinese New Year."


    Wang Hao: "You don''t have to wait for the Chinese New Year, now that everyone is together."


    Fubao: "That''s not because my eldest brother wants to marry Zhou Li, otherwise they can come back."


    When Han Wen heard this, she turned around and gave Fu Bao a brain break, "Then you will complain in front of them later."


    Fubao rubbed his head and said reluctantly, "It''s not because I dare not."


    Han Wen: "If you don''t dare, hurry up to work, so that they can come back and mumble about us for a while."


    Fubao: "With you here, who would dare!"


    Han Wen raised her hand and threatened, "Let''s go soon."


    Fubao: "Go, go, I''ll go right now."


    As the children grow up, the family spends less and less time together. Every time it''s either she or he has something to do, not even for the New Year.


    Because of his uncle''s relationship, Fu Jin slowly moved towards the path of politics. When his edge began to show, he was directly transferred from the capital to be responsible for the newly planned city. Han Wen has not seen it for more than a year. he is.


    Zhou Li became a foreign correspondent because of her career plan. Fortunately, Han Qing was also sent out at the time, so the two of them could take care of each other together.


    Xiaolong went to university and engaged in scientific research. He was supposed to graduate and work this year, but Mrs. Shen felt that he was very talented in this area, so she suggested that he continue his postgraduate studies, so he was the one who came back the longest among the brothers and sisters.


    Qingyue has developed very well in the art troupe in recent years, and has become a pillar in the troupe. In the past few years, it was fine. She could come back during winter and summer vacations, and gradually became busy. , I haven''t been able to come back even for the New Year.


    Huzi became the most mysterious person in their family, because the time of his return was uncertain every time, sometimes even at 2:00 in the middle of the night, and he disappeared again the next morning.


    Han Wen had asked in a side-by-side manner, but she didn''t ask anything.


    Wang Hao knew a lot, and every time he saw Hu Zi, he had an expression worthy of his son.


    Han Wen also asked Wang Hao quietly, but he refused to say anything, so Han Wen was angry with him for a while.


    Han Wen took out all the children''s clothes left at home and hung them up. She turned around and asked the grandfather who cleaned the house, "Have you two packed up?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s almost there."


    Han Wen: "When you''re ready, go shopping with me, so that they won''t be hungry when they come back."

 Chapter 458： help at home

    Fubao stood in the middle of the yard watching them cleaning and grocery shopping and couldn''t help but muttered, "Mom, we are too used to them, so we should let them come back and do it by themselves."


    Han Wen replied without looking back: "Okay! Go ahead and talk."


    Fu Bao: "..."


    "Dad, look at my mother."


    Wang Hao came out of the house with a basket for shopping, closed the door and pulled Fu Bao, "Okay, don''t worry about it."


    "If your brother or sister finds out, I''ll have to deal with you again."


    Fubao muttered unconvinced: "It''s really as soon as the tiger comes back, I''ll become a monkey."


    Wang Hao was so amused by Fu Bao that he joked with a smile on his face: "I didn''t expect you to be quite self-aware."


    Fubao may be the kind of person who goes up to the sky with a compliment, and immediately replied proudly: "Of course, I have always been aware of my family status in our family."


    Han Wen glanced at her after hearing what she said, and suspected that her daughter was heartless.


    When I arrived at the supply and marketing agency, Han Wen started buying, buying and buying, a little pork loin, three pounds of pork ribs, two pounds of shrimp, two pounds of clams, four pounds of crabs, and one kilogram of sea...


    After a while, Fu Bao and Wang Hao were full of vegetables.


    Fubao carried the vegetables and smelled the chicken and duck in the vegetable market, so tired that he was about to collapse.


    "Dad, are you tired?"


    Wang Hao nodded sincerely, "Tired."


    Let him exercise in the morning, and let him go out with Han Wen to buy groceries would be useless.


    Fubao: "Mom, are you finished buying it? Our refrigerator won''t be able to open after you buy it."


    As the children have entered the society in the past two years, except for not going home, everything is fine.


    For example, their family''s current standard of living has gone straight to a well-off.


    Fu Jin bought them a TV and pressed the phone, Huzi bought them a refrigerator, and Qingyue bought them a new sofa.


    If Wang Hao hadn''t stopped them, these children might have collected money for them to buy a car.


    Anyway, the household appliances that are popular in the world are now in use in their home, and they are envious of Mrs. Li and the others. When they have nothing to do, they always come to their house to sit and watch TV by the way.


    Han Wen glanced down at the three of them with vegetables in their hands. After thinking about it, they bought everything they needed to buy, and then they were ready to go home.


    When they entered the village, they happened to meet Xiaolong and Qingyue who came back together.


    In recent years, Qingyue has become more and more handsome, and her stature has also changed a lot, with a slim appearance.


    I was also surprised to see the three of them Xiaolong and Qingyue, "Mom and Dad, what are you doing?"


    After hearing this, Fu Bao took the initiative to pick up the vegetables in his hands without waiting for Han Wen and Wang Hao to answer, and replied breathlessly, "I didn''t see so many dishes, so I went shopping."


    Wang Hao saw the suitcase in Qingyue''s hand and took the initiative to bring it over.


    Qingyue quickly refused: "Dad, I''ll do it."


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen and replied calmly, "I''m coming, you go and talk to your mother."


    Qingyue knew that her father was the one who said nothing, so she took the initiative to run towards Han Wen when she thanked her, "Mom, I''ll get it for you."


    Han Wen didn''t have much in her hands, but Wang Hao and Fu Bao took the most. "No, I''ll just carry it myself."


    "Are you tired from the car?"


    Qingyue shook her head, her smile sweeter and sweeter, "I''m not tired."


    Then he turned his head towards Fu Bao and said, "Fu Bao, I''ll take it for you."


    Fubao was not polite when he heard it, and handed a few pasts that didn''t have much weight.


    A few of them walked in front of them talking and laughing, and then they suffered the little dragon who followed behind.


    Carrying an oversized suitcase in his hand, Xiaolong slowly followed behind Wang Hao.


    Seeing his strenuous appearance, Wang Hao reprimanded with a dark face: "A big boy who can''t even carry a suitcase, what can he do to eat."


    Xiaolong really wanted to cry, but who knew that Qingyue would bring such a big suitcase when she came back!


    "Dad, this suitcase is heavy."


    Wang Hao: "You won''t bring a little less!"


    Xiaolong: "This box is not mine, the one in your hand is."


    Wang Hao flipped the light box in his hand and replied without thinking, "Get a box for your sister, there''s so much nonsense, I think you just lack exercise."


    Xiaolong: "..." His father''s eccentric eyes really haven''t changed at all over the years.


    When they got home and saw the clothes in the yard full of drying, Qingyue and Xiaolong were stunned for a moment and then returned to their original state.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw Xiao Huang walking towards them tremblingly. Xiao Huang has grown old these years and is not as energetic as before.


    The moment Qingyue saw Xiao Huang, she squatted down regardless, touched Xiao Huang''s head, and choked out its name.


    Xiao Huang tilted his head and gently rubbed Qingyue''s palm, then closed his eyes and lay on the ground enjoying it.


    Han Wen was amused when she saw it, "Qingyue, take it to the utility room! It''s not hot anymore."


    Qingyue nodded, "Okay." Then she carefully hugged Xiao Huang.


    Ask Qingyue to send Xiao Huang, and a few of them entered the house with some things.


    Xiaolong looked at the clean living room, turned his head and asked, "Mom, when will my brother come back?"


    Han Wen: "Your eldest brother will arrive tomorrow, your second brother is not sure."


    Xiaolong couldn''t help but jokingly said, "My eldest brother who got married is slower than us drinking."


    Han Wen put down what was in her hand, and couldn''t help but reply: "You are his younger brother, it''s fine if you don''t help, and you don''t have the door to drink."


    Xiaolong gave her Qingyue''s suitcase and pushed it into her room.


    Going out and walking to the sofa, he sat down and looked back lazily, "I knew it."


    Qingyue came back after delivering Xiao Huang, and when she saw that Han Wen was putting ingredients in the refrigerator, she turned around and went to help, "Mom, let me come!"


    Han Wen looked at the pure white dress that Qingyue was wearing, and hurriedly refused: "I''ll do it, you can''t work with this dress."


    Qingyue: "Then I''ll change it."


    Han Wen: "Don''t need it now, I''ll change it tomorrow."


    "How long will you two stay here this time?"


    Qingyue: "I didn''t rest during my annual leave, so I can stay at home for half a month this time."


    After listening, Han Wen asked Xiaolong, "How about you?"


    Xiaolong frowned and thought for a while, "I can stay for more than ten days! Look at my mentor, if he calls me, I have to go back."


    After speaking, he got up and walked towards the refrigerator, "Mom, what shall we have for lunch?"


    Han Wen packed up and got up and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Xiaolong saw what her mother bought just now, so he opened his mouth politely and replied, "Boil two fish and bake some pancakes."


    It just so happened that Han Wen didn''t know what to do for them. Since it was better to have some dishes.


    Then he walked towards Xiaolong''s house, ready to call Wang Hao to help, "Wang Hao, what are you doing?"


    Wang Hao was knocking on the bed with a nail in his hand, "This bed is a little loose, I''ll fix it."

 Chapter 459： too weak

    Huzi and the others used to run around on these beds when they were young. Several of the bed boards were trampled and damaged. They were all repaired by Wang Hao. Hao.


    This time, the mattress was lifted for them, and a few broken pieces were found. Wang Hao couldn''t help but move his hands again.


    Han Wen glanced at the bed full of funnels and said helplessly: "Okay, don''t fix it, wait for them to come back and get a new one."


    "You have to buy a big bed, or where will Zhou Li and Fu Jin get married?"


    Wang Hao: "Okay, let''s buy them together when they come back and let them choose what they like."


    Han Wen: "Well, it''s alright, don''t do it, come over to help cook first."


    Wang Hao got off the Huzi bed with a hammer, "Where are Qingyue and Xiaolong? Why don''t you let them help you?"


    Han Wen: "The children have just returned, let them rest."


    Wang Hao: "That''s right." After he put the things away, he followed Han Wen to the kitchen.


    "Go to the refrigerator and take the fish out, wash it outside, and wash the dishes on the ground for me."


    Wang Hao picked up the small green vegetables in the place and asked suspiciously, "Have you washed them all?"


    Han Wen: "No need, just wash half of it." After speaking, she went to have a face wash.


    As soon as the two of them divided their jobs, Qingyue and Xiaolong changed their clothes and walked in, "Mom, we will help you."


    Seeing that they were all changed, Han Wen was not polite, "Help me start the fire."


    "Where''s Fubao? Are you listening to the radio again?"


    Qingyue hurriedly replied: "No, I fell asleep."


    Han Wen: "This child either eats or sleeps every day."


    Qingyue: "Anyway, there''s nothing wrong with her, so let her sleep if she wants to sleep!"


    Xiaolong sat in front of the stove to make a good fire, looked at Han Wen and asked, "Mom, have you decided that my brother will live there after he gets married?"


    Han Wen bowed her head and replied, "After thinking about it, let the two of them live in the school."


    In recent years, the schools on the island have developed very well, and more teachers have come to teach outside, so the school has built a staff dormitory next to it. Because Han Wen is the dean of the high school department, she was also successfully assigned house.


    Xiaolong: "I said why didn''t we start construction at our house! So you''ve already thought about it."


    Han Wen: "I don''t want to ask them to come back and get married."


    After making lunch, Qingyue wanted to call Fubao for dinner, but was stopped by Han Wen, "Qingyue, don''t shout, she should come out in a while."


    Qingyue''s eyes were a little confused, and she didn''t seem to believe it.


    Han Wen pulled her down and sat down. As soon as everyone started eating, Fu Bao came out of the room, rubbed his eyes, and said angrily, "Mom, don''t call me when you eat."


    Han Wen: "You have to shout, your nose is like a cat."


    Fu Bao angrily snorted at Han Wen, then ran out to wash his hands, and when he came back, he took a big cake and ate.


    With the help of Qingyue and Xiaolong at home, the speed of preparing things will be faster.


    Early the next morning, Han Wen took Qingyue to the village next door to buy cotton. She had already bought the cotton, and she could put on the quilt when she bought the cotton.


    Xiaolong and Fubao followed Wang Hao to the school to pack up and buy furniture.


    Fu Jin and Zhou Li arrived in the afternoon. When they arrived, there was no one at home, so Fu Jin had no choice but to follow Zhou Li to Wang Dani''s house.


    "Auntie." Fu Jin shouted respectfully when he saw Wang Dani.


    Wang Dani was also very happy to see the two of them. "You two are back. Your parents went to the school to pack your things for you. You wait at home for a while, they should be back in a while."


    As soon as Fu Jin heard that his parents had gone to the school to pack things for him, he couldn''t sit still. He handed over the gifts he brought to Wang Dani and went to find his parents.


    It happened that Wang Dani also whispered to Zhou Li and did not leave him.


    When Fu Jin arrived at the school, Han Wen and the others were cleaning the house and installing furniture. Except for the bed, they bought all the wardrobes, desks, and pots in a mess. They also bought a lot of red balloons.


    "mom!"


    Hearing the familiar shout, Han Wen turned her head and looked back, and saw that Fu Jin was wearing a white shirt and black suit pants rushing towards them.


    "Boss." Han Wen shouted in surprise.


    Fu Jin took a few steps and then trotted over. He ran to the front and wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked with a puzzled face, "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Han Wen: "Clean up the house for you."


    After hearing this, Fu Jin looked confused, "What house are you cleaning?"


    Fu Jin knew that his mother had allocated a dormitory at the school, but he did not know that the dormitory was for his marriage.


    Han Wen: "Clean up the house where you got married, you''re a foolish child."


    Fu Jin understood what was going on as soon as he heard it, "You don''t need to clean up the knot at home."


    Han Wen: "I don''t have a place at home, so how can I get married at home."


    Fu Jin took her arm and replied firmly, "I think it''s good to knot at home."


    Han Wen asked helplessly, "At home, where will you stay on your wedding night?"


    Fu Jin replied without thinking: "Where I used to live now, I will live now! Let Zhou Li and Qingyue live there."


    "Anyway, I''ll be staying at home for two days. I''ve discussed it with Zhou Li."


    Hearing this, Han Wen reprimanded angrily: "Okay, don''t **** me here, if you''re really like this, it''s not enough for us to laugh at us."


    Xiaolong, who was working in the house, had already heard Fu Jin''s voice. At this time, he was carrying the wardrobe with his father, and when he heard Fu Jin''s talk was endless, he couldn''t help shouting: "Brother, don''t talk about it, hurry up. Come in and help."


    Fu Jin didn''t care about the objection when he heard it, and hurried into the house to help carry the cabinet.


    Seeing that Xiaolong couldn''t take it anymore, he hurried over to help lift a corner, Xiaolong gritted his teeth and moved to the side, looking at Fu Jin''s white shirt, black pants and leather shoes, he couldn''t help saying, "You didn''t change clothes when you came here. ?"


    Fu Jin also gritted his teeth and moved to the side, "No, if you are not at home, I will change it somewhere."


    Wang Hao lifted the side easily, looked at the two struggling sons, and shook his head helplessly. These two are too weak. If the tiger son is there, they will use three people to do it, and the two of them will be easy. Loosely done.


    Xiaolong noticed his dad''s eyes, just like the roundworm in his stomach, and said vigorously, "Dad, do you think we are not as good as my second brother?"


    Wang Hao: "Huh?"


    Xiaolong: "You don''t have to admit it, I''ve seen it all. I''m studying psychology recently, and I can tell what you''re thinking by just looking at you."


    Seeing that he was seen through, Wang Hao stopped pretending and replied calmly: "Indeed, you two are too weak, haven''t you exercised recently?"

 Chapter 460： Wang Hao resigns

    The three of them worked together to lift the wardrobe to the corner and put it away. Xiaolong straightened up and hammered his waist, and replied with a slight complaint: "I stay in the laboratory every day, so I don''t have time to exercise."


    Fu Jin also followed: "Me too, I can''t wait to be used by two people by myself, and I don''t have any time for myself."


    "When I was young, I thought it would be good to go to work when I grew up, but now I look back at it as a child."


    Xiaolong: "I am also quite touched."


    Wang Hao straightened up and looked at the tidy up room, and said indifferently, "Where did you guys go, so you started to complain?"


    Fu Jin: "Dad, we''re just talking to you."


    "No matter how hard or tired we are outside, we all grit our teeth and insist, how dare we complain."


    Wang Hao: "It''s about the same."


    "Okay, we''re almost done here, go home first!"


    When the three of them came out of the house, Han Wen saw the dirt sticking on Wang Hao''s body, so she naturally walked up to Wang Hao and patted it.


    Wang Hao turned around and looked at it, and replied uncertainly, "It should have been rubbed while carrying the cabinet."


    Before going to bed at night, Fu Jin, who was supposed to go back to the house to sleep, knocked on the door of their bedroom, "Dad, Mom, are you asleep?"


    Han Wen was already sitting on the bed at this time, and Wang Hao was still opening the door for the child. "


    Wang Hao put down the book and got up to open the door for Fu Jin.


    When he came back in the afternoon, Fu Jin changed into a new suit, with **** pants and white short sleeves, looking much younger.


    "Dad, are you still reading?" Fu Jin asked in surprise, looking at the architecture on the table.


    Wang Hao: "I have nothing to do to take a look, why are you here?"


    Wang Hao sat on the bed and sat with Han Wen, looking at Fu Jin.


    Fu Jin sat down where Wang Hao was sitting just now, took out an envelope from the pocket on his big pants and put it on the table, "Dad, Mom, this is a little bit of my mind."


    Han Wen glanced at him suspiciously, reached out and took the envelope, opened it and looked at it, then gave Wang Hao another look.


    "You kid, how much have you earned over the years?" Han Wen joked with a smile.


    Fu Jin touched his head embarrassedly, "You don''t want the money I''ve earned over the years, and I have nowhere to spend it, so I''ve saved it all."


    Wang Hao: "If you have nowhere to spend, save it. My mom and I don''t need you if you have money."


    When Fu Jin heard it, he became anxious, "This is the money for my marriage, you must take it."


    "I can''t let you all out, I won''t take it at all myself!"


    Wang Hao wanted to say something, but felt Han Wen stabbed him, Wang Hao looked at her with a puzzled face.


    Hearing Han Wen say with a smile, "Since it''s your marriage money, we''ll accept it. It just so happens that your dad and I are short of money for this period of time."


    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen with a confused look, "When did his family run out of money?"


    Fu Jin breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Han Wen''s words.


    "Parents...then I" went back. He was halfway up, and then he remembered something and sat back again.


    Looking at Wang Hao with embarrassment, "Dad!"


    As soon as Wang Hao looked like this, he knew that he had something to say, "If you have anything, just say it."


    Fu Jin scratched his head and showed a simple and honest expression, "Dad, I want you to help me over there."


    Wang Hao was stunned for a moment and frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Fu Jin: "My development has encountered some resistance. I want you to help me deal with it."


    Wang Hao''s expression was also very serious at this time, "It''s not going well."


    Fu Jin nodded and narrated with a serious face: "My production and construction have been hindered."


    "I want to build roads and buildings, but many people don''t agree, and I can''t find anyone who can undertake the project, so I want you to help me over there."


    "I know that you understand transportation, and you know more about purchasing than the average person. I am most at ease with this matter."


    Wang Hao also knew where Fu Jin went. It used to be a small fishing village. Uncle Fu Jin must be paving the way for him by transferring him to that place now.


    He didn''t immediately agree, but was silent for a moment before replying: "I''ll think about this before replying to you."


    Fu Jin''s expression was very calm. Hearing his father say this, he calmly replied, "Okay."


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    As soon as Fu Jin left, Han Wen began to observe Wang Hao''s expression, trying to see something from his face, but unfortunately Wang Hao was too good at this, and Han Wen didn''t see it at all.


    "Hey! What do you think?"


    Wang Hao turned to look at Han Wen and replied seriously, "I don''t know if I should go now, what do you think?"


    Han Wen: "To be honest, this opportunity is very good. How many years have you been in the position of the team captain of the supply and marketing cooperative? Now there is an opportunity that can reflect your personal value, why not go?"


    After hearing this, Wang Hao touched Han Wen''s head with a smile on his face, "If I go, we might be separated."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, "What''s the matter, when you get a firm foothold there, I''ll go to you."


    Wang Hao asked with a smile, "Not a teacher?"


    Han Wen: "Dang! Then I will open my own school and be the boss."


    Wang Hao was a little surprised, "I didn''t expect you to have such an ideal?"


    Han Wen: "People always have to be a little ideal. Besides, I have been a teacher for so many years, so I should have some time for myself."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Han Wen listened to the bright eyes and asked, "You agree?"


    Wang Hao nodded and said pretending to be mature: "Agreed! After staying in this position for so many years, it''s time to move."


    Han Wen smiled and replied, "Okay."


    Wang Hao: "Don''t tell Fu Jin about this first, and tell him when I deal with it."


    Han Wen smiled contentedly, "Well, tell him yourself!"


    "Okay, go to sleep! There''s a lot of work to do tomorrow."


    Wang Hao: "Yeah."


    The next morning Wang Hao went to the supply and marketing cooperative. Since the decision has been made, he cannot hesitate.


    Li Daguo''s father sat in the office and listened to Wang Hao''s words for a while before signing the resignation report.


    "Our supply and marketing agency has been in a bit of a downturn recently, but I didn''t expect you to leave."


    Wang Hao took the document signed by Li Jianhua and replied with a smile: "No way, this kid wants you to help him, why don''t we go."


    When Li Jianhua heard Wang Hao say this, his expression softened, leaning back on the chair, and said casually, "You! I really raised a few good sons, all of them are so good."


    "The place where your eldest son is staying is the place for reform and opening up that was personally designated by the above?"


    Wang Hao squinted and smiled, "I don''t know about that. I''m too busy with my team! There''s still time to worry about him."

 Chapter 461： Kiyotsuki

    Li Jianhua took out a pack of cigarettes from the drawer, smoked one and threw it to Wang Hao, then took out one and lit it, took a sip and said lightly: "You! It''s an old fox, if you don''t know what Fu Jin does , can you say go?"


    Wang Hao: "I really don''t know. My daughter-in-law wanted me to go. She said that I was in the supply and marketing cooperative every day with a cigarette in my mouth.


    Li Jianhua flicked the cigarette ash with his fingers and leaned forward, "You just listen to your daughter-in-law like that?"


    Wang Hao smoked a cigarette and smiled, "If I don''t listen to her, can my family live so well?"


    There is no one who does not envy him by asking anyone on this island.


    Li Jianhua''s eyes also flashed a trace of envy, "You said this person! What a life."


    "Imagine that when you first got married, it was such a riot, that you are living so well now. Let''s not talk about the child''s ability. Even the wife is so good."


    "I heard that all the people who come to our island to study high school are for your daughter-in-law?"


    Wang Hao likes to hear others compliment his daughter-in-law the most, and his smile is not modest at all, "My daughter-in-law is not very good at teaching, it''s enough to see the tigers."


    Li Jianhua nodded in admiration, "I really admire your daughter-in-law about these children, it''s really not easy to train a few naughty children into college students, I''ll invite you two when you have time. drink wine."


    Wang Hao: "Don''t wait until you''re free. The day after tomorrow, Fu Jin gets married. Come and have a wedding."


    Li Jianhua: "Okay! We''ll be fine anyway, I''ll be there someday."


    Wang Hao: "Okay, then I''ll go back first, there''s still a lot of work to do at home!" He got up and threw the cigarette **** into the ashtray on the table and swaggered away.


    When they got home, Han Wen was doing things in the yard. Those of them who didn''t want to go to the hotel when they got married, they all did it at home. Han Wen was organizing the things she bought to see if there were any leaks.


    As soon as Wang Hao came over, Han Wen smelled a scent, sniffed carefully, and said, "Are you smoking again?"


    Wang Hao replied calmly, "I took one from Jianhua''s place. Why is your nose so sharp?"


    Han Wen: "Besides you, we don''t have anyone else to breathe, so my nose can''t work."


    Wang Hao shrugged and didn''t speak. As far as he knew, these boys in the family smoked, but they didn''t dare in front of Han Wen.


    Because there was only a faint smell of smoke on Wang Hao''s body, Han Wen didn''t bother to speak to him, and turned the matter over after a few words.


    "Do you have anything else to do?"


    Wang Hao stretched out his hand to see what Han Wen had bought and asked, "It''s alright! What''s wrong?"


    Han Wen: "It''s okay, just take a few children to the city to buy things! We have to go to work tomorrow, we don''t have anything yet!"


    Wang Hao thought that this was a big deal, and hurriedly said, "I''ll go now."


    "I''m on my way to visit our mother! Do you have anything for her?"


    Han Wen is so busy right now that she can''t remember what to bring, "I don''t have anything to bring, just tell them don''t forget to come and drink the day after tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow, it''s about Wang Dani''s preparation for drinking. She can''t control that."


    Wang Hao: "Okay." After speaking, he went into the room and called Fu Jin and his sisters.


    When they came out to leave, Han Wen saw the gift that Qingyue brought to his grandmother, and then she remembered that she even made a dress for her mother and her father, and hurriedly shouted: "Qingyue, you etc."


    "Go to my house and bring the clothes from the sewing machine to your grandma and grandpa to try, and let them wear it on your elder brother''s wedding day."


    Qingyue answered quickly and ran to get something.


    After they left for a while, Sister-in-law Li, Li Jing and Qiangzi''s mother came, "Isn''t it finished yet?"


    Han Wen slapped her old waist, not too tired, "No! It''s not waiting for you to come over and put on the quilt."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then don''t talk about it anymore, hurry up and work!"


    They first spread the mat in the living room, and then came out with cotton and cloth, because it was very troublesome to do it by hand.


    Sitting on one side, Sister-in-law Li asked while sewing, "Why did your Fu Jin and Zhou Li get married in such a hurry, the time is too tight!"


    Han Wen sat on the other side and sewed. The two of them shared a bed, and Li Jing shared a bed with Qiangzi''s mother.


    "Hey! These children are busy, what should I do if I don''t have to hurry for the two days of vacation? We can''t keep dragging it on!"


    When Qiangzi''s mother heard it, she hurriedly agreed: "Now this child doesn''t know what to do with each other, and he doesn''t go home all day."


    "You said that your children run far away, and it''s normal if they don''t come back. My family works in the city. If they don''t come back every two or three months, I don''t know what to do."


    Sister-in-law Li immediately replied: "That''s right, in my big country, I stayed in the province after graduation, and I don''t know what to do. I only come back once a year and a half."


    "I''ve discussed with my old Li, and I''ll bring him back during the new year. Do you think it''s not good to be a policeman on the island or in the city?"


    "Where is this policeman?"


    Qiangzi''s mother: "What I''m saying is that our island has developed quite well in the past few years. It''s really impossible for me to get Qiangzi back."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then don''t. Qiangzi is not the same as a big country. I heard from a big country that Qiangzi is still developing in the city."


    Qiangzi''s mother sighed helplessly, "I have to say it! It''s still good for Xiaohan and Teacher Li. There are so many children, and they are popular enough to come back in turn."


    Han Wen took a rest after sewing, and replied bluntly, "You are envious when you are older, but I never saw you so envious when you were young."


    Sister-in-law Li smiled embarrassingly. Huzi and these children were incredible when they were young. They fought one-on-one, and their children fought one-on-five. Every day, people came to Han Wen to complain. Han Wen was so angry that she wanted to throw all the children out.


    At that time, Sister-in-law Li was still sitting in front of their house laughing at Han Wen''s worry.


    Sister-in-law Li: "If we were as obedient as we are now, we would be envious."


    After speaking, he seemed to remember something, and asked with a little gossip: "Xiao Han, how old is Qingyue in your family, do you have a partner?"


    As soon as Han Wen heard it, she knew what Sister Li''s idea was. When Qingyue came back this time, Sister Li looked at Qingyue with the same eyes she had when looking at Zhou Li.


    Han Wen: "There it is! You also know that Fu Jin and Qingyue have different identities. I''ll have the final say on Fu Jin''s marriage, and Qingyue''s marriage has to be up to her uncle."


    With the rise of Uncle Fu Jin about Fu Jin and Qingyue, they are no longer hiding it, so the families who are close to them all know the identities of Fu Jin and Qingyue.


    And what she said was the truth. One of the two brothers and sisters always had to choose a family marriage.

 Chapter 462： almost exhausted

    After listening to Han Wen''s words, Sister-in-law Li flashed a trace of regret in her eyes, and then said with a smile, "It''s a pity, such a good little girl."


    Qiangzi''s mother also knew what Sister Li meant, for fear that Han Wen would be unhappy with what she said, and hurriedly joked: "What a pity, Uncle Qingyue is so powerful, maybe he has to find a golden tortoise-in-law for Qingyue. !"


    Sister-in-law Li smiled helplessly and said, "What I''m saying is that this little girl Qingyue must find a good one. When Qingyue gets married, you can''t forget to invite us to a wedding wine."


    Han Wen: "That''s for sure, you all have to get married in my family."


    "If you don''t come, I have to go to your house to find you."


    Sister-in-law Li: "Then you are really welcome."


    Because there were two quilts to cover, there was a lot of work for the two quilts. Han Wen left them at home for lunch before they were finished at noon, and they were all finished in the afternoon.


    After putting on the quilt, the three of them helped tidy things up again before leaving.


    Not long after they left, Wang Hao came back with the children, each carrying an item in his hand.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao originally wanted to buy them popular furniture, but the two children refused to let them, so they had no choice but to buy some simple things.


    As soon as they bought things, they were almost ready, and they just waited for the appointment tomorrow. The custom here is that they want to find a matchmaker, and Han Wen found Sister Li without thinking.


    After all, if it wasn''t for their children, it wouldn''t have been revealed so soon.


    In the early morning of the next day, Han Wen and Wang Hao started to pack their things. They bought a few baskets yesterday, put the prepared things in the baskets, and placed the cut happy characters in order. in.


    By the time everything was ready, Han Wen was already quite tired, she straightened up and hammered her waist, "After all these years, I haven''t been tired for a few days."


    Seeing her like that, Wang Hao smiled dotingly, "I''m still busy in the future!"


    Han Wen: "The boss just needs to be at home, and the rest will be settled at the hotel."


    Wang Hao: "I''m afraid that, like Fu Jin, I will marry once in my hometown and once again in the capital."


    Because of Fu Jin''s different identities, the two of them needed to get married twice, once in the capital and once in their hometown.


    Originally, Han Wen wanted him to do it once in the capital, but not at home, but Wang Dani disagreed, so there was no other way but to do it once on each side.


    Han Wen: "If anyone wants to do this, just go to work on their own, and the old lady won''t serve them."


    Seeing Han Wen''s duplicity, Wang Hao couldn''t help shaking his head. He couldn''t tell who was constantly worrying about it at that time!


    When they were all tidy up, several children also got up. Without Han Wen telling Qingyue and Fubao, they consciously went to the kitchen and went to cook.


    Han Wen sat in the living room and shouted to the kitchen, "Qingyue, cook more meals."


    After a while, these helpers may have to eat two bites, it is better to do more.


    Han Wen was just laying on the sofa to rest for a while when Wang Dani came.


    Looking at her, Han Wen couldn''t help joking: "Why are you here, you can''t wait to marry your daughter?"


    Wang Dani couldn''t help spit at her, "I''m here to ask, how many people are you going to today?"


    Han Wen thought about it before starting to count, "Li Jing''s family of four, Mrs. Li and his wife, Qiangzi''s mother and Qiangzi, all of my family, except for Wang Hao and I, who didn''t go, also went there, and there were four Fu Fu. These are Jin''s classmates."


    Wang Dani: "Okay, I''ve got the numbers."


    "You and Wang Hao will come over later!"


    Han Wen spit at her like her, "I won''t go, it''s not enough for people to laugh at."


    The two laughed and joked a few words, and then Wang Dani left.


    After she left for a while, the person who came to help and hired came. Because the two families were close, there was no need to go and play at Han Wen''s house so early, so that Han Wen started to get busy again after eating two bites of food. .


    After all the people were sent to Wang Dani''s house, Han Wen could be considered free. Looking at the empty house, Han Wen couldn''t help but sighed in relief, "Finally, they''re all gone."


    Wang Hao poured a glass of warm water for her and asked gently, "I''ll do what I want to eat."


    Han Wen lay on the sofa and replied weakly, "The next noodle, just take a bite."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    Wang Hao had just finished placing two bowls of noodles and brought them to the table. Before he could sit down, he heard voices coming from the door.


    "Dad, give me a bowl too."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Han Wen and Wang Hao turned their heads together, and saw Hu Zi, dressed in casual clothes, carrying a backpack, standing carelessly at the door.


    Han Wen: "Why did you come back?"


    Hu Zi took off the backpack and gave it to Wang Hao, "There is something in the team that has been delayed for two days, what about my eldest brother and the others?"


    Han Wen: "They all went to the next door to be hired."


    Hu Zi was a little regretful: "It''s late. I''m going to wash my hands." Then he went outside.


    After a minute, Hu Zi ran in and said hurriedly, "Mom, Aunt Wang hasn''t opened yet, so I''m going to eat there."


    Han Wen waved her hand in disgust: "Go!"


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day before Fu Jin''s wedding, and their family was unprecedentedly busy today.


    All the good classmates and friends that Fu Jin used to play with came, and Uncle Fu Jin also rushed back from the capital.


    The house was so crowded that I couldn''t even sit down.


    Seeing that Uncle Fu Jin was a little restrained here, Han Wen simply waved his hand and asked Wang Hao to accompany Uncle Fu Jin out for a walk.


    As soon as Uncle Fu Jin left, the atmosphere became lively again.


    Daguo and Qiangzi also came back, and when a few young men got together, they could say better than a little girl, and there was no one to play with.


    At this time, Han Wen was just like a spinning top, constantly busy.


    Fortunately, there was only one day of marriage, and after the busy day, the family was quiet.


    As soon as the wedding was over, Uncle Fu Jin left by car, so he couldn''t be too busy with work.


    The rest of the people were almost all from the island, and they went home after drinking the wedding wine.


    Han Wen originally wanted to keep her parents here for a few more days, but the old lady felt bad that Han Wen didn''t want to cause her trouble here.


    After sending people back, Han Wen looked at the mess in the yard and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, they have a lot of children, so they can help share a little.


    Wang Hao took Xiaolong and Huzi to wash the dishes, and Han Wen took the two girls to clean up the table. There was no way that the women in their family didn''t like to wash the dishes.


    Huzi and Xiaolong were working together, looking at the unfinished dishes in front of them, and said tiredly and weakly: "Mom, when I get married, I must go to the hotel."


    Han Wen: "Okay! When are you going to come back with a girlfriend?"


    Hu Zi listened to the **** words and looked at her in surprise, "You still have the strength to prepare for the second game?"


    Han Wen immediately replied decisively, "No."

 Chapter 463： uninvited guest

    After busy with the wedding in my hometown, the family rushed to the capital before they had time to rest. What was different from the past was that this time there was a Wang Dani family.


    Wang Dani and Zhou Xinguo stayed in the same box with Han Wen and Wang Hao. From the train window, Wang Dani was amazed by the scenery that kept walking backwards.


    "This car is too fast!"


    Han Wen ate the cantaloupe she brought and replied calmly, "This car will get faster and faster, so come out for a walk when you''re fine."


    Wang Dani sighed, "I think so too, but that''s your time."


    Han Wen: "Why don''t you have time, I don''t think you want to."


    Wang Dani: "You don''t mind your back pain just standing and talking. I think you can show it to Fu Jin when he has a baby!"


    Han Wen spat the cantaloupe rind onto a tissue, and replied without changing her face, "Don''t look at it."


    As soon as Wang Dani heard this, she turned her head and complained to Wang Hao, "Look at your daughter-in-law."


    Wang Hao put the pickled melon seeds in Han Wen''s hands, and replied with a smile, "If you don''t look at it, don''t look at it."


    Wang Dani curled her lips after hearing this, with a look of disbelief, "they are so busy, who are you not watching?"


    Han Wen replied calmly, "We won''t watch it. Isn''t there his grandma? Let his grandma watch it."


    After listening, Wang Dani gave them both a blank look and said angrily, "You two are really good." After speaking, she was stunned for a while before she responded, "Okay!


    Han Wen: "We didn''t count on you."


    Wang Dani said aggressively: "I haven''t counted on me yet! I''m about to be sold by the two of you, and I''ll give you the money!"


    Han Wen turned to look at Wang Hao with a smile, "Did we plot against her?"


    Wang Hao took Han Wen''s half-eaten cantaloupe and stuffed it into his mouth. He smiled and said, "No."


    Wang Dani was hurt by the two people''s popularity, she turned and stabbed Zhou Xinguo angrily: "You just watch them bully me?"


    Zhou Xinguo replied helplessly: "You know that they are two old foxes, and who are you going to blame?"


    Wang Dani felt even more uncomfortable when she heard it.


    After finally getting off the bus, Wang Dani ran very fast, for fear that if she ran slowly, she would be tricked by Han Wen and nothing left.


    Hu Zi looked at Wang Dani running hard, and couldn''t help but leaned over and asked, "Mom, why are you mad at Aunt Wang?"


    Han Wen replied with an innocent face: "It''s nothing!"


    Hu Zi looked suspicious, "I don''t believe it. If you didn''t treat her very much, she could run so fast. Did the two of you bully Aunt Wang again?"


    After hearing this, Han Wen gave Hu Zi a big white eye, "Is she your mother, or I am your mother."


    Huzi: "Of course you are my mother, but you bully my aunt like this, I''m afraid my eldest brother and sister-in-law will not be happy."


    Han Wen pouted, "I''m taking care of their worries, what''s not to like."


    "Have you called Shen Yu? Why haven''t you come to pick us up yet?"


    Hu Zi: "I didn''t call Brother Shen Yu, but Uncle Fu said he''s looking for someone to come pick us up."


    Han Wen: "Alright, what about people?"


    Huzi: "Wait in the parking lot!"


    The group followed Fu Jin to the parking lot, and saw where three black cars were waiting, and Wang Dani was not running, standing by and waiting for Han Wen.


    As soon as she got in the car, Wang Dani couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Fu Jin is so powerful?"


    In the past, Wang Dani had only heard about it, but had never seen it with her own eyes. Today, she was frightened when she saw these three black sedans.


    Han Wen whispered in Wang Dani''s ear, "Calm down, this is just a small scene."


    Wang Dani was so shocked that her chin folded, and she looked at Han Wen with a face full of surprise.


    Han Wen was very calm, poked Wang Dani to make her return to her senses, and closed her eyes to rest.


    The driver sent them to the courtyard to finish their meal before sending them back to the small courtyard.


    Because the house at home was not enough, Qingyue and Fu Jin stayed at the courtyard, and Wang Dani''s family followed them back to the courtyard.


    Because it was not easy to turn around in the alley, Wang Hao asked them to stop outside, and the group walked back. As soon as they entered the small alley in front of their house, they saw an uninvited guest.


    After Wang Dani saw that person, everyone who was popular began to tremble. Zhou Xinguo''s face was not very good-looking, only Ming Ze stood there alone and looked at the person in front with a complicated expression.


    Xiaolong tugged Huzi''s clothes and asked in surprise, "Why is she here?"


    Hu Zi replied with a cold expression: "I must have heard that Auntie and the others are coming to BJ to block it here on purpose!"


    Han Wen looked blankly at the woman standing in front, stretched out her hand and pulled Wang Dani, "Sister-in-law, I''ll help you in."


    "Huzi, go and open the door."


    Huzi bypassed the crowd and walked forward carelessly. He paused when passing Zhang Jingyi, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Get out when you know each other!"


    It''s a pity that Zhang Jingyi didn''t understand. She walked towards Wang Dani tremblingly. She has nothing now, and the only salvation is Zhou Bing. Zhou Bing loved himself so much back then, and he can definitely forgive her now.


    She was also deceived by Pang Jiayue at the beginning. If it weren''t for her, she would definitely not have divorced Zhou Bing. It was that **** who harmed her.


    Wang Dani glanced at Zhang Jingyi, then quickly turned her eyes away and Han Wen supported her and walked forward intently.


    He wanted to just walk to Zhang Jingyi''s side when she grabbed her arm and shouted in a choked voice, "Mom!"


    Wang Dani shook off Zhang Jingyi''s hand with a livid face, and said angrily: "What are you shouting, who is your mother!"


    Zhang Jingyi immediately cried and knelt down, "Mom, I know I was wrong, please forgive me! I was obsessed with my mind back then." Seeing that Wang Dani was indifferent, she went to pull Zhou Xinguo.


    Zhou Xinguo was also dismayed by her, so he moved quickly to dodge, causing Zhang Jingyi to pounce.


    Just as Zhang Jingyi was lying on the ground crying, she saw a pair of brand-new leather shoes standing in front of her.


    Zhang Jingyi looked up along his legs, and saw Zhou Bing looking at her expressionlessly. At that moment, Zhang Jingyi was like looking for a savior, hugging Zhou Bing''s leg, crying loudly, and telling what she had experienced over the years.


    Zhou Bing listened blankly, looked at his mother''s worried expression, and said calmly: "Mom, you go in with my aunt first, and I will handle it."


    Seeing that Zhou Bing''s expression was firm, Han Wen didn''t seem to be moving, so she led people into the yard.


    Han Wen helped Wang Dani into the house, and Wang Hao accompanied Zhou Xinguo to smoke in the yard.


    Only Ming Ze was still standing at the door, watching the two people in the alley unwilling to move.


    Fu Bao stayed beside Ming Ze with a distressed expression on his face, touched him lightly and persuaded him carefully: "Ming Ze, let''s go into the house!"


    A trace of sadness flashed in Ming Ze''s eyes, and he replied plainly, "I want to stay for a while."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    There must be a thorough understanding between them

 Chapter 464： If you dare to look for him, I will kill you

    Fu Bao and Ming Ze grew up together and knew that Zhang Jingyi was the thorn in Ming Ze''s heart, so he didn''t dare to persuade him and could only accompany him silently.


    After everyone left Zhou Bing, he looked at Zhang Jingyi seriously. He didn''t know what she had been through these years. She was skinny and skinny. There was a gloom in his eyes, then he took Zhang Jingyi''s arm and said lightly, "Get up first, let''s go to the side and talk."


    Zhang Jingyi saw that Zhou Bing''s attitude towards her was not bad, her eyes suddenly filled with hope, she nodded in a panic, wiped the tears on her face with the other hand, and replied excitedly: "Okay, okay, Let''s go and talk."


    Zhang Jingyi followed Zhou Bing to the next alley, and did not even glance at Ming Ze who was standing at the door.


    Ming Ze looked at the disappearing figures of the two, and there was a hint of evil in his eyes, then he laughed at himself, and said to Fu Bao, "Let''s go!"


    Fu Bao looked at Ming Ze''s self-deprecating smile, for fear that he would do something stupid if he couldn''t think of a meeting, so he hurriedly grabbed his arm, "Don''t be sad."


    Ming Ze subconsciously shook off Fu Bao''s hand and replied lightly, "I''m not sad."


    Zhou Bing brought Zhang Jingyi to a secluded place and stopped, and asked blankly, "Why are you here?"


    Zhang Jingyi noticed Zhou Bing''s indifference and was at a loss. "I...I just want to see you and see Mingze."


    Zhou Bing: "Since you''ve seen it, then go back!" After speaking, he turned around and left.


    Zhang Jingyi panicked when he saw that he was about to leave, grabbed Zhou Bing''s arm, and asked tremblingly, "You...you don''t want to see me that much?"


    Zhou Bing: "What do you think!" As soon as Zhang Jingyi heard Zhou Bing say this, her face became cautious again, "I know, I was wrong before, I regarded snakes and scorpions as friends, because I have no eyes, you just Forgive me!" As he said that, he wanted to kneel down for Zhou Bing again.


    Zhou Bing looked at the woman who was about to kneel at every turn in front of him, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, and then he laughed at himself, this is the woman he was holding in his hand.


    "I have already forgiven you."


    Zhang Jingyi raised her head and asked with joy: "Really?"


    Zhou Bing nodded indifferently, "After so many years, I''ve long forgotten, so should you!"


    "And don''t come again in the future, this is not the place you should come."


    Zhang Jingyi''s expression changed from joy to slowly cracking, her face was full of disbelief, and then she began to tear her heart out, "How is it possible! You said that you only love me in your life, you How can you say that it will change!"


    "Don''t forget, we still have Ming Ze?"


    "I''m going to Mingze, I''m his mother, and I want to be with him."


    Zhou Bing has been alone all these years, because he is afraid that Mingze will be bullied. Now Mingze is his lifeblood. When he heard that Zhang Jingyi was going to find Mingze, Zhou Bing could be described as gloomy, and he stared gloomily. Zhang Jingyi, "You dare to find him!"


    Zhang Jingyi also regarded Zhou Bing as the man who used to spoil her and said proudly, "If you don''t get back with me, I''ll go to Mingze. I don''t believe that Mingze doesn''t want me."


    Later, seeing that Zhou Bing was silent for a long time, Zhang Jingyi softened again and said, "Zhou Bing, I know I was wrong, please forgive me, and we will live a good life as a family of three in the future."


    Zhou Bing suddenly bent down and stared at Zhang Jingyi, "Do you think I''m still the Zhou Bing you used to control?" He grabbed Zhang Jingyi''s hair suddenly, lowered his head and threatened in a low voice, "If you dare to go Find Mingze, and I''ll kill you."


    "You know I''ve always been a man of words."


    Zhang Jingyi was so frightened by Zhou Bing''s gloomy eyes that she was shaking like she was looking at a devil.


    Zhou Bing took out a wallet from his pocket, took some money out of it, put it in Zhang Jingyi and said in a light tone: "Take this money, the farther you go, the better." After speaking, he walked away without looking back. .


    Zhang Jingyi sat on the ground with one hand on the ground and watched Zhou Bing''s retreating back, her eyes were dead silence, she raised her hand to look at the money Zhou Bing gave her, and silently climbed up from the ground and went in the opposite direction leave.


    Wang Dani, who was in the room, was dismayed by Zhang Jingyi''s operation, and sat in the room and scolded in Zhang Jingyi''s direction, "Bah! Shameless, dare to come to the door."


    Han Wen picked up the drink on the table and handed it to Wang Dani, "Don''t be so angry, calm down."


    The house hadn''t been lived in for a while, and there wasn''t even a hot water at home. Fortunately, when they came back, they bought a few bottles of drinks on the way.


    Wang Dani took the bottle and said angrily: "Can I not be angry, it''s been so many years, and I''m still here to respond." After speaking, she glanced outside the door vigilantly, and whispered: "Zhou Bing After so many years, I won''t find another one, and I''m afraid he still has this woman in his heart."


    Han Wen subconsciously denied, "Impossible." Zhang Jingyi had done so much, if Zhou Bing could forgive him, then he would be hopeless.


    Wang Dani looked helpless, "I hope!"


    Zhou Bing came back after a while, and Wang Dani asked nervously the moment she saw Zhou Bing, "Isn''t that woman doing anything to you?"


    Zhou Bing looked confused, "It didn''t bother me much!"


    Wang Dani breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably, "It''s just fine, what about her?"


    Zhou Bing: "Go away?"


    Wang Dani: "She won''t come back, will she?"


    Zhou Bing: "No."


    Mingze, who was following Xiaolong with water behind him, paused when he heard his father''s words, and then entered the room with a blank expression.


    Wang Dani and Zhou Bing stopped the topic tacitly when they saw Ming Ze who came in with water, and Wang Dani was like a different person in an instant. She rolled up her sleeves and went to help clean up.


    The matter of Zhang Jingyi was a small episode in everyone''s heart, and it was over after a sleep.


    The next day before dawn, Wang Dani started knocking on Han Wen''s door and quarreled with Han Wen and Wang Hao. Han Wen was still very angry before she woke up.


    He poked Wang Hao next to him, "Go and have a look, what''s going on?"


    Wang Hao lifted the thin quilt on his body and got up to open the door, "Sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Dani glanced inside the room, "Is Xiao Han still asleep?"


    Wang Hao: "Sister-in-law, it''s not yet dawn!"


    Wang Dani smiled a little embarrassedly, "I can''t sleep because of something in my heart, I want to talk to Xiao Han."


    Wang Hao glanced at Han Wen, who had fallen asleep again, and said helplessly, "Sister-in-law, then you should wait! She got up very angry."


    Wang Dani nodded shyly, "Alright then!"


    "When will she wake up?"


    Today is Fu Jin and Zhou Li''s wedding, and Han Wen''s order is quite early, "There''s still an hour."


    Wang Dani: "Okay, then I''ll make breakfast."

 Chapter 465： social fear

    Wang Hao: "This is..." It''s too early. Before she could finish speaking, Wang Dani couldn''t wait to go to the kitchen.


    Wang Hao had no choice but to swallow the rest of the words. He glanced at the alarm clock in the living room. Seeing that it was getting late, he didn''t want to go back to sleep. At that time, I saw Hu Zi also changed his clothes and came out of the house on tiptoe.


    Wang Hao looked at such a self-disciplined tiger, and his eyes were full of joy. When he thought of Xiaolong''s appearance that he couldn''t lift his hands and shoulders, he suddenly said with a dark face: "Call Xiaolong up and let''s go together."


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t understand what his father was going crazy, but he still obediently called Xiaolong.


    Xiaolong was sleeping soundly, when he was suddenly called up and just about to get angry, he heard his brother calmly say, "Don''t blame me, my dad asked me to shout."


    Xiaolong swallowed the words that were about to burst out, and then said sullenly: "It''s really unreasonable, how much did I make my dad look bad."


    Hu Zi looked at his slow movements and said angrily: "Hurry up, it''s time to practice again."


    When Xiaolong heard this, he reluctantly chased after him.


    Wang Hao stood outside and looked at Xiaolong''s listless appearance, thinking silently in his heart, it would be good to go out for two more laps later.


    When they went out, they saw Zhou Xinguo cleaning the yard. The father and son were all startled. Hu Zi said, "Master, when did you get up?"


    Zhou Xinguo: "Alas! Your aunt couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, so she had to ask me to get up and clean the yard together."


    "Are you going for a run? Wait for me, I''ll go too."


    When they came back from the morning run outside, Wang Dani''s breakfast was ready. Seeing Wang Hao come in after washing his hands, Wang Dani hurriedly said, "This little Han should be awake! Go and shout?"


    Wang Hao looked up at the time and felt that it was almost the same point. He picked up the towel and wiped his hands and said, "Okay, I''ll call her now."


    After entering the room, he didn''t say much, just put his freshly washed hand on Han Wen''s face. Han Wen was sleeping just a little hot, and when he noticed this cool place, he rubbed unconsciously.


    When she was about to continue to sleep, she felt that her face was deformed by being pinched. Han Wen angrily opened her eyes and saw Wang Hao''s specious face at a glance.


    Han Wen slapped his hand angrily, and said with a little annoyance, "What are you doing?"


    Wang Hao replied with a smile: "I told you to get up, hurry up! Sister Wang and the others are waiting."


    However, Han Wen began to be reluctant, pulling Wang Hao''s arm coquettishly: "No, you have to help me get the clothes."


    Wang Hao said with a doting face: "Okay, take that one?" The wardrobe was full of Han Wen''s clothes, he really didn''t know what she was going to wear.


    Han Wen thought for a while, "Take that red cheongsam!"


    "After all, it''s a wedding or something festive to wear."


    Wang Hao took a look at the cheongsam in the wardrobe, and asked suspiciously, "When did you buy it, why haven''t I seen it before?"


    Han Wen: "I bought it a long time ago, but I haven''t worn it." She reached out and took it from Wang Hao''s hand, and said rudely, "Turn around."


    Wang Hao sneered after hearing this, "I haven''t seen anything before."


    After so many years, except for that incident, she has not developed the habit of changing clothes in front of Wang Hao.


    "That won''t work either."


    After a while, Han Wen changed her clothes and excitedly said to Wang Hao, "Hey, how about you?"


    As soon as the words fell, Wang Hao couldn''t wait to turn around, his tall figure and bumpy figure were all set off by this cheongsam.


    Wang Hao''s eyes flashed with surprise at first, but it soon dimmed again. He stepped forward and tugged at Han Wen''s slit, and said in a bad tone, "What is this? I bought it before I finished it. ."


    Han Wen patted his hand lightly and said angrily, "What do you know, this is someone''s design."


    Wang Hao bluntly retorted: "I don''t understand, but I can''t let my daughter-in-law go out with her thighs exposed."


    "Okay, don''t wear this one, I''ll change it for you." Then he went to the closet to find a light blue long skirt.


    "Wear this."


    Han Wen looked at his reluctant look, smiled silently, and quickly changed into the clothes that Wang Hao chose later.


    After changing clothes, I went to wash up, and then I started to put on makeup and hair after washing up. Because she was going to attend the wedding, Han Wen deliberately put on light makeup.


    At the beginning, when Han Wen was walking back and forth, Wang Dani didn''t take it to heart. When she was eating, when she saw Han Wen''s dress, Wang Dani was stunned.


    "My mother, you''ve done it so well."


    Han Wen frowned as she looked at the rustic clothes on Wang Dani''s body, "Why didn''t you change your clothes?"


    Wang Dani: "I change it after I''ve eaten. I''ve been busy all morning and I''ve gotten dirty."


    Han Wen took a sip of the porridge, nodded, and then asked, "What did you say to me when you called me so early in the morning?"


    Wang Dani: "I was so nervous that I couldn''t sleep, I wanted to talk to you, but I forgot about everything I was doing."


    Han Wen: "If you guys are really nervous, just laugh and don''t talk."


    Han Wen originally just wanted to comfort Wang Dani, but she never thought that Wang Dani would be so obedient at the wedding scene and didn''t say a word except laughing.


    After eating, changing clothes, getting into the car that was waiting at the door, the family went to the hotel in a mighty way.


    When they arrived, Fu Jin and Zhou Li had already changed their clothes and waited at the door, "Mom and Dad, you are here."


    Han Wen: "Are there any guests here?"


    Fu Jin: "A few people came just now, but there is no master yet."


    "Mom and dad, you''re wearing too formal!"


    Han Wen and the other women wore skirts, while Wang Hao and the other men wore suits.


    Fu Jin looked at Hu Zi in a black suit and asked in surprise, "Why don''t you wear a military uniform?"


    Huzi: "Don''t wear it, it''s too high-profile."


    Fu Jin rolled his eyes at him angrily, "Do you know how many of your troops came today?"


    Huzi: "I don''t wear it if I know it."


    "Don''t introduce people to me today, I''m afraid now."


    Fu Jin kicked it as soon as he heard it, "Go away! Who would believe it."


    The two newcomers were waiting at the door, and Han Wen and Wang Hao were too embarrassed to go in, and asked Huzi and Xiaolong to accompany Wang Dani''s family to sit. They were waiting at the door to greet them.


    After standing for a while, they saw a young man in a black suit and gold glasses running towards them excitedly, "Little aunt, uncle."


    Han Wen hugged Han Qing and patted him, "The guy is handsome again."


    Han Qing let go of Han Wen and smiled embarrassedly, "My aunt is also very beautiful today."


    After hearing this, Han Wen laughed even more flamboyantly, and even glanced at Wang Hao proudly, as if she was talking about it! Still my elder nephew has vision.

 Chapter 466： reluctant

    Wang Hao looked at Han Wen''s squeamish appearance, and pinched her helplessly, "Okay, don''t delay the child to say hello."


    Han Wen rolled his eyes at him angrily, "Where did I bother you?"


    Looking at the two quarreling aside, the three children bowed their heads and smiled silently, then Han Qing hugged Fu Jin, "Congratulations."


    Fu Jin: "Thank you."


    Then Han Qing is going to hug Zhou Li. After all, the two have spent so many years abroad together and have long established a deep friendship.


    He Cheng wanted to be stopped by Fu Jin as soon as he opened his arms, and said rudely, "Okay, just hug me."


    After hearing this, Han Qing deliberately said: "That''s not good. After all, we have been abroad together for so many years, so it''s still necessary to hug Zhou Li." Then he went to hug Zhou Li again.


    Fu Jin stopped his arm immediately when he saw it, and pushed him into the hall mercilessly, "Okay, Huzi is still waiting there! You go!"


    Han Qing was forced into the hall by Fu Jin, turned around and shrugged at Zhou Li, making a helpless expression, and then happily went to look for Hu Zi.


    After Han Qing left, Zhou Li teased Fu Jin with a smile, "What''s the matter, I''ll be fine with a hug."


    Fu Jin lowered his head and leaned close to Zhou Li''s ear, and whispered, "No, you can only hug me."


    Zhou Li looked up at Fu Jin who said this, and pouted, but her eyes were full of stars.


    Xiaolong and Huzi are sitting at the table in the front row, and they are talking together with Erlang''s legs crossed! I saw Han Qing swaggering over.


    Hu Zi frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Han Qing sat next to Hu Zi and replied rudely: "What you said, I can''t come when my cousin gets married."


    "And in the future, you two should treat me with respect. I''m your cousin, so when you see me, you will call me brother."


    Hu Zi frowned and said rudely: "Go away!"


    The only one who can make him call his brother honestly is Fu Jin. After all, Fu Jin has been mature since he was a child, and the majesty of his parents can''t be called.


    Xiaolong pouted and said sarcastically, "Diplomat Han is amazing after staying abroad for a few years, and his mouth is tight."


    Han Qing calmly tidied up his clothes, and replied bluntly, "It''s normal!"


    Zhou Xing looked at the three people who were fighting with each other and said with a smile: "You said that you three have been like this since you were young, and you haven''t changed when you grow up!"


    Han Qing glanced at the two of them and said disdainfully, "I may still change, they both are enough."


    Hu Zi turned his head and stared at Han Qing with a frown, and asked in surprise, "Why did you come back so poor after going out?"


    "Are you not used to speaking a foreign language abroad?"


    Xiaolong: "I think so too. He wants to say everything that he has not had a place to say all these years."


    Han Qing tidied up his clothes and turned to the back with a pretentious reply: "What do you know?"


    Their bickering was very lively here, and the other side of the door was also lively.


    Shen Yu came behind Han Qing. He and his wife were together. They held hands and smiled and congratulated Fu Jin and Zhou Li, "Happy wedding, congratulations!"


    Fu Jin: "Thank you." Then Shen Yu took out a red envelope from his arms and stuffed it into Fu Jin, "This is from Xu Sheng. He can''t do more heavy tasks now, so I have a little thought for me."


    Fu Jin took it indifferently and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    When Shen Yu and his daughter-in-law went in, almost all the people Han Wen knew came, and the rest were friends from Uncle Fu Jin.


    Han Wen tugged at Wang Hao and whispered, "Let''s go in!"


    Wang Hao nodded and told Fu Jin that he was about to take Han Wen in. He never thought that the two of them had just walked two steps when they heard someone calling her from behind.


    When Han Wen turned around, she saw a man in a military uniform striding towards her. Han Wen was stunned and didn''t react for a long time.


    Fu Jin and Zhou Li looked at the man suspiciously, neither of them were familiar with Han Qing.


    "sister!"


    Han Qing called out to Han Wen, and Han Wen''s tears came out all of a sudden, "Han Qing?"


    Han Qing left as a soldier and came back twice. The siblings hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    Han Qing reached out and hugged Han Wen, smiled and said, "It''s me, sister."


    Han Wen wiped her tears and asked in surprise, "Why are you here? Have you gone home yet?"


    Han Qing: "I''ve transferred to the capital now. I wanted to go home. Mom said that you were here and let me come directly."


    Han Wen let go of Han Qing and wiped away her tears, "Don''t tell us about such a big thing sooner."


    Han Qing''s smile was still as heartless as before, but her temperament had changed, "Speak it out, there will be no surprises."


    "Brother-in-law, long time no see." Then he stepped forward and hugged Wang Hao.


    Wang Hao patted Han Qing''s back and said with a smile, "It''s in the group, not bad."


    Han Qing: "It''s normal!"


    "Is the eldest getting married today?"


    Wang Hao: "Yes." Then he said to Fu Jin and Zhou Li, "Fu Jin, Zhou Li, this is your uncle."


    Fu Jin and Zhou Li: "Hello, uncle."


    Han Qing smiled and nodded, took out an envelope from his arms and handed it over, "This is a little thought from my uncle. I wish you all a long life."


    Fu Jin took the red envelope and replied with a smile, "Thank you, uncle."


    When Wang Hao saw them saying hello, he said to Han Qing: "Han Qing, let them wait here, let''s go first."


    Han Qing: "Okay."


    Han Wen had time to chat with Han Qing, "Why did you come by yourself, where are your wife and children?"


    Han Qing: "I came to report first, but they haven''t followed."


    Han Wen: "Oh."


    The happiest people to see Han Qing this time were the three Huzi, who rushed over screaming and threw themselves on Han Qing.


    If it wasn''t for Han Qing''s skill, he might have been thrown to the ground now.


    Han Wen looked at the monkey children, stretched out her hand and lifted them away from Han Qing, and said with a smile, "Okay, pay attention."


    At this time, a lot of people have come, and if they are seen, they should be laughed at for being dignified.


    After the excitement, the children resumed their serious looks, tugged at their clothes, and couldn''t hide the excitement in their voices, "Uncle, uncle, come and let''s sit here."


    Seeing the attentive looks of the three children, Han Wen couldn''t help but complain to Wang Hao, "Look, this is the good son you raised."


    Wang Hao: "Didn''t you raise it?"


    Han Wen: "..."


    There were more and more people, and the ceremony began. When the door of the hotel slowly opened, Wang Dani began to cry silently when she saw Zhou Li who came out with Zhou Xinguo in a white gauze.


    Seeing it, Han Wen hurriedly took out a tissue from her handbag and handed it over, "On a happy day, why are you crying."


    Wang Dani: "I...I''m excited."


    Han Wen also knew Wang Dani''s reluctance as a mother, and lightly patted her on the back without speaking.

 Chapter 467： to go

    Possibly infected by Wang Dani''s emotions, Han Wen''s eyes were also moistened.


    Wang Hao reached out and patted Han Wen''s shoulder, then took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her, "Why are we crying when we marry a daughter-in-law?"


    Han Wen: "I can''t be moved."


    Looking at the stage, Zhou Xinguo took Zhou Li''s hand and handed it to Fu Jin, and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you uncomfortable watching it?"


    Wang Hao: "Why don''t you feel bad? I also have two daughters. When I think of them getting married, my heart throbs. Why don''t we find a son-in-law for them?"


    Han Wen wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and said angrily, "Then you should find it for Fubao! Let''s talk about it in Qingyue."


    Just as Qingyue and Fubao finished tidying up Zhou Li''s skirt, they wanted to come over to talk to her mother, and immediately asked, "Mom, what doesn''t count?"


    Han Wen glanced at her and replied calmly, "Your father is reluctant to let you get married and wants to find a son-in-law for the two of you. I said it doesn''t matter what he said."


    Qingyue''s face was slightly red, and she said coquettishly: "Mom and dad, what are you talking about! This is my eldest brother''s marriage, why are we two." After speaking, she took Fubao to the side and sat down.


    After the wedding ceremony, Uncle Fu Jin came to the stage and said a few words, and then he started toasting and eating.


    Han Wen and Wang Dani were sitting together, and Uncle Fu Jin was sitting with his relatives over there.


    Not long after the beginning, Uncle Fu Jin sent someone to call Han Wen and Wang Hao away, and then Fu Jin called Hu Zi and Han Qing over.


    Many people from politics and military here brought Hu Zi and Han Qing to help them.


    Because Xiaolong doesn''t need to expand his contacts as a doctor, he is comfortable eating.


    Fubao and Qingyue got together, each eating a big chicken leg, looking at Xiaolong, who was gnawing on the ribs, and poked him, "Third brother, why don''t you go?"


    Xiaolong: "I''m not going! If you go, you have to come back with a belly of white soup. You think it''s a good thing."


    Fubao: "Third brother, you are still the best."


    Halfway through the meal, Han Wen didn''t see Han Qing when she came back, so she hurriedly asked Fu Bao, "Fu Bao, where is your uncle?"


    Fubao: "My uncle is gone, and my third brother has gone to see him off."


    Hearing this, Han Wen hurriedly ran out, but the fire in her heart rushed out, "This **** boy, he didn''t say a word when he came, and he didn''t know how to say a word when he left."


    Fortunately, I found it in time. When chasing out, Han Qing was talking to Xiaolong by the car. Seeing Han Wen chasing after him, Han Qing was also surprised, "Sister, are you done?"


    Hearing that, Han Wen didn''t say a word, she raised her foot and kicked Han Qing, "You bastard, you still want to leave without saying goodbye."


    Han Qing took the foot abruptly, and a clear shoe print appeared on his pants immediately, "Sister, you are still wearing high heels!"


    Han Wen said aggressively: "Wearing high heels won''t delay beating you, what are you trying to do?"


    Han Qing immediately begged for mercy: "Sister, there is still work in my team. I made time to come out, and I have to go back!"


    Han Wen asked with a dark face, "Can''t you stay at home for a day?"


    Han Qing: "I can''t do it today. My job hasn''t been handed over yet. When it''s all done, I''m here to stay for two days."


    Han Wen sighed helplessly, "Okay! When will Lin Lin come, I will pick her up."


    Han Qing immediately became serious when he heard it, "It should be very soon, I will ask her to call you then."


    Han Wen: "Okay, slow down on the road."


    Han Qing: "Okay, I got it."


    After sending Han Qing off, Han Wen went back with Xiaolong, Xiaolong: "Are all soldiers so busy?"


    Han Wen: "I''ll see if you look at your brother. I don''t know how long I''ve saved for vacation! It''s been used for a few days."


    Xiaolong nodded sympathetically, "That''s true."


    After sending Han Qing away, the two went back to eat a little more. After a while, they saw Fu Jin coming back with the drunk Huzi, and Zhou Xing supporting Han Qing and following behind.


    Seeing this, Han Wen hurried forward to help, "How much did you drink?"


    Fu Jin helped Hu Zi to sit down on the chair, wiped the sweat on his forehead and panted, "There are so many tables, so I''ll pay respects from one table to the next."


    Han Wen: "Are you all finished?"


    Fu Jin: "I''ve finished paying respects, and it''ll be over in a while."


    "Just take my mother and wait here, someone will send you back in a while."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    Seeing that Fu Jin was about to leave, Han Wen hurriedly called out, "Boss, where''s your dad?"


    Fu Jin: "My dad followed my uncle, and I haven''t finished drinking yet!"


    There was no way that Han Wen could only stay and wait for them. Fortunately, everyone was busy with work, so they came out soon after.


    Han Wen raised her head and glanced at Wang Hao. Seeing his eyes floating, she knew that she might have been drinking too much.


    After all the guests were sent away, it was Han Wen''s turn to go back. Because they brought several drunks, they had to go back by car.


    In the alley of the courtyard, Han Wen asked Xiaolong to support Huzi, Qingyue and Fubao supported Han Qing, and she and the driver supported Wang Hao. Followed by Wang Dani and Zhou Bing, they supported Zhou Xinguo, who was also drunk.


    Fortunately, at this time, it was hot and everyone didn''t play outside. Otherwise, if someone looked at it, you would not know what to think!


    After throwing a few drunks on the bed, Han Wen went to the kitchen to make sober soup.


    First go and give Wang Hao a bowl. After all, he is old, and he can''t recover faster than a young man.


    Then she poured a bowl for Qingyue, and asked her and Fubao to pour it down for Han Qing, while she brought another bowl to feed Huzi.


    As soon as he put the sake soup on the bedside table and wanted to help Huzi, he saw his closed eyes suddenly open, staring at Han Wen like a torch.


    Han Wen was taken aback by him, "You''re not drunk!"


    Hu Zi stared at Han Wen for a long time, and then realized that he was at home, rubbed his head and sat up, "Why aren''t you drunk, you''re dying from a headache."


    Han Wen took the hangover soup on the side and handed it to him, "Drink this."


    Hu Zi took it and drank it, handed the empty bowl to Han Wen, then lay down again, and said vaguely, "I''m sleeping."


    Seeing that he had finished drinking, Han Wen ignored him, took the bowl and walked out.


    Because the men in the family were all drunk, only a few women ate at night.


    Wang Dani ran with her for a day today, and she was exhausted for a long time. She went back to sleep after saying a word after eating.


    Xiuzhi also went back to bed early with the child, until ten o''clock in the evening, Han Wen was left alone in the living room.


    Hu Zi tiptoed out of the bedroom with his backpack on his back, and was startled to see Han Wen sitting cross-legged on the sofa, "Mom, you haven''t slept yet?"


    Han Wen had already guessed that he was leaving tonight, so she just sat here and waited, put on slippers and got off the sofa, and said calmly, "Let''s go after dinner!"


    Hu Zi was stunned for a moment, then nodded and replied, "Okay."

 Chapter 468： Xiao Huang is gone

    The dishes in the afternoon were cold, so Han Wen didn''t bring it out for Huzi to eat, but ordered a bowl of noodles, sat beside and watched Huzi eat everything before saying, "When the troops are free," he said. Give us more calls."


    Huzi: "Didn''t you say write more letters and make fewer calls?"


    Han Wen: "I don''t want to collect stamps anymore. You still need to make more phone calls. I don''t have time to reply to you."


    Huzi: "Okay." Then he picked up the backpack on the side, "Mom, I''m leaving."


    Han Wen: "Well, pay attention to safety."


    Han Wen originally wanted to send Huzi out of the gate, but was stopped by Huzi, "Mom, don''t send me."


    Han Wen paused and said with a smile, "You are beautiful, who will send you." After that, she took the leftover empty bowl and went to the kitchen.


    Hu Zi stared at her mother''s back for a while, then turned around and left without looking back.


    Han Wen stayed in the kitchen for a while before going back to sleep.


    Early the next morning, everyone except Huzi arrived. Wang Dani came out with breakfast, looked around, and asked in surprise, "Where''s Huzi? Haven''t got up yet?"


    Han Wen: "Back to the army."


    Wang Dani: "Oh, so early."


    After dinner, everything went back to normal. Xiaolong went back to school to continue his research, Han Qing and Qingyue went back to work, Fu Jin and Zhou Li packed their luggage and were ready to take the train to leave at any time, along with Wang Hao.


    Han Wen looked at them and said calmly, "Are you all packed? Go away when you pack up."


    Fubao: "It''s ready."


    The few of them didn''t need Xiaolong and the others to send them, so they took a cab with their belongings and went straight to the train station.


    Han Wen and the others went north, Wang Hao and the others went south.


    When she got on the train, Wang Dani didn''t react. Seeing the two girls sitting alone together, she asked in disbelief, "Wang Hao really isn''t going back?"


    Han Wen: "Well, I won''t go back."


    Wang Dani: "Don''t worry too."


    Han Wen: "Isn''t Fu Jin and his wife here? What''s there to worry about?"


    Wang Dani: "Then your heart is really big."


    When the train arrived at the station, Han Wen took Fu Bao and Wang Dani''s family out of the train, and Zhou Xing''s family of three continued to go north.


    Because the summer vacation was not over yet, she and Fu Bao were the only two left at home, and Han Wen didn''t bother to go back, so she took Fu Bao to the old lady''s place and waited until school started.


    The first thing I did when I got home was to go to Mrs. Li''s house to pick up Xiao Huang. Xiao Huang was getting older now, and his hair had lost a lot. Seeing that he was walking away, Han Wen simply took him home. .


    When I got home, I carefully put Xiao Huang in the utility room before going to pack up. Because it didn''t take long, the two of them just cleaned it up briefly.


    Fu Bao was lying on the sofa, watching TV and eating cold noodles made by her mother, and said vaguely: "My dad is not at home, I''m really not used to it."


    Han Wen lay lazily on the other side while eating, "I''m not used to it either."


    Fubao: "Why don''t you call my dad."


    Han Wen glanced at the time and replied lightly, "Forget it, your dad shouldn''t have finished his work at this time."


    The two spent a day at home, and returned to normal the next day. Han Wen is now a senior in high school, and she battles wits with this group of students all day long, and she has no time to think too much.


    Fu Bao didn''t know what happened to him during this time. He used to be a fool and didn''t pay attention to his studies at all, but now he is studying hard, and he seems to be busier than Han Wen.


    On the second Sunday at home alone, Han Wen served Xiao Huang a bowl of noodles, but when she sent it to the utility room, she did not find Xiao Huang.


    Thinking of Xiao Huang''s trembling appearance, Han Wen immediately became anxious, "Xiao Huang! Xiao Huang!"


    Holding a bowl full of the yard, Han Wen shouted and searched all the places she could find, but she didn''t even see a shadow.


    When Fubao heard her mother''s cry, she also came out to look for it, even more carefully than Han Wen. She looked through all the cracks in the house, but still couldn''t find it.


    As soon as Liu Chunfang heard the movement of the two at home, she climbed up the ladder, looked at the anxious girls, and said gloatingly, "Your Xiao Huang is so old, did he find a place to die?"


    When Fubao heard Liu Chunfang curse Xiao Huang, his eyes immediately turned red, and he said viciously: "You are talking nonsense!"


    "Xiao Huang won''t die! Even if you die, Xiao Huang won''t die."


    Liu Chunfang''s face changed, "You little girl, you dare to curse me, it''s really kind-hearted to treat me like a donkey''s liver and lungs."


    "You better go out and look for it! Maybe you''ll find a place to die."


    Fu Bao was so angry that he was about to go over the wall to tear Liu Chunfang''s mouth, but Han Wen stopped him, "It''s important to find Xiao Huang first."


    The movement on their side was a bit loud, and it didn''t take a while to attract Wang Dani and Ming Ze, "What''s the matter?"


    Han Wen: "Xiao Huang is gone."


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen with indescribable words, opened her mouth to say something but didn''t say anything.


    Han Wen looked at Ming Ze and said, "Ming Ze, take Fu Bao and the two of you out to find them."


    Ming Ze nodded: "Okay." After speaking, he took Fu Bao with a collapsed face and left.


    After they left, Wang Dani said, "Xiao Huang is quite old, and it is not easy for this dog to live to this age."


    Han Wen knew what Wang Dani meant, her mood was a little low, and she responded lightly. She knew that Xiao Huang could live to this age is considered a long life, but after so many years, it was still a little hard to accept that he was like a family member for a while. .


    "It may be that the house is boring and wants to go out for a walk."


    Wang Dani looked at Han Wen and didn''t know what to say. In her heart, Xiao Huang just went. It is impossible for a dog as arrogant as Xiao Huang to die in front of them.


    Wang Dani: "Well, maybe I''ll be back in a while, or we''ll be waiting."


    Han Wen couldn''t wait for a moment, "Sister-in-law, help me watch at home, I''ll go out and look for it."


    Seeing Han Wen like this, Wang Dani could only go with her.


    Han Wen searched and shouted all the way, and when she saw someone, she ran over to ask if she had seen her Xiao Huang, but everyone didn''t see it.


    Just when Han Wen was about to give up, she saw Li walking towards her from the village. Knowing that she was fine, Han Wen was playing on the street, so she ran up and asked, "Sister-in-law, have you seen my little Huang?"


    Duanmen Li looked at her with a puzzled expression, "I saw it this morning, and I went to the beach. What happened to your family, your daughter just finished asking."


    Before Han Wen could answer, she ran towards the beach, and when she got to the beach, she saw Fu Bao standing on the reef.


    Han Wen felt bad in her heart. She staggered over the reef and walked up. She saw a yellow figure floating on the sea far away, while Fu Bao was out of breath from crying, and Ming Ze also had a look on his face. of gloom.


    Sensing the movement, Fu Bao turned around and cried, "Mom, Xiao Huang is gone."


    Han Wen clasped her hands together tremblingly, trying her best to stabilize her emotions, and replied lightly, "Yeah."


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    Except for Xiao Huang, their family will not keep dogs in the future

 Chapter 469： Sell ??antiques for a business

    The three stood silently facing the sea breeze for a while, until they could no longer see the yellow figure floating on the sea.


    Han Wen slowly released her clenched hands, calmed down for a while, and said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go! Go home!"


    Fubao shook his head with a tearful face, "Mom, I want to stay for a while."


    Han Wen looked at Fu Bao and asked worriedly: "Ming Ze, look after Fu Bao, I''ll go back first."


    Mingze nodded, and he could hear that his voice was low, "Yeah."


    Han Wen went home as fast as possible. When she got home, Wang Dani was helping her clean up the yard. Seeing the tears on Han Wen''s face, Wang Dani wanted to persuade her, but after thinking about it, she didn''t say anything.


    When she was at the beach, Han Wen had been holding back her emotions, for fear that if she cried, it would affect Fu Bao, so she couldn''t hold back until she left.


    Back in the room, Han Wen didn''t care whether her body was dirty or not. She took off her shoes and went to bed. She pulled the quilt to cover her head and started to cry. Wang Dani outside felt sadness in her heart, thinking about how lively Xiao Huang used to be. She was so cute, she couldn''t help but shed a line of tears.


    The death of Xiao Huang brought a huge blow to both Han Wen and Fu Bao. The two of them took a week to recover before they slowly recovered from their life without Xiao Huang.


    At first, the two of them would subconsciously call out Xiao Huang''s name when they ate the leftovers, but then the name gradually faded away.


    A month later, when Han Wen came back from get out of class, as soon as she got home, she heard the phone ringing incessantly. Before she could put things down, Han Wen hurried over to answer the phone.


    "Hey!"


    Wang Hao: "It''s me."


    Han Wen relaxed as soon as she heard it, sat on the chair next to her and asked lazily, "How is it? Are you busy?"


    Wang Hao: "It''s okay, how are you at home?"


    Han Wen: "Very good, when are you coming back?"


    Wang Hao: "I''ve been a little busy lately and can''t go back."


    Han Wen was a little disappointed when she heard this, "Okay!"


    Wang Hao: "Are you alone at home?"


    Han Wen: "Well, is there something wrong with you calling me at this time?" In the past, Wang Hao called her at night.


    Wang Hao: "Well, how much money is there in our family?"


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied, "There are still 30,000."


    Wang Hao was silent for a moment and replied, "Wait for the money to be transferred to me tomorrow! We also sell one or two rabbits in our family, and then transfer the money to me too!"


    Their family has never raised rabbits, and Wang Hao said so to let her sell one or two antiques.


    Han Wen frowned slightly, "Why do you want so much money?"


    Wang Hao covered the phone and whispered, "I want to get a construction team here and buy some land by the way."


    Han Wen was refreshed when she heard it, and replied without thinking, "Okay, I''ll go to the city tomorrow and turn it for you."


    Hearing Han Wen''s excited voice, Wang Hao let out a chuckle, "Just trust me like that, don''t be afraid of me..."


    Han Wen: "If you dare, believe it or not, I can fly over and chop you at any time?"


    Wang Hao: "I don''t dare, I have something to say in advance."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Han Wen was still sitting there for a long time, unable to calm down. Buying land from that city means that she is going to make a fortune in the future?


    Then she doesn''t have to go to work, and she can go wherever she wants in the future?


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Fubao asked suspiciously when he returned from school, looking at his mother who was sitting there in a daze.


    Han Wen immediately returned to her senses, and the corner of her mouth still couldn''t hide her smile, "It''s nothing, you''re hungry! I''ll cook."


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Han Wen felt that it was almost time, and pushed Fu Bao, who was about to fall asleep, "Wake up."


    Fu Bao yawned and said helplessly: "Mom, what''s wrong with you, it''s mysterious."


    Han Wen: "If you have something to do, go outside and look around the door to see if it is closed?"


    Fubao had no choice but to close the door, while Han Wen went to the bedroom to find a flashlight and waited for Fubao in the living room.


    After a while, Fu Bao came in, looked at the things in her mother''s hands and asked suspiciously, "Mom, are you going out?"


    Han Wen: "No, come and help me in the kitchen."


    Fubao: "Aren''t you hungry again! You didn''t eat less in the afternoon!"


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at her angrily, "Shut up and talk less."


    Fu Bao pouted, not daring to follow Han Wen to the kitchen honestly.


    When she got to the kitchen, Han Wen pushed the old vat, "I''m looking at what I''m doing, come and help."


    Although Fubao had some doubts, he honestly came over to help move together.


    The mother and two lost their strength and moved away, and before she could react, they saw her mother prying the bluestone slab.


    After seeing Qingshiban''s help, he whispered, "Mom, do we still have a secret room in our house?"


    Han Wen: "Well, keep your voice down, and don''t shout when you see anything."


    Fubao vowed: "Don''t worry, I have the numbers."


    Han Wen took out the key on her body and opened the bluestone slab. She waited for a while before taking Fu Bao down. At first, Fu Bao was still sighing, but she didn''t expect that their family still had such a big secret.


    "Mom, besides you and my dad, who else in our family knows."


    Han Wen didn''t plan to hide it from her, "I know."


    Fubao was so angry that he didn''t know what to say, "I don''t know if it''s co-authored?"


    Han Wen: "You''re still too young."


    After walking for a while, he took Fubao into the secret room and illuminated the surroundings with a flashlight. Before Fubao could exclaim, he first covered her mouth.


    "Be quiet."


    Fubao looked at the rows of books and antiques on the shelf inside, and was so surprised that he was speechless. He took her mother''s hand and twisted it on himself before he could react.


    "Mom, isn''t our family too rich?"


    "No wonder you and my dad bought a house in the capital without batting an eye."


    In the past few years, Han Wen and Wang Hao have been buying houses in the capital. At least these brothers and sisters are already one set for each.


    Han Wen: "That''s not what my dad and I worked so hard to save."


    Seeing that Fu Bao was about to stretch out her pig paw to touch it, he quickly patted her, "Don''t touch it."


    In the first few years, these things were easy to find, but in recent years, it has become more and more difficult to obtain, and it is true that one less is sold.


    Han Wen glanced around with the flashlight, and quickly made a decision. She ran to the antiques shelf and took a porcelain bottle, and then went to the bookshelf and took out a book, "Okay, let''s go!"


    When Fu Bao was dragged out by Han Wen, he still looked reluctant, "Mom, I''m actually the second generation of the rich."


    Han Wen: "Stop dreaming."


    After leaving the secret room and restoring everything, Han Wen relaxed and couldn''t help but instructed Fu Bao, "No one in our family can talk about this, including Ming Ze."


    Fubao: "I''m not stupid, Mom, show me."


    Han Wen is very generous this time. After all, it will be sold soon, so it''s okay to let her children have fun first.

 Chapter 470： move Place

    Fu Bao caressed like a treasure, and his voice was full of disbelief, "Mom, is this thing real?"


    Han Wen looked at her with a smile, "Of course it''s true, don''t forget what your mother studied before."


    Fubao excitedly ran to the sofa and sat beside Han Wen with the bottle, and said cheerfully, "Mom, you can teach me about this too!"


    Han Wen grabbed the vase and replied arrogantly, "I won''t teach you."


    "Okay, go to bed now, I have to go to class tomorrow."


    Fu Bao reluctantly mumbled, "Stingy." Then he got up and went back to the bedroom.


    Because Wang Hao was in a hurry to ask for money, Han Wen went to school for two classes before taking leave.


    Carrying things, I went to the city first, and I arrived at a house with ease. After knocking on the door for a while, a young man came to open the door.


    "sister in law."


    Han Wen nodded and followed him into the door.


    This person is an antique dealer who knows Wang Hao. Han Wen used to look for him when selling antiques.


    This person always kept cash at home, so after Han Wen handed the things to him and checked the goods, the person happily gave the money.


    Han Wen went out calmly with her bag on her back, first went to the post office to send all the money in the family to Wang Hao, and called him again before heading home.


    Because she asked for leave in the afternoon, she did not rush home, but went to Mrs. Han''s place.


    The old lady turned 63 this year and her body was still very tough. When Han Wen went, the old lady was chatting with people at the entrance of the village.


    Seeing Han Wen subconsciously ask, "Why are you here today if it''s not Sunday?"


    Han Wen: "Come to the city to do some errands, stop by and have a look, where''s my dad?"


    The old lady: "Your father is at home." Then she got up and said, "Let''s go! Go home."


    When I got home, I saw a house full of wood.


    Han Wen: "What are you doing?"


    The old lady: "It''s not your eldest brother and your second brother. I have to make a fuss about learning carpentry from your father."


    "I''m making furniture for others!"


    Han Wen nodded: "Yes, there is a future."


    The old lady hurriedly tugged at her, "Don''t talk nonsense when you go out, what if someone finds out about this."


    Han Wen smiled and comforted: "No, the country will promote it in the future."


    The old lady sighed and replied, "Your younger brother said the same."


    Because everyone in the old lady''s house was busy making furniture, Han Wen only stayed for a while and left.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the autumn of 1990, which was a very different year for Han Wen because she decided to move to the capital.


    Fubao just got admitted to the capital''s university this summer, and Wang Hao''s work focus has also shifted from the south to the capital, and now Han Wen is the only one left at home.


    Originally, Han Wen didn''t want to go, but she couldn''t bear the family''s turmoil and had to follow the army to the capital.


    For this reason, Xiaolong and Qingyue also took time off to pick her up.


    Han Wen looked at the family who were mobilizing their teachers, and said helplessly, "I didn''t take everything away, is it necessary to come back?"


    Qingyue: "Of course it is necessary."


    "Mom and dad, you two get closer, and I''ll take a picture of you."


    Han Wen was wearing a camel trench coat, holding Wang Hao''s arm, smiling slightly elegantly, "Okay."


    Wang Hao was wearing a black leather jacket and looked forward with a slight smile.


    Qingyue took several pictures in a row, looked back at it and smiled and said, "Mom and Dad, it''s a pity that you two don''t become models."


    Han Wen: "What a pity, there will be opportunities to develop a sideline in the future."


    After Xiaolong packed up his things, he looked at them taking pictures and ran over excitedly: "Mom and Dad, let''s take a photo together!"


    Han Wen: "Okay!"


    Xiaolong: "Auntie, come here and do me a favor."


    Wang Dani knew that Han Wen was leaving today and came to see her off specially.


    Xiaolong took the camera and taught Wang Dani for a while. After taking the last photo, the family of four left the place where they had lived for more than 20 years.


    When boarding the boat, Han Wen turned her head and took a deep look at the place, then turned her head and entered the cabin.


    Han Wen was a little silent along the way, Wang Hao saw her unhappiness, and simply reached out and took her into his arms.


    Han Wen was lying in Wang Hao''s arms, clutching his clothes, silent.


    Wang Hao lowered his head and kissed her hair comfortingly: "I''ll accompany you back when I''m free."


    Han Wen: "Okay."


    In a sad mood to a new place are all new.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao still live in the courtyard, not because they don''t want to move, but because that place has the most rooms.


    The children at home in the capital did not let her idle. Originally, several children lived in their own separate houses. When Han Wen came to the capital, they all clamored to come back to live.


    Seeing their posture, Han Wen simply redecorated them.


    On Heijiao Island, several children lived in one room. At that time, they were young, and now they have reached the age to get a boyfriend and girlfriend. It is better to have one room per person.


    As a result, the renovation took more than half a year, and Han Wen was very fulfilled every day.


    Fortunately, it was all installed before the Chinese New Year, so it didn''t delay everyone going home for the Chinese New Year.


    Because Han Wen came to the capital to celebrate the New Year, it was a lot more convenient. Xiaolong and Qingyue did not forget to work overtime in the unit during the Chinese New Year, but the New Year''s Eve dinner was just in time.


    Fu Jin and his wife also came back from the south. They gave birth to a big fat boy in the first year of their marriage. Now they are three years old, they are very popular.


    As soon as he came to Han Wen, he did nothing and led him outside to play all day.


    Seeing Fubao and Qingyue were heartbroken, "Mom, this is too partial, and I don''t even cook when I have a grandson."


    Qingyue: "Then you hurry up and talk about it in the university."


    Fubao''s eyes flashed a bit of gloom, and then he pouted, "I''m not looking for it!"


    "You are all older than me, you are not in a hurry, I am not in a hurry!"


    Han Wen has never urged them to find a partner, Xiaolong said immediately, "Stop talking, don''t pick on things!"


    Fu Bao grimaced, "You are bullying me, so I will give my mother some advice."


    Han Wen was leading the eldest grandson around the house, and when she heard Fu Bao''s words, she replied disdainfully, "I won''t rush it! It''s better to be a bachelor if you can''t find it."


    Xiaolong couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, "You are still amazing."


    After running after him for a while, Han Wen was so tired that she couldn''t take it anymore. She hammered her waist and said to the two who were talking on the sofa: "Wang Hao, don''t talk about it, let''s see the children."


    "It''s New Year''s Eve and you can have a meeting at home!"


    In recent years, Wang Hao''s real estate company has developed so well, which is inseparable from Fu Jin''s suggestion.


    Wang Hao had no objection to Han Wen''s words, got up and said, "Okay, I''ll see."


    The children at home were ready for a large table of New Year''s Eve dinner. Han Wen and Wang Hao were watching the Spring Festival Gala with their eldest grandson on the sofa when they heard Fu Bao shout, "Mom and dad, don''t watch it. Come and eat."

 Chapter 471： aggrieved

    Han Wen picked up Fu Xiaobao from the sofa and said affectionately, "Let''s go, my aunt called us to eat."


    Going around the screen, he saw that the dining table was already filled with a large table, "Have you finished so much food?" Han Wen asked suspiciously.


    The living standards have improved in recent years, and the people''s stomachs are full of oil and water. It is not like they used to wait for the New Year to eat something good.


    Qingyue replied while setting up her chopsticks: "The big guy finally managed to gather so much, make a little more, and eat tomorrow."


    Han Wen put Fu Xiaobao on the chair, sat next to her and sighed, "It''s okay, so I don''t have to get a new one tomorrow."


    Wang Hao also sat next to Han Wen early and said to the children, "Okay, don''t do it, let''s all sit down and eat!"


    Fu Jin got a bottle of red wine from somewhere, and asked with a smile, "Mom, do you want to drink some of the red wine that I brought for you?"


    Han Wen glanced at the red wine in Fu Jin''s hand, and her eyes suddenly heated up, "If you want, pour it from my goblet."


    Wang Hao picked up Maotai and poured it on himself, then handed the bottle to Xiaolong, and joked with a smile, "It''s quite foreign."


    Han Wen: "Of course, you think I''m the same as you!"


    "I can''t even drink red wine."


    Wang Hao''s face stiffened, then he leaned into Han Wen''s ear and said, "The children are all here! Give me some face."


    Han Wen snorted lightly, not exposing Wang Hao''s bottom line.


    After a while, Fu Jin brought a goblet, a glass of red wine for each female colleague, and a small glass of Moutai for the male colleague.


    After the big guys sat down at the dinner table, Qingyue suddenly said, "Mom and Dad, do you want to wait for the second brother?"


    Han Wen: "No wait, I don''t know if I can come back!"


    Since graduating and being assigned to the local army, Hu Zi has been getting busier and busier. Often, the dragon has not seen the end, and has not been back for the Spring Festival for three years.


    The big guy just asked a question. Seeing that Han Wen said this, he didn''t ask any more. The family raised their glasses and drank one. back to the room.


    Because the eldest couple took Fu Xiaobao with them, they went back to the house to sleep after cleaning up.


    Xiaolong and Qingyue wanted to stay with them to keep the year old, but they looked at the dark circles under their eyes.


    Han Wen waved her hand in disgust, "I don''t need you to accompany my father, go back to sleep!"


    Xiaolong and Qingyue didn''t reluctantly look at her parents'' energetic appearance, and went back to the house yawning.


    There was only a family of three left in the house. Han Wen raised her head and wanted to say a few words about Fu Bao, when she saw that she was dressed and was wearing a scarf.


    Han Wen frowned slightly, "Are you going out?"


    Fu Bao: "Well, I made an appointment with Ming Ze to go to the Forbidden City to watch fireworks."


    Han Wen: "..."


    "What fireworks are you going out to watch so late?"


    Fu Bao replied indifferently: "We have an appointment."


    Han Wen gave Fu Bao a meaningful look and said helplessly, "Be careful."


    Fu Bao: "Yeah."


    Wang Hao was not as relieved as Han Wen, "I''ll take you there."


    When Fubao heard it, he immediately jumped over to grab Wang Hao''s arm and said coquettishly, "Dad, I''ll just go by myself."


    "You forget that I have kung fu."


    "Ordinary little thieves can''t beat me."


    Wang Hao: "That won''t work either."


    Fu Bao angrily acted like a spoiled child and stomped his feet, "Dad~"


    After a few words, Wang Hao compromised, "Bring a guy."


    Fubao immediately replied with a smile: "I''m taking it!"


    After he finished speaking, he couldn''t wait to run out of the yard. Wang Hao followed uneasy to the gate, and only came back when he couldn''t see anyone.


    Han Wen looked at Wang Hao''s dark and oily face, and joked with a smile, "Now you know that women''s colleges are not good for you?"


    Wang Hao angrily sat next to Han Wen and said angrily, "You don''t know how to persuade."


    Han Wen sighed and replied helplessly, "It''s been so many years, if I can persuade me to live, why don''t I wait until now?"


    Wang Hao replied expressionlessly: "She is not suitable for Mingze."


    Han Wen couldn''t help but rolled his eyes at him, "It''s also like you said, a discerning person will know it''s inappropriate at first glance."


    "But there''s no way, your daughter likes it."


    Wang Hao: "Oh! When will she not like it?"


    Han Wen thought for a while and replied seriously, "Wait until Ming Ze has a girlfriend!"


    When Wang Hao heard this, he immediately hated the iron, "Why do I have such a stupid girl who shaves her head and picks her head hot."


    Han Wen raised her eyebrows, picked up the melon seeds on the table and ate, "What''s the matter, do you want that end to be hot too?"


    Wang Hao: "I don''t have one."


    "Aren''t you urging Xiaolong and Huzi?"


    Han Wen replied while eating: "The tiger son Shenlong sees the head but not the tail, what am I urging."


    "What about Xiaolong?"


    "It''s not like you don''t know Xiaolong''s character. He is so obsessed with medicine now that even if he has a girlfriend, he has to run away. Let''s talk about it next year!"


    Wang Hao''s frown deepened when he heard Han Wen''s words.


    Han Wen stretched out her hand to smooth her wrinkles and said softly, "Don''t worry, children and grandchildren will have their own blessings."


    Wang Hao: "There is no other way but to comfort myself like this."


    Han Wen: "Otherwise, how do you want to comfort?"


    Wang Hao: "..."


    After one o''clock in the evening, Han Wen was so sleepy that she couldn''t take it anymore. She looked up at the time and muttered, "What''s wrong with this little girl, Fubao, you haven''t come back so late."


    Wang Hao was also a little worried, "You go to sleep first, I''ll look for it."


    Han Wen didn''t stop him, she yawned and replied, "Okay. Bring a flashlight."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard movement from the gate.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao immediately walked towards the door.


    I thought to myself that this child, Fubao, was not foolish enough to come home.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw a man in a military uniform walking in with a dejected little girl.


    Han Wen rubbed her eyes in disbelief, "Huzi?"


    Hu Zi replied with a dark face: "Mom, it''s me."


    At this time, the two also came over, and Han Wen could see who he was carrying.


    "Fubao, what happened to you? You were robbed."


    Fu Bao''s hair was scratched like a chicken coop, and all the makeup on his face was covered in tears. How pitiful he looked like at this time.


    Fu Bao raised his head and glanced at Han Wen aggrievedly, then broke away Hu Zi''s hand and ran into the house.


    Wang Hao saw that his heart was greatly wronged, and immediately asked with a dark face: "Did you beat your sister again?"


    Huzi walked back into the house and returned, "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Entering the room, he took off his coat and hat and hung it on the hanger. Looking at Fu Bao, who was lying on the sofa without saying a word, he said coldly, "What about your previous temper! Just bear it without saying a word?"


    Han Wen: "What''s the matter? Mingze is angry with your sister."


    Wang Hao: "Neither."


    "Ming Ze brought a little girl to watch the fireworks in the Forbidden City today and set her pigeons off. This little fool just hid in the corner and watched silently, and didn''t dare to ask questions."


    "If I hadn''t brought her back, she would still be crying there!"


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    I have been feeling unwell recently, and the update has been unstable, which has lived up to everyone''s expectations. I will try my best to update it.

 Chapter 472： Give birth to your own if you like

    Han Wen glanced at Fu Bao, who was lying on the sofa in silence, a hint of distress flashed in her eyes, she stepped forward and patted Fu Bao''s head comfortingly: "There are so many handsome boys in your school, why do you have to be in Ming Dynasty? Ze was hanged from this tree."


    Fu Bao replied in a low and sobbing voice, "I''m just not reconciled."


    After Hu Zi took off his clothes, he walked to the sofa next to him and sat down. He said in a bad tone, "What''s the use of you being unwilling? He''s been so obvious. What do you want him to tell you?"


    Fu Bao was stimulated by Hu Zi''s two words and sat up suddenly, stared at Hu Zi fiercely, and retorted loudly: "I just want to, let you take care of it!"


    Hu Zi laughed indifferently, and replied: "Then why did you see me just like you saw the savior? Since you are so capable, why don''t you dare to come forward and reason."


    Fubao''s chest heaved violently by Hu Zi''s words, and after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of refuting her brother''s words, so he picked up the pillow next to him and threw it at Hu Zi.


    "Humph! You are really my brother." After speaking, he returned to the room with a dark face.


    Hu Zi stretched out his hand without blinking, grabbed the pillow thrown by Fu Bao, placed it behind his waist, and asked in a natural tone, "Mom, is there anything to eat at home? I''m hungry."


    Han Wen: "Yes."


    Then he turned his head and said to Wang Hao, "Husband, your son is hungry. Go and get him something to eat."


    Wang Hao: "I''ll warm you up with the leftovers I ate just now."


    Huzi: "Okay, I won''t pick."


    After a while, Wang Hao came in with the dishes. Seven or eight kinds of leftovers were mixed and warmed, and they tasted different.


    Hu Zi took a mouthful of food and steamed buns, looked at his parents who were sitting beside him and stared at him, and said in a casual tone: "Parents, leave me alone, go to sleep!"


    Han Wen yawned and asked casually, "Then are you leaving today?"


    Huzi: "I''m not going, I''m going after the first day of the new year."


    Han Wen: "Then you are in the capital today, why don''t you come back for dinner?"


    Hu Zi took a big bite of the steamed bun, glanced at Han Wen, and shouted helplessly, "Mom~"


    As soon as Han Wen heard this, her mother knew that she was on a mission again, and she couldn''t say it casually.


    "Okay, eat slowly, I''ll go back to sleep first." After speaking, he looked at Wang Hao and asked, "Are you sleepy?"


    Wang Hao: "I''m fine."


    Without even thinking about it, Han Wen blurted out, "Then you stay here with him." After speaking, she entered the room without looking back.


    Listening to her mother''s encouraging words, Hu Zi asked with some schadenfreude: "Dad, you are a big boss now, and you still have no dignity in front of my mother?"


    Wang Hao glanced at him lightly, and asked with the same heart: "Aren''t you still the captain of the special forces? Don''t you have to listen to your mother at home?"


    Hu Zi suddenly felt that the rice in his hand was not fragrant, "Dad, you will be punished."


    Wang Hao chuckled, "After eating, pack up, and I''ll go to bed."


    Hu Zi shouted unwillingly: "Dad, didn''t Mom say let you accompany me."


    Wang Hao replied without turning his head, "You''re such an adult, why should you accompany him?"


    Looking at his father''s ruthless back, Hu Zi shook his head helplessly, and then he picked up the leftovers and muttered, "It''s still delicious at home."


    The next morning, the big guys got up one after another to eat breakfast. Xiaolong just finished washing his hair and was drinking soy milk and eating fried dough sticks.


    He felt a green figure sitting beside him, so frightened that the fritters he just bit down fell out of his mouth.


    "Fuck, when did you come back?"


    Hu Zi calmly picked up the fried dough stick and took a bite, and replied expressionlessly, "I came back yesterday."


    Only then did Xiaolong calm down, "Have you been in the capital these days?"


    The tiger responded calmly.


    Xiaolong replied in a cool tone: "It''s really a matter of life."


    Huzi: "Each each other."


    The two were fighting each other. Qingyue and Fubao also finished packing and walked in. Seeing Huzi, Qingyue was a little surprised, "Second brother?"


    The tiger responded calmly.


    Fu Bao snorted softly, sat to the side angrily, picked up the fried dough sticks, and began to bite fiercely.


    Qingyue looked at Fubao''s bitterness and hatred, and asked in a low voice, "Second brother, have you bullied Fubao again?"


    Hu Zi didn''t even raise his head and replied casually, "No."


    Qingyue was a little puzzled, "Then why does she hate you so much?"


    Huzi: "She may have had enough to eat."


    As soon as Qingyue heard it, she knew that something happened to the two of them she didn''t know, and she didn''t ask more, but shouted to the bathroom: "Mom and Dad, have you packed up? Come out for dinner."


    Han Wen had already tidied up at this time. After so long, she stayed in the bathroom to cut Wang Hao''s hair. Because Wang Hao has always had a flat head, Han Wen has cut his hair for so many years.


    "Okay, come right away."


    He took off the cloth that was surrounding Wang Hao, shook it and helped him clean it up. When he saw that there was no problem, he said, "Let''s go!"


    When they went out, the children had already finished eating. Han Wen took a bite of the fried dough sticks and then drank the soy milk, and then said, "Fubao, go and call your elder brother and ask him to come back and clean up, let''s go. His uncle''s house."


    When Fubao was provoked by Huzi yesterday, he almost forgot about Mingze, got up and said, "Okay."


    When Fu Jin brought Fu Xiaobao back, he was kidnapped by the tiger as soon as he entered the house, "Fu Xiaobao, do you miss your uncle?"


    Fu Xiaobao hugged Huzi''s head and replied in a milky voice, "I think about it."


    Hu Zi immediately showed his big white teeth happily when he heard it, "I''m so good, I didn''t waste my uncle''s feelings in vain."


    Just when Huzi was making out with Fu Xiaobao, he suddenly reached out a hand and hugged Fu Xiaobao expressionlessly, "If you like it, give birth to one yourself. What do you always do with someone else''s child."


    Hu Zi''s hands were suddenly empty, looking at his father''s serious face, he said helplessly: "I want to find it, and I have to be free!"


    "And instead of rushing me, you might as well urge them!" Hu Zi waved his hand, and all the people on the sofa were spared.


    Xiaolong got up immediately, "Mom, I''ll help you clean up."


    Qingyue: "I''ll go too."


    For a while, Fu Bao and Hu Zi stared at each other with big eyes.


    Hu Zi rubbed his head and said speechlessly: "You...you forget it, study hard."


    Seeing that they were making a fuss, Han Wen couldn''t help rubbing her temples, and said angrily, "Okay, are you all packed up? Hurry up when you pack up."


    Because Wang Hao has projects all over the capital, he has a car. Han Wen was busy with renovations some time ago and ran around all day, so Wang Hao also bought her a car.


    The family of two cars just sat and drove away.


    When I arrived at Uncle Fu Jin''s house, there were already a lot of people there, but this year was a little different, there were many young people.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao looked at each other and immediately understood.

 Chapter 473： Finale (1)

    Hu Zi and Fu Jin obviously saw it, Fu Jin didn''t speak, but Hu Zi pulled Han Wen aside and pulled her aside, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    Han Wen glanced at Qingyue, who was unaware, and replied lightly, "Is that what you think?"


    Hu Zi frowned slightly: "How old is Qingyue now! Will you be a little anxious?"


    Han Wen explained to Hu Zi in a low voice, "It might just be an acquaintance now."


    Huzi: "That''s good."


    "It was agreed in advance that if Qingyue is unwilling, no one can force her."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at her angrily, "You really think we are Zhou Pipi! If Qingyue doesn''t like it, I won''t agree to it, okay?"


    Hu Zi grabbed Han Wen''s shoulders and praised with a smile: "As expected of my mother, she has courage."


    After entering the room, Uncle Fu Jin called Qingyue over, took him to meet a group of people, and Han Wen accompanied Wang Hao to keep chatting with people.


    The rest of the children in the family were relatively free, and they didn''t know if they took Fu Xiaobao there to play.


    After chatting for a while, Han Wen was tired, pulled Wang Hao''s arm, and whispered, "Find a place to sit."


    Wang Hao looked around and replied, "Let''s go! Go over there."


    As soon as Han Wen sat down, she started talking to Wang Hao about the handsome young man and the good family affairs, "What do you think our family Fubao thinks, so many handsome young men have to be hanged from the tree in Mingze. "


    Wang Hao glanced at her, "Didn''t you really like Mingze before?"


    Han Wen let out a long sigh, "That was before, who knew he was hanging out with his mother now."


    "It''s not that you don''t know about his mother''s character, we''d better stay away."


    Wang Hao: "Since you know that the two of them are not suitable, don''t persuade them."


    After hearing this, Han Wen replied with certainty: "The two of them can''t make it, don''t worry!"


    Wang Hao: "So sure?"


    Han Wen said proudly, "Of course, don''t forget that I am her mother."


    "And let''s not stop the two of them. When your daughter has hit enough of the south wall, you will turn back."


    After the two sat together and discussed it, they didn''t care much about Fubao and Mingze.


    Anyway, to the extent that Zhang Jingyi hates her, she definitely won''t let the two of them come together. It''s better to be a good person than a bad person!


    After playing at Uncle Fu Jin''s house for a day, the whole family drove home after dinner.


    On the road, Wang Hao drove, Han Wen sat in the front, Qingyue and Fu Bao sat in the back, Han Wen asked casually, "Are those guys handsome?"


    When Fubao heard it, he was immediately interested, chattering endlessly, "This one is handsome, that one is ugly."


    Hearing this, Han Wen couldn''t help pinching people, "You don''t have all the people you like anymore, let''s see."


    When Fubao heard it, he immediately replied arrogantly: "I just appreciate it, you should ask my sister!"


    Han Wen: "Huh?"


    Only then did Qingyue say: "They are all very handsome."


    Han Wen: "Isn''t there a particularly handsome one?"


    Qingyue: "It seems not."


    After hearing this, Han Wen frowned, "Aren''t the little brothers in your art troupe too handsome?"


    Qingyue replied lightly: "Maybe!"


    When he got home, he saw Fu Jin''s family of three getting out of the car in front, and the car rushed out as soon as he stepped on the accelerator.


    Han Wen followed and got out of the car, looked at the family of three standing at the door, and asked suspiciously, "What are they doing?"


    Fu Jin: "Huzi is leaving, Xiaolong is going to see him off."


    Han Wen was unhappy when she heard it, "I don''t know how to tell this kid when he leaves. He really uses this place as an inn."


    Fubao got out of the car and heard that his mother was starting to be dissatisfied with his second brother. He immediately said with more enthusiasm: "Mom, you see my second brother is lawless. When he comes back next time, you have to take care of him."


    Han Wen rolled her eyes at her angrily, "Okay, don''t add fuel to it."


    After these two days, everyone was busy again. Because Fu Jin was busy with work, he took Zhou Li and the children away on the second day of the new year.


    Xiaolong didn''t leave when he arrived, but it was almost like leaving. Because his home was in the local area, he voluntarily took over the duty of the hospital. He was tired like a dog every day.


    Wang Hao is the busiest in their family, because the capital is developing, and there are projects in various places, and the amount of work is still huge.


    Han Wen is not idle either, and she will help to buy some things when she has time. The couple can be said to be busy all day without seeing anyone.


    Qingyue and Fubao are the most leisurely people in the family. These two people are either shopping or watching movies all day long.


    That day, after meeting with Wang Hao at the construction site, Han Wen and Wang Hao went straight to the station. After waiting at the station for a while, they saw a large group of men with packages coming towards the exit.


    Han Wen quickly waved and shouted, "Li Jun!"


    Li Jun was instantly overjoyed when he saw her, and shouted that people walked towards her without even thinking about it.


    Han Wen looked at the large group of people and said with a smile, "You guys are here. If you don''t come, Wang Hao and I will have to sleep on the construction site."


    Li Jun smiled slightly, "Brother Buhao, I brought people over with just one phone call."


    Due to the huge amount of work, he couldn''t find a suitable contractor for a while, so Wang Hao thought about it and simply called the people from his hometown from Heijiao Island.


    Han Wen originally wanted to take them home for dinner and go to the construction site, but Li Jun told Han Wen to take them to the construction site when he heard that the project was so busy.


    Because one car could not fit, Han Wen simply packed a bus and dragged everyone to the construction site.


    With the arrival of this group of sincere people, their business in the capital is getting better and better.


    Three years later, they have gained a lot of influence in this area of ??real estate development. Because they have been purchasing from the early days, Han Wen has also become the manager of the purchasing department.


    Because Li Jun has been in charge of engineering, he has also become the company''s vice president. The year before last, he directly brought Li Jing and Aunt Li to the capital.


    After the company was all on track, Han Wen and Wang Hao resigned.


    Wang Hao knew Han Wen had other ideas for a long time, so he did not stop her, and signed the letter with a swipe of his pen.


    After resigning and returning home, Han Wen scavenged Wang Hao''s money and set up a training institution with the two of them, Li Jing.


    Although he has not been a teacher for several years, he still has a certain influence in the circle of high school. In less than two years, their institution has made a name for itself in the capital.


    After the business started, Han Wen was completely relaxed and arranged all the work in her hand. Every day was either shopping or traveling, and she had a good life.


    And this group of children also has their own good news. Last year, Qingyue got married with a third generation of red under the arrangement of Uncle Fu.


    Xiaolong also met an object through a blind date, and the two are getting along.


    The five children in the family are only two single dogs, Huzi and Fubao. Just when Han Wen wanted to call to remind her, she heard Huzi say on the phone that she will bring someone back tomorrow and let them prepare at home. .


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    The emotional experiences of a few children will not be included in the main text, and will be written separately.


    You can guess what kind of objects they found.

 Chapter 474： Finale (2)

    When Han Wen heard this, she hurriedly asked, "Male and female?"


    There was a chuckle from Hu Zi''s side, "What do you think?"


    Han Wen asked tentatively, "Female?"


    Hu Zi replied in a low voice, "Yeah."


    Han Wen was overjoyed when she heard it, and she replied cheerfully, "Don''t worry! Mom will definitely do something beautiful for you."


    "What do girls like to eat?"


    Hu Zi glanced at the person beside him and replied with a smile, "Just make some of your specialty dishes."


    "And don''t forget to prepare red envelopes."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a muffled groan from the phone. Han Wen immediately understood and replied with a smile: "Okay, don''t worry! I''ll prepare now."


    Huzi: "Okay, let''s do this first, let''s not talk about it."


    Han Wen: "Yeah."


    Hanging up the phone, Han Wen still had a smile on her face. After thinking about it, she dialed another number directly. Before she could say anything, she heard a low voice over there, "What''s the matter, our family is here again. What''s the matter?"


    Han Wen: "I haven''t said it yet! How can you know?"


    Wang Hao: "I heard your laughter first when I picked up the phone. It must be a happy event!"


    Han Wen laughed a few times after hearing this, and then replied, "The second child is going to bring his wife back!"


    Wang Hao was stunned for a moment, and then asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    Han Wen: "It must be true, otherwise Huzi wouldn''t call me on purpose."


    "It''s okay on your side, come back to help me if it''s okay."


    Wang Hao flipped through a few pages of documents and replied calmly, "I''ll go back in a while."


    After calling Wang Hao, Han Wen couldn''t help calling Fubao and Qingyue alone.


    Fu Bao turned into an actor last year and is now filming in the capital. When he received a call from Han Wen, he immediately replied, "I''ll go back tonight and help you clean up."


    Han Wen: "Okay, then you''ll be busy first."


    It was not so easy to call Fubao, and it was only after calling several times before calling back.


    "Lafayette, what instructions do you have?"


    Listening to Fu Bao''s panting voice, Han Wen frowned slightly, "You are outside."


    Fu Bao: "Otherwise?"


    Han Wen: "Why go outside, just call your dad directly."


    Fu Bao couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "You don''t know who my dad is. If I dare to fish during work hours, I still don''t know how to deal with me!"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Han Wen: "Tomorrow, your brother will bring your sister-in-law over. Come back early today and go shopping with me."


    Fubao thought for a while, "My eldest cousin is coming? Why didn''t I listen to him."


    Han Wen: "Your second brother."


    Then there was screaming from the other end of the phone. Han Wen frowned and took the phone away in disgust. After waiting for a while, she said, "Okay, what the fuss is about, don''t forget to come back early."


    Fubao: "Don''t worry! I even have to ask for tomorrow''s leave."


    Hanging up Fubao''s phone, Han Wen thought about it and called Wang Dani again.


    Wang Dani has also moved to the capital now, not too far from Han Wen''s house, only 20 minutes by bicycle.


    Wang Dani appeared at their house within half an hour of Han Wen''s phone call.


    "I said that you are so rich that you can''t hire a nanny. Call me as soon as there is work at home."


    "No money for phone bills!"


    Wang Dani carried a bag of fruit, and said disgustingly as she walked away.


    Han Wen was rolling up her sleeves and wiping the window with a rag.


    "I want to hire a nanny. You see, my family agrees."


    Wang Dani entered the room and put the fruit on the table, rolled up her sleeves and walked out, "Whoever won''t let you invite, you can let whoever do it."


    "Your family is so big, if you do it alone, how long do you have to do it?"


    Han Wen: "I think too much, who is at home and who does it in my family. Unfortunately, I am at home today."


    After speaking, he felt that something was wrong. He turned his head to look at Wang Dani and asked suspiciously, "I remember that you used to be very opposed to looking for a nanny. Why are you thinking about it now?"


    Wang Dani replied proudly while helping with her work: "I didn''t know the benefits of having a nanny before, but now I realize it, of course I still think it''s good to have a nanny."


    Han Wen: "Your family is looking for a nanny?"


    Wang Dani: "Well, Mingze found one for me two days ago."


    Han Wen: "Tsk tsk! It''s different with a nanny."


    "Speaking in a lot of air."


    "Just worry less about the phone bill."


    Wang Dani: "..."


    "I really owe you, and I have to be ridiculed by you to help you."


    Han Wen: "I don''t dare to ridicule you."


    Wang Dani knew that she couldn''t say anything, and Han Wen simply changed the subject, "Why are you cleaning for no reason? It''s not very clean."


    Han Wen didn''t say anything on the phone, she just wanted to show off to Wang Dani in person, "Tomorrow Huzi will bring a partner, I have to do it better."


    "real or fake?"


    "I asked Huzi last time and he said he wanted to be single until the end!"


    Han Wen: "You listened to his nonsense, really."


    "I can hear the little girl''s movement."


    Wang Dani: "Then congratulations, I finally have a thing on my mind."


    Han Wen: "That''s not it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of a bicycle coming from outside, and then Wang Hao strode in with a large pile of fruit.


    "Sister-in-law, you are here too."


    Looking at the fruit in Wang Hao''s hand, Wang Dani couldn''t help but tut, "You two really take this seriously."


    Han Wen: "Wan Nian Single Dog has finally figured out how to ignore it."


    Wang Hao went back to the house to put away the fruit, took off his coat and came to help.


    "I''ll clean it outside, and you take your sister-in-law to clean up the house."


    Han Wen: "Well, it''s almost done outside, you can just watch it and wipe it."


    Wang Hao: "Okay."


    After a while, Qingyue also came back, along with the manager and a young girl, carrying a large package of snacks.


    Qingyue: "Mom, I''ll help you." Then she went into the room to change clothes.


    The agent who came with him, who was shocked at the beginning, has now become accustomed to it. He neatly carried the things to the living room, and withdrew with the little assistant.


    The assistant asked impatiently when he went out: "Sister Ji, their house is so good, why don''t they find a nanny and clean up by themselves?"


    "Isn''t this a waste of talent?"


    Jijie glanced at the little assistant and replied calmly: "Where is it? When their homes are the most, two presidents, a mayor, and a news station director clean up at the same time."


    "Even our big boss, who can''t see the end of the dragon, wiped the toilet in their house."


    The little assistant opened his mouth and almost swallowed an egg, "I have to come! This is too powerful!"


    Sister Ji tugged at her, "Don''t be surprised, let''s go!"


    The little assistant nodded hurriedly, got into the car, and then the black car disappeared in the alley.

 Chapter 475： Finale (3)

    Qingyue went back to the house and changed into light clothes, and asked, "Mom, what else is left unpacked."


    Han Wen: "Clean up the living room, and I''ll go to the kitchen with your aunt."


    The four people had a clear division of labor, and it took less than an hour to clean up. Wang Dani sat on the sofa and said while nibbling on an apple, "My family, Zhou Fang, went to my house to pick up a partner, and I didn''t try so hard."


    Han Wen: "That''s different. If my family''s blessing treasures go home, I''ll do nothing."


    Wang Dani''s eyes flickered when she heard Fu Bao, she wanted to say a few words and thought about it but said nothing.


    A few people were sitting on the sofa resting when they heard shouts from outside, "Mom! Mom!"


    After a while, Fu Bao''s figure appeared in the room, and Han Wen didn''t have time to dislike it! Fu Bao stopped and looked at Wang Hao on the sofa embarrassedly.


    Wang Hao frowned, glanced at the watch in the living room and said coldly, "You shouldn''t get off work now, right?"


    Fubao''s little head is spinning quickly, she must not admit to her father that she has skipped work, "I''m asking for leave."


    Wang Hao: "Who asked for it?"


    Without even thinking about it, Fu Bao blurted out, "Uncle Li."


    Wang Hao rolled her eyes at her and warned: "Next time, all bonuses will be deducted."


    Since their children went to work, Han Wen and Wang Hao never gave them pocket money, they spent as much as they earned.


    After he finished speaking, he got up and went to the study. When Fu Bao heard that the bonus was all deducted, he sat down next to Han Wen and complained in a low voice, "Mom, why didn''t you say anything when my dad came back."


    Han Wen: "I didn''t know you skipped work."


    At this time, the house was cleaned up and nothing to do, so Han Wen took them out to go shopping, and went directly to Zhou Bing for dinner.


    In the year Mingze was admitted to university, Zhou Bing also came to the capital and opened a restaurant in the capital. Now it is developing well and has a small scale.


    A few of them didn''t forget Wang Hao at home after eating, and even gave him a package.


    The next morning, Han Wen and the others got up, sitting on the sofa one by one, looking forward to it.


    Fubao: "Why hasn''t my brother come yet?"


    Han Wen: "Wait, it''s almost time."


    Qingyue: "Mom, did my brother tell you what kind of character my sister-in-law is?"


    Han Wen: "I didn''t say it."


    Fubao: "I think my sister-in-law must have a similar personality to Sister Zhou Li, or mother-like, or she can''t hold back my brother."


    "Third sister, what do you think?"


    Qingyue thought for a while: "I can''t guess, what the second brother does every time is unexpected."


    It wasn''t until after ten o''clock that Hu Zi brought people over. The moment they saw the people, Fu Bao and Qing Yue were stunned. They stood beside them for a long time and didn''t react.


    Compared with the two of them, Han Wen is much calmer, and at first glance, she has seen the world.


    "Second, don''t hurry up and introduce yourself to Mom."


    Hu Zi took her hand and introduced with a smile: "Mom, this is Su Jin."


    "Su Jin, this is my mother, this is my father, these are my two sisters."


    Su Jin smiled and shouted at Han Wen and Wang Hao, "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    Then he nodded to Fubao and Qingyue.


    Compared to Fubao Qingyue, who has seen the world, she also nodded and said softly, "Hello, sister-in-law."


    Fu Bao, on the other hand, was a lot more carefree, and when he heard Qingyue shouting, he shouted loudly, "Hello, sister-in-law."


    Su Jin blushed when they shouted, and then lowered his head embarrassedly.


    Han Wen took the opportunity to hold Su Jin''s hand and smiled very kindly, "Okay, let''s stop standing outside and talk in the room."


    As soon as they entered the room, Fu Bao excitedly started shaking Qingyue''s arm, "I''m going!"


    "Sister, sister, it''s incredible that the second brother has found someone who is gentle and like water."


    Qingyue recalled the appearance of Su Jin wearing a cheongsam and a coat just now, and couldn''t help but say, "I have never seen such a gentle woman before."


    Fubao: "Me too, sister, let''s go in and have a look."


    Han Wen had already chatted with Su Jin at this time. At first sight of her, Han Wen felt that the two of them were very suitable. After all, Hu Zi''s personality was too rigid, so finding someone so gentle was just right to hold him.


    "Su Jin, I don''t think your accent is from the north?"


    Su Jin nodded, "My family is from the south."


    Han Wen immediately laughed when she heard it, "From Jiangnan? I didn''t expect these two boys in my family to be so lucky."


    Su Jin didn''t expect Huzi''s parents to get along so well, which was different from what she thought, and slowly relaxed.


    Looking back at Hu Zi, he whispered, "I''m also very lucky."


    Han Wen was even happier when she heard it, and asked Hu Zi to accompany Su Jin to play in the living room, and reached out and pulled Wang Hao to cook.


    In the kitchen, Wang Hao leaned over to Han Wen and asked in a low voice, "Will it be too early for us to cook now?"


    It was also the first time that Han Wen saw her daughter-in-law in such a serious manner, and she was also a little nervous, "How about we make more dishes and make more dishes, which will look good and take time."


    Wang Hao thought about it and nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as they left, Fu Bao chatted with Su Jin, and I have to say that Fu Bao is really like Hu Zi, who has that social disorder.


    Hu Zi listened to Fu Bao''s endless talk, and slowly began to become impatient, reached out and carried Fu Bao beside Su Jin to the side, and said with a dark face: "Speak less, I will take you Sister-in-law, go to my house to have a look."


    Fubao didn''t get angry and smiled attentively, "Go! Go! I''ll call you when we eat."


    As soon as the two of them left Fubao, they couldn''t help rushing to the kitchen, "Mom, Mom."


    Han Wen was cutting vegetables, and she almost cut her hands when she shouted, "If you have something to say, say what."


    Fubao: "Mom, do you know what my second sister-in-law does?"


    Han Wen: "What are you doing?"


    Han Wen is not like other mother-in-law who asks everything when she comes up. She doesn''t ask what she should ask, and she asks everything she shouldn''t. Anyway, she asks a bunch of nonsense.


    "My second sister-in-law learned embroidery, and all of their families learned embroidery."


    "She also made the cheongsam on her own."


    "And my second sister-in-law also said that next time I come, I will make one for you, as well as me and my sister."


    When Wang Hao heard this, his brows furrowed, "You just ask people for something when they come here?"


    Fu Bao suddenly became angry, "I didn''t want it, it was the second sister-in-law who took the initiative to say it. I''m not that thick-skinned. If you don''t believe me, ask my sister?"


    Qingyue had already helped pick vegetables at this time, and replied with a smile, "It was indeed the second sister-in-law who took the initiative to say."


    When Fubao heard this, he became arrogant again, "Humph! Don''t believe me."


    Here Huzi took Su Jin back to the room, and Su Jin became a little uneasy, "Let''s go to the kitchen to help! Otherwise, it would be bad for us to stay idle here."


    Hu Zi pulled Su Jin, who was uneasy, and let her sit on his bed, and said with a smile, "Don''t go, my mother will definitely not let you in the kitchen."

 Chapter 476： Finale (Part 4)

    Su Jin raised his head and looked up at Hu Zi slightly, and said what was in his heart, "Your mother thinks differently from me."


    Hu Zi took advantage of the situation and pulled the chair aside to sit down and communicate with Su Jin, "Why is it different?"


    Without waiting for Su Jin to speak, he said to himself, "Do you think my mother is ugly?"


    Su Jin shook his head slightly, "No."


    She had seen Huzi looking good in his regular clothes. He said that his mother made it for him, so she guessed early on that his mother would be a fashionable woman.


    Hu Zi looked at Su Jin''s tangled face and suddenly asked, "Do you think my mother is fierce?"


    Su Jin opened his mouth slightly, looked at Hu Zi in surprise, and then nodded embarrassedly.


    Hu Zi looked at her cute appearance, couldn''t help laughing, then nodded and replied: "Indeed, my mother is very fierce."


    Su Jin was a little annoyed by Hu Zi''s laugh, and smacked him lightly twice, "Don''t talk nonsense, Auntie is very gentle."


    Hu Zi replied calmly: "You were deceived by my mother. My mother is angry, and our whole family dare not provoke her."


    Su Jin asked curiously, "Are you also afraid of Auntie?"


    Hu Zi was a little embarrassed by Su Jin''s stare, and answered lightly.


    Now it''s Su Jin''s turn to tease him, "I didn''t expect you to have people you''re afraid of."


    Hu Zi coughed lightly, "I let her."


    Time passed quickly. After a few people were busy in the kitchen for a while, it was noon. Seeing that it was getting late, Han Wen told Fu Bao while serving dishes, "Fu Bao, go and call your brother for dinner."


    Fu Bao: "Okay!"


    When he got to Huzi''s house, Fu Bao was not polite, knocked on the door and shouted, "Second brother, sister-in-law is out for dinner."


    Tiger: "Come on."


    Here, Han Wen had just greeted Su Jin to sit down, and before he had time to eat, Xiaolong came back with his things.


    Seeing him, Han Wen was a little puzzled, "I didn''t call you either?"


    Xiaolong put down the things in his hand, "You didn''t call me, someone called me!"


    "Second sister-in-law, you eat first, and I''ll wash my hands first."


    Han Wen looked at how familiar Xiaolong and Su Jin were, and knew that Xiaolong had already known about them.


    After dinner, Hu Zi was about to leave with Su Jin, and Han Wen hurriedly stopped them when they saw it, "Why are you leaving just now?"


    Hu Zi looked at Han Wen''s reluctant look, and explained helplessly, "I have to go back to the team later, and Su Jin has something to do in the afternoon."


    Han Wen: "Then come back and stay at night! The rooms are all packed for you."


    Su Jin thought about what Hu Zi said in the room just now, his face flushed and he pulled Hu Zi embarrassedly.


    Hu Zi knew that Su Jin was thin-skinned, so he could only say: "We''ll come back to live next time when we are free."


    "Stop talking, we have to go."


    Han Wen gave Huzi an angry look, "Wait."


    "Wang Hao, have you found anything?"


    Wang Hao: "I found it." As soon as he finished speaking, he took out two red envelopes from the room.


    Han Wen took it and stuffed it into Su Jin''s hands, "This is a little thought from me and your uncle."


    Su Jin looked at the big red envelope that Han Wen stuffed, and quickly declined, "No need, Auntie."


    He didn''t think Huzi reached out to stop her, and replied rudely: "It''s okay, you can take what my mother gave you."


    Su Jin looked at Hu Zi''s rogue appearance, smiled helplessly and had to accept the red envelope.


    This is the gift that Qingyue and Fubao also gave themselves, and only Xiaolong is empty-handed.


    Xiaolong was not embarrassed, and said carelessly: "This time I came back in a hurry, I will make up for it next time."


    After sending them off, Han Wen grabbed Xiaolong and said, "Speak! When did your brother and Su Jin get together?"


    Xiaolong: "I don''t know either, they were already together when I saw Su Jin."


    Han Wen: "Really?"


    Xiaolong: "Of course it''s true. It''s not that you don''t know my brother''s temper. If he wants to hide it, who can know!"


    Seeing that he didn''t look like he was lying, Han Wen let him go.


    For a while, as long as Huzi was on holiday, he would bring Su Jin over for dinner, and gradually became familiar with them.


    It was at a banquet that Su Jin really integrated into their family. Han Wen maintained Su Jin with an absolutely strong attitude and unreservedly. Since then, Su Jin has slowly let go of herself and integrated in.


    A year later, Hu Zi and Su Jin got their certificates and truly became a family.


    In the same year, Qingyue obtained the certificate, and Xiaolong was a year earlier than them.


    Five years later


    Fu Bao took over the business of her father and her mother and became the new president.


    When she had nothing to do, she began to call her brother and sister.


    "Fourth sister, it''s almost Mom''s birthday."


    Qingyue: "Well, how are you going to give it to mom?"


    Fubao: "I''m out of ideas, I want you to help me find a way."


    Qingyue: "I don''t have as many ideas as you."


    "Why don''t you ask Big Brother them?"


    Fubao: "Okay, I''ll call and ask them, you can call Dad and ask them where they are playing."


    Since handing over the business to Fubao, Han Wen and Wang Hao have started to travel across the country. They used to be busy with their children, but now it is their parents'' turn. If they want to see them, they have to make an appointment in advance.


    After a while, Qingyue called, "Fubao, Dad said that Mom will go back to Heijiao Island on her birthday, let''s go back together."


    When Fubao heard this, he suddenly became excited, "Have you been back to Heijiao Island?"


    Qingyue: "Yeah."


    Fubao: "Okay! I haven''t been back for many years."


    Since moving to the capital, everyone has not been back because of their busy work.


    On October 11, the day before Han Wen''s birthday, the whole family rushed back.


    Hu Zi, wearing a military uniform, carried a little boy and a gentle woman in the other hand, and got off the boat.


    Immediately after, a man in a military uniform came down, holding a little girl in his hand and a box in the other, and Qingyue followed behind with a little boy in his arms.


    Then there is Xiaolong, carrying a large suitcase in his hand, followed by a slightly playful woman who is holding a little boy in her hand.


    Looking at the endless sea in front of him, Su Jin said in surprise, "Huzi, is this where you grew up?"


    Tiger: "Hmm."


    Su Jin: "It''s so beautiful here, no wonder my parents are coming back to live."


    Hu Zi looked at the place that was being developed and asked seriously: "When we are old, can we come back to care like parents?"


    Su Jin nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a "tututu" sound, and when he looked up, he saw Fubao turning a leather coat and driving a tractor towards them.


    Brother and sister, several subconscious colleagues frowned.


    Fubao didn''t know it, he waved his hands and called them excitedly.


    In the end, Fu Bao drove the tractor back with his luggage, and they walked back by the path.


    When they got home, Fu Jin and his family had already arrived. They were helping with the cleaning at this time. When they came back, Fu Jin was not polite, and arranged the same work for one person.


    Han Wen and Wang Hao were freed, and took a large group of grandchildren to the beach to play, making Wang Dani, who went with them, envious.


    It was Han Wen''s birthday the next day. This time, she didn''t have to do anything and arranged for a group of children. One table for the children and one table for the adults. Han Wen looked at the crowd of people in the room and was filled with emotion.


    At this moment, Fu Bao suddenly got up and said, "Mom, let''s take a group photo!"


    Han Wen smiled and said, "Okay."


    As a result, when taking pictures, no one was willing to take them, because they would lose herself, so Han Wen had no choice but to say, "Huzi, go and call your aunt."


    Hu Zi stood in the yard and shouted, and Wang Dani came, and complained about Han Wen while helping to take pictures. At this time, she did not forget to enslave her.


    Han Wen raised her glass and smiled brightly at the camera.


    (End of text)


    Fanwai Fubao (1)


    I like a person for many years, and chase him for many years, the sad thing is that person doesn''t like me.


    My name is Fubao, and the person I like is Mingze. Our two families grew up together as neighbors. We have been together every day since I can remember.


    I thought it would be a natural thing for us to be together, until one day he brought back a girl and solemnly told me that this is my girlfriend Zheng Jie, and this is my little Wang Yanxi.


    At first, I was stunned for a while, I don''t know how I extended my hand to greet her.


    After saying hello, I couldn''t take it any longer. I forced a wry smile and hurriedly said, "I still have something to do. I''ll go first."


    No one saw me as I turned and left, and tears were streaming down my face at this time.


    I walked all the way to the dormitory, my friend looked at my crying red eyes, stepped forward to hug me and asked me softly, "What''s the matter, that **** Mingze bullied you again?"


    Check it out! Needless to say, everyone knows that you are the only one who can make me cry.


    I pulled myself together and forced a smile, and said with a dry mouth, "Ming Ze has a girlfriend."


    My friend was stunned for a moment, then patted me on the back soothingly and persuaded: "Fubao, forget him! You are not suitable."


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve heard this sentence. My mother said it, my dad said it, and all my brothers and sisters said it, but I don¡¯t give up. We grew up together, and he clearly loved me, why? We will become like this.


    I pulled on my friend''s shirt and couldn''t help crying, "But I''m not reconciled."


    My friend looked at me crying and sighed deeply. He wanted to comfort me, but he didn''t know how to persuade me, so he could only silently stroke my back.


    Just as I was crying in the dormitory, my roommate suddenly came in and told me that there was a handsome soldier brother waiting for me downstairs.


    I was stunned for a moment, and soon stopped crying, a person suddenly flashed in my mind, I knew I was miserable, and the big devil in my family came to me.


    The only one who could restrain me when I was crying was my second brother. I raised my arm and wiped my tears hastily. Is it miserable?"


    Nannan was frightened by my serious look, and nodded stiffly, "It''s miserable."


    I turned around and took out the puff from the drawer and started to touch up my makeup. I threw it down and hurried out until I was radiant.


    This is how even though I am in great grief, I am very energetic in front of my second brother.


    I rushed downstairs in one breath, and saw the straight figure standing under the plane tree at a glance, I rushed over without thinking, and shouted confidently: "Second brother!"


    My second brother looked back at me, then frowned, and said in a cold tone, "I cried again."


    I was stunned for a moment, forgetting that my second brother is the king of soldiers, and this little trick that knows me best can''t escape his eyes.


    He simply broke the jar and fell, and answered weakly with his head down, "Yeah."


    Not only did my second brother not feel sorry for me when he heard me crying, but there was a bit of gloating in his tone, "It''s because of Mingze again."


    I:"¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    I forgot which year I was in college. I made an appointment with Ming Ze to go to the Forbidden City to watch fireworks. Who knew that Ming Ze suddenly brought a young lady with me. It didn¡¯t matter to me at all. My second brother found it and took it home.


    Being stimulated by him like this, my sad mood instantly vanished, and I asked angrily with a dark face, "What are you doing here!"


    After listening to my words, my second brother gave me a look like if you are a fool, then raised his hand and said angrily, "Mom asked me to give you something."


    Me: "Oh."


    My second brother stuffed me with the things, turned around and left.


    Looking at his handsome back, I suddenly had a bold idea, "Second brother!"


    When he didn''t recover, he ran over and jumped on his back, pinching and biting at him.


    My second brother couldn''t help being scratched by me, so he could only scold me with a black face and told me to get down quickly, but I didn''t listen.


    At this moment, a pair of people suddenly appeared in front of us. I looked at the familiar pair of shoes, slowly raised my head, and saw Ming Ze and his girlfriend standing in front of us.


    And that woman named Zheng Jie was looking at me incredulously, as if she didn''t expect me to get out of my emotional sadness so quickly.


    "This is you..." Boyfriend? Before Zheng Jie''s words came out, he heard Ming Ze shout respectfully next to him, "Second uncle."


    My brother nodded calmly, and didn''t forget to pat me, "Why don''t you come down quickly, what does it look like in front of the eldest nephew?"


    I hurriedly slipped off my brother and looked at Ming Ze without words.


    I forgot to mention that Mingze''s father and I are of the same generation. Although we are the same age, he calls me a little aunt.


    My brother looked at Zheng Jie next to Ming Ze and suddenly frowned, and asked without a trace of emotion, "Is this your girlfriend?"


    Ming Ze nodded, pulled Zheng Jie and said, "Call second uncle."


    Zheng Jie looked at the young man in front of her, paused for a while, and then shouted embarrassedly, "Second uncle."


    My brother nodded calmly, then said to Ming Ze, "My eyesight is still so bad."


    After saying that, ignoring Zheng Jie''s black face, he said hello to me and left.


    I looked at Zheng Jie''s way of eating poop, lowered his head and smiled, as expected of my brother''s mouth is poison.


    It''s just that the next moment was when my heart was cut like a knife. As soon as my brother left Mingze, he began to coax Zheng Jie carefully, without even looking at me.


    I stood next to them and watched them show their affection like a little fool. Maybe out of revenge, Zheng Jie gave me a smug look when Ming Ze was coaxing her.


    Immediately I couldn''t hold my temper, and I carried the things my brother brought me into the dormitory without turning back to mine.


    Except when I faced Ming Ze, I was cautious, and at other times, I didn''t want to provoke the overlord flower.


    I thought that Zheng Jie would break up with Ming Ze''s previous girlfriends soon, but the two of them persisted until graduation.


    When I was in the cafeteria, Nannan and I were sitting in a corner happily eating cola chicken wings, when we saw Ming Ze and Zheng Jie sitting beside me very naturally.


    Although I like Ming Ze, I am not ashamed of Xiao San''s behavior. Every time Ming Ze falls in love, I will stay away from him. When he is in love, I will appear in front of him. My mother said that I am licking a dog. .


    Fortunately, kindly told me to lick the dog, lick the dog, and lick the dog to the end.


    I glanced at Ming Ze in surprise. In my impression, he wanted to stay away from me every time he was in a relationship. How could he be so kind to bring his girlfriend to sit with me this time?


    £­£­£­£­£­£­off topic£­£­£­£­£­


    The first time I tried to use the first person, I can say if there are problems!


    Fanwai Fubao (2)


    "Where are you going after graduation?"


    I looked at Ming Ze with some doubts, can I still go there? Go to my dad, my eldest brother is in politics, the second brother is in the army, the third brother is in medicine, and the fourth sister is a star, who can inherit my family''s wealth that is about to become rich.


    "Go find my dad."


    Ming Ze paused for a moment, then asked, "Can you tell your dad about getting Xiao Jie in too."


    As soon as I heard this, I put down my chopsticks and looked at Ming Ze in disbelief. He didn''t know my dad''s temperament. I had to go through formal channels to get in. How could I put others in.


    But I couldn''t refuse Mingze''s request since I was a child, so I nodded reluctantly, "I''ll try it!"


    Mingze: "Thank you."


    I then looked at Ming Ze with some anticipation, "Where are you going to graduate, do you want to get you too..." Where is my dad?


    I was looking forward to thinking, as long as he agrees, I will definitely use my stalking skills to get my dad to agree.


    In the end, before I could finish my sentence, Mingze refused politely: "No, I''ll go to my dad!"


    I... stunned for a long time and replied "Oh".


    The two of them seemed to come just to talk to me about this, and after that, they walked away holding hands, leaving me in the same place as a little idiot.


    Nannan hates the iron and stabs me in the head and scolds me, "Are you stupid?"


    Yes! I''m just stupid. I''ve always been stupid when facing Mingze.


    In fact, I was not like this when I was a child. When I was a child, I didn''t have such feelings for Mingze. He was chubby at that time, and I was the only one who obeyed. I said that he never dared to go west. I said that he would never dare to retreat in a fight. Sometimes we are carefree.


    It wasn''t until Mingze''s mother left that things started to feel wrong. We both seemed to have changed identities. He told me to go east and I didn''t dare to go west. One.


    After so many years, I seem to be used to it. I have always felt that as long as I waited in place, Mingze would be able to see me in this unequal relationship between us.


    It was not until later that I overheard the conversation between Ming Ze and Zheng Jie, and I was completely lost.


    That day, when I went home to get something, I happened to meet Aunt Wang. When Aunt Wang heard that I was going to the company, she asked me to bring something to Mingze.


    Our family is a family friend. When my mother bought me a house, Wang Dani also bought a set for Mingze in the same community.


    Anyway, I agreed without thinking about it. When I arrived at Ming Ze''s house, I didn''t know if he was too drunk and he forgot to close the door. The voice and content of the words seemed to be related to me, and I stopped my movements in a strange way, just wanting to hear how they were talking about me behind my back.


    Zheng Jie''s soft voice asked Ming Ze, "You really haven''t liked Wang Yanxi for so many years?"


    Ming Ze sneered and replied calmly, "How could I possibly like her."


    Zheng Jie: "Why is it impossible, she is our school''s beauties! The family conditions are also very good, and after chasing you for so many years, you have no heart at all?"


    Mingze replied without any hesitation, "No."


    Zheng Jie seemed very happy to hear Ming Ze''s words, and said with a tender smile, "Then you are really cruel. How can you say that people have liked you for so many years."


    Ming Ze: "If she likes me, it''s none of my business."


    I stood at the door, listening to Ming Ze''s merciless words, I suddenly lost all my courage, I just felt that all my hard work for so many years was a joke.


    I didn''t even have the courage to ask questions, so I left things at the door and walked away without looking back.


    From then on, I will detour wherever Mingze will appear. Once I came home and met Aunt Wang playing at my house. My mother asked me if I wanted to go to Aunt Wang¡¯s house for dinner with her. I didn¡¯t even think about it. refused.


    My mother looked at me with a bewildered expression, and seemed a little unbelievable. You have to know that I ran to Aunt Wang''s house before when I had nothing to do. I ran more often than my own house. It was rare that I gave up such a good opportunity. .


    "Mom, are you okay? I''ll go back if I''m okay."


    My mother thought for a while, then grabbed my clothes mercilessly, and asked enthusiastically, "What happened to you and Mingze?"


    Looking at my mother''s undisguised excitement, I was speechless for a moment, and then said with a bitter face, "Mom, I gave up."


    My mother seemed a little unbelievable. After all, I persisted for so many years, and then I laughed twice, patted my shoulder and cried with joy, "You finally think about it."


    I¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Mom, do you have to be so happy?"


    My mother: "Of course, this is a big happy event for our family. I''ll go and call your dad, you can go!"


    Before leaving, I heard Aunt Wang ask my mother, "Why are you so happy?"


    My mother: "My daughter finally thinks about it, she won''t hang herself from a tree with a crooked neck."


    At that time, I thought that it would be alright for you to say this to my grandson in front of my aunt.


    You see, our family doesn''t seem to like the two of us.


    Since I gave up Mingze, I feel that my life has become colorful in an instant. I no longer have to be on call, and I no longer have to use my time off work to cook for others.


    I spend the rest of my time drinking, traveling so uncomfortable, and going where I want to go in just one year.


    Of course, this is also the water that my dad gave me, otherwise I wouldn''t be so relaxed.


    But people I couldn''t see before chasing after, how often appeared in front of my eyes recently.


    Today, I was still stepping on the dot to get off work, and when I went out, I saw Ming Ze leaning on the black car smoking, he frowned slightly, and seemed to have a kind of unsolvable sadness.


    In the past, I would definitely go up to say hello to him, but this time I just glanced at him, then turned and left.


    I just made an appointment with Nannan for a drink. I have to hurry up or I will be scolded.


    As a result, someone held my hand before the door of my car was opened. When I looked back, I saw Ming Ze frowning and looking at me with some displeasure.


    I was a little confused, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Mingze raised his hand, frowned, and warned me slightly tiredly, "Fubao, stop making trouble."


    I''m a little puzzled. I''ve been avoiding him for a while, so how can I provoke him?


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Ming Ze: "Don''t be angry with me, I''ve broken up with Zheng Jie."


    I was stunned for a moment. I have been avoiding news about him for a while, so I really don''t know that he broke up.


    "Oh."


    I answered flatly, and then wanted to open the door and leave.


    Ming Ze didn''t seem to expect me to be so cold, and looked at me in disbelief.


    "What else do you want me to do?" he asked slightly ill-naturedly.


    I was taken aback by his tone, looked up at him, and asked with a half-smile, "You break up and take care of my shit!"


    Fanwai Fubao (3)


    Ming Ze didn''t seem to expect that I would utter foul language, and his face became even more difficult to look at, "Fubao, you..."


    I angrily patted Mingze''s hand on the door of my car, and said angrily, "A good dog doesn''t stand in the way, you don''t know!"


    Sitting in the car makes me feel happy. I don''t know how many years I haven''t talked to Ming Ze like this.


    I hummed the song all the way to the bar I had made an appointment with, Nannan couldn''t wait to ask at first sight of me, "You stepped on **** when you came, so happy."


    "Happier than stepping on shit."


    Nannan looked at me with a constipated expression, "It''s true or false, what''s going on, tell me!"


    Then I told Nannan about my glorious deeds just now, and Nannan looked at me in disbelief after hearing it, "Did you really treat him like this?"


    "Of course, he is not someone I like now, so I still need to be careful."


    You see that I am such a person, once I don''t love you anymore, then you are a **** in my heart, isn''t it?


    After speaking like a show off, I snapped my fingers smartly and said to the waiter, "Bring me a bottle of the most expensive wine."


    Nannan quickly grabbed my arm, lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Keep your voice down, it''s so earthy, okay?"


    I¡¤¡¤¡¤


    "Have you ordered yet?"


    Nannan shook his head ignorantly, "No."


    Me: "That''s it."


    Probably the most expensive liquor, I felt a little dizzy after just two drinks, but it didn''t affect my performance. I held the glass high and shouted at Nannan: "Come! Celebrate my escape from dog licking."


    "Go to TMD''s licking dog."


    Maybe it was because I stood up too casually. I felt that everyone in the store looked at me in surprise, but I didn''t care that I was thick-skinned since I was a child, and grinned at them with a grin.


    In a trance, I saw a familiar person striding towards me, and when he walked up to me, I recognized him, grinned and smiled, "Third brother, why are you here?"


    What I thought in my heart was, how can I meet them every time I make a fool of myself.


    My cold third brother took the wine from my hand expressionlessly, and then pressed me into the sofa mercilessly. Only then did I realize that Nannan had been drinking on the table for a long time.


    My third brother picked up the wine bottle on the table and looked at it, then said with a smile, "Okay! It''s good."


    I don''t know what my third brother''s expression looked like when he paid the bill, but I knew it was definitely over when I sobered up.


    My third brother supported me, followed by a waitress who supported Nannan, and the two of them were like throwing dead pigs, stuffing us into the back seat, and then my third brother drove my car without saying a word. I sent it back, Nannan first, and me later.


    I parked the car in the garage, slammed the driver''s door shut, then opened the rear door and started pulling me in the back seat.


    Just like a little chick, I was dragged out by my third brother, and when I got out of the back seat, I started to get excited, hugging my third brother''s waist and singing all the way.


    It didn''t stop until someone stopped in front of us.


    At that time, I didn''t know if it was because my brain crashed, but I started to be stunned, until the person in front of me said, "Third Uncle, let me come!"


    Just listened to my third brother''s expressionless determination: "No need." After saying that, he took me around and avoided him.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was the only one left at home, and there was warm millet porridge on the table. When I thought about it, I knew that my third brother must have left it for me.


    When my mother bought us a house, she was very prescient. They were all three bedrooms and one living room. In the places where our brothers and sisters lived, we set aside a separate room for them to live in when they came over.


    I rubbed my hangover head, glanced at the time, rushed to the bathroom to wash up, came out to dry the millet porridge in one breath, and started running downstairs.


    It is a gift for my third brother to take care of me for one night, and I dare not expect him to ask for leave for me.


    To my surprise, I saw Ming Ze downstairs in my house. He was standing in front of my garage. The ground was full of cigarette butts, and he seemed to have slept all night.


    I paused for a moment, then walked forward to the garage with a blank face, but he stopped me before I could move. His voice was a little hoarse, "Fubao, let''s talk."


    I raised my head to look at him, and replied in agreement, "Let''s talk about it when I have time! I still have to go to work."


    Ming Ze seemed to have long thought that I would say this, and said helplessly: "I have already asked for a leave for you."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I remembered that he seemed to know all the people I knew, and even the matter of asking for leave could pass me.


    I knew that we couldn''t escape our affairs, so I was silent for a while and said, "Okay, let''s go up and talk!"


    I brought Ming Ze into my place. I changed my shoes and went into the house. When I turned around, I saw Ming Ze naturally took out his special slippers from my shoe cabinet and put them on, then walked with me. Come in.


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. You see, I have specially prepared slippers for you a few times a year. I go to your place almost every week, but I don''t even have a pair of exclusive slippers.


    Putting down my bag, I went to the kitchen to get two cups of warm water, one for him and one for me. The two sat at the long table facing each other, both familiar and unfamiliar.


    "Have something to say!" I said calmly.


    Mingze: "When are you going to make trouble?"


    "I didn''t make trouble with you." I replied blankly.


    Ming Ze rubbed his head helplessly, "You''re not making trouble like this, what are you doing?"


    I was silent for a while, then raised my head to look at Ming Ze and said seriously: "I like you, I have liked you for many years."


    Ming Ze didn''t seem to expect that I would say it directly, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, "Fubao, stop making trouble, you forgot that you are my little aunt."


    I looked at Ming Ze, who was still running away, and gave a wry smile, then replied, "Well, I know I''m your little aunt."


    "So I gave up. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble to the two of us, I think it''s better for us not to contact each other."


    Ming Ze stared at me for a while, and then asked, "Do you really think so?"


    I nodded firmly, "Yeah."


    Ming Ze''s hands were tightly clasped together with a gloomy expression, "Okay, as you said, then never contact him again."


    After saying this, he got up and walked towards the door, changed his shoes and turned his head to ask me, "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Um."


    Mingze listened to my affirmative answer, slammed the door and walked away without looking back.


    I used to say this to Ming Ze when I was angry, but when Ming Ze threatened me in turn, I would always compromise easily.


    I looked at the still trembling door, stood up expressionlessly, threw the cup he just used into the trash can, then walked to the door and threw his slippers in by the way.


    Fanwai Fubao (4)


    After throwing these two things, I was stunned for a while, thinking about the daily necessities prepared separately for him at home, I simply found them all and threw them out together.


    After throwing these things, I felt that my whole body was out of strength, thinking that I don''t have to go to work today, I might as well go back to the house and take a nap.


    Since that day, I have rarely seen Ming Ze, and I don''t know if I was avoiding him on purpose or whether he was avoiding me on purpose.


    Anyway, no matter who is hiding or who is, I am happy and relaxed. Every day I work hard and make my dad more and more optimistic about me. He handed over the company to me in less than five years, which makes me a little flattered.


    But the happiest thing is that my salary has also increased and I no longer have to borrow money to get by.


    That''s right, I''ve been relying on people to help me over the past few years. There''s no way that my salary can''t support me drinking and traveling. I can only borrow money from a few brothers and sisters to live on. Of course, the most borrowed is my fourth sister. Who calls her a big star and the richest.


    One month after I took office, and the first salary was paid, I paid back all my debts and invited them to a meal.


    I thought this was the beginning of my good days, but it turned out to be the end of my good days.


    Because it wasn''t long before I took office, it was my mother''s birthday. As my mother''s most intimate little padded jacket, in addition to my fourth sister, I definitely have to prepare a big birthday surprise for her. I just finished communicating with my fourth sister and wanted to She asked my dad about their travel itinerary. Unexpectedly, my fourth sister called me back just five minutes after the phone hung up and told me that my dad wanted to take my mother back to Heijiao Island for her birthday. Years did not go back, and immediately agreed to the proposal.


    I originally thought that going back this time would definitely be a warm and romantic thing, but then I thought that this was actually my Asura field.


    Especially when I drive the tractor to pick them up and watch them pair up with the kids, I know I''m done and I''ll never be happy again.


    The residents of the island have watched us grow up. Even though they know that our children are doing well outside, they should still care a little bit. For example, about urging marriage, everyone agrees.


    No matter if I go out with that nephew or nephew, someone will always say to me, "Fu Bao! You see that your elder brothers and sisters are married and have a career, so hurry up and find someone! Otherwise, you will be left alone. !"


    At this time, I always have the cheek to reply: "Auntie, I''m not alone at all, I''m very happy every day."


    Until my mother''s birthday, when everyone took pictures together, I saw my elder brother standing next to my elder sister-in-law, the second brother was standing next to my second sister-in-law, the third brother was standing next to my third sister-in-law, and the fourth sister was standing next to the fourth brother-in-law. I''m all bad.


    The point is that I don''t know what my dad thought. He and my mom didn''t even get on, and even took the child down. Now I''m completely messed up.


    I embarrassedly said: "Dad, why don''t I go down too! I think I''m a little redundant?"


    My dad shook his head firmly, "It''s not superfluous, it''s just right."


    At this moment, I saw my elder brother go out, and I immediately stood beside my elder sister-in-law, thinking that my elder brother was reliable, and I didn''t wait for me to smile, I saw my elder brother come over with a chair, Putting it in the front, he took me over by the way, and said coldly, "Sit down."


    In this way, I sat at the front without smiling, and took a big photo with them.


    Maybe I was stimulated. I drank a few more glasses at night, and when I drank too much, I began to show my true self.


    My fourth sister stood beside me and looked at my pear blossom with rain, and said gloatingly: "